ã€ŠThe Legacy Systemã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 1: Prologue Of A Dying Moron

    In the middle of the Amazon forest, in one of the ancient towers of the Maya tribes, there is a blonde man looking around 23 years old, but with an age close to a millennium, staying out in the rain.

    The sky is gloomy and rain is falling down as if wanting to flood the whole forest. ??

    Everything seems to have stopped moving, time itself seemed to have stopped for a moment.

    The blonde man is staying in front of the temple, with his wet hair flowing with the wind, hearing, and feeling every drop fall down and make contact with his skin.

    In front of him, there are standing 4 people with malicious looks.

    3 of those people were supposed to be his friends, and thest one was his one and true blood brother.

    Even those friends, were supposed to be his life or die brothers, which had fought beside him many times since that fortunate and cursed day.

    But even at this moment, seeing them ready to butcher him, and at the same time feeling the cold steel of the knife stabbed on his back, the blonde young man didn''t lose his courage or focus.

    Pulling out the dagger from his ribs, he looked at it and could see the shining poison on its de.

    Seeing that knife in his ribs and the poison on it, infuriated him and gave him more strength and fury, to face this supposed to be brothers of his and kill them.

    He would never allow these traitors to leave this ce alive.

    The only thing he regretted was leaving his family alone in this cruel world, his wives and kids that were living in this world under his shadow.

    If he left this world, then their future was sure to be really dark. It was sure to be a life where death would be the better option.

    Their life would be misery, not only from his enemies but also from all the idiots that lusted after them.

    He regretted.

    He regretted not training them.

    He regretted not giving them something to protect themselves when he was not there. But, there was nothing he could do about it now.

    The only thing he could do was take the cheap lives of these traitors in front of him.

    Grabbing the katana on his waist, he jumped forward with blinking steps like a madman, towards his supposed to be ''brothers''.

    Not expecting such an oue after stabbing him in the back, and also with the poison on his system, they had no time to protect themselves.

    Furthermore, that insane burst of speed at thest moments before death was something that no one expected.

    This was the reason, that in just one swing of the katana three heads rolled down as if cutting apples, and not three beings close to bing Gods.

    His brother in front of him looked at him with a startled look. He looked at him as if he was a monster.

    He never expected such a burst of power from his little brother. But this situation was still in his favor.

    His little brother had no more strength left and the three people he would killter were already dead.

    Thinking like this he was happy and with a contemptuous and hateful look. And then said full of hatred,

    Michael:" You know ''little brother''.."

    Making a vomiting sound, ''blew'' he continued with his speech,

    Michael:" Actually more like a little bastard, I and my mother have never liked you. You were a burden for us.

    Just like that useless father of ours."

    Then with a smirking look, he continued,

    Michael:" Should I tell you a secret little bastard?

    The one who killed our useless father was me and my mother. He trembled until hisst breath and asked her to take care of you.

    The only reason we kept you after his death, was because to us you were just a free servant."

    Then he startedughing like a madman. He wasughing like a psycho, but still continued to say,

    Michael:" We enjoyed how much you tried to be part of our family, seeing you do everything so you could keep that stupid connection you thought you had.

    It happened for more than 5 years and you never seemed to give up. I got to say it little sh*t you were truly resilient and stubborn.

    I got to give it to you for that."

    Then with an even psychoticugh, he continued,

    Michael:" And then after that day, after S-day you worked so hard to build our dynasty, you worked so hard for us thinking us as your family.

    So we thought we had just stricken gold, and we just enjoyed the fruits of your hard work. But, we never liked you. We couldn''t stand the sight of you.

    But we needed you as a servant to live afortable life.

    Your presence was truly a hateful blessing. You were like a puppy that would do anything for us."

    Then his psychoticugh took a lusty undertone and he said,

    Michael:" But, but, you know what the best part was?

    Your wives were truly fiery in bed, they tried so hard to resist my approaches, but you would never listen to them. Isn''t that fun?"

    At this moment he stopped for a moment to look at the blood-red angry face of his brother, who was screaming,

    Eric:" You motherfu*keeeerrrrr¡­ I will kill you¡­"

    But Michael didn''t seem to mind his words he just continued saying with his psychotic lustyugh,

    Michael:" Well I don''t know if I can deny being one, but anyway, what''s truly pumping me right now, is having all that was yours to be mine, everything.

    Wouldn''t that be a fantastic view?

    Ahhh, I am getting so turned on just by thinking over it."

    Saying that he continued tough like a madman like this was the best moment of his all life.

    On the other hand, Eric''s voice had be hoarse after all that screaming. He didn''t expect this to be the bitter truth of all his life.

    He had done so much for this half-brother of his, and for that woman that married his father, after his mother''s death.

    He had never loved her or been close to her. But at least they had to respect all his work and all his sacrifice to keep together their family.

    That was his father''sst wish. He had done so much for them, and this family. He had also left the throne to his brother just to keep this family together.

    But now in the end he discovered the bitter truth that that family had never existed.

    He had worked like a donkey and sacrificed like a Buddha for people who never considered him family.

    But not there was no way to resolve all this, he had to surrender in front of this cruel fate.

    Just as he was still thinking about this cruel fate and destiny, he suffered a stabbing pain in his stomach. It was truly painful, not only physically but also spiritually and mentally.

    At this moment he couldn''t even say that his life had a meaning.

    In front of him, his brother was turning the knife he stabbed with andughed like a madman. While he heard messages,

    ''Host is stabbed with a poisonous knife, Host is losing 1100hp for a second, Estimated time of host dying 1 min 30 sec.''

    It was truly cruel, his half-brother was trying to kill him slowly and painfully, enjoying his torture.

    Coughing a bit of bad blood, Eric looked towards his half-brother deep in the eyes and said with a whisper, because he couldn''t talk properly,

    Eric:" You seem to have forgotten dear brother, but they say that ''the body of a starved camel is still bigger than a horse''.

    As soon as he finished his words, he didn''t even allow his half brother to get stunned at his words, and activated his hidden unique skill, Devil heal.

    This skill healed him of any alignment, no matter how grave it was for a period of 30 seconds, but in exchange caused him 50.000hp damage and terrible pain.

    Activating his skill, his katana just sliced through the wind and rain, but now there was another head on the ground.

    He had killed his hateful half-brother in just one move of his katana.

    Feeling as if his task had been aplished, the blonde man couldn''t stay on his feet anymore. He fell down with his head was on the ground.

    Down there, on the ground, he could smell the fresh smell of the moist ground, the rage of the wind, and rain trying to make this situation even more dramatic.

    Smelling this, he started to remember his life before that cursed day, when the whole world started to change, and human beings turned into the apocalypse of their own self, and their own world.

    He remembered the smiling faces of his family members. Even though he had a huge harem of wives, he had been able to have only one son, and that was only recently.

    Who would want to give birth in this destroyed world after all? Especially after they could live for thousands of years.

    He remembered the face of those beautiful angels he had fallen in love with and were his resolve to fight against this new world, and his wish to be a God in order to protect them.

    But everything seemed useless now, everything seemed just an illusion.

    To make matters worse at that moment he heard that ursed sound of his system¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 2 - 2: Death And Divine Artifact

    System:" Alert!!!

    yer Eric Jade is close to death, the system can''t find any possible surviving chance. ??

    The approximate time of death is 2 minutes and thirty seconds, the system is being extracted from the host.

    Game Over!"

    This was thest stroke he needed to go crazy!

    This cursed world!

    Those damn Gods, Demons, and Immortals!

    This fucking system!

    He hated all of them!

    He hated the fact that he couldn''t have a second chance and do things over from the beginning.

    This time he wouldn''t feelpassion for his demon of big brother, he wouldn''t allow anyone to harm his family or his woman.

    He would never allow them to suffer again. He would be a demon himself if need be, to take care of his family and close ones.

    But was there such a good thing possible to happen in this damned fucking world?

    In this world, where, Demons, Gods, and Immortals were ying with humans as if they were pets and stock.

    In this damaged world where humans were treated as experiment subjects.

    In this damaged world where humans gave in to wealth, power, and despair to ruin each other and the world they were living in.

    There was no fu*king chance that could happen!

    Thest brick to his madness was thest line from his system,

    System:" Alert!!!

    The system has been extracted. The subject will lose his soul and be a zombie in 5 minutes."

    The truth was bitter, he was one of the strongest people in this world after that cursed day.

    With his power and influence, he made his little half-brother a lord, a king, an emperor close to bing a God.

    But who would have thought that that own brother, would be the one to give him hisst stab, andst push towards death?

    All his hard work, training, fighting, killings, all the blood in his hands, seemed like a big bad joke at the moment.

    It was truly a joke, aedy, because the one who profited more from all his sweat and blood, his own big brother just stabbed and killed him.

    ''Uggggggghhhhhhhhh¡­''

    He hated his brother so much, he hated that sl*t who was supposed to be his second mother.

    He hated everything.

    He hated having believed in them.

    He hated being such a moron all his life.

    Where did he start to go wrong?

    What was his fault?

    He had always treated them like family, always kept them on a crystal pedestal afraid of hurting them. Where was his mistake when he wanted to respect his father''s wishes and treated them so well?

    ''Uggggghhhhhh¡­''

    He hated this hateful world!

    He hated these traitorous people who had crushed all his hopes and dreams and turned him into a corpse.

    He hated them all, only if he had another chance.

    At that time, his hand reached his pocket, and he took a small ck spherical stone out of his pocket.

    The reason he hade here, was this damned thing, the no.1 divine artifact found on Earth, his ticket to the Immortal World, which was useless to him at the moment.

    Because of this damned thing, he had lost everything he held dear, but at the same time, he had also learned about the bitter truth of his life.

    He didn''t know if he should hate it and destroy it, for taking everything away from him, or keep it and treasure it, for showing him a bitter truth that he thought it would never happen.

    Truly a case of not knowing whether tough or to cry, he was dying and he still thought if he should keep this ck spherical stone or not.

    While he was about tough at his stupidity, he felt some of his organs stopped working, and he was close to his death.

    At this moment his whole life and adventures were passing in front of his eyes just like a movie in a big-screen cinema.

    What he didn''t notice though, was that due to his organs stop, there was a trickle of blooding out of his mouth, from which a few drops of blood fell on that ck strange stone.

    But, it didn''t matter anymore, he was about to die. The only thing he felt before closing his eyes was hating the heavens, the world, humans, Demons, Gods, Immortals, and life itself.

    But after he breathed hisst breath, and shed hisst tear, which could not be noticed due to the heavy rain, but it was there.

    That strange ck stone in his hand started to shine and pulled his soul which was supposed to get destroyed after the deal for the system, inside its space.

    For a moment Eric couldn''t understand what was happening. He was thinking that this was when his soul got destroyed too.

    It was totally dark around him, not like he expected something colorful or something but this darkness was scaring him, and there were hardly many things that could scare him nowadays.

    But that cold darkness in there was something that scared his soul. The only source of light in there seemed to be a dim lighting from him.

    But even that small light was covered in chains and shackles, keeping her unable to push that cold darkness away, even for a tiny bit distance.

    Eric didn''t know what to think at this moment, right now he was supposed to be dead, and his soul was supposed to be extinguished.

    But even in this cold darkness that spread in this ce, even though he was just a small dot of light inside this darkness, he still existed.

    So what was happening here?

    What did this mean?

    What was happening to him right now?

    Looking around as if to find an answer he started moving around without any idea where he was going, till he heard a generic voice saying,

    Voice:" Wee in this space, grieved warrior."

    Just as Eric was about to ask about the identity of this voice, the voice continued,

    Voice:" Don''t bother to ask me, this just a thread of my conscience that holds a saved memory.

    My name is Idam Frey, I am what you can call an Ancestor of the human race on this called Earth, and this is thest and most precious relic, I have ever created.

    This spherical ck stone might look just like an ordinary stone, but in actual fact is created from what we call Chaos Void Stone.

    This kind of stone is impossible to be found anymore, it existed only during the Chaos of creation of the whole world.

    I have traveled through the whole universe to find this piece of stone, to forge my weapon. But as fate has it, it turned into this legacy and inheritance object.

    That''s right inside this divine artifact, there is collected more than 1/9 of my whole wealth, knowledge, and experience.

    Now all of these things here belong to you!

    You are one of the inheritors of my legacy, on my most loved. I hope you be my true inheritor.

    You must be wondering why I said a true inheritor!

    The truth is that there are 9 pieces in the collection of my inheritance process. Each of them containing one-ninth of my wealth, knowledge, and experience.

    The only unique is the one you are holding which holds inside one of the hardest cultivation techniques, that even I wasn''t able to cultivate.

    The reason being that to cultivate this technique you have to die, and start anew.

    All my life I couldn''t find a treasure to make it happen, and when I did¡­ Well, it was toote.

    Anyway, while the other relics are just storage treasures, this one has bred itself a soul, which will help you in your way.

    I just hope that you have found this relic at a good time to be activated.

    But, since you were able to activate it, then it means that your pain is almost the same as mine.

    I just hope you live a moreplete life than I did.

    As ast wish of mine, in all these nine treasures there is found a small part of my history and myst will.

    If you can please promise me to fulfill thatst wish."

    With that sentence, that thread of conscience disappeared just like it appeared, in the cold darkness of the stone.

    Leaving behind a stunned Eric, who was still processing the information he got until now.

    It was too much and too sudden.

    But that wasn''t the most important thing at the moment.

    The most important thing was that it was toote, he was already dead. He was just a soul now, there was no meaning to this treasure anymore.

    If he could only have activated this divine artifact earlier. If he could only have had this chance earlier.

    Now it was toote, this divine artifact held no more meaning to him.

    While he was thinking like this, he heard something thatpletely stunned him¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 3 - 3: Connection And Time Travel

    Voice 2:" ''The Legacy'' is scanning possible host!

    Possible Host''s body is dead! ??

    Possible Host''s soul has just been extracted!

    Possible Host''s soul has a contract inscribed on it!

    Possible Host memories and past have been scanned!

    ''The Legacy'' requires permission from a possible host for connection.

    In case of eptance, ''The Legacy'' will extract the inscription on the host''s soul and turn the host into his past as early as possible, and also adapt an easier interface.

    Warning!!!

    1- In case of eptance the possible host''s soul will be taken as bail.

    The possible host can escape with his soul only if he reaches a higher state of existence than the creator of this treasure or if hepletes the main mission of this artifact.

    2- In case of eptance, the possible host will have toply with a must main mission, of collecting andpleting ''The Legacy''.

    In addition to thepletion of ''The Legacy,'' the host has an additional request from the creator. If possible hostpletes that mission, then ''The Legacy'' is totally entitled to host.

    Does the possible host ept ''The Legacy''?

    ept/ Refuse"

    Eric was totally dumbfounded at this moment.

    That second chance that he so desperately wished for earlier was here.

    A second chance in life. That was what everyone would wish for, and he had right in front of him.

    Those conditions weren''t a problem. He had to ept worse when he epted the previous system.

    Furthermore, now he knew more about this world, the Immortal World, and beyond. How could he refuse a chance to be the strongest?

    A chance to live a long life beside his loved ones.

    Of course, his journey would be tough, but he was already used to it.

    At this moment he was dumbfounded because he never thought it would be so simple.

    This was the biggest surprise he ever got in his life, the biggest present. Right now he didn''t care who he would have to kill.

    If a Demon crossed his way he would massacre a Demon if an Immortal crossed his way he would destroy an Immortal if a God crossed his way he would ughter a God.

    That was why he didn''t dare to stay silent anymore, in fear that the choice would go away, and screamed at the top of his lungs,

    Eric:" cceeepppttttt¡­"

    As if to mock him, the voice said,

    Voice 2:" The possible host has loudly epted!

    Congrattions on your eptance possible Host!

    From this moment on you have sealed your fate of running towards the peak, or disappear running.

    ''The Legacy'' advises the host to brace yourself, the connection with possible host''s soul, the inscription removal, and the time travel may damage possible host''s soul if not prepared."

    Eric was a bit stunned at the first sentences, but hearing thatst part he understood that the real deal was about to begin.

    Of course, it wouldn''t be that easy to have his wish fulfilled, but he didn''t care, as long as he could have that second chance.

    Thinking like this, he screamed excitedly once again,

    Eric:" I am reeaaddyyy¡­ Let the world witness my second chance at life."

    As soon as his words sounded, a terrifying pain started hitting him all over the soul that he was at the moment.

    It was almost a horrifying pain, he could feel his soul chained to some really weird chains, they felt like a mix of hell''s fire with the north''s frost.

    It was truly unbearable, at the same time he felt like he was getting burned to ashes, and iced into a sculpture for billion years.

    But that was just the beginning because the chains started to strangle him, and shackle him so he wouldn''t be able to move.

    It was like he was entering a prison of chains, mes, and ice.

    The chains kept contracting and pulling until he was left in a really tiny space in there. But that was the time when the worst started.

    He felt like a delicate piece of paper going through a paper shredder. Every part of his soul was ripped and shredded into the tiniest pieces possible.

    He could swear that even in the lowestyers of hell, the pain wouldn''t be so torturous.

    After being shredded into those tiny pieces, those pieces passed through a powerful centrifuge, that even the tiniest drop of filth wasn''t left.

    The torture was just getting worse and worse all the time. there were cases where he thought he couldn''t do it anymore and was thinking that this was the end.

    But his desire for revenge, his desire for a new life, his desire to live once again was stronger.

    He clenched his teeth until they were breaking, and his fists until the bones were colliding, but he didn''t give up.

    It was a good thing that this didn''tst long. Otherwise, he would surely be a goner.

    In no time, suddenly the chains and the pain disappeared, leaving behind a tattered soul, trying to keep his form.

    As soon as the torture finished, that voice was heard once again,

    Voice 2:" Congrattions to Host for sessfully connecting with ''The Legacy''!

    Congrattions, Host is now free from the inscription.

    Alert!!!

    ''The Legacy'' has been detected by enemies, Host is advised to brace himself, time travel will start earlier than scheduled."

    Hearing this Eric understood that perhaps he had been too positive in his thoughts earlier.

    He was just reminded that this thing was the reason all those acimed Demons, Immortals, and God''s had descended to Earth.

    Now that he had this thing, didn''t this mean that he was going to go against the whole Immortal World?

    Perhaps he had been too rash with his decision, but now there was no turning back. If the whole world was supposed to be against him, then so be it.

    He would never give up on this opportunity. This would be his creed from now on. Be the strongest and the most powerful, while living life at its best.

    As for Adam''s wish, that would be one of his main goals. When he was in his darkest moment it was this treasure by Adam that helped him rise from the dead.

    And he was a guy that always paid his debts.

    Furthermore, his past seemed just like his, dark to the extreme, so how could he not sympathize with a suffering fellow.

    Thinking like this he just bumped his chest with his fist, showing his new resolve, determination, and spirit, getting prepared for the time travel.

    At that time the voice sounded once again,

    Voice 2:" Return back in time has been decided to host''s age being 18 years old on Earthen years.

    No energy for an earlier date.

    Initiation of the procedure of return will start in 10, 9, 8,¡­,3, 2, 1!

    Start!!"

    Sure as hell, it wasn''t an easy drive.

    He had to relive once again everything that had happened to him, from the moment of death until the moment he would stop in his past.

    Almost one thousand years of life, pains, joy, blood, hate, fury, love, torture, and everything else relived in only one moment.

    Then in what seemed like an eternity packed in a moment, he finally heard that voice once again,

    Voice 2:" Congrattions to host for the sessful time travel!

    The host''s soul will now enter a fusion with the current soul of the body. Since the root is the same, the probability of fusion is 100%!

    For a better understanding, ''The Legacy'' has calcted that is best to have the interface of a system.

    From now on, Host can now refer to ''The Legacy'' as ''The Legacy System''!

    Fusionpleted!

    The host''s soul has sessfully fused with his body''s previous soul. You might suffer a headache and nausea for the time being.

    Wee to the Past!"

    Eric didn''t have time to think about the new interface and the name change, because he was directly hit by a terrifying headache.

    And then nausea, he felt like he would puke if he moved even his eyelids.

    If it wasn''t for that cold thing that he had his head lying on, he would surely puke there and then.

    But that headache couldn''t destroy his spirits, he had made it, he hade back in the past, he had another opportunity, a second chance at life.

    He didn''t care much about anything else that happened at the moment. Meanwhile ''The Legacy System'' continued,

    ''The Legacy System'':" Calcting hosts data andparing them to normal human beings of the.

    ''The Legacy System'' has calcted the data and created a status for the host. The host can look at it just by saying ''stats''.

    ''The Legacy System'' will do its best in helping host reach Godhood and beyond. Happy Journey!"

    Eric was really happy hearing that voice, sound those words.

    This was it!

    Waking up with a fright, he immediately started touching himself, starting with his face, his chest, belly, and even his ''little brother''.

    Feeling that touch on his own body, even though it wasn''t the one he was used to, he was alive.

    He had returned back in his past being 18 years old, he could feel his body again. It was truly an exciting and mind-blowing feeling.

    In this happiness, he jumped from where he was seated, and screamed in a full voice,

    Eric:" YEEEESSSSSSS¡­ I DID IT, I AM BACK MOTHERFUCKERS!!!"

    But, then turning his eyes around, he was stunned¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 4 - 4: Nostalgia And Status

    It was truly a peculiar sight if we might call it like that.

    Just imagine being in the first lesson in university, in the middle of the lesson, you stand up from your sleeping position, and scream ''YEEEESSSSSSS, I DID IT, I AM BACK MOTHERFUCKERS!!!'' ??

    Besides peculiar what can you say to describe such a situation?

    Everyone in the ss was stunned for some time. The guts it took to scream like that in the middle of the ss, while the teacher exins the lesson.

    After that weird eerie silence moment, nobody knew who, but someone started tough, and the whole ss followed his example.

    Eric was a new student in the faculty of economics at Tokyo University. He hade from a small country to developed Japan, with his family in the search of a better life.

    Doing something like this, in the first lesson in his new university, he truly was starting this on a bad foot. But there was nothing he could do about it now.

    The only thing he could do was turn towards the ckboard and look towards the ss teacher. He had really missed looking at her.

    While the teacher looked at him with an angry look on her face, as if she would start devouring this kid, who had the guts to scream like that in her lesson, Eric was looking at her with nostalgia.

    The best, and most beautiful woman professor in his university, Tatsuya Minami.

    Tatsuya Minami was a beautiful ck-haired woman, in herte twenties. She had finished her bachelor''s degree, masters, and Ph.D. at a record age of 26, a true genius.

    She had oceanic blue eyes and a beautiful oval-shaped face. Her eyes were a ma for any man''s look, which was strange considering her hourss figure.

    She was a true piece of art, with that thin waist of hers and those bountiful assets.

    Today she was wearing a tight ck skirt, alongside a white shirt, buttoned all over to her neck, with ck stocking andfortable shoes.

    Truly worthy of her title, ''The Goddess of Tokyo University''.

    Looking at her, Eric was lost for a few moments, it had been a long time since he saw her for thest time.

    He woke up from his reverie state only when the person behind him pulled his shirt, and said,

    Random guy:" Oy, don''t stare at her like that. She is talking to you."

    It was clear that he wasn''t a friendly fellow, but Eric didn''t care about this guy''s attitude. He was just a side character in his new life. He didn''t even turn his head behind to know who it was.

    Thinking about what happened only a few moments ago, he immediately said in a sorry look,

    Eric:" I am really sorry Professor, I made such a scene and caused a ruckus in your lesson. I am really sorry and apologize for my rude actions."

    In this apologizing, he didn''t say the reason why or how it happened he just apologized in a masterful way. He didn''t even bow to her like the custom was.

    But who could me him, he was a foreigner in this ss, he didn''t necessarily know their customs.

    You could say that it was a perfect example of apologizing without mentioning the fault.

    The Professor Tatsuya Minami seeing his sorry look, and hearing his apology, decided to not bother much about it, and said calmly,

    Tatsuya Minami:" Don''t worry since this is our first lesson, I am going to pretend like it didn''t happen, but I do expect to see you in my officeter."

    After all, even though what he said wasn''t directed to her, she still had to reprimand him a bit about his conduct.

    Saying that she turned once again to exin the lesson.

    Eric had a face as he had just avoided a missile! To him, it was truly a close call.

    In his previous life, this Goddess teacher was really strict with her students, and nobody could bear her anger.

    It could be said that this was a special case for him in both of his lives if we can say like that.

    In the previous future he had lived through, her life had been a misery after that S-day.

    When her normal people and especially her students were given power, they started revealing their dark wishes, and dark sides.

    It was precisely one of her students, or more correctly the as*hole behind him, that using that strength and power, had kidnapped her and r*ped her for more than 20 days in a row.

    Probably it would have continued for much longer, if on that day she hadn''t found a sharp object in the darkroom she had been living in, and kill the unprepared guy.

    But after all her suffering in his hands, and the psychological trauma of killing a person, especially this person being her own student, she also killed herself a little timeter.

    If he could in this life he wouldn''t let that happen. He would save this goddess from her misery, and why not make her, his woman.

    After all with her body and looks, what man wouldn''t try to make a move on her? But of course, he wouldn''t force her to anything, she would have to ept first.

    Which meant, that he had to make use of his experience of around 1000 years with women. But, right now was a stupid thing to try and make a hit on her.

    Thinking like this he remembered the first true love he had in the university, in his past future, and slowly turned his head to his right to see her.

    She was the one who gave him the courage and strength to fight in that ursed world, after the S-day.

    But, he hadn''t been able to turn back her favor when she so much needed it, he couldn''t save her from death.

    He had felt responsible for her death all his life, in his previous life, but he wouldn''t do the same mistake ever again. This time he would not only save her but make her the happiest woman on earth.

    She would be his first Lady, Yoshida Gina.

    She was a beautiful girl with ckish-brown hair and brown eyes that could bewitch every man on the face of the earth.

    With a beautiful face and a perfect body, a little too perfect for her age with really nice curves that she hid under her saggy clothes, and those ugly sses that make her almost invisible to the others.

    In his previous future, he had been able to see that beautiful, hot body of hers because she was the first woman for him.

    She had given her first time, to the idiot kid he was back then.

    She was a perfectbination of gentleness, shyness on the outside, and the fiery, strong, and tough girl on the inside.

    She had been his pir of hope when he was in his lowest moments. Just looking into her big eyes, he could find the courage to fight this filthy world.

    It was truly a wonder of nature and psychology, how that girl found her strength and helped him get stronger too, in that environment.

    But that didn''t matter anymore, now he finally had an opportunity to be even with her. Now he had an opportunity to gift her, the happiness she deserved.

    That didn''t mean he would just keep her in a crystal box, no he wouldn''t do that mistake anymore. This time he would train all his women, and family to be overlords beside him.

    In this way, even in the unfortunate way he died, at least they could still continue living their lives in peace.

    Of course, at the same time, if someone was rude to them, or tried anything funny¡­ Well, the worms and bacteria would have some extrapany underground.

    He had already suffered once the thought of someone hurting and doing bad stuff to women, he would never let that thought pass over again.

    He had already made the determination, that in this life, he would be the strongest and wouldn''t allow anyone to touch his women of his family.

    Of course, his filthy stepmother and that worm he had for a half-big-brother weren''t part of his family.

    Anyway now it was not the time to think about this.

    Now it was the time for him to start from the start, and the first thing to do was look at his stats.

    Even though he was prepared for the worst, seeing his status he had the wish to scream again but this time cursing at himself for being such a weak, useless fool.

    Saying status in front of him opened the status page with his stats in it,

    Eric:" Status!"

    Name: Eric Jade

    Race: High human (blocked-5%)

    Level: 0

    Exp: 0/10

    Strength: 0.6

    Dexterity: 0.5

    Vitality: 0.8

    Agility: 0.4

    Intelligence: 73

    Luck: 92

    Skills: None

    Equipments: None

    Cultivation Techniques: None

    He was truly weak, weaker than any of the boys his age that was for sure. That was truly a letdown, but there was no choice for it.

    Even in the previous life, he had to work so hard, just to get in shape to get started.

    That was why now was not the time toin he had to find more about his system.

    Thinking about the interface of his system in front of him showed a window with three possibilities to select.

    Status

    Shop

    Missions

    The system in his previous life, had two roles to chose from, Adventurer and Lord, but this one didn''t have anything of that.

    He had no upation at the moment in this system, but that didn''t matter much, probably this meant he was a freencer which was a better idea.

    Thinking like that he opened the Mission window¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 5 - 5: Main Missions And Tatsuya Minami

    Opening the Mission Window, the first he saw there was that, there were three types of missions, main mission, daily mission, and special missions.

    Selecting the main mission with his consciousness, he found two missions in there, ??

    Main mission 1

    Search, find and retrieve the 9 parts of ''The Legacy'' to form thepleted version.

    Reward: Theplete inheritance of creator Adam Frey.

    Additional Reward: The host is too weak to appreciate this reward

    Main mission 2

    Complete the creator''s wish.

    Reward: Full control over ''The Legacy''

    Additional Reward: The host is too weak to appreciate this reward

    Main mission 3

    Take Revenge and be the strongest and most powerful person under the heavens.

    Reward: Creator''s special gift

    Additional Rewards: The host is too weak to appreciate this reward

    The first main mission was something he expected, especially after that warning beforepleting the connection with the artifact.

    And the reward for that mission was also logical, but what the hell was with that line at the additional reward. It looked like the system was trying to mock him.

    As for the second and the third mission, it came as a surprise to him, but that just made things better. It was like getting paid for doing something you had to do.

    It came as a surprise to him that the reward was full control over this divine artifact, but like someone who already had a system before, he knew that there must be something more to that.

    But for real though, what the hell was with that line at the additional rewards, if he didn''t know that this divine artifact was iplete, he would seriously think that it was mocking him.

    Anyway, the important part was that there were additional rewards.

    Thinking like that he closed the main mission window and was about to open the daily mission window, but at that time, he heard the sweet voice of Professor Tatsuya Manami,

    Tatsuya Manami:" Okay everyone, this was all for today. I hope you have paid attention to the lesson because the next lesson we will have a quick quiz on today''s notes.

    So you better study your notes.

    If no one has any question, then good afternoon and have a nice day."

    Delivering herst words, she took her ss of coffee and left the ssroom towards her office.

    On the other hand, as soon as he heard these words, Eric closed his system in his conscience, packed his backpack, and immediately made towards her office.

    Even if he knew he would only hear negativements from her, he would still go and enjoy the presence of such a goddess.

    That was why he ran towards her office just to be able to catch her and apany her to her office, like this he could also appreciate her walking style.

    He was able to catch her midway but didn''t immediately go to her side. just like he was thinking earlier he was just walking behind her, appreciating the view.

    He didn''t know how, but she seemed to have noticed about his arrival and his look from behind her, even though she pretended to not have noticed.

    After all, she couldn''t use one of her new students of looking at her back, could she? But, this fellow was too shameless. He, he wasn''t even trying to make it look like he wasn''t watching her.

    She was having mixed feelings at this moment, on one side she was feeling good as a woman being appreciated like that, but on the other hand that wasn''t exactly the appreciation, she wanted.

    But while she was disturbed from Eric''s shameless look, and was counting the steps towards her office, Eric seemed to not care much, and just continued to enjoy the view.

    It was a battle of wills, one didn''t want to show she was affected by her students look, while the other just continued to shamelessly do what he liked.

    But while she felt of his look as disturbing, she had started to think what if¡­

    Her thoughts ended soon though because she was in front of her office. Waking up from her walking thoughts she opened the door and entered inside.

    As she was about to close the door to her office, Eric ced a hand from the other side to try and keep it open, so he could enter, but the push was too strong and he was too weak.

    He never thought that she would get so worked up, just from his look from behind. But, at the same time, he also felt humiliated for being that weak.

    Recollecting himself he knocked on the door while stating his name,

    Eric:" Professor, I am Eric Jade, you told me to meet you after our lesson."

    Tatsuya Manami had been a bit too rash earlier closing her door like that, but who could me her, she felt defiled by his shameless look over her body.

    All this time she had been too focused on her degree''s and school matters that she was still untouched by a man at 27 years old.

    The most she had gone with a man, was a little bit of touching, and she hadn''t even kissed someone yet.

    She had been always aware of the males looks at her, but no one was as shameless as this guy. They all tried to change their look when she noticed, but this guy just kept looking at her.

    So there was nothing she could do if she was a bit flustered by all that.

    Hearing the knock and then the introduction, she gave her cheeks two small ps, and said to herself,

    Tatsuya Manami:" Gather yourself Manami, he is just a scoundrel student of yours, you don''t have to be flustered by him."

    Then walking towards her desk and sitting in her chair behind the desk she said with a calm and serious voice,

    Tatsuya Manami:" Yes,e in."

    Eric opened the door and entered inside. Her office was just like he remembered, simple but ssy. She was truly a genius, you could immediately notice that by the medals on a side of the office.

    And those were only the ones she had decided to show. In the third year of the university, someone spread the rumor about her medals, and the ones here were just 1/10 of all her medals.

    Just from this, you could understand her humble and genial character.

    Seeing all this, Eric was a bit nostalgic, and different memories started ying in his head. But soon the silence and his awake nostalgia was interrupted by her words,

    Tatsuya Minami:" Eric Jade, as far as I know from your records, you are an excellent student that works hard. And you grabbed my attention the moment I saw your file.

    But what you did today in my lesson was really rude, and unprecedented.

    I decided to forgive you this time, but if this happens ever again, then don''t mind me for breaking your GPA in my course. Was I clear?"

    Even though she wanted to give him a good punishment for his rudeness in the ss, and his rudeness walking here, she couldn''t.

    Otherwise, she would look like she had been too worked up by his look. And what proofs did she have? Her feeling, her hunch?

    Things didn''t work out based on feelings and hunches, she knew that perfectly. That was why she decided to just let it go.

    But while she decided like that, the same couldn''t be said for Eric.

    Looking towards her in the eye, without even blinking his eyes, Eric said,

    Eric:" Sorry teacher, it was a slip of tongue earlier. It won''t happen again.

    But I can''t ept being forgiven so easily, otherwise, I won''t learn from my mistake. So how about I treat you with a cup of coffee as an apology."

    Minami was stunned, this guy was too shameless and a born scoundrel, he was using such reasoning to invite her to a coffee.

    This was too much.

    Looking towards him with an angry look, she said with a more authoritative tone,

    Tatsuya Minami:" Aren''t you mistaking something here Eric?"

    But Eric didn''t seem bothered at all by her tone, or her words. He just continued with his calm tone,

    Eric:" No I am not, Professor Tatsuya. I just proposed to treat you with a coffee as an apology for my rudeness, and while we are at it also ask you some questions about some problems I am facing.

    Why, what might I be mistaken, Professor Tatsuya?"

    Minami was left speechless, this guy was too good with his words. And the fact that she got flustered thinking that her student invited her to a date, was making the matter worse.

    What answer could she give to that question? Should she say that she just misunderstood his words?

    Because whenever Eric referred to her, he stressed the word, Professor. He made the distance between them known.

    Now she was feeling guilty for her earlier explosion and didn''t know what to do. Anyway, she was the grown-up in their midst and she should be the one who knew best.

    Regaining her spirits and her rity, she said with a calm voice,

    Tatsuya Minami:" Nothing, nothing. I just think this coffee idea is too far stretched, how about next time we have tea here in my office and you can tell me about the problems you are facing in my lesson."

    Hearing this, Eric was happy to have reached his goal and didn''t want to push her too far in their first meeting, otherwise, she would start avoiding himter.

    With this thought in mind, he said with a satisfied tone,

    Eric:" With pleasure Professor Tatsuya!

    If there is nothing else, I would like to leave since I have some important tasks to carry out."

    Thinking that she had finally dodged a bomb, Minami immediately answered,

    Tatsuya Minami:" No there is nothing more, you can leave."

    Having his permission to leave granted, Eric opened the door and left the ce, with a smug expression.

    Leaving the campus, he was walking in the alleys towards his house while opening his system to learn more about it, when¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 6 - 6: Killing Intent & Daily Missions

    When someone bumped into him.

    He was startled, perhaps he had been too unconscious about the road he was walking on, while opening his system, but when he entered the alley there was no one there. ??

    Even though he was weak, his vision was clear and sharp. There was no way this was idental.

    Concentrating on the real world, the first thing he saw was an angry chubby guy, with ck hair, a light mustache, and sneaky eyes.

    He was looking him dead on the eye as if he was about to eat him alive.

    He didn''t know who this guy was, so why was he looking at him like that? Had he done something to this guy? But besides the bump what could he have done?

    That didn''t seem to be just from a bump. It was at that moment that the guy spoke,

    Guy:" Don''t ever again to be rude to Professor Tatsuya, and try to catch her attention boy, otherwise it wouldn''t end up well for you."

    Now Eric could finally make sense of the situation he was in. This guy was that scumbag who would harm many women in the near future, alongside Tatsuya Minami.

    From what he had heard in his future past, this guy had harmed a lot of young women, and university girl students.

    But realizing this just made him madder, at this douche bag and the people like him, and his brother. But remembering his brother was what made him boil.

    At that moment he lost control of himself, and his killing intent started to pour out like water flowing out of the dam.

    The dark street alley turned a darker shade of ck, and the atmosphere around them turned to a chilling one.

    Eric''s eyes were puffed and seemed like they would jump out of their sockets in a bloody show.

    Seeing this view, the chubby guy was shivering and trembling like a small de of grass on a windy day. He didn''t understand what was happening at this moment.

    A big fear and anger started to take root inside his soul. He was afraid of Eric, but he still wouldn''t give up on the professor, she was his.

    He would never allow anyone to ce his eyes on her.

    But that didn''tst long though, only a breath''s moment, after that, Eric recollected himself, even though, his breath was still rough, and his eyes were still bloodshot.

    Recollecting himself, after those thoughts and memories, he realized that he had been too conceited. There was no way he could keep his cool in front of his brother and Tina.

    He had to cool off a bit and think things straight. Thinking like this, he bumped once again that idiot that blocked his way.

    Feeling the bump after that horrifying experience, the chubby guy immediately ran away from Eric, and went beside a garbage bin, and crouched there into a fetal position in fear.

    He was terrified at this moment. it was his first time feeling the killing intent of more than a thousand years, built over mountains of corpses.

    That was what Eric had to do in his previous future to reach his position, he had had to climb mountains of corpses, and rivers of blood, which made his killing intent, surpass Everest.

    He wouldn''t be surprised if that guy was left with a mental breakdown after feeling his killing intent. But now he didn''t care much about the guy, now he was concerned about himself.

    All that killing intent didn''t damage only that scumbag but him also. His body was too weak and it couldn''t handle all that pressure he himself released.

    At the same time, he had to think of a way he could deal with ''his family''. If he couldn''t stand even the thought of them, then seeing, and having them by his side was a long stretch.

    But at first, he had to get a hold of himself, because it was painful as hell to even walk, or even look at the street.

    It was a good thing that he had a lot of experience with pain. He had been so close to death so many times, he had been in tatters all those times, and he had been able to make it.

    This was just a walk in the park, even though his body was in shatters right now because he was weak as hell.

    He was walking dragging his feet, and with half-closed eyes, his backpack was still on his back, and his hands were against the wall for better standing, but he wasn''t faltering in the least.

    His steps were dragging but decided. His eyes were bleeding at this moment but still opened.

    Like this, he managed to enter another dark alley and sit there for a while. He didn''t stay in the first alley because it was too close to the main street, and that trash was there.

    Sitting there against the wall, he closed his eyes and started thinking for a bit, but he felt like he didn''t even have enough strength to think.

    But he had no other option. He had to find a way to deal with his brother and his step-mother, Tina at home. He couldn''t just go there and kill those two, and maybe even kill himself in the attempt.

    First of all, he was too weak, and second of all he had to make them suffer for a long time, he didn''t know how much he would make them suffer but it was sure as hell for a long, long time.

    Some people might say that since this was another past for him, another timeline, maybe they would be different people this time.

    But he didn''t care. He had to take all that anger and revenge out on someone. And from his brother''s words, he knew that they had been like that all the time.

    Even now they were the same, they just hid their feelings better all the time. Too bad that he couldn''t go back only a month more in time, to save his father though.

    Yes, it was right, even though he was back in the past, his father was already dead, and he hadn''t been able to turn back in time enough to save him.

    In this new timeline, his father had more than a month that he had died. No matter how much he might have liked toe back and save him, he couldn''t.

    Even though he had ''The Legacy'' divine artifact in his hands that could travel in time, he didn''t rest much of his hopes in that.

    He was sure that there must be some kind of crappy condition in there that wouldn''t allow him to do it.

    And there was even the case that perhaps his father was happy where he was now, he had no idea of where that was, but he would like to think it was a better ce.

    With these thoughts in mind, slowly his breath started normalizing and his eyes weren''t bleeding that much anymore.

    Slowly he was totally recollecting himself, even though his muscles were still burning as hell!

    Damn, he was too weak!

    He couldn''t remember thest time his muscles had been aching and burning like that. But he was sure it was a long time ago though.

    Now that he had a better grip on himself, he decided to look more at his system, he had to stay here for some more, and this ce was empty and quiet. He couldn''t think of any better ce.

    Concentrating on his conscious once again he said,

    Eric:" System!"

    And immediately in front of his eyes appeared the interface of his system.

    It was the same interface of a while ago, simple but effective. The same three windows appeared in front of him, Status, Mission, and Shop.

    He hadn''t finished with his Mission Window yet, so he chooses it once again to look into more details.

    Below the Main missions, there were the Daily missions. Selecting that window, immediately in front of him appeared a huge list of missions.

    Mission 1: Run every day 3 km, the start to bing the ruler of the universe starts with a perfect vessel to reach the highest peak.

    Rewards: 3 system points, 1 extra point for every extra 1 km. 3 exp points, 1 extra exp point for every extra 1 km.

    Penalty: If the user doesn''t aplish this mission at least four days a week the system will be disconnected from the host.

    Mission 2: Make 20 push-ups every day, the start to bing the ruler of the universe starts with a perfect vessel to reach the highest peak.

    Rewards: 2 system points, 1 extra point for every extra 10 push-ups. 2 exp points, 1 extra exp point for every extra 10 push-ups.

    Penalty: If the user doesn''t aplish this mission at least four days a week the system will be disconnected from the host.

    Mission 3: Make 20 squats every day, the start to bing the ruler of the universe starts with a perfect vessel to reach the highest peak.

    Rewards: 2 system points, 1 extra point for every 10 extra squats. 2 exp points, 1 extra exp point for every extra 10 squats.

    Penalty: If the user doesn''t aplish this mission at least four days a week the system will be disconnected from the host.

    Extra missions will be known to the host every day in the morning.

    Eric was a bit startled, but he could understand the meaning of these missions. He was truly weak and needed to start training as soon as possible.

    After all the system was pushing him to work harder in order so he could be stronger, and powerful.

    It was like hitting two birds with one stone, he could be strong, and at the same time win experience and system points.

    As for the penalties¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 7 - 7: Special Missions

    As for the penalties, he kind of understood it, after all, if he couldn''t do the Daily Missions, then the Main mission would be just a dream for him.

    The system didn''t need a useless user, it had been waiting there for millennia to find a user, and waiting for some other millennia''s wasn''t a big deal. ??

    This was just an incentive the system was giving him to make him concentrate on his work.

    Of course,ter on, the incentives might be a bit tougher, but he would have to worry about that when it happened.

    Right now he would better concentrate on the issues at hand. Finishing with the daily missions, it was the turn of the Special Missions.

    Opening the window of the special missions, he first read a short notice.

    '' Notice!

    These missions are given based on the Host''s location and ability. These missions are randomly generated, but Host should know that each of these Missions is to help host advance in power and levels."

    Reading that notice, Eric had a feeling that there must be something that didn''t go with the next missions, for that notice to be ced there.

    And when he saw what it was, he was stunned for a moment.

    Special Mission 1

    Make Tatsuya Minami your woman, and steal her purity, Yin.

    Rewards: 5.000 Exp, 50 SP

    Additional Rewards: 2munication nes''

    !!! Communication nes allow users tomunicate with each other at a distance of 100km.

    Special Mission 2

    Make Yoshida Gina your woman, and steal her purity, Yin.

    Rewards: 5.000 Exp, 50 SP

    Additional Rewards: 2munication nes''

    Special Mission 3

    Win your first 50$

    Rewards: 0 Exp, 5 SP

    Additional Rewards: Rookie Bonus Pack

    !!!Contains the start bonus pack that the user should receive at the start of the journey

    ''There is nothing free in this life''

    Reading about these missions was one thing, but epting andpleting them was something totally different.

    He didn''t understand the reason for these Special Missions, and he was a bit shocked.

    Looking at the corner of the first two missions was a small help icon, concentrating on it, a new passage appeared.

    ''The Purity Yin helps in all kind of cultivations, and since it is taken during the joining of man and woman, the Yin is in perfect bnce with Yang.

    The bnce between Yin and Yang is the base of creation, that is why this bnce will give Host the most stable and solid foundation.''

    Reading this, he kind of understood the reason behind those two special missions.

    But now, there was a big question mark on his head, if this was the case, then, what was the state of the women in the Immortal World.

    But that thought didn''t stay in his mind for a long time because he had more important things to worry about, like himself, and that third special mission.

    The heck was wrong with this system of his, a starter pack was a must for everyone, but yet he had to work to even win that.

    Well, he couldn''tin much, it wasn''t a really difficult mission anyway.

    But, for a moment he thought he was ready to give that stupid divine artifact a p as we do with the TVmand when it doesn''t work.

    It was only then that he realized that that stupid artifact was nowhere to be seen. Feeling a bit startled he started looking for it everywhere.

    He looked in his pockets, his backpack, his pants, even his boxers but he couldn''t find it anywhere. He was worried that it had disappeared, but thinking again he had the system, so it wasn''t possible.

    That divine artifact was somewhere around here, he just needed to find it. That''s why he started looking all over his body once again to find it.

    And he finally found it, in his left hand, over the main veins on his wrist was a small spherical tattoo. It had the same shape as that artifact.

    Finally securing himself that the divine artifact was with him, Eric took a deep breath and released. He had been in such tension a moment ago.

    But, now everything was fine, he could finally enter and have a look at his Shop Window system. But just as he was about to concentrate on that once again, a warning appeared in front of him.

    ''Warning!!!

    The Host can''t ess the system interface due to your Spirit Power will be depleted. The host can still overrule this warning, but then Host will fall asleep for an amount of time of 6 hours.''

    No matter how much he wished to enter the Shop Window in his system, after reading this he immediately gave up.

    He was still in a dark alley so far from home, with nofortable ce to sleep, so there was no way he was risking falling asleep here.

    And even though his Spirit Power wasn''t totally depleted he was feeling kind of tired, and he needed to go home.

    There he would face those two hateful pieces of human sh*t, but he had to go there because he had no other ce to go.

    He was still a little first-year university kid in this life, and although he worked part-time in a small restaurant, all the money he gained working he handed them over to his Tina.

    Now that he thought about it, today he was supposed to be working there, but he didn''t care much. He never liked that ce, and the owner was a cheapskate man.

    The owner of that ce was really stingy, and always asked for much more effort for him, even though he did everything there.

    And not to mention his owner''s arrogantly stupid daughter that always brought her friends to pick on him, to think that he had begged to get that job.

    In his previous future, he had worked here for a long time, even though the attitude of the owner''s daughter got worse and worse.

    He had been working until S-day, just and just to satisfy the needs and desires of his brother and that snake he had for a step-mother, Tina.

    But he would never let such a thing happen ever again, he would never let someone use him as his brother and that woman used him.

    This time it would be him who used and ordered others, he would never lower his head to someone else ever again.

    Thinking like this, he tried to stand up from his ce. Even though his muscles were still burning and aching with each step, he could walk straight.

    His eyes weren''t bleeding anymore and had started to clear, he tried to wipe the blood from his eyes using some wet napkins, and those napkins worked wonders.

    Right now he didn''t look really different from the guy who left the school earlier, well with exception of his eyes, which were a bit red, but he did all he could.

    Even though at the beginning his walking posture was a bit crooked, slowly he started to straighten and walk normally.

    The pain was still there, but he could now handle it and pretend like he was just walking normally.

    His first station was his workce, he had decided to resign from there, he would just take his remaining wage and leave the ce.

    Like this, he couldplete his third special mission, and at least get his starter pack.

    Today was the date 21 September and he had been working there all the month, and ording to his calctions, they owed him around 200 something dors.

    But knowing his owner, he was happy as long as he earned something over 100$.

    It wasn''t only for the mission, he needed money. Those 100$ dors would be his starting funds to be the wealthiest in the Universe.

    It seems really crazy, but that was his n, he really thought of something like that.

    He still hadn''t done his ns over what he wanted to do, but two things were certain, he would be the most powerful, and the wealthiest person in the Universe.

    Those were settled goals for this new life. Of course, that also included a big and happy family with a lot of fairies and pixies.

    But that was still dreams at the moment, at first he had to start from the first steps, and also make a detailed n on how to do that.

    Right now he was in front of the restaurant, which was supposed to be his working ce. Even though he said small, it was a rtivelyrge family restaurant serving Chinese cuisine.

    The owner was a Chinese man, who hade to this ce a long time ago and had invested all his money in this restaurant.

    Even though now he had the money necessary to build 3 or 4 other restaurants like this and better he didn''t want to spend his precious money and was keeping only this ce.

    Even though it was a weekday by the looks of the entrance this ce was probably full. He kind of felt bad about his colleagues that had to deal with this flux of people, but he had already decided.

    Since he was still technically an employee of this ce, he made for the back door, or to be more precise for the service door, that he usually used.

    Nearing the door, he was startled, because he was hearing a lot of different voices inside the ce, it seemed like a big fight was taking ce inside that small staff changing room.

    This was really weird because there were so many people inside, and at the door waiting to be served, so something like this was totally unexpected at this time.

    Opening the door easily, because it wasn''t locked, he was stunned by what he saw¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 8 - 8: Resigning

    Behind, the entrance that connected the small hallway with the other part of the restaurant, the owner seemed to be discussing with the only person he called a friend in there.

    This guy''s name was Katsuto Daichi, he had an athletic build and looked like one of those MC in movies. The only reason he was working here, was because this was the only ce that epted him. ??

    He had criminal records, and this was the only ce that gave him a shot. Of course, the biggest reason he got the job was because he epted the low wage.

    He was one of those he deemed brothers in his previous future and had stabbed him in the back at the end. That was why this guy was also an important part of his revenge.

    Right now this guy was having a quarrel with the owner and seemed to be really pissed off. It was at this time that he heard them talking,

    Owner:" I know your situation Daichi, but there is nothing I can do about it. One of you has to go, it''s either you or that friend of yours in here."

    Daichi didn''t seem to hesitate in the least when he answered,

    Daichi:" Then fire him, not me!"

    The owner must have been surprised at his fast response, he didn''t expect it. He kind of liked Eric more, he always did his work and neverin.

    Furthermore, he was also a nice way for his daughter to relieve her stress at him not giving her money.

    But now, he was in a tough spot, this guy wasn''t epting his firing.

    It was just at this time that Eric came out of the door with a calm and rxed expression, and looking at them both seriously he said,

    Eric:" Owner, I am quitting the job. Give me my due, and I will leave this ce."

    The owner was caught off guard by his announcement, and even his friend was surprised. What was happening here? Had he heard them talk or something?

    Trying to figure out the situation Daichi looked at him and said,

    Daichi:" What do you mean Eric? Why?"

    Eric really couldn''t believe how stupid he must have been in his previous life to believe this guy. Truly unbelievable!

    But he didn''t give a big reaction, and just continued calmly,

    Eric:" Well something happened to me, and I need to leave this job. Now owner if you could give me my due, I will leave this ce right away!"

    Daichi seemed more surprised, he had never seen Eric handle things so calmly before, it was a great surprise to him. But at least it seemed like this guy hadn''t heard a thing.

    Since this was the case he wouldn''t mind, leeching off some more on his back. After all, Eric was his favorite type of guy, dumbass that gave him money.

    Not to mention, that hot Tina Eric had. He was happy to keep Eric as a friend, as long as, he had a shot with her. Too bad that she didn''t seem to care at all about Eric.

    But anyway the matter was different now, Eric was asking for his leave.

    The owner was also surprised at this situation, when he came to work here, Eric had to beg and plead like he was a God in a temple.

    And now, he was asking for his leave with that calm and serious face.

    Recollecting a bit himself, the owner pretended to show care for him, it was free after all,

    Owner:" What do you mean child, did something bad happened?"

    But Eric didn''t seem to care about his words, and just continued with that weird calmness,

    Eric:" That is something personal owner, now if you could please give me my due, and I will take my leave."

    The owner was once again left speechless from Eric''s answer, he didn''t understand what this guy took, to change so rapidly.

    But that didn''t matter, he was about to fire him anyway, at least now he could bargain about his leaving sry. Thinking like this, he said with a pondering look,

    Owner:" Well since you don''t want to tell then it''s okay child. It''s just that there isn''t much money here at the restaurant here at the moment.

    And you are also leaving without prior notice, so you are kind of damaging my service here at the restaurant.

    Taking all these into consideration, the most I can give you for your due is 120$"

    Hearing his speech Eric and seeing his movements, Eric was about to have a hugeugh. This guy was the best actor he had seen.

    Even when his restaurant was flourishing, and it was so apparent, he still could act as someone who was passing the worst period of his life.

    Anyway, the amount he said, was still better than what Eric had expected, so with the same calmness of before, he said,

    Eric:" Whatever just give me my money, and I will leave."

    Daichi was stunned by his answer, normally this guy was a pus*y, and would ept whatever the owner gave him, but he would always ask for more than what he offered.

    But now, he was epting it so calmly, without bi*ching about it in the least, it was terrifying. What had happened to him? Was this someone personificating him?

    But who would personificate a looser, and that only for 120$? Wasn''t worth it!

    What had happened with this guy?

    On the other side, the owner was a bit perplexed, perhaps he had been too generous and given him to much. Perhaps he might have lowered that a little more.

    After all, 20$ more were like 20 more minutes of oxygen for him. That was why staggering he said,

    Owner:" When I said 120$ I counted even for tonight, so if you leave now, then I can give you only 110$."

    Hearing his words, Eric looked at him with that scary calmness and said,

    Eric:" Well now that you have taken this night off the count also, you can finally pay me, and we can destroy the work contract.

    Oh right if I don''t have a work contract, but I have worked here. I wonder what the Employing Agency would say about this!"

    Hearing those words the owner was frightened, the truth was that all the people working for him were on the ck.

    He paid no taxes for them, and not even registered them as workers. So if the Employing Agency or any other Agency came here he would have to pay a huge fine.

    But at the same time, he was in shock, he had never seen Eric be so calm talking to him, and not to mention threatening him.

    Taking out 150$ from his pocket, he just pushed them in Eric''s hand and said with a fake smile,

    Owner:" Oh you have so funny jokes child, we are a family here, we don''t need contracts."

    While, on the inside, he was cursing himself for not keeping 120$ but kept 150$!

    At the same time that the owner was cursing himself, Eric was so happy inside him hearing his System''s voice,

    ''Congrattions to Host forpleting the Special Mission 3!

    The host has earned Gold Tier Rookie Bonus Pack, and 15SP points, since the Host has earned additional money.

    Does Host want to open the pack right now? YES/NO''

    Eric felt really good winning that, he couldn''t wait to open that but now was not the time. Although, he was a bit surprised by the fact that there were tiers ofpleting a mission.

    The system hadn''t mentioned anything like that. But clicking on the NO, he left it to ponder over it at home.

    On the outside though, Eric took the money without any courtesy, and said with the same creepy calmness,

    Eric:" Of course we are Owner, it has been a pleasure being part of this family."

    With that said, he turned around to leave the ce. He walked off the service door, and as soon as he got out of the door, he was suddenly stopped by Daichi.

    Daichi looked at him with a fake worried look and said,

    Daichi:" You okay bro? What happened to you!?"

    Eric was feeling like he had to torture this guy right here and now, but he was too weak for that, and it was too soon to do it.

    Thinking like this, he kept that cold, calm look and said,

    Eric:" Yes, of course, everything is fine, we will talk about it some other day¡­"

    Just as he was about to finish his words, some object came flying towards him, even though he was weak as hell, he could avoid that though.

    Avoiding it, the object flew past him, hitting Daichi on the head, and taking him more than 3 or 4 steps back.

    Daichi never saw iting.

    Actually, he did, but seeing that it was headed for Eric and not him, he didn''t care much. To him, it was just the usual funny moment of the day, when Eric was bullied.

    But everything went out of his prediction when Eric avoided that, and he could no longer do the same as Eric.

    On the other side, Eric felt good for having dodged that, and at the same time, he was a tiny bit d that it hit Daichi.

    Though he couldn''t kick him now, at least he was kicked somehow.

    But not everyone was happy at this turn of events, and right at that moment, an angry, bi*chy voice was heard,

    Bi*ch:" How dare you¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 9 - 9: Bullying And Luck

    Bi*ch:" How dare you little worm dodge my bag? Don''t you want your little job anymore?"

    Eric was surprised at first but then he could understand what was happening here. He just couldn''t believe how stupid his previous self was. ??

    But at the same time, that bi*ch continued screaming,

    Bi*ch:" I am talking to you, little cu*t. Don''t you want your little job anymore? Go and pick up my bag, and lick the dust off, of it."

    Looking at her like he was looking at an idiotic bi*ch, Eric just said calmly,

    Eric:" Oh, I guess you still don''t know Miss, I quit my job a while ago."

    The arrogant little bi*ch was stunned for a moment, she didn''t know what to say. Since when did this guy got enough balls, not only to oppose her head-on but also quit his job.

    It was something she never thought would happen, after all, this guy would do anything not to get fired a day ago. She liked bullying him, because of this.

    But now, he was looking her straight in her face, without any emotion, and just saying her, I quit.

    While she was there stunned and unable to understand the current situation, Eric just left her there and continued his way towards his house.

    He still didn''t know how he would be able to face his Tina and his half-brother. But he had to go there anyway. He had no other choice.

    He didn''t care much what happened at the restaurant behind him, for him it was all over. He might someday turn to take revenge on that arrogant little bi*ch, but just as a bit of fun, nothing else.

    Right now, he had to think about what to do when he got home. The night''s breeze made it good for a nice thinking moment, but the noise of vehicles and peoples on the street broke that line of thought.

    Anyway, he guessed he would try to act ording to the situation that he would face. The best case he wouldn''t see any of them.

    In the worst case, he might do something he regretted, but there was nothing he could do for it. His mental fortitude was really weak at the moment.

    Even though he was 1000+ years old mind fellow, in the body of an 18-year-old, his mental fortitude was weak since the fusion hadn''t totally finished.

    At the same time, the mentality of his previous self was still clouding a bit of his judgment, and it would take some time for things to perfectly settle.

    With these thoughts in mind, he reached the apartment where he lived with his Tina and that half-brother of his.

    Fortunately, it was a good neighborhood, with nice people, and the building was a good one. It was something that their father had left, but soon they would be forced to get out of it.

    The rent was too high, and while they were able to afford it when their father was alive, now with only Eric working at the restaurant it wasn''t possible.

    So really soon they would need to start looking for a run-down apartment, just like they did in their previous future.

    But that was a matter forter. Right now he was in front of his apartment door.

    Trying to enter inside the house without making noise, so he wouldn''t have to face them, Eric opened the door of the apartment really slowly.

    He had fixed that door so many times himself. Even though the apartment was new, it had its own problems. So he knew all the tricks on how to open it, so it didn''t make any noise.

    Opening and closing the door without making noise, he saw that the lights were off, and probably no one was home, so he was going slowly to his room.

    When he heard some moaning soundsing from his stepmother''s room, and then her voice saying,

    Tina:" Oh yesssss, soo good!"

    And then he heard a stranger''s voice,

    Stranger:" Hahaha¡­ It''s good isn''t it bi*ch? It''s better than that useless ex-husband of yours isn''t it?"

    Hearing that voice Eric could totally understand that it wasn''t his half-brother. Even though his half-brother was a psycho who ended up with her, it was too early.

    So who was this stranger? Eric was unable to match the voice with the figure no matter how much he tried. But he had no time to stay there thinking, he had something to do.

    Immediately after deciding this, he took out his old model Smartphone, and approached her room, slowly without making noise, afraid to startle his targets.

    Their house was like a big L, there was a big saloon at the entrance and then there were three rooms in the hallway.

    On the right, there was only one, while on the left of the hallway, there were two.

    In the big room on the right, used to live his father with his stepmother, and now was used only by her. The other two on the left were used by him and his brother.

    He had the smallest of the two, with the door at the farthest, his room was supposed to be a little baby''s room, but they had given it to him when they moved here.

    So it was easy to approach her room, as it was the closest one. Approaching the room, he found that its door was already open as if they didn''t care that someone might be looking at them.

    But they weren''t at fault, they probably thought that there would be no one home. After all, Eric should be working, and his brother must have gone out with his friends, to waste his money.

    This was a really good thing for him though. Not thinking much over this, he approached the opened door and extended his phone so he could record what was happening inside the door.

    But before starting the real recording he first made sure that the video he was recording was good, and that he could see what was happening in there.

    His Smartphone was old and had a little problem with the dark areas, but luckily the duo inside who were still moaning and going at it had left the light at the bed on.

    So the video he was recording was perfect, that b*tch could be clearly visible in the video, and that guy also, even though Eric was a bit surprised looking who he was.

    Actually, the guy who was having fun with that sl*tty Tina was one of the best friends of his half-brother.

    His name was Takigane Daisuke, or like the people called him, Daise.

    This guy had an athletic body, full of tattoos and nice muscles. He was one of those street rogues, or the kingpin of their street to be more precise.

    This guy was a thug, drug dealer, and the one who made the settlements in the neighborhood. He had always thought that it was a mystery how his brother made friends with this guy, but not anymore.

    Right at this time, his doubts were confirmed,

    Daisuke:" You b*tch better satisfy me more, or I might have to take my anger on your son."

    Hearing those words, it was clear that his Tina started moving faster, and moaning louder, while she said in between her moans,

    Tina:" Oooh, don''t Master, mhmm, this ve will pleasure you more, mhmm."

    Eric was stunned at this moment. He didn''t expect to have such a nice surprise, the first day that he was able to get back to his second chance in life.

    With this video recorded, this woman would be in his hands, she would do anything he said, no matter how much she hated him.

    Even though he was happy at this opportunity, he was also close to throwing up hearing what was happening inside the room.

    Apparently, this woman had no shame at all, when it came to her dear biological son. She would do anything for him.

    After recording what happened for more than 5 minutes, Eric thought that this was enough. If he had to stay more in there he would surely throw up.

    Getting up slowly, just like he entered the ce, without making the tiniest noise, he left the ce and got out of the door.

    None of the people inside the house heard or noticed his presence.

    Just as he got out though, his neighbor, Miss Akira happened to pass their apartment, and just as she noticed that it was him, she approached and greeted him,

    Miss Akira:" Hi Eric, howe you are here at this hour, aren''t you supposed to be at work?"

    Miss Akira was ady in herte thirties, with a nice and positive character. Even though she had just divorced her husband because he cheated on her, she still remained that positive attitude.

    Even though she was in herte thirties, she had a fantastic look. With long brown hair, emerald green clear eyes, a beautiful oval-shaped face, and very dangerous curves.

    Eric was a bit stunned at her appearance. Had she been this good looking all the time? Howe he never noticed in his previous future.

    But remembering what kind of a loser he was, then it all made sense. Recollecting himself after that moment, he said calmly,

    Eric:" Well I just came home to take something Miss Akira, and now I am going to work again."

    On the other hand, Miss Akira was a bit surprised seeing Eric look at her like that a moment ago, and then talk so calmly and normally to her.

    It was something she had never thought possible, especially knowing the normal Eric, she was surprised, to not stay stunned.

    At first, she thought it was just a misconception of hers, but now he was looking again at her body. This little kid had be too bold.

    Thinking of testing this kid a bit, she looked at him with an angry face and said,

    Miss Akira:" You know Eric¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 10 - 10: Playing And Life

    Miss Akira:" You know Eric, my eyes are up here, not at my chest."

    She said that with her finger pointing at her eyes. ??

    Eric woke up from his reverie and raised his head to look at her eyes. With all the experience he had in women, and in people''s recognition, he could notice when one was serious or not.

    Miss Akira was clearly intending to y with him, so he didn''t lose his calm as his previous self would do, and with a clear straight face, he said,

    Eric:" Yes I know your eyes are up there Miss Akira, just couldn''t hold myself back to look at one of the greatest creations.

    I am sorry if I offended you, but I will keep doing that."

    Miss Akira was stunned. She was unable to process what was happening for a moment. Where did that unconfident, weak, wimpy kid go?

    The guy in front of her was clearly really different from what she was used to seeing. Saying so confidently in front of her that he would admire her chest, was out of her expectations.

    She was out of words at the moment. She wanted to y with him, but now he was ying with her.

    Seeing her lost for words expression, Eric approached her slowly, bent his neck so his nose could smell her nice perfume, and said in her ear,

    Eric:" You smell so nice, I wonder how you taste!"

    Then he gave her rear end a nice squeeze and continued,

    Eric:" Yup, just like I thought it''s as soft as it looks like."

    Then blowing up a bit of hot breath in her ear, he said with a sigh and a regretful voice,

    Eric:" Phu~, Sigh~. Too bad that I have to go, otherwise I might have found your taste."

    Finishing his words, he released her and walked away from her without turning his head behind.

    Meanwhile, Miss Akira fell to her knees as soon as she lost his support, she still couldn''t process what had just happened.

    She thought she had enough experience with men, but at that moment she had been just like a toy in his hands.

    If he hadn''t left, then she didn''t that she would be able to stop him if he went further. Hell, for fu*k''s sake in that weak moment, she was ready to do it right there.

    Recollecting herself a bit, even though she was still deep in the memories, she got up and made for her apartment, afraid that someone might see her there.

    The worst thing was that she was so excited right now. When he approached her a moment ago she was about to jump on him, she knew what great will was needed to back down.

    But now that she was so excited, she needed to use her arsenal to cool down. Damn since when did that loser became like this. She would take her revenge on him, as soon as she could.

    On the other hand, Eric was walking down the streets of the neighborhood, thinking about what to do tonight. One thing was for sure though, he would have to spend his night out.

    And after that hot moment with Miss Akira, he was really turned on. It wasn''t that he thought to take advantage of the situation.

    It''s just that he was too weak, and still a virgin in this body. He was sure that if he went to her home, and they continued with what he started, he wouldn''tst long.

    It would be worthless! All those masterful words he said, and then zero achievements, not to say losing achievement.

    That would be too disgraceful, he couldn''t embarrass himself in front of a future target, could he. In his previous future, he didn''t know what happened to her after they left the building.

    But this time it was sure as hell that he would have a taste of that sweet, soft, and tender woman. As for what would happen after that, he would have to wait and see.

    Returning to the present, he was wandering off, in and off the streets like a homeless person, he hadn''t decided where to go yet.

    He could go to a hotel, but that was too expensive. A motel was cheap, but he didn''t like the idea of going there alone and paying someone was out of the question.

    Then he was left with the best cheapest alternative, going to a 24-hour caf¨¦ to pass the night. Like this, he would have his privacy and also a ce to spend the night.

    Deciding on this he went to the closest ce he knew, and immediately took afortable private cabin, with some food and snacks, costing him around 30$ in total.

    But while going to his cabin, he could swear he heard his half-brothersughs from one of the cabins in there.

    And then it happened again, from the noises he heard he seemed to be with some other guys, who seemed like the underlings of the guy in their house.

    At this moment he wanted tough at his idiotic brother, while he had fun, and was made fun of, his mother was working so hard to buy him that happiness.

    He wondered what was their situation while he was trying to build the empire in his previous future, how many had she bedded only for her precious son.

    Thinking like this, he suddenly got a great idea. He just couldn''t wait to turn that idea into action, like this he would make a lot of money and start his revenge at the same time.

    While he was thinking like this, he arrived at his cabin and entered inside, locking the door from behind. In a while, his food would be here, until then why not use this time to try and train a bit.

    He must have some changing clothes in his backpack, right?

    Just as he thought and was about to turn behind to look at his bag, he found out that he didn''t have his backpack with him anymore.

    Trying to remember where he left it, he was angered at himself for being such a fool. He had left his backpack in the hallway in their apartment.

    He couldn''t believe he had made such a stupid mistake. He was really angered at himself.

    But that didn''t matter anymore, he couldn''t turn back there to take his backpack, and even if she found his backpack in there, there was nothing she could do, while he had a hold on the video.

    Thinking of the video once again, his spirits raised up a bit. With this thought in mind, he took out his old model Smartphone and opened his video recordings.

    He had two videos in there, a 5-sec one that he took to make sure that the light was good, and he could see them clearly.

    And the second and main video he recorded of 7 minutes and 23 seconds. This was the video that would shackle her, and make her his toy.

    For sure she wouldn''t like her son to see what she had to do, so he could have a nice time in the neighborhood.

    But it was too dangerous to keep it only on his phone, so he immediately connected his Smartphone to theputer in the cabin, and opened his ount.

    Opening the drive in there he copy-pasted the video in there. As an extra measure, he also created another ount just to copy-paste the video there too.

    No matter what happened that video was his most important card at the moment.

    Finishing with the safety measures he thought to at least try toplete one or two of the daily missions. While he would sweat, he could leave with that for a day.

    Tomorrow morning he could go home, take a shower, and have a nice conversation with his Tina, while his half brother was in school.

    With this thought in mind, he started doing some push-ups. But after the third one, he just couldn''t continue anymore, his muscles were burning.

    Man talk about being weak. But he couldn''t be totally med though, after what happened at the alley with that chubby guy.

    Today it was a terrible day to start training apparently, he needed a good sleep for his muscles and body to rest and start training.

    While he was thinking like this, his food and the snacks arrived. The service girl just ced the trail inside and left.

    Seeing he was just a big weak loser, which girl would even want to stay with him at this moment?

    Well, it was not like he expected anything from her anyway.

    But then he heard his half-brother''s voice on the aisle between the cabins.

    Michael:" Yo Mina, where have you been, I have missed you so much after our adventure!"

    The girl stopped, and then turning around, she seemed to have a fake satisfied voice while she said,

    Mina:" Oh, Michael, you are here! I have missed you too, but work has kept me busy."

    It was clear that she wanted to escape from him, but she didn''t know that what she did would just make his brother want her more.

    And just like he thought, he heard his brothers words,

    Michael:" Well don''t worry about work, I will talk to your manager. I am sure he will give you some free time, so let''s have some fun."

    No matter how much she would like to refuse that offer, seeing the guys behind him she couldn''t so she was forced to go with him, even though she might hate him.

    Eric just sighed inside, life was soplicated sometimes, especially thinking of the current situations they were in.

    His Tina was selling herself for his half-brother, while his half-brother ruined girls lives.

    But there was nothing he could do at the moment, and even if he could, he wouldn''t.

    People need to fight their way themselves, they can''t stay there waiting for other people to help them when they don''t dare to help themselves.

    With those thoughts in mind, he sat down and started enjoying his food. Even though it wasn''t the best meal he had had, it was a good and tasty one.

    Cleaning his hands, and lips, he threw the garbage at the bin and then lied down. It was time to open the Rookie Bonus Gold Pack¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 11 - 11: Golden Package And Shop

    Concentrating once again in his system, the first thing that caught his eye was that at the right side of the system interface, was the Notifications Window.

    The most eye-catching notification was the Rookie Starter Pack-Golden Package notification, and the 15 SP he had won. ??

    Then it came to the notification about his weak tries toplete his mission.

    Daily Mission 2 3/20pleted

    Mission 2: Make 20 push-ups every day, the start to bing the ruler of the universe starts with a perfect vessel to reach the highest peak.

    Rewards: 2 system points, 1 extra point for every extra 10 push-ups. 2 exp points, 1 extra exp point for every extra 10 push-ups.

    Penalty: If the user doesn''t aplish this mission at least four days a week the system will be disconnected from the host.

    Well, there was nothing he could do about that, he couldn''tplete his missions for today. But he was immediately pumped up, seeing that golden notification there, and clicking over it.

    As soon as he clicked there, a big gold-colored notification appeared,

    Open the Rookie Starter Pack-Golden Package YES/NO

    Trying to keep his excitement under control he clicked on the YES button, and then immediately the Package exploded.

    He couldn''t help but feel really excited at the thoughts of what was he going to get. But just as the props were about to show up, he lost consciousness.

    He had overused his spirit power today and wasn''t able to finish opening his Golden Package. But in the meanwhile the package kept opening and notifications popping up.

    It was only after more than 10 hours of sleep that Eric could finally wake up. Looking at the phone by his side, the clock was showing that it was 8:46 in the morning.

    He had decided he wouldn''t go to school today so it didn''t matter if he had sses or not today. And since it was a Thursday his brother would be in school all day today.

    But now was not the time to think about it, he had more important things to do. He had to look at what he got from the Golden Package, which woke him up almost immediately.

    He couldn''t believe that he lost consciousness yesterday night, just when the Golden Package was opening.

    Immediately concentrating on the System, he opened the System Interface, and immediate notifications started popping up in front of him.

    Notification!!!

    !!!Congrattions to Host for acquiring the ''Chaos Creation Technique''. Iplete! Rarity: Unique

    ''Chaos Creation Technique'' is the fruits of billions of years of the hard work of the creator of the divine artifact, ''The Legacy''.

    This is the mostplete and perfect technique found on the Nine Realms. The host has only the first part out of 9, spread on the 9 Realms.

    This part allows the Host to cultivate until level 100! Which corresponds to the cultivation of a Gate Entering Immortal.

    The cultivation system used by the System is the system used in the 9 Realms, which corresponds with:

    1- Thread Qi Realm 1-10 level

    2- Bundle Qi Realm 11-20 level

    3- Dantian Formation Realm 21-30 level

    4- Dantian Exploration Realm 31-40 level

    5- Golden Dantian Realm 41-50 level

    6- Dantian-Soul fusion Realm 51-60 level

    7- Dan-Soul Formation Realm 61-70 level

    8- Gate Appearing Realm 71-80 level

    9- Gate Opening Realm 81-90 level

    10- Gate Entering Realm 91-100 level

    The Realms beyond these ones are hidden due to the host being too weak to understand.

    Further information: To pass each level Host needs to have Exp points to the Square of the level needed to surpass. For example Level one needs 1 Exp point, while level 10 requires 10^2=100 Exp points.

    The host can earn Exp bypleting missions, or by cultivating.

    !! Congrattion to Host for acquiring ''Eye of the irvoyance''! Upgradable Passive Rarity: SSS

    ''Eye of the irvoyance'' is a passive skill that allows Host to look at the stats, and important information on objects or characters that Host concentrates.

    This skill is currently on its first level and can allow Host only to look at the stats and important information of objects or characters only 5 levels higher than Hosts cultivation.

    This skill can be upgraded 9 times. Further information is hidden due to the Host''s weakness.

    ! Congrattions to Host for acquiring Inventory! Upgradable Rarity: D Level: 1- 4 boxes

    Inventory allows Host to safe keep one product per box, the size of each box is a 1-meter cube.

    ! Congrattions to Host for acquiring the ''Silent Reaper'' knife! Level:3 Rarity: B Attack: +15 Agility: +5 Sharpness: +20 Durability: +13

    ''Silent Reaper'' is a level 3 weapon, crafted from special ck metal, called ''metal of death''. This is a level 3 weapon and the perfect weapon for the assassination of people under level 30.

    Further Information: Weapons are divided into nine levels and three tiers. ording to the levels, the weapons raise the stats, the higher level a weapon is, the better the crafting and the stats increase.

    ! Congrattions to Host for acquiring 10 Low Body Tempering Potions. Quality: Low Rarity: D

    Body Tempering Potions help the Host temper his body and clean the impurities in his body. The potion''s effect depends on quality. +2/potion

    Notice! Careful, Higher Quality potions may not be supported by the Host''s body.

    ! Congrattions to Host for acquiring 10 Low Spirit Power potions. Quality: Low Rarity: C Effect: +2/hour

    Spirit Power Potions help the Host to regenerate quicker the lost Spirit Power.

    ! Congrattions to Host for acquiring 10 Low Health Potions. Quality: Low Rarity: C Effect: +2hp/minute

    Health Potions speed up the rate of the regeneration of external and internal wounds.

    ! Congrattions to Host for wining 2 lottery tickets!

    The Host will spin the Wheel of fortune, to try his luck for the knowledge, weapons, abilities, techniques, and all the other possibilities safe kept by the system.

    WARNING: Host can upgrade the skills, abilities, or techniques using his SP. For every upgrade, the SP required will be multiplied by 10!

    Eric was really excited and happy seeing his loot. He never expected so many things to be sincere. The system he got on S-Day just gave him a weak cultivation technique, and from one of these potions.

    So seeing all this stuff was a bit too much for him. Not to mention that he got a cool weapon. Even though he had to start cultivating before using it, it was nheless a great weapon.

    Also except for that unique cultivation technique, he also got that super cool eye power.

    In the previous future, he had managed to get something simr to that only after getting washed in human blood.

    He literally got washed in human blood that night. It was something that all the people vied for and he was able to get it only by killing everyone else.

    But now he got this ability so easily and so quickly, he was so happy about it. He didn''t know how much it would cost upgrading it, but he would most definitely do it.

    Looking at his inventory though, he saw that all four of his boxes were filled, one had the knife, and the other three had the potions.

    He couldn''t really use it in the meantime, but who cared the important thing was that he had it.

    With this thought in mind, there was only one thing left to check, and that was the Shop Window. With just a thought immediately in front of him, the Shop Window opened.

    The Shop Window was separated into three smaller windows, Weapons & Equipment, Pills & Potions, Skills & Abilities.

    Without losing much time, Eric started exploring the three categories, starting with the first one,

    Weapons & Equipment''s

    Leather Boots: Boots made up of quality leather. Rarity: C Level-2 Agility: +8 Focus: +5 150SP

    Leather Gloves: Gloves made of quality leather. Rarity: C Level-2 Agility: +3 Attack: +2 140SP

    .

    .

    .

    Steel Sword: Sword made up of quality steel. Rarity: D Level-2 Attack: +8 Durability: +10 300SP

    .

    .

    Looking at the weapons and types of equipment Eric was left speechless, not only were those costly as hell but also their stats were crappy.

    Not to mention that it only showed weapons or types of equipment that were level 2 or less. He felt so lucky getting that knife right now.

    Anyway, he had to keep going, so he opened the second category, Pills & Potions.

    Pills & Potions

    Low Body Tempering Potion: Helps in tempering and purifying the body +2/bottle 10SP

    Low Spirit Power Potion: Helps in regenerating Spirit Power +2/hour 10SP

    Low Health Potion: Helps in regenerating health, external and internal wounds +2/ minute 10SP

    Low Stealth Potion: Helps in stealth. The user is camouged to the eyes of all people in a range of 2 levels above him. 100SP

    Low Stun Potion: The person who drinks it, will get stunned for 5 minutes 100SP

    Low Paralysis Potion: The drinker will get partial paralysis 100SP

    Warning!!!

    The effect of the potions depends on the level of the user.

    Even though the list wasn''t long, and the prices weren''t really expensive, Eric was still feeling really low. He expected his life to be easy, but now he just got reminded of the bitter truth.

    ''Only hard work can make life easier''.

    With that thought in mind, he opened the third andst category, Skills & Abilities.

    Skills & Abilities

    ''Eye of the irvoyance''! Upgradable Passive Rarity: SSS level-1 Upgrade cost 5SP level:2 +6 levels above Host''s cultivation

    ''Eye of the irvoyance'' is a passive skill that allows Host to look at the stats, and important information on objects or characters that Host concentrates.

    Inventory! Upgradable Rarity: D Level: 1- 4 boxes Upgrade cost 5SP level: 2-6 boxes

    Inventory allows Host to safe keep one product per box, the size of each box is a 1-meter cube.

    ''Art of the knife'' Upgradable Passive Rarity: A 500SP

    The art of using a knife, in the hands of an expert even a kitchen knife can butcher a beast.

    ''Art of the fist'' Upgradabe Passive Rarity: A 400SP

    The art of fighting with your fists, an expert fist fighter can copse a mountain.

    .

    .

    .

    ''Art of Stealth'' Upgradable Passive Rarity: S 900SP

    While there were another bunch of arts, skills, and techniques in there, none of them caught his attention.

    After this, he had total knowledge of his system. Concentrating on reality, he saw that it was around 10 AM in the morning.

    Well, he guessed that now it was time to go and meet that hated woman called Tina¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 12 - 12: Subduing Tina

    Getting up from the ce he was lying down, Eric checked his personal belongings and left the cabin he slept to go towards his house.

    Getting out of the dark ce that was the caf¨¦, the morning sun kind of blinded his eyes, and since he had been sleeping in that small ce, he was feeling a small pain in his back. ??

    Getting out, bathing in the light of the sun, and then stretching his body a bit, he started walking with normal steps towards his house.

    He was ecstatic about what was going to happen, he couldn''t wait to see that bi*ch''s face when he talked to herter.

    With these happy thoughts in his mind, he soon arrived at his house. Differently from the day before, this time he didn''t try to be silent in the least.

    Quite on the contrary, he opened the door with a lot of noise on purpose and then entered inside.

    As he was about to close the door, he could feel his Tinaing from the hall towards the door. She looked really pissed at him.

    But while he was forcefully controlling himself not tosh out at her, she immediately started showing herself, andsh out at him.

    Tina:" Where were you all night long Eric?

    I called at your work and they told me you quit! Is that true?

    How are we supposed to make a living now?

    You know your job is all we have!"

    All this time, she never said a word like, I was worried, or are you okay. No, she justshed at him because he was nowhere to be found, and probably jobless.

    Hearing her words and her voice pushed Eric past his line of patience. He couldn''t control himself anymore, especially when she didn''t give a damn about him.

    So closing the door abruptly he, turned around with terrifying killing intent, and giving her a nice tight p on the face, he said with bloodshot eyes,

    Eric:" Shut the fu*k up, you bi*ch!"

    Probably because she was still stunned from Eric''s reaction, or probably because she was terrified of his killing intent, she immediately shut up, crumpled up in a corner, while holding her cheek with her hand.

    Seeing her crumble up on the corner, and that stunned look on her face, Eric''s anger, and killing intent immediately cooled off.

    He wasn''t totally calm, and his killing intent hadn''t totally disappeared but it was better than when he screamed at her.

    He was worried that neighbors mighte in soon, from his high pitched scream. That was why he had to ce her in line as soon as possible.

    Thinking like this, he took out his old model Smartphone, unlocked it, opened the videos he recorded, and letting them y he threw his Smartphone to her.

    His Tina was startled seeing him threw his phone at her, but as a reflex she caught the phone flowing towards her with her right hand,

    The throw didn''t have a lot of strength behind it, and it wasn''t really difficult for her to catch it. But as soon as she caught that phone, she heard the sounding from it.

    It was her voice, it was her moans in there. Even more, startled at that sound, she immediately turned the phone from the other side and take a look at what was ying.

    She was stunned to see her video in there, to see that she was recorded in such a video, doing all those positions, saying all those words, and lowering herself that much.

    She was left speechless. She was unable to process what was going on for a moment. Right now she totally forgot about that terrifying killing intent and anger.

    Right now, there was only one thought in her mind. She couldn''t allow her son to see this video, or what was happening in there. She could never allow such a thing to happen.

    Regaining a bit of herself and her rity, she threw the phone on the floor with great strength so that it would be pieces on the floor.

    Thinking that she was dealing with the same loser kid that she was used to, she turned towards him with an angry tone, and said with a loud voice,

    Tina: What do you think you are doing, you little piece of sh*t. Do you think that just by recording one stupid video, you cane here p me, and order me around?

    You better shut that little bi*chy mouth of yours, forget about all this, and work hard if you want to be part of this family that is."

    Hearing her delusional words Eric startedughing hard, it seemed like he had neverughed so hard. Tears were about toe out of his eyes, fromughing too hard.

    Looking her dead in the eyes, whileughing he said with a determined voice,

    Eric:" Are you a stupid sl*t!? Do you think that that video on that cellphone was the only copy I have? Do I look that stupid?"

    Once again Tina was left speechless, she didn''t expect such an attack. Not only wasn''t this guy backing down, but he was also overpowering her.

    She had no idea or thought on how to deal with this situation. It was totally out of her control.

    Right at this moment, someone knocked on their door. Tina couldn''t let the neighbors find out why they were fighting, that was why she turned towards Eric and said with a pleading voice,

    Tina:" Please¡­"

    But she couldn''t continue because Eric opened the door, and looked outside. Knowing the people who knocked, he had a smiling face and said,

    Eric:" Yes how may I help you, everybody?"

    As he finished his words, Miss Akira who was the closest to them said,

    Miss Akira:" We heard voices, and¡­"

    Eric looked genuinely puzzled hearing her words, and said wondering,

    Eric:" Voices?"

    Then as if suddenly understanding what was happening he said,

    Eric:" Oohh~ you mean about the loud shouts? Sorry, my hand slipped on the remote while watching a movie, and the voice went to loud.

    Sorry to have disturbed you all."

    None of the people at the door could detect that he was lying, but Miss Akira continued once again,

    Miss Akira:" Then Tina is..?"

    Before she could finish her words, Tina took her head out at the corner of the door, and said,

    Tina:" Who is at the door, Eric?"

    Eric who didn''t seem to be surprised at her appearance tried to exin her the situation,

    Eric:" Nothing, the neighbors heard the loud shouts on the TV, and probably thought we were having a fight.

    Thank you all foring, everybody, would you like to enter inside and have a drink or something?"

    Hearing Eric''s words, and Tina''s confirmation, all the people at the door felt stupid, only Miss Akira was looking carefully to see if there was any sign of a fight.

    But there was no way she could enter inside right now. And people were already leaving behind, so with a fake smile she said,

    Miss Akira:" Well then, we are happy that you are okay. We were just really worried."

    While she said that, she was looking towards Tina with a weird expression, which didn''t escape Eric''s view, but he would just have to ask Tinater about it.

    Then thanking her, once again,

    Eric:" Thank you very much for your concern Miss Akira, now I have to go inside, I am too tired today."

    With that he closed the door, leaving a surprised Miss Akira behind the door, who didn''t have anything else to do but return to her own apartment.

    While inside, Eric closed the door and walked towards the hall. Taking a seat at the biggest couch in there, he turned and looked towards the troubled Tina.

    Tina was in a daze for a while, then thinking that maybe she could trap this guy with a softer approach, and her womanly charms approached Eric and said,

    Tina:" Thank you very much, Eric, otherwise that bi*ch Akira would have already spread the news. That jealous bi*ch just because she couldn''t keep her man, wants to destroy our family."

    Saying that with that sad and troubled face, she started to approach Eric, and on the way, identally her hand pulled her dress off, a bit.

    Even though Tina looked really convincing in her words and actions, Eric didn''t buy that for a moment. Seeing her approach like that, trying to seduce him, he just started waving his index finger, saying,

    Eric:" No, No, No little sl*t, don''t go mistaking that this will work on me. I already have had enough of you, and that arrogant pr*ck you have for a son.

    I don''t think I need to tell you this, but I already have other copies of that video, stored online ced with a timer to go online, if I don''t ess the ount daily.

    This is to show you that even that stupid n of yours with that knife behind your back is useless."

    Saying this, he looked towards her with a mocking look, as if to tell her that he had seen through her, and she had no other choice but to obey.

    Seeing herst line of thought fail, Tina looked with an angry look towards him and said like spewing fire from her mouth,

    Tina:" Then what do you want from me? It''s clear that you don''t want my body."

    Hearing her words, Eric looked towards her just like a proud owner seeing his little dog doing something really cute and intelligent and said calmly,

    Eric:" Oh~. Nothing much¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 13 - 13: Little Pet

    Hearing his words Tina was stunned. This guy wanted what? Since when did he grow the balls to ask something like this from her.

    But he didn''t look like he was kidding, he seemed to really be asking for that. Trying to make sure of what she heard, she asked surprised, ??

    Tina:" You want me to be what?"

    But Eric didn''t seem to lose his calm or change his thoughts, he just said with a straight serious face, like exining it to a kid,

    Eric:" I want you to be my little dog who follows all my orders.

    I want you to be my little pet, that breath only when I tell you to.

    I want you to be my little sl*ty ve, in other words.

    Was I clear enough or should I exin it to you more!?"

    Tina was getting more and more crazed at every exnation he did. Since when did this loser kid get the balls to talk like this to her.

    In that crazy state that she was, she looked at him like he was a fool, and said,

    Tina:" Since when did you grow the balls to talk to me like that, do you know that it only takes a word from me, and you¡­"

    But before she could finish her words, Eric''s voice sounded,

    Eric:" I know you can tell your clients to make my life difficult or even kill me.

    But you won''t do that, because then the video would be made public, and your son would see what kind of a sl*t you are.

    But not only your son, his friends would see that too, his university mates, all the world would see it. I am sure you would make a lot of money from that video though.

    But, you can''t have that, can you!?"

    He stopped for a moment so that Tina could process his words, and see that look of realization on her face, then continued,

    Eric:" Of course you don''t want that, otherwise your precious, darling, loving son would never ept you as his mother again, would he?"

    Stopping again a moment, for her to process that question he continued,

    Eric:" Now that we are clear on this. Tell me little sl*t, are you going to be my little dog or not?"

    No matter how much she hated to ept it, Tina knew that she no other choice, she had to ept it for now at least, otherwise she would lose her most precious thing in the world. Her son.

    But still, she wouldn''t give up so easily, trying to use herst weapon, a woman''s tears she said with a heart-wrecking voice,

    Tina:" Eric, please don''t do this. I am in your mother''s ce Eric, please don''t do this!"

    Looking at her crying face and those tears, Eric was stunned for a moment and that said with an amazed tone,

    Eric:" Woah~. You have such amazing acting skills you know that little dog?

    Seeing you like this, I think you deserve an Oscar, for real. Damn!

    I might have believed those words, and those tears, if I didn''t know that you and your precious son killed my father!"

    Hearing those words, Tina was shocked beyond belief, this was supposed to be a secret between her and her son. So how was it possible, that someone else knew about it?

    That shock took away her tears and all her actions, and she said with a stagger,

    Tina:" How, how do you..?"

    That attitude and reaction totally convinced Eric that this woman and his fu*king half-brother had killed his father.

    These two demons had killed the only person left in his family. The truth was that Eric loved his father a lot when he was little.

    But then, with Tina''s appearance and his half-brother''s birth, he was left totally in the second n. But yet he didn''t hate his father, he still loved him.

    And if possible he would do anything to bring him back and live a good life, but that was impossible. So he could only direct all his anger towards these two human demons.

    With these thoughts in mind, he looked towards her full of hate, and said with a stern voice,

    Eric:" How do I know about that?

    That doesn''t matter!

    What matters is that from now on, is that you are my little pet, and you should know that those games don''t work on me.

    Are we clear, little pet!?"

    Tina was left shocked, she couldn???t say anything else. The things she was shocked about were endless today.

    Firstly the change in Eric, it was tremendous, she couldn''t make the connection of the loser, sissy boy, to the guy in front of her.

    Secondly, the video that Eric had recorded was a shocking matter on its own, especially for the content that it had.

    Thirdly, Eric had knowledge even for something that was supposed to be the secret that she would take with herself to the grave.

    Now, no matter if she epted it, or not, she was in his hands. She had no other choice but to be the little pet he wanted her to be.

    Seeing that he got no answer for a few moments, Eric looked her dead in the eyes, and said sternly,

    Eric:" Are we clear little pet!?

    If we are, then bark for your Master!"

    Hearing his words Tina was startled once again, but there was nothing she could do. This new Eric was unpredictable to her.

    Left with no other choice, even though with a ck face she barked,

    Tina:" Woof~!"

    Happy with the answer, Eric showed her a brilliant smile and said,

    Eric:" Well done little dog, this is the way to answer to your Master.

    Now tell me little dog, since when is Miss Akira part of the bi*ches club, just like you are?"

    Hearing that question, Tina learned that it was useless to get startled at Eric''s questions and knowledge, so she just harrumphed coldly and said,

    Tina:" Hmph~! That sl*t got sold to Daise''s group by her husband, due to his debts. But then she started enjoying it, and it started to make a clientele and turn it into a profession.

    Now she wants to have Daise but he seems to ignore her, ande only here to me. That''s why she is bitter about this situation."

    Now it was Eric''s turn to get startled and surprised, he made this question only as a provocative one, he didn''t expect to get such a story.

    You could say it was a lucky shot that scored him a 3-pointer from the mild of the field. It was something he didn''t expect at all.

    Yesterday he had thought of her as a future target to have some fun, and who knew what happened, but now his purposes on her totally changed.

    In fact, this was better for him, he would no longer have only one pawn on his hand but two. He just had to y his cards well.

    At this time he was awakened from his dreams, by the new pet he got,

    Tina:" You seem really surprised for someone who just asked with certainty!"

    Eric was a bit angered by her words, and said sternly,

    Eric:" When did I give you permission to bark, little dog?"

    Tina was infuriated by his words, but there was nothing she could do, no matter how much she wanted to stab this guy hundreds of times.

    Eric justughed at her hateful look, and said calmly,

    Eric:" Hahaha¡­ The little dog you seem to be upset by your Master''s words. But you shouldn''t show that face to your Master.

    Now, why don''t you take off your dress and jump two times in the air, to entertain your master."

    Tina just looked at him hatefully, but seeing that he was totally serious, she didn''t know what to do. Earlier he said he wasn''t interested in her body, and yet he asked something like this.

    But she had to do what he said, or she would suffer, so left with no choice, she took down the straps of her dress, revealing her amazing body underneath, and making paw hands, she started jumping.

    Even though Tina was close to her forties, she had the body of a woman in herte twenties, early thirties.

    She had raven ck hair, olive-brown eyes, and the warm face of a westerner person. She had really nice curves, making people think that they might be fake, but, it was all-natural.

    As for her character, well she was a vindictive bi*ch that would do anything for herself and her son. To her, her happiness and her son''s happiness were the most important things.

    Even now that she was jumping like that for Eric, she was thinking about how to take revenge on this kid, in the most painful way possible.

    While many ideas were running in her mind, she was still jumping like a little dog with her paw hands, while her chest and rear end, were clearly visible due to her se*y underwear.

    Thinking that it was enough, Eric stopped her,

    Eric:" Well that''s enough of punishment for you little doggy. You can stop that and wear your clothes."

    Hearing this, Tina immediately stopped and looking at her Master with a challenging look, she said,

    Tina:" What you got turned on looking at me? Want me to take care of it, little Master?"

    She purposely ced the ent at the words little, she wanted to embarrass him or try to anger him so he could pin her down, then she could take control slowly.

    She was confident in her bed skills, a young teen like Eric wasn''t a challenge for her. That''s what she thought anyway.

    On the other hand, Eric who heard her voice turned to her and said,

    Eric:"¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 14 - 14: Information And Disgust

    Eric:" Haha¡­ You seem to be really confident in your body and skills little dog! Well, that''s a good thing I guess.

    But that doesn''t work on me, I don''t y with pets! ??

    Now tell me are you going to start obeying or should I show you who is the boss?"

    Tina was startled this guy didn''t seem to be joking, and either was there any reaction from him to show that he wanted to y with her.

    This was a huge hit to her confidence but there was nothing she could do about it. Seeing this didn''t work and also not knowing what to expect from him she said with a weak voice,

    Tina:" Ok, Master!"

    Eric knew that she hadn''t given up on her games, but now it was useless to deal with her. He would have to slowly show her who the Master was.

    Thinking for a moment he turned towards her and asked,

    Eric:" Tell me, are there other women from this building that you know to be doing the same thing as you, little pet?

    Tina was a bit surprised by his question, she didn''t understand why he wanted to know such a thing, but she guessed he might have some information.

    Even when he talked about Akira he was only a bit surprised, and he seemed like he knew something. Even now, she didn''t know if she was being tested, or he was really asking to find out.

    But at the moment it was better to answer truthfully, otherwise who might know what he would do. After all, she was in his hands at the moment.

    Thinking for a bit, she finally said,

    Tina:" From all I know, there are 2 more beside Akira in this building. They are Tanae from the second floor and Haruna from the fifth floor.

    Just like me, they are doing it for their kids. They were the ones to introduce me to those guys.

    This is all I know!"

    Eric was surprised inside, but he didn''t let that out in the open. After learning about Miss Akira is one of those, then he could expect anything.

    But this woman still hadn''t learned her lesson, he could sense that something was off. Most probably she had given him a bit of wrong information to test him again.

    He had lived more than a thousand years, his sixth sense was never wrong. Trusting his feeling, he showed her a mocking smile and said assertively,

    Eric:" Well apparently you still haven''t learned your lesson, little pet. How about youe here and lick my feet, like a good dog you are!"

    Tina was shocked she didn''t expect such a thing, she truly did give a bit of misinformation to test him, but she didn''t expect to get such a punishment.

    From her shock, she started talking staggeringly,

    Tina:" You, you... can''t be serious, right?"

    Eric looked at her like he was looking at some fool, and said,

    Eric:" Oh the little dog seems to defy her Master''s orders! Should I make you do something worse? Or just end this once and for all, by publishing those videos!?"

    Before she could even say a thing, Eric pointed her feet towards her, he hadn''t even taken off his shoes yet, which seemed like the shoes of a homeless man.

    Tina felt disgusted even looking at those shoes, and feet. But there was nothing she could do, that darned video, and the love for her son was forcing her to do such a thing.

    Not being able to stand it, she immediately said,

    Tina:" Ok I didn''t tell you about, Takase on the third floor, but she was forced to join when her son was caught selling drugs.

    Daise told her that only by joining the group could she have her son released. Since then, she became a part of the group."

    Hearing all this information, Eric was clearly satisfied. It seemed like if he could control Daise, then he would be able to control a lot of things in the neighborhood.

    But even that Daise must have a boss, so he would deal with everything slowly, and in the dark. It would be a suicide if he showed himself.

    Surely those old fogies on the shadows were the head of the pyramid, and they would do everything possible to make sure it stayed that way.

    In his previous future, they came out of the shadows almost immediately after the systems started appearing, but still, they weren''t able to stop the S-day.

    They even destroyed big cities, to scare the crowds, and also stop the atrocities. But that worked against them, and people started hunting them down, like the gue.

    It was a war between quality and quantity.

    Eventually, some became like Gods of Humanity on Earth, and some just stayed in the shadows, waiting for their chance to leave this ce.

    While this was their end, until that day came, these people were the rulers on this. And they would never allow for the bnce to get disrupted.

    That was why all the talented cultivators or people with potential either became part of the system under them or were taken out of the equation.

    Eric would never be part of such a system, but, at the same time he didn''t want to die for such a thing, that was why he had to work from the shadows.

    But his thoughts were going far too long when he hadn''t even started his training. Recovering from his reverie, he looked in Tina''s face that looked like she had just escaped the death penalty, and said,

    Eric:" While I am happy that you decided to tell me everything little pet, you need to learn so you don''t repeat that again.

    So, go on and enjoy your treat!"

    He said thatst sentence, with a tone that didn''t ept opposing.

    Seeing that she had no way out of the pit she dug for herself, Tina took off his shoes with a disgusted and clearly hateful look.

    But as soon as she got one of the shoes off, she was hit by the bad smell. Since Eric had been wearing his shoes for such a long time more than 2 years, not being able to buy new ones, his feet stank.

    His feet stank like a garbage bin that hadn''t been cleaned for months. It was truly torturing to even have a smell at the room, with his feet out of his shoes, not to mention being close to him.

    Tina was so close to throwing up, and just the fact that she was about to take off his socks and then lick his dirty feet, put her past her handling point, and she immediately ran to the bathroom to vomit.

    Seeing her reaction Eric didn''t feel bad at all, he had had to suffer like this because this mother and son took all his money, and spent them on bull craps.

    While, he was forced to wear the same pair of shoes for 2 years, or not being able to buy new clothes for more than a year.

    That was why he didn''t care at all about what she was going through, and this was without mentioning what she had done to him in the previous future.

    Thinking like this, Eric took off shoes and socks and made for the bathroom. There Tina was on the bidet throwing up, she was wearing only her underwear at this moment.

    Entering inside, Eric closed the door behind him and then went close to her.

    Tina was a bit surprised seeing him approach her like that, but the smell was stilling and she still couldn''t recollect herself, and she still had her head on the bidet.

    Eric opened the sprinkler to the cold water and turned towards her. The moment that the water made contact with her body, she jumped startled, and said,

    Tina:" What do you think you are doing? Master!?"

    For a moment she had forgotten his and her new roles.

    Hearing that, Eric just became even more decided to continue with this. That was why he said with a determined voice,

    Eric:" Don''t think that you will be able to escape this bying here!

    Now get down on the floor and lick my feet. Whenever you throw up I will hit you with cold water so that you can control yourself better.

    Now go on!"

    His voice was firm, he didn''t ept no for an answer.

    Seeing that she had no other choice, Tina started releasing some crocodile tears, and then closing her nose with her fingers, she approached closely and licked his left feet.

    The taste was even worse than the smell. She couldn''t help it but once again start throwing up, in the bidet.

    Just as she started throwing up though, Eric opened the sprinkler with cold water again. Even though this time she wasn''t startled, still the water was too cold.

    But at least the water made her control herself easier. Taking courage one more time, she approached his right leg and gave that leg a lick too.

    Even though she had built a bit of resistance to it, it was still too disgusting to taste. That was why she was unable to control herself at that moment.

    And immediately she was hit once again by the cold water in her back. It was a torture she had never passed through before.

    Even the days that she passed with her ex-husband weren''t so torturous.

    But at least he should be satisfied with this much. She had finally done that disgusting thing. With this thought in mind, she was able to recollect herself faster and got up from her position.

    She was so cold right now, and she wanted so badly to change her clothes. But while she was about to walk to the door, she heard the voice of Eric,

    Eric:" Who told you, that you can live little dog? Come back here¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 15 - 15: Humiliation And Training

    Eric:" Who told you, you could go little dog?

    Come back here! ??

    Since you couldn''t handle the bad smell of your Master, then wash your Master cleanly, and then you can lick my whole body. Haha~!"

    Hearing this Tina was stunned, she didn''t want to do it, not right now at least. She just thought that she was done for today and that she would never disrespect him, while he had her.

    Apparently, she had been too positive in her thoughts. Turning around she could see that grin on his face, and she was reluctant to do it.

    But she could do nothing about it, she had to do it. Even though, reluctantly she did turn around and started undressing him.

    It wasn''t a really hard thing because Eric was coborating with her. When she took off his upper garments it was like she was looking at an anorexic kid.

    He was so skinny she could look at the form of his bones, but when she took off the lower garments she was in for a surprise.

    She didn''t expect him to have such a weapon, it was beyond her thoughts and expectations. She was stunned looking at it for a moment.

    Satisfied with himself, Eric just moved his hips a bit and pped her in the face with his weapon. Taking her attention he looked her in the eyes and said,

    Eric:" What? Want to try it!?"

    Then just as she was about to answer he said,

    Eric:" Too bad that I am not into animals."

    Now wash my body!"

    With those words, Tina felt so humiliated, and angry, but she had nothing she could do at the moment. So she just epted her luck.

    It took around 20 minutes for Tina to wash himpletely and spotlessly, even though she suffered a bit with his feet, she managed toplete her assignment.

    Seeing that it was all over and that he was now totally clean and didn''t smell, Eric decided to tease his new little pet, a bit.

    Looking at her naked body, he could see that she had the assets to be proud of her body. But he didn''t seem to care much about it, looking at her body in detail he said,

    Eric:" We are done for today little dog. Now is there any special part on your Master''s body that you would like to lick and taste!?"

    Looking that he had her attention, he continued,

    Eric:" You know? I might just let you go on and do it!

    If you bark like a dog for me that is."

    He was totally humiliating her. If she epted to do that, just so that she could taste his ''little brother'' then she would be surrendering in front of him.

    In only one day!

    That was out of the question for Tina. Giving a cold harrumph, she immediately opened the bathroom door and left Eric alone in the bathroom.

    Being alone in the bathroom, Eric looked at himself in the mirror for once. He looked like a yellow-haired, walking zombie, with a hard-on.

    There was nothing he could do, besides starting to train and work out.

    While this was the solution for his physique and cultivation, he had to think of a way to make money. He would need a lot of money to do what he wanted to do.

    But the first thing he had to do was, buy an apartment to himself, he woulde here every day, but he needed some private space to do things he needed to do.

    As for the money, he already had a small n, ready to be put into action. Nowadays there were a lot of people who paid to have some ''fun''.

    Especially those nerds'' in his university, since they couldn''t get someone through effort, paying for it was their only option.

    Furthermore, he had the experts in his house and building. How could he let go to waste such an opportunity?

    Since he was a really poor kid, and one of those nerds himself, he knew a lot of guys that were able to pay whatever they could to have some.

    He just had to wait for the next day, and he would start his business slowly.

    With these happy thoughts in mind, he got out of the bathroom and went towards his room. Even though he was poor and had very less things, his room was clean and tidy.

    Right now it was around 12:25, and it was still really early. He could start his daily missions at this moment.

    Entering inside the room, he could smell an air of oldness in the room. It was due to all the old things he had collected in here.

    All the things he possessed were things which his brother, had thought of throwing away or wasn''t using anymore.

    The space inside it seemed really small only 1:30x1:30, after all, it was supposed to be like an attic, where you ced old stuff, but yet he was using that as his room.

    As soon as he entered inside he opened his small closet, to take out a pair of old boxers, and an undershirt to wear, and then cleaned up the ce close to his bed a bit.

    As soon as he opened the ce in there, he got down and started his first real try at his daily missions.

    He decided to first start with his push-ups. Knowing that he couldn''t do all 20 push-ups at the same time, he decided to divide them into 4 sessions at first.

    After the push-ups would start his squats, which would be also divided into 4 sessions that woulde right after the push-ups.

    His daily would, unfortunately, be postponed one more day, because he would start running after school, at the school''s gym, or at the running track on the campus.

    Like this, he would slowly raise his prestige in the university at the same time and get out of that nerd nickname he had in high school.

    But that had to wait at the moment, his first step started with push-ups and squats.

    Taking a deep breath, he got down on the floor, cing his hands in the position, he started his first push-up. While it looked easy it was just the first one.

    When it was the time for the second his muscles seemed to stretch a bit more than usual. He was able to easily get down, but when it came to getting back up, it was more difficult than the first.

    At the third he started to perspire, even though it was only a little, he could feel that his body was getting really hot and that he was about to sweat.

    But nheless, he managed to get up once again, and then start his fourth. At this moment his muscles started to burn and it was even more difficult to get up, but he did it.

    Finally, it was time for the fifth and thest for this session. His muscles were burning, and his arms were shivering a bit, but clenching his teeth he managed to get up.

    Finishing his first session of push-ups he was stunned. He was so weak that even 5 push-ups looked like a marathon running.

    Perhaps he had to leave the running at school part forter, as he was right now, he wouldn''t be able to run more than 200m without taking a break.

    He just did 5 push-ups and he was perspiring and his breath was rough for fu*k''s sake.

    Remembering his past future, he calmed down a lot though. He had already passed this situation once, and it was worse in his past future.

    He had to go through this program while he was starving and afraid to go outside. It was only tough will and his big wish to survive that kept him alive through that torture.

    And now he wasining when he was so good at the moment. It was truly pathetic of him! Thinking like this, his tough wille out once again and he immediately jumped on his feet.

    This time he didn''t care about the pain his body was going through, and in a rtively fast time, he managed toplete his five squats.

    As soon as he finished though, his breathing was really rough, and he could hardly continue staying on his feet. Damn, he was too weak! He hated himself for being this week right now.

    But there was nothing he could do. He had to be patient and work hard, in order for his strength to turn back once again.

    Only the strength through hard work had value to him. He had seen many people receive strength and power easily, but sooner orter they had be the disaster of their own selves.

    Thinking like this, Eric closed his eyes and decided to have a good rest before he could continue with the second session of his training.

    While resting he opened his system and immediately he could see the notifications, showing that his hard work had been registered.

    Daily Mission 2 5/20

    Daily Mission 3 5/20

    This made him nostalgic about his previous future and his old system. He was starting the same journey once again, but this time it was different.

    This time he had the knowledge of the future and what would happen. This time he knew his friends, his brothers for what they were.

    Betrayers!

    Back-stabbers!

    Trash!

    That and many more. But he would make sure that this time they got what they deserved. He would show them what true hell was this time.

    With these thoughts in mind, and the remembering of his past, the time slowly past and it was time for his second session of training.

    Not caring in the least about the pain his muscles were in, he immediately jumped off the bed and started his second training session¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 16 - 16: First Level Up

    The second training session was harder than the first, even though his muscles were heated up 30 minutes ago, so it was really difficult.

    But he managed to do it, through his sheer willpower and decisiveness. ??

    And the third time was the same, too. It was getting harder and harder for this day, but he was continuing with it.

    He would never stop from now on. He would keep moving forward and work hard no matter what.

    Finishing his third session he was having it hard to breathe, but he was happy because really soon he would have his first daily missionpleted.

    With that happiness, he once again lied down on his bed, tired and sweaty, but happy at his achievement until now.

    Resting for another 30 minutes he started his fourth and final session. Boy was that hard to do. He was up to his 2nd push-up and his muscles started burning like crazy.

    At the same time, he could feel his arms trembling. But he didn''t give up, he continued with his push-ups. His willpower was giving him all the power he needed.

    When he came up to thest push-up though, he felt like his will power was not going to be enough, he might fail this.

    He could do thatst push-upter, but then he would be losing to himself, to the ideals he trusted. He did this session division because he was confident in himself.

    If he didn''t make it, then his confidence would take a huge blow.

    No! He wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen! Ever!

    Clenching his teeth to the maximum, until he could hear cracking sounds, he gathered almost all of the power left in his body, and then made thatst push-up.

    Finishing that, he just fell on the floor, breathing heavily like an animal, but with a self-confident smile. Concentrating on his system, he could hear that sweet announcement.

    Notification:

    Congrattions to Host forpleting the first Daily Mission!!

    Mission 2: Make 20 push-ups every day, the start to bing the ruler of the universe starts with a perfect vessel to reach the highest peak.

    Rewards: 2 system points, 1 extra point for every extra 10 push-ups. 2 exp points, 1 extra exp point for every extra 10 push-ups.

    Penalty: If the user doesn''t aplish this mission at least four days a week the system will be disconnected from the host. 20/20

    Rewards: 2SP & 2Exp

    Congrattions to Host for leveling up! These are hosts new stats:

    Name: Eric Jade

    Race: High human (blocked-5%)

    Level: 0>1

    Exp: 1/4

    Strength: 0.65

    Dexterity: 0.5

    Vitality: 0.85

    Agility: 0.4

    Intelligence: 73

    Luck: 92

    Skills: ''Eye of irvoyance''

    Equipment: ''Silent Reaper''

    Cultivation Techniques: ''Chaos Creation Technique''

    Inventory box: 10 Low Health Potions, 10 Low Body Tempering Potions, 10 Low Spirit Power Potions.

    His stats didn''t increase by much, but it wasn''t like he was expecting any big increase though. This was just the first day and he just did 20 push-ups.

    He was puzzled by his blood-line though.

    High-Human!?

    What is that?

    He didn''t have any idea what it represented and why he had such a thing into his body, but it was useless to think about it now. It was sealed anyway.

    But the good thing was that he was able toplete his first mission, and get his first level up.

    What surprised him and made him happy the most though, was another notification that appeared right after his level up.

    !!! Notification:

    Since Host has leveled up, and entered the cultivation road, from now on Host can use Low Body Tempering Potion to temper and purify his body.

    This was something great for him. He could finally start using the props of the system. While a Low Body Tempering Potion might sound like something really weak.

    To someone like Eric, it was a huge blessing, he could have around 3 or 4 times more productivity in his training if he had a bath of that every night.

    But taking a bath with such a precious liquid inside this house was a big No. He would never do something so stupid.

    His only left choice was the Motels. There you had everything you needed for an hour that he needed to be there. He only needed a bathtub and a quiet ce for an hour.

    With this thought in mind, he took control over his weak self once again and started doing the squats. Even though it wasn''t as hard as the push-ups it was certainly not easy.

    But clenching his teeth and cing his sheer willpower to work he managed toplete even this mission.

    After staying a bit more on the floor, he heard some noises in the hallway, it was his half-brother''s voice. Right now it was the best moment to meet him, he was too tired of his training to do any stupid thing.

    Getting up from the floor, he wore the first clothes he could find and got out on the hallway, making way towards the kitchen.

    His steps looked more like he was dragging his legs because his muscles were still burning after the training, but he didn''t show any whit of pain on his face.

    There was more than one voiceing from the kitchen, apparently, his little half-bro had brought his friends in here.

    The same friends that probably had a lot of fun with his mother, when he was not around. Entering the hall, he could see Tina cooking in there, while his brother and his friends were ying PS5 in the hall.

    But while his brother was focused on his little game with one of those friends, who most likely was letting him win on purpose, the other one was looking at Tina, like he was eating her up.

    Seeing Eric enter the hall, the guy was startled for a bit, but recollected himself and just kept doing what he was doing.

    Eric was known to all of them as the cheap trash that Tina and Michael were keeping around the house due to their pity.

    They would never pay attention to him.

    But there were two people who seemed to have be ufortable by his presence in here.

    One was his half-brother Michael, who as soon as he saw him, said in a mocking voice,

    Michael:" What''s up freak, you finally decided to try the light?"

    His friends by his side startedughing, they didn''t understand why Michael hated Eric this much, but they didn''t care, and just enjoyed the show.

    Eric was too tired to even answer him and just continued walking towards the open kitchen part of the house where Tina was cooking.

    The second person to get ufortable with Eric''s presence in this ce was Tina. She didn''t know why Eric had decided toe here, but she knew it wasn''t without purpose.

    She just hoped that he wouldn''t show those videos to her son at the moment. She would find a way to deal with himter, but now she was totally under his control.

    Seeming like he didn''t care at all about this situation, Eric entered the kitchen, went to the fridge, and took out a cold left sandwich to eat.

    Then he went close to Tina to take a ss so he could drink water.

    Seeing him approach her, Tina asked in a low voice,

    Tina:" What are you doing here? Please don''t do anything stupid!"

    Hearing her talk like that, Eric kept his voice down, but you could clearly notice surprise and annoyance in his voice, while he said,

    Eric:" Is that a way you can talk to your Master, little pet?

    Apparently, you still haven''t learned your lesson and need more training, I want you in your room in 5 minutes."

    Saying that he took the ss and the water, and went to sit on the other corner while eating that cold sandwich. Now he was so tired that even this sandwich appeared like a great delicacy for him.

    Finishing the sandwich in a record time, he drank his ss of water, got up from his chair, and walked towards his room once again.

    Seeing his brother leave like that, Michael didn''t like the fact that he had been ignored earlier, and said,

    Michael:" Back to your cave now Neanderthal? Or do you some other left-over too? Hahaha¡­"

    He thought of himself as too funny at that moment, and his friends wereughing at his jokes while eyeing Tina at the corner of the kitchen.

    She had a feeling that she was going to suffer a lot because of this stupid kid of hers. Because she would be the target where Eric would empty his anger.

    On top of that, she had to go behind that guy in less than 5 minutes. It was sure it would be hell for her.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t seem to care about his half-brother''sments, and just continued his way in the hallway towards Tina''s room.

    He headed directly there because no one could see him walk in the hallway. Entering her room, he looked around for her phone, but couldn''t find it.

    He did find an old digital camera in the room though, so taking it from its ce he checked the battery and other things.

    Seeing that it was all okay, he ced it in a ce where it could record what happened in the bed easily, and then lied on the bed waiting for Tina''s arrival.

    She didn''t fail him, in less than 3 minutes she was there inside the room, but as soon as she entered though, she asked with a hurryingly and worried voice,

    Tina:" What can I do for you, Master!?

    Please make it quick otherwise they wille here!"

    Eric didn''t seem hurried at all, he looked towards her, and as if truly pondering it he said,

    Eric:" Well, at least your way of directing has changed, now you know how to call me.

    But you know that you can''t ask for something from your Master if you don''t do anything to deserve it, don''t you?"

    Pausing for a moment, to let her process this, he continued,

    Eric:" Anyway I don''t have an interest in making thisst either, open your phone, and give it to me."

    Tina was startled what did this guy want with her phone, what was he nning now. Being surprised as she was, she said with a meek voice,

    Tina:" My phone? What¡­"

    But before she could continue she was interrupted by Eric, who said,

    Eric:" You know, if you want to make this a long wait, and stay here long, I would be happy to oblige!"

    He said that with a determined face and voice. Seeing that she had no other option, Tina opened her phone and handed it to him.

    Taking the phone, Eric said with a dominating voice,

    Eric:" Very well, now get down on all four, and keep your face at my crotch."

    Tina was stunned, but there was nothing she could do, she had to. Otherwise, her son or his friends mighte over, and see her do something like this.

    Thinking like this she immediately got down on all four and did what she was asked to do.

    While searching her phone Eric found a lot of stuff, but now was not the time for that, so he was looking at her contacts, and said in a calm and wondering voice,

    Eric:" By the way¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 17 - 17: Bullying And Plans

    Eric:" By the way little dog, what''s the name of that lusty b*tch that was eyeing you all the time? Do you have his number here?"

    Tina didn''t know what to think, now what kind of hell was he going to mess up for her. But, she had to answer him, otherwise, it didn''t seem like this would end up quickly. ??

    Tina:" His name is Itaka, you can find his number there Master. But may I ask you why Master?"

    Satisfied with her answer, Tianlong Yun selected his name and sent a short message.

    ''I am waiting for you in my room!"

    After that, he turned to Tina and said,

    Eric:" You will find out soon enough!

    Now remember to act well your part, when the timees, or I might just upload those videos."

    Saying that he took her phone and entered her big closet. Tina didn''t know what he was doing, she was still staying there in all four on the ground.

    It was only when she heard a knock on the door that she started to think about something. But she wasn''t sure yet, only when she opened the door could she finally realize what was going on.

    As soon as she opened the door, she saw that guy with his ''little brother'' in his hands, looking lustfully at her. She knew what Eric wanted of her, but she didn''t want to do it.

    It was at that time, that the guy took his hands forwards, and grabbed her soft pillows while saying,

    Itaka:" Well you invited me to your room, so don''t pretend like you don''t want this. Now go on, we don''t have much time. I don''t think I can stay a lot in the toilet, you know."

    Hearing those words Tina didn''t know what to think anymore, she just threw a look of hate towards the closet where Eric was and started to work her magic on him.

    The whole thing didn''tst more than 5 minutes. After all, this might be the first time this guy had received a magic session, and not to mention that she wanted this to finish quickly.

    Having received his service, the guy just pulled his pants up, and said,

    Itaka:" Well you are better than what I have heard, Miss Tina. Now make sure to remember the taste. I might being again some other time.

    Bye!"

    Finishing with his words, he got out of the room and made it to the hall once again.

    After that guy left, Eric got out of the closet, and said with a disappointed look,

    Eric:" You didn''t seem to like that little dog? Your face was so gloomy all the time. Here have a look at the video."

    With that, he handed her the phone where the video was ying. He had captured everything that happened.

    At this moment though Tina didn''t care about that, she just looked at him with a look mixed with anger, hate, and disgust and said,

    Tina:" Are we done here, Master!?"

    Seeing that look on her face, Eric didn''t feel bad in the least, he just looked back at her right in the eyes and said with a tired voice, and a sigh,

    Eric:" Sigh~. I will still have to train you to know how to talk to your Master, little dog. But we are finished here for the moment, you can clean yourself and go.

    Consider that, as my gift."

    He said that while showing at the phone and the video on her hand and then left the room.

    Tina was left there behind but didn''t know what to think her future would be anymore. She had to find a way to save herself from this sleeping monster.

    She had to!

    But right now, she had to clean herself and get back there to that kitchen. She couldn''t let her sone and see her like this, could she?

    Without losing much time, she went to the bath, cleaned herself, and soon she was ready to get to the kitchen once again.

    While she left for the kitchen, Eric turned back to her room to take the camera, and also some extra photos of the ce, and then left for his room.

    Entering inside his room, he jumped on his bed and started to think about a n of action from now on. He couldn''t ride with the wave, he had to be the one controlling the wave.

    He had to take things one step at a time though, the first thing he had to do was to keep training daily without losing any day.

    The second thing he had to do was to start earning money and secure himself a safe ce that would work as his base but at the same time his second home.

    For this one, he was thinking of using the apartment above this or under this. In this way, he would be able to be close to here, and at the same time, have his own ce.

    In third ce was getting control of the women in the building that were just like Tina. Like this, he could create his illegal business and at the same time try to find the weak spot of Daise.

    In the fourth ce came building his foundation. He wasn''t so crazy as to think he could face all the world alone. No, but at the same time, he wouldn''t believe people as he did in the past life.

    This time he would build himself an army of people working under his orders, and following every order he gave.

    He needed people to live and die on his orders, so slowly he had to build his foundation.

    Last but not least was the university, and his two targets in there, Professor Minami and Yoshida Gina. But they had to wait for some time.

    He could only start chasing girls, and have fun only after he had enough money and his ns were moving on as he wanted.

    While he was thinking about his ns and what he wanted to do from now on, the rest of the people inside the house had finished their meal and left.

    At the moment he was left alone with Tina inside the house once again.

    But now he didn''t have time to y with her, he had more important things to do. Wearing some nice clothes, he got out of his room.

    Tina was now in the kitchen cleaning the ce and cing the dishes in the dishwasher. Normally this was his job, but there was no way he could expect this to go on anymore.

    That was why she was doing that herself, with a sad and pensive look on her face.

    Approaching her from behind, Eric said with a low and calm voice,

    Eric:" What''s the deal my little dog, you seem so sad and pensive, what are you thinking?"

    Tina had been too concentrated on her thoughts and work and hadn''t seen when he got behind her. So she was startled hearing his voice behind her.

    cing her fake calm and ttery mask on her face she turned around and said,

    Tina:" There is nothing for you to worry about Master!

    How may I help you now Master!? Are you still unsatisfied with my misery until now? What should I do next to please you!?"

    Hearing her words, one would think that she had been tortured and humiliated for years, and not only for an afternoon.

    But Eric didn''t believe her expression or her words, and just said,

    Eric:" You know that those don''t work on me, little dog. And take off that fake calm smile on your face, I can''t stand it.

    Well, you should be happy, because I am going out now, and have some things to deal with.

    I don''t think I need to remind you this, but if you try anything funny, then you will have to suffer the consequences.

    Look, I am not the guy you know me to be, and it is better for you to do as I order you, otherwise you will have to suffer much more than you did until now."

    This was the only chance he was giving to her. Perhaps if she totally obeyed him, and didn''t try anything funny, he might leave her a solution in life.

    But if she didn''t, and tried something then her fate was sealed. He would never kill them, no, death was too easy for them. He had to torture them at least for 1000 years or so.

    Most probably she wouldn''t behave herself and would think of something stupid to do, that was why he had to take some precautions.

    Thinking like this, he wore his shoes and got out of the door. As soon as he got out, he was reminded of that look on Miss Akira''s face and the fact that Tina had tried to keep Takase out of his sight.

    With these thoughts in mind, he pretended to walk off, because he knew that Tina was keeping a watch over him, but then as soon as he took the turn to the stairs, he waited for a moment and turned back.

    This time he didn''t get at the door to his house though, no he walked one door further away, to Miss Akira''s house.

    Making sure he wasn''t seen by Tina, on the way, he clicked the bell button and waited for her to open the door.

    He didn''t have to wait for long before Miss Akira opened the door for him wearing only a bathrobe. She must have just gotten out of the shower because her hair seemed still wet.

    The bathrobe wasn''t too long, and it covered only down to three fingers down her mysterious ce. And she was clearly staying in a position that would enchant even stone men.

    Even though Eric managed to control himself, he felt like he was screaming inside. It wasn''t his fault though, after seeing Tina like that all day, and ying with her like that.

    And now he was looking at something like this, it truly made him almost unable to control himself.

    Akira was happy seeing him like that, but just as she was about¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 18 - 18: Choice

    She still hadn''t forgotten what happened the previous night, the way he had been yed by this new Eric in front of her.

    She was really curious to know what had happened to him, or why it happened, but first she had to show him who the boss was around here. ??

    She couldn''t let him y as he wished with her, he was still a young boy, still wet behind his ears. But just as she was about to tease him, Eric jumped over her and closed the door behind him.

    Eric''s sudden move caught her unprepared and she fell behind on her butt, while Eric fell on top of her.

    Due to the sudden movement, the bathrobe on her body got opened, while the sash was still tied up, her beautiful smooth legs, and her bouncing soft pillows were in clear view.

    Eric didn''t have any intention of ending in such a position, but he could swear he heard like someone was approaching the door of his apartment from inside, and acted in a rush.

    And the result was this situation they ended up. But he couldn''t show any weakness, especially in front of a woman like Miss Akira, otherwise, he would never be able to retake the lead from her.

    Since he already ended like this, and she didn''t seem to have any objection or most probably was still shocked at the turn of events, he squeezed one of her soft pillows, and said with a teasing voice,

    Eric:" Damn, so soft. How do you take care of these heavenly fruits, that are so soft and squishy, Miss Akira?"

    On the other hand, Miss Akira was still a bit stunned at their situation at first, but then she just waited for his reaction, and she would take the lead from there.

    But hearing those words, she was stunned. This guy, not only was he clearly not trying to apologize for this, but he went as far as to take advantage of her and tease her like that.

    Not being able to understand this guy anymore, she just asked directly the only question running through her mind at the moment,

    Miss Akira:" How did you change this much? What happened to you?"

    Eric pretended not to understand her question, and said with an innocent look,

    Eric:" What do you mean by that Miss Akira, I was just mesmerized by your soft pillows."

    While he said that, he was ying with her soft pillows. His touches were small and light but masterful because Miss Akira was doing her best to control a moan escaping her mouth.

    This guy, still pretending to be a stupid kid in front of her, she knew that if she continued to ask then he would have the lead of the conversation once again, but her curiosity was truly having the best of her.

    Miss Akira:" Stop ying the fool with me you know what I mean Eric."

    Hearing this question once again, Eric immediately stopped his ministrations, and got up in a calm way, even though there was a tent on his pants.

    He pretended to not be bothered in the least by it, and Miss Akira''s state on the floor, and walking towards the saloon of the house, he said in a bored voice,

    Eric:" Tche, You are no fun, Miss Akira. But anyway, since you don''t want to y, thene let''s talk business."

    Miss Akira was once again shocked by his reaction, how could a person change gears so fast, and seem perfectly calm while doing it.

    But there was no meaning to her staying there anymore, with her body in full view. So getting up, she fixed her bathrobe once again and entered the saloon.

    Eric was there seated on the big couch with a calm face, having a look around the ce.

    This ce was okay, it wasn''t really different from their apartment on the other side of the wall, the structure and the furniture were approximately the same.

    To be honest, the furniture in this apartment was much better, and probably much more expensive, but that didn''t matter at the moment.

    Looking towards Miss Akira who just entered the ce, Eric looked at her with a serious look and said,

    Eric:" Tell me, Miss Akira, what is more, important to you, to know what happened to me? Or, an opportunity to make Tina''s life miserable?"

    For a moment Miss Akira was left speechless, she thought she had heard this wrong. Furthermore, why would he say something like this?

    Seeing her expression, Eric continued,

    Eric:" You didn''t hear me wrong Miss Akira!

    Tell me what is more important to you, your curiosity about me? Or a chance to make Tina miserable?

    Careful though, if you chose one, then you would lose the other! So think well before giving me an answer."

    Even hearing the same question once again, Miss Akira still couldn''t believe what he was saying. Why would he do such a thing?

    What was his purpose, while Tina was his father''s second wife, they never had any fight or anything of that sort?

    Was this a trap for her?

    But she couldn''t help but think at the same time if it was true then what would she chose? It was true that she was really curious to know what happened to him, but Tina.

    Tina was her target of hate for a long time now. She had been the reason her husband left her, and then she ended in the hands of Daise and the others.

    While she adapted to her new life, she never thought that she was living a good life. She hated it, sometimes she would even think of dying or escape this reality, but she couldn''t.

    The only thing she could do was hate the woman that brought her to this situation, Tina. She hated her to the bones.

    So if these two options were real and she had to choose, well the choice would be really easy actually.

    Seeing that she still had reservations about his words, Eric looked at her with a disappointed sigh, and then said,

    Eric:" Women are truly bothersome, you believe when you shouldn''t, and don''t believe when you should."

    While he said that, he took out the camera that he had left in Tina''s room earlier, and throwing it to her, he continued,

    Eric:" This should be enough for you to trust me, but as soon as you see this you have already made your choice."

    Miss Akira grabbed the camera with her hands, and in the process, her bouncy soft pillows danced and crashed to each other, but she didn''t mind.

    Right now she was really curious about what was inside this camera, that would make her believe in him, and join him for whatever reason he had.

    She didn''t care much about the fact that her curiosity wouldn''t get satiated today, they had a long time in front of them, who knew what might happen in the meantime.

    With that thought in mind, she immediately turned the camera on, and have a look at what Eric was inviting her to look at.

    The first thing she could see was a picture of some messy bed, with some dirty clothes on top of it. She didn''t understand what she was supposed to see in this picture.

    But thinking that there must be something important on her she pressed the button to look at the next picture, but it was still simr to the first.

    And again she didn''t understand what was so important with this picture, but there must be something in here.

    It couldn''t be that Eric was ying with her. At least he didn''t look like he was. Because he had a confident and calm look on his face.

    There must be something else in this, digital camera.

    Thinking like that she pushed the button once again, but this time it wasn''t a picture, it was a video. The view was the same as that bed, but this time it was well made.

    Not understanding anything she just pressed the y button. She was scared at the beginning seeing Eric''s face close to the camera but then fast-forwarding a bit the video, she was shocked.

    Actually to say just shocked was a bit mild, but nevertheless, she continued to look at the video. There was one change though, right now she looked at Eric with a totally different look.

    She understood that the person in front of her wasn''t just a na?ve and innocent little boy. From the attitude and way of conduct to Tina in the video, she knew this guy wasn''t what he looked like.

    But this just made her more reserved towards him. He had such a thing in his hands and was already making her life miserable.

    So what did he want from her?

    What could she do, even if she agreed to coborate with him?

    What was his n?

    While she had be a prost*tute due to her reasons, she wasn''t a stupid woman in the least. So recollecting herself a bit, she looked at him with an inquiring look and said,

    Miss Akira:" With this video, and other dirt you may have on her you are already making her life miserable.

    So what''s my part in this? What can I do to help you?"

    Contrary to her expectations though, Eric startedughing at her questions. He wasughing out loud like he was truly enjoying this.

    She didn''t know what to think, was this guy ying with her nerves? Why was heughing?

    Recollecting himself, Eric stopped hisughter and looking towards her with a mocking look, he said,

    Eric:" I hadn''tughed like this in a while Miss Akira, I must thank you for this."

    His words just confused her more,

    Miss Akira:" What do you mean!?"

    Eric didn''t seem to be in a hurry to answer her, and calmly continued,

    Eric:" Tell me, Miss Akira, do you think that I am an idiot?"

    Miss Akira was getting more and more confused by his words, what did he mean with that question? But she just answered honestly.

    Miss Akira:" After what you have shown to me, I don''t think you can be considered one."

    Eric nodded his head and continued,

    Eric:" Then¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 19 - 19: Partners In Crime

    Eric:" Then why do you treat me like one still?"

    He could see that she didn''t understand what he meant and continued, ??

    Eric:" I know everything that Tina knows, and maybe more. About your work, yourwork, and your boss!"

    Pausing for some time so that she could process his words, he then continued,

    Eric:" While I might know about those things, I don''t have the power to confront him or hisckeys.

    Since you know her better than me, then you should know that she wouldn''t just ept her new role, without doing some stupid tries.

    That''s where you enter Miss Akira, I want you to help me deal with her tricks and tries to escape my hands.

    Do you understand what I mean?"

    Of course that Miss Akira understood now, she just never thought of the possibility that he knew about what she and the other women were doing.

    With this, she finally could understand his purpose in making a deal with her was. But this didn''t mean that she would ept so easily.

    Not without knowing what was in it for her. That''s why she looked towards him with an undecided look and said,

    Miss Akira:" I understand what you mean, but why should I help you? Wouldn''t it be better if I just let her make her way out of your hands, and then deal with her myself?"

    Eric expected such a thing, he knew that this b*tch wouldn''t just help him without asking for anything. So smiling at her with a calm smile, he just said calmly,

    Eric:" You keep treating me like an idiot Miss Akira.

    Do you think that what you have in your hands is the only thing I have!? That wouldn''t be enough for her to obey me like that, don''t you think?

    Furthermore, if you don''t help me then you will lose this opportunity, but at the same time don''t you think that she would use this case to work against you?

    While you might hate her to the bones, she feels the same for you, so she would dly use everything she could to have you in her hands.

    Not to mention that, while her tricks might make me work a sweat without your help, she won''t be able to get rid of me."

    Giving her some time to process his words, he continued,

    Eric:" Don''t mistake something here Miss Akira, while I may be the one toe to you. I am offering you an opportunity here, not begging for your help."

    While she was thinking about his words, Miss Akira knew that she might have shot herself in the foot.

    He was right! If Tina found a way to escape his grasp, she would surely burn her too. Not to mention that she could only have Tina in her handster if she had this video, and what else Eric had in hand.

    So while she was trying to get something out of this deal, she actually ced herself in the worst position possible.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t seem to care much about her decision and was just calmly running his eyes through her body.

    She was really hot, every man would surely get on fire while looking at her body and curves. While Eric could hide his fire better, it didn''t mean that he wasn''t on fire.

    Seeing his look over her body Miss Akira was distracted for a moment, but then she pushed her chest forwards, opened her legs a bit, and just let him look as much as he wanted.

    Like she didn''t care in the least what he did.

    Of course, Eric wouldn''t refuse such an offer and continued to look at her, but without showing eagerness or too much lust.

    He was looking at her body as if he was appreciating a work of art, and not the body of a woman by his side.

    Seeing that her move didn''t work as she expected, Miss Akira felt a bit bitter, and decided to see how much he could resist, and said in a teasing voice,

    Miss Akira:" You know, if you want, you can juste and enjoy yourself, not just look like that."

    Eric wasn''t surprised by her words, he knew from the beginning that she would use this card, after all, it was the strongest card a woman had against a man.

    There were few people who could resist such an offer. But now wasn''t the right time for him to do such a thing, even if she wanted to do.

    His stamina was really weak, and he would probably just end up getting embarrassed in front of her, and he couldn''t allow such a thing to happen right now.

    He had to be the lead in their rtionship, morally and mentally. With that thought in mind, he said,

    Eric:" Even though I would want nothing more than to do that, I can''t Miss Akira. I have other things to deal with, so if you just give me an answer, we could both continue with our day."

    Miss Akira felt really bitter at that moment.

    This guy!

    This guy was refusing her for the second time in a row. What was the deal with him? Wasn''t she good enough for her? Or perhaps he was gay?

    But all this time he had looked at her with the eye of a predator ying with his prey. She was so confused right now and didn''t know what to think anymore.

    Looking at her expression, Eric was a bit ticked off, what the hell was this woman even thinking. Why did she look towards him with that weird look?

    Knowing that it was nothing good, he said with a dominating voice,

    Eric:" Stop thinking about stupid things Miss Akira, and give me an answer. My schedule is tight!"

    Miss Akira was startled awake from her reverie, and said in a flow, without even thinking,

    Miss Akira:" What is there to answer, it''s not like I have any other choice."

    Hearing her answer, Eric was clearly satisfied and said,

    Eric:" Well then since it''s like that, then I hope we have a long and beautiful coboration, Miss Akira.

    Actually, Miss Akira seems so formal, why don''t I call you Akira from this moment on!? Or do you prefer Aki!?"

    Akira was still chiding herself for answering like that without thinking, but then she was stunned hearing hisments on her name.

    Not that she didn''t think the same, but this guy''s attitude changed 180 degrees in 2 seconds. It was truly mind-blowing. She had to be careful around him.

    Thinking like this she just said with a wondering voice,

    Akira:" Akira is fine! I don''t really like Aki that was the name my ex-husband used to call me."

    Eric didn''t care much about it, for him, it was the same thing no matter what her name would be. But now that she had agreed to be his partner in crime, he had to start putting his thoughts to action.

    That was why he said with a calm tone,

    Eric:" Well then Akira it is.

    Now Akira, call Miss Takase here and tell her you to have something important to talk with her."

    Akira was surprised at his words, she didn''t understand what he was thinking, that woman and Tina were best friends, she would never betray Tina.

    With these thoughts in mind, she said,

    Akira:" You don''t think you can make her part of our team, do you?

    She would never betray Tina, I have tried all I could and was never able to do it."

    Looking at her with a mocking look, Eric said totally calm,

    Eric:" What if I can, and what if I can''t!?

    Don''t tell me you are getting jealous Akira? It''s too early for that!"

    Akira couldn''t understand at all what kind of person Eric was. A moment he was serious, then the other moment he would act like a scoundrel, and then again serious and calm.

    He was really unpredictable. She still had her reservations and guard against him. Getting up from her couch she was seated on, she made for her phone while saying,

    Akira:" Hmph! As if!

    But I would love to see what you n to do next."

    Hearing her challenge, Eric didn''t seem to mind much, and just answered calmly,

    Eric:" Oh I won''t be doing anything. The one who will do it will be you!"

    Akira was just about to press the call button when she heard Eric''s voice, raising her head without pressing the call button she asked,

    Akira:" What do you mean by that!? What am I going to do?"

    As if he expected this question, Eric said,

    Eric:" You will be telling her that Tina is making her son, her client. And that he has started to deal with shady things once again."

    At this moment Akira was about to interrupt him, but he continued with a dominating voice,

    Eric:" Of course she won''t believe you at first!

    But then you will also tell her that you will provide her proof, in less than a week.

    As for where to find that proof, well that would be in my hand. Now go on and call her!"

    Hearing Tianlong Yun''s idea for a moment Akira thought that this might work, but she still had her doubts.

    She didn''t lose anything byplying with that idea anyway, so she just went and made the phone call.

    Seeing Akira make the phone call, Eric got up from his seat, and while walking to the door he said,

    Eric:" Well then, I need to go since I have some other things I need to take care of. See youter Akira!"

    Akira was about to ask him about the other things he had to take care of, but she couldn''t because at that moment the phone call connected, and from the other side was heard a sweet voice,

    Miss Takase:" Yes, tell me, Miss Akira."

    And she couldn''t leave that call that was why Eric was able to escape her grasp like that. Meanwhile...

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 20 - 20: Low Body Tempering Potion

    Meanwhile, Eric didn''t stop and just walked out of the door. This was his only chance to escape the clutches of this woman.

    While it wasn''t necessarily for a bad thing, but he couldn''t allow his reputation to get destroyed before having it, so this was necessary for some more days. ??

    Now it was time for him to leave towards the red district and take that bath with the Low Body Tempering Potion.

    Even though it was of low quality, for him it was a miracle medicine.

    Thinking like this he left the building quietly and carefully not to be noticed by Tina or anyone else and took the direction of the red district.

    It was a bit far from where their house was since his father wanted to keep his sons away from that and bring them up in a good way.

    Far away from all the distractions and troubles of a ce close to the red district.

    But that was in the past anyway, it didn''t hold much meaning now. After all, his new wife and his little son were the people who killed him and had already destroyed what could be called a family.

    Furthermore, a few yearster the word itself would have no meaning because people would turn into beasts, just because they could.

    But that was a story forter when it actually happened. Right now he was walking slowly but surely towards the red district.

    He tried to make the way running towards there, but his muscles were burning like hell and it wasn''t possible for him.

    Even walking towards that ce was taking a toll on his body, but he had to go there. So the only thing he could do was clench his teeth and walk forward.

    It took him a while to finally reach his destination, and find a motel to enter, but he managed to reach his goal.

    Thedy at the reception gave him a weird look, when he appeared there alone, asking for a room. But he didn''t care what she might think.

    His goal was clear to him, he just had to go there and take a bath, and then leave to never return back.

    With that clear goal, he entered his room and closed the door behind him. Looking around the room he could see that the name of the room totally reflected the design inside.

    To show how exactly the same it was, the room''s name was ''Love Room'', and inside it, everything was heart-shaped.

    The bed, the shower, the bath, the table, everything. He still didn''t understand why thatdy gave him this room. He just asked for a room.

    Anyway, this didn''t matter much to him, he wasn''t here to enjoy the ce. He just started undressing and ce his clothes over the bad in order.

    Now that he was totally on his birthday suit, he started walking towards the bathroom and fill it up with water.

    When the bath was almost full, with a thought he ced a Low Body Tempering Potion on his hand, and it appeared there from thin air.

    That didn''t surprise him in the least though, he had already gone through this in his past future. So this was something very normal for him.

    Opening the potion he threw the liquid in the bath, and then entered slowly in there.

    This wasn''t the first time he was using a Low Body tempering liquid, but the one he had used the first time, was different from this one.

    The color of this potion was so much darker than the ones he had used. So there definitely must be some differences between them.

    Different from what he remembered though, this didn''t take effect as soon as he entered the water, he didn''t feel anything for about 5 minutes or so.

    He was starting to think that this thing must be spoiled or something, with that thought in mind, he took out another potion and threw the liquid in the bath once again.

    Perhaps just one wasn''t enough to have an effect on him, or there was some other problem, his mind was flying between different thoughts.

    But, he decided to wait for another 5 minutes, just so he made sure that the liquid didn''t work. After that, he would have to think of something to do.

    5 minutes passed quickly though, and there was no change to it. It still seemed like a normal bath and nothing more.

    Seeing that there was no reaction to this Eric was getting nervous and pissed off at the same time. So much for being a divine artifact, and all that crappy praise to the things inside.

    It seemed like a joke right now.

    Thinking like that, this time he took around 5 Potion bottles and emptied them into the bathwater. Perhaps this would make a little reaction at the least.

    If there wasn''t any reaction for more than 10 minutes even after this, then he would stop relying on that crappy potion.

    This time without 5 minutes passing though, the water started boiling a bit. Like there was a big furnace underneath the bath like it was a Jacuzzi or something.

    At that moment Eric could feel some small antsy bites on his skin, it was like numerous ants, started to bit, and chew on his skin.

    Seeing that the potion was finally taking effect, he took a deep breath and entered fully inside the bath, and totally covered by the water.

    At first, it wasn''t as painful as he thought, quite the opposite actually, it was tickling and soothing. Just like, he was just being massaged all over his body.

    But that didn''tst for long though, because less than 15 secondster, his body started heating really bad.

    All those antsy bites turned in a sharp pain that seemed to touch every single cell of his body. He wanted to scream but he couldn''t, his head was underwater.

    But he couldn''t stay all the time underwater, could he? He could at most keep his breath for 7 to 10 minutes, if he went beyond that, then he would be dead.

    Thinking like this he tried to get up from his ce, or at least bring his nose above water, but just as the thought passed through his body, the pain multiplied.

    If just by thinking about it multiplied the pain several folds, then doing it was almost impossible.

    He was feeling the pain in each and every one of his cells. And it wasn''t just that, he felt like his cells started to explode, and reform once again.

    Not only once, but repeatedly, it was like a cycle or something. In one moment all his cells would explode and the other they would just reform once again.

    His blood flowed all over his body like magma passing through earth veins underground. Setting all his body in a heat that he had never imagined possible.

    It was a horrifying pain, and he couldn''t even scream. He had no control over his body anymore, the only thing he could do, was hope for was that this ended as soon as it was possible.

    Only like that could he have a chance to survive this.

    He had to go through that pain and agony for more than 2 minutes, at the end of it he was starting to think that maybe this was the end for him.

    What a pathetic way to die, after getting this second chance at life. It was just super-duperme, dying in a motel, drawn into a heart-shaped bath.

    Truly pathetic!

    But he managed to survive those 2 minutes and 30 seconds. He didn''t understand how he managed to do that, but he did.

    He felt truly sorry for ever doubting at the Low Body Tempering Potion right now. If he could he would bow down and beg for forgiveness right now.

    Even now all he managed to do, despite the terrible pain, was bring his nose and mouth out of the bath so he could respire.

    He still couldn''t move his body, or any other limb or part of his body.

    He could feel them were still in pain and torture, but he couldn''t move them or even control them in the least.

    Well, he guessed he could stay there in the bath for some time and rest there, despite the ck matter around him, and that stench smell.

    Right now he didn''t even have the power to worry about the stench, he just wanted a good rest, and probably some sleep.

    Sometimes things are just never meant to happen ording to our n, or just are a result of our previous stupidity, and that was what precisely happened at that moment.

    Apparently, what happened until now, all that pain and torture, wasn''t as a result of all the 7 Low Body Tempering potions that he emptied in there.

    No, it was the effect of only the first potion he emptied in there because just as 2 minutes and 30 seconds after the first finished, the water and stench started to boil once again.

    Eric:" Motherf*ker!!!"

    When he had first used them in his previous future, the potions immediately started their effect, and their effect was less than 1/10 of this.

    But these ones, apparently needed around 15 minutes to start their effect, not to talk about their pain and torture to the body.

    It was like he was being very well cooked on Hell-fire. No, he couldn''t stand that pain and torture so soon, when he still hadn''t been able to recover himself from the first one.

    He had to make sure he could get out of the bath, but his body didn''t seem to listen to him. All the tries he did were useless, the most he could do was move his hand''s little finger.

    This situation spelled doom from him, not only the pain and torture but also the risk of biting his tongue and dying due to the pain. That was also a possible urrence.

    No matter how he looked at it, there was no way out of this for him¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 21 - 21: Price Of Stupidity

    Seeing no way out of his situation, Eric just let himself fall under the baths water once again, at least there his screams wouldn''t be audible and hopefully, he wouldn''t die.

    Entering under the water, just like the first time, at first started that soothing andfortable massage, but right now even that was painful because he was over sensitive. ??

    Just like that, the pain and torture started once again. But this time since his body was still delicate after the first tempering it got, the torture and pain he felt were more than double or triple of the first one.

    Trying to take his mind off the pain, he tried to remember the times he had gone through such pain, but even those cases were rare, really rare.

    There were only four or five cases, and that was including his death.

    But his mind was once again brought to reality from the horrifying pain his body was going through. All his tries were useless in front of that pain.

    He couldn''t think of anything else besides his pain, maybe if he thought about his hateful half brother and Tina he would be able to divert his mind.

    But that would just make things worse because then he would lose that little control he had over his mind.

    There was nothing he could do, besides experience all that pain and torture, but the worst had yet toe.

    For a moment he remembered that this wasn''t thest of the Potion bottles he had emptied in this bath.

    No this was just the second of them, he hadter thrown 5 more bottles, but if with only two bottles he was experiencing something like this, he didn''t want to imagine how five would feel.

    He didn''t want to even think of it actually, but his mind had already found a way to escape the torturous pain his body was going through.

    Subconsciously his mind was going through the thought of what would happenter, it was sure that all this that happened until now would be a walk in the park.

    But at least this somewhat lightened his pain at the moment, it made this tempering seem less bearable physically at this moment.

    At the same time, it destroyed his mental fortitude for what wasing next.

    At least he had two minutes to prepare himself before thest tempering happened. While it didn''t look much, for him it was life important.

    By now the bath was more filled with that stench and ck matter than it was with water. It was truly behind hisprehension.

    The first time he did such a thing the bathwater just changed color, it took a dark shade of gray, but this time the water was filled with that ck liquid.

    Not to mention the stench that wasing from it. It was disgusting, probably if he could, he would have thrown up numerous times.

    But now wasn''t the time to think about it, he had to think of a way to prepare himself, and he didn''t seem to find any other choice besides the other two types of potions he had in his inventory.

    He didn''t want to squander those life-saving potions on this case just because of his stupidity, but there didn''t seem to be any other way.

    He had to use those if he wanted to be able to survive this stupid error that he made.

    But there was another problem regarding that, he couldn''t use his hands at all, and even his teeth, and lips were numb, so he had to think of a way he could drink those potions.

    Well, he thought of a way but its sess would depend on the fact if he could concentrate that much or not.

    What he thought looked easy though, all he had to do was ce the potion bottle on his lips, straight from the inventory, and then use all the power he could on his teeth to open it there.

    It would truly be really difficult to do, but that was his only choice, and he had to do it as soon as he could because his time was expiring.

    With that thought in mind, he immediately started concentrating on the Health potion on his inventory, and then he thought of it appearing on his mouth.

    That was easier than he thought actually, but the real challenge started now. He had to open the Potion bottle with his mouth, which he still felt numb.

    He had to do this, it was his only chance!

    He thought of doing it with every single neuron of his brain, his only thought going through his head, was to use his teeth to bit on the cork and pull it off.

    At first, it seemed like it would be impossible because he couldn''t feel his teeth or his lips, it was like he never had them.

    Just a momentter, some liquid started to fall at the back of his throat. He didn''t even feel it with his lips or tongue, only when it came to the back of his throat.

    Anyway, he didn''t care much about that at the moment. The important thing was that he managed to drink that heal potion.

    But more than half of his time was already up, without losing much time, he did the same thing once again, but this time he took a Low Spirit Power Potion.

    This was going to be important too, if he didn''t want to lose his mind due to the pain, he had to take this potion.

    Using the same method as the first potion bottle he managed to drink this one too. But right now, his time ended, he could feel that soothing feelinging before the torture.

    He didn''t have much time, throwing away the Low Spirit Power Potion bottle he had between his lips, he immediately concentrated on taking out another Health Potion.

    As soon as the potion sk appeared in between his lips, his body fell underwater once again. He kept that sk on his mouth as an extra precaution, he had no idea of what would happen next.

    It was better to be safe than sorry, that was what life had taught him for more than 1000 years. His family was the only thing where he never used that logic.

    But that was in the past, from now on he would never trust someone blindly. He would never do the same mistakes again, otherwise what was the point of this second life.

    He didn''t have much time to think about it right now though, because hell seemed to start for him.

    Just as he was about to clench his teeth, and open the sk on his mouth, everything suddenly turned white and he lost conscience.

    It took a lot of time for him to gain his conscience back and open his eyes. At first, he didn''t understand where he was, everything seemed to estranged to him.

    That didn''tst long though, because the stenching from around him, made him perfectly remember where he was.

    For a moment he couldn''t move at all and thought that his body had been damaged so much that he had turned into a cripple.

    With all that pain and torture he went through it wouldn''t be a wonder if such a thing happened. But that wasn''t the case, he could clearly feel his legs touching each other, so he wasn''t crippled.

    Trying to turn his eyes down to have a look at what was happening with his body, he was surprised by what he could see.

    There didn''t seem to be any drop of water on the bath, and that ck liquid that hade out of his body had hardened around his body and the bath.

    He didn''t know how it had happened, but he was happy that his head was above that thing at least. That was until that stench hit his nose though, it was terrible.

    He was trying to keep his breath and at the same time try to get out of that hardened ck thing he was in. His only hope was that it wouldn''t be difficult to get out of it.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t, even though the ck matter had hardened around him, it was only coagted and nothing more, so with a bit of effort, he managed to get out of it.

    Getting out of that coagted ck matter, his body felt really light, his body stood straight like a steel bar, and his muscles were packing a lot of power, he could feel that.

    It was just that he couldn''t take a deep breath because his movement had already disrupted the coagted ck matter, and the stench smell just became stronger.

    As a matter of fact, his whole body was covered in that ck thing, he couldn''t recognize himself. Not to mention that he didn''t know what time was it at this moment.

    It was at this time that the phone in his room rang, and disturbed his line of thoughts, but this was a good thing too, he could ask for the time.

    Not caring much about his appearance he went to the phone and picked it up, immediately from the other side was heard the voice of the receptionistdy,

    Receptionist:" Mister J, I have been trying to connect with you for a long time.

    You closed the door the moment you went in, and we couldn''t enter the ce. I have been worried about your wellbeing, and the receipt.

    We also have taken notice that there is a bad smelling from your room!

    This is already the third day you are staying there. Is everything okay?"

    Eric was stunned for a moment, this was the third day? He didn''t expect such a thing, it was totally crazy, but at least that exined why he felt so numb when he got out.

    But now wasn''t the time to be lost on his thoughts, because he heard the receptionists voice once again,

    Receptionist:" Mister J, can you hear me?"

    Recollecting himself, Eric took a deep breath and said¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 22 - 22: Aftermath

    Eric:" I can hear Miss, don''t worry I wille out in a while and pay for everything before leaving. Now with your permission, I would like to start getting ready."

    Saying that, he immediately closed the phone, but he was stunned looking at his hand. It was so skinny, and so ck, with white jade color dots in it. ??

    He could assume that the ck color was due to that ck liquid full of impurities that came out of his body, but those white dots made no sense.

    Surprised by this, he got up and made for the mirror, but his all body was like that, ck with white parts all over it.

    What was this? What had happened?

    With the thought of trying to understand what was happening, Eric entered the shower and released the water all over his body.

    Slowly that ck color and ck stuff all over his body started to go away, but he was totally shocked by what he was looking at right now.

    His body was so skinny, it was like he didn''t have any flesh all over his body, like all he had was his bones, and the skin covering them.

    He could totally see and understand the shape of every bone on his body.

    But that wasn''t all, his skin was so pale, or it would be more urate to say, his skin was so white. It was like the color of white jade.

    He didn''t know what to think anymore, what had happened to his body. How was it possible that he had turned into this white skeleton zombie?

    But there was only one thing, which could possibly give him some answers. It was his system, that was his only hope at understanding what had happened.

    Without caring about the smell, and the mess around him, Eric quickly dried his body with a towel nearby and getting out he jumped over the bed.

    The next moment, he concentrated his consciousness on his system interface and was hit by a huge number of notifications.

    He was dumbfounded by all these notifications, there were too many. It took a while for him to recollect himself and try to read and make sense of the notifications.

    ! Congrattions to the Host for having sessfully used Low Body Tempering Potion.

    ! Congrattions to the Host for having sessfully used Low Body Tempering Potion.

    ! Warning, Host''s body has been overstrained.

    ! Congrattions to the Host for having sessfully used Low Spirit Power Potion.

    ! Congrattions to the Host for having sessfully used Low Health Potion.

    .

    .

    ! Congrattions to the Host for having sessfully used 5 Low Body Tempering Potions.

    ! Warning, Host''s body has been overstrained. The host''s health will start deteriorating.

    ! Alert, Host is in danger of death!

    ! Alert, Host is in danger of death!

    ! Alert, Host is in danger of death!

    ! Alert, System will override itsmands and use Low Health Potions on Hosts Body.

    ! Congrattions to the Host for having sessfully used 8 Low Health Potions.

    ! Congrattions to Host for having sessfully used 5 Low Spirit Power Potions.

    ! Alert, Host body has normalized.

    ! Congrattions to the Host for obtaining the ''Pure Jade Body'' ability! Upgradable Passive Rarity A

    ''Pure Jade Body'' is a passive body defense ability that absorbs 30% of any attack on the Host in the first level. This ability can be upgraded up to 70% of the attack.

    It''s an ability gained only through cleaning the body from any impurities. Only a pure and impure less body is a healthy and strong body.

    Seeing all these notifications Eric was stunned for some time, it was a good thing that the system had overridden and used the Low Health Potions on him, otherwise, he was a goner.

    This actually also brought to him the suspicions that his system had much more power, and intelligence than it let known. But that was something he needed to discover in the future.

    Right now he continued to look at the notifications, and one of them, in particr, made him almost faint right there and then.

    ! Warning, Host hasn''t done his training in two days! If the Host doesn''t continue training in another two days, then the system will disconnect from the Host''s body.

    This damn thing, how was he supposed to do his training if he had been unconscious for three days straight.

    All his thoughts about his system being more than what he thought seemed to disappear right there and then.

    Anyway now was not the time to deal with that, he needed to have a look at his stats. He was so enthusiastic to look at those.

    He had gone through hell, so if he hadn''t gotten good stats, then it was really a boomer. Opening the stats window with his conscience though he was stunned, and satisfied by what he saw,

    Name: Eric Jade

    Race: High human (blocked-5%)

    Level: 1

    Exp: 3/4

    Strength: 6.25

    Dexterity: 5.35

    Vitality: 9

    Agility: 7.4

    Spirit Power: 5*

    Intelligence: 32

    Luck: 95

    Skills: ''Eye of irvoyance'', ''Pure Jade Body'', ''Inventory Box''

    Equipment: ''Silent Reaper''

    Cultivation Techniques: ''Chaos Creation Technique''

    *Notification: If the Host reaches the Spirit Power index at 7 he can look at the system interface without needing to enter his sea of conscience.

    Looking at all this Eric didn''t know what to think for some time. While his level was still 1, the stats he had were around 6 times that of a normal person.

    Just this huge boost, was enough to pay for all the pain he had gone through the previous night. Also since these were unrted to his level, that meant he could cross levels to fight his enemies.

    This was something really rare, or even unheard of in his previous life.

    Nobody had such a perk, and that was also the reason people hid their level, so they could surprise their victims.

    Eric had fought with millions of people in his previous life, but he had never seen such a thing.

    He had always been able to win because he was a higher level or using some powering up ability or weapon.

    But this, this was clearly something really overpowered. This would give him the edge on everyone on his level, and probably 2 or 3 levels above him.

    Also, just his vitality had gone up to 9 times better than that of a normal person. This was something he never imagined to have.

    Not only did he have 9 times the life span of a normal person, but also 9 times the regenerative effects, 9 times immunity protection, and a lot of other things.

    He was taken by surprise at the new addition index on his stats, but then he was happily reading the exnation.

    Having to enter the system interface in his sea of conscience was such a pain. He had to find somece where he was alone, and make sure nobody would disturb him.

    So if he could use his system all the time without needing to do all that, would be a great advance for him, and his prowess.

    This meant that his first goal at the moment would be to push his Spirit Power beyond the index given in the notification.

    cing this as his first, short-term priority, Tianlong Yun took a look at hisst two stats, intelligence, and luck.

    He was dumbfounded seeing his intelligence index fall from 75 that it was originally, to 32.

    The heck!?

    Was he such a stupid person? What was wrong with his system?

    But then, remembering how he ended in his situation, and also the stupidity that almost killed him, it didn''t seem like a wonder anymore.

    He was an idiot apparently. There wasn''t much he could say about that. He couldn''t find words to protect himself.

    As for the luck stat, well just being able to survive all that, was already an indication that he was extremely lucky.

    Not to mention his new stats and that ability, it just made him feel like he had been given a nice long kiss bydy luck.

    As for the others, with the addition of the new skill, nothing had changed, so this closed his look over the stats window.

    Getting out of the system interface, and his sea of conscience, Eric had a stupid smile on his face. Life was so beautiful to him at the moment.

    He felt so good right now. It was precisely that feeling that made him so inspired to do his daily training right now.

    But, just as he was about to jump from his bed, and start with his push-ups, a loud growling noise came from his stomach.

    This caught him totally unprepared, due to all the enthusiasm and excitement he was living through, he had totally forgotten that it had been three days since hest ate something.

    Not to mention that now he was so skinny, and there seemed like there was no meat at all in his body.

    While he was thinking like this, his stomach made another loud growling noise. It looked like his stomach was protesting against his treatment.

    Thinking like this, Eric ced one of his hands over his stomach, and said,

    Eric:" Ok ok, I get it. I will go to eat as soon as I clean this ce a bit. But I wonder how will I be able to fulfill you. I am so hungry I could eat a dragon right now.

    Saying this to himself he immediately started cleaning the room a bit, and then the bath and the shower. Mostly just flushing down all that ck matter in the bath.

    And pretty soon he was ready to get out of the ce.

    When he got down to pay the bill, the receptionist was startled seeing him like that. It was like he was a different boy from the one that got the room from her.

    But she had seen so many weird things happen in there, and she knew she shouldn''t step her boundaries, so just taking the payment, she just gave him onest look and forgot about it.

    Eric on the other hand was happy that he didn''t have to mix a story to get out of this, and just walked out of the ce happily.

    His first priority was food, and he had only 30$ left, from the payment he got from his job. If he went to a restaurant then he probably wouldn''t be able to eat much.

    Thinking like this he got out of the Red district and went to a grocery store, buying around 10 bread, cheese, and tomatoes for 26$.

    After that, he found an empty park to sit on, and started eating like he had been starving for years¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 23 - 23: Ambush

    Whoever might look at him, would think that he was some kind of homeless man, that had been starving for days, and finally had a chance to eat.

    But the most surprising thing would be that he looked so skinny and unfed that you would think he couldn''t eat much, but Eric was gobbling bread and cheese in big bites. ??

    He was like a hungry Goblin thinking only of his food at the moment. Eating like that, it didn''t take long for him to finish everything he had bought.

    Even licking his fingers at the end.

    Now he didn''t seem that skinny anymore, and a bit of color had returned to his skin. But if you would ask him, he would probably say that this was only 30% of what he could eat right now.

    Too bad he didn''t have more money, otherwise he would have already gone back to the grocery store once again.

    Well, he would have to make do, with this at the moment. It would take a while for him to reach home, but he could wait right now.

    With these thoughts in mind, he started walking towards his home. He couldn''t wait to y a bit more with Tina today, and perhaps even Akira.

    After the Body Tempering that he had, his vitality was around 9 times that of a normal person, only with this stat, he could take down at least 8 or 9 women in a bed war.

    Not to mention his strength and stamina that had spiked up. Now he was no longer afraid of shaming himself.

    These thoughts stered an evil smirk on his face. If someone had a look at him right now, they would think he was a creepy bastard.

    He didn''t care though, he was focused on his own thoughts, and ns for how to torture Tina today. He needed money, so maybe he should start his ns earlier.

    Takase''s son would probably be his first client, he needed her on his side, after all, so he could control Tina better.

    It didn''t take long for him to reach his neighborhood ande close to his building. Right now he was walking down a dark alley, which was a short-cut towards his home.

    Just as he hade in the middle of the way, he heard some bigughs, and a loud voice saying,

    ???:" You finally showed up b*tch, we have been waiting a long time here for you!

    Now would you behave and give us what we want, or do you want us to make some practice on you first?"

    Eric wasn''t surprised by those words, he had seen these guys from even before taking this shortcut. He knew that Tina wouldn''t just take all that humiliation lying down.

    And with the upgrades his body went through, it was really easy for him to notice these guys waiting there in an ambush for him.

    There were 7 guys in the group. They all looked around 20 years old, with tattoos and piercings. Which they thought made them look cool.

    Perhaps they had trained a bit, but to be honest, they had spoiled their health and body, drinking and smoking.

    So, while these numbers would have been more than enough for someone as weak as he was in the past, right now they looked like babies wanting a spanking from him.

    But this reminded him of the fact that he still hadn''t done the training for today. And while he could finish it quickly, it was really boring to train by himself.

    So why not use this chance, and these guys as his training toys, ahem, training buddies he meant.

    With this thought crossing his mind, an evil smirk appeared and disappeared in a moment, and he changed his expression to one of fear.

    Seeing his face, the guys in front of him wereughing with each other, while their leader said,

    ???:" So what is your choice, p*ssy boy?"

    Hearing that, Eric decided that he would train with this guy a bit more, he just hoped he didn''t break too fast. Well, if Tina did her job well, he would have this kind of toys in big numbers.

    But that was forter, right now he had to motivate his ambushers a bit. So without saying anything, he turned around and started running.

    While he could run more than 7 times faster than a normal person, he kept his speed at 1.2, this way he wouldn''t get caught, and at the same time, he wouldn''t disappear from their sight.

    Seeing him run, the 7 ambushers startedughing more at this scared little mouse and immediately ran after him.

    At first, they were running at a joking speed, but seeing that they weren''t able to approach him, quite on the contrary they were losing him, they started to run faster.

    Soon they found out though, that no matter how much they increased their speed, they weren''t able to reach him.

    This clearly surprised all 7 of them. Wasn''t this guy supposed to be a loser, a weak piece of sh*t that couldn''t even break an egg?

    Howe he could run like this?

    Not to mention, that the consequences of their drinking and smoking had started to show. They were having difficulty breathing normally right now.

    And it had been only around 230 meters of running, it wasn''t that much. Seeing this Eric was cursing at his bad luck, for these weak training toys, ahem, training buddies.

    But there was nothing he could do, so in order to cheer them up a little, he started running in a slower tempo, and pretend to have trouble breathing.

    Seeing and hearing his panting, the leader of the 7 ambushers, said in a loud voice to cheer his guys,

    ???:" Come on guys, he is getting tired. He is just a weak loser, as soon as he is caught, there is no salvation for him! Haahahah¡­"

    The other guys seemed to have taken a bit of heart from these words, and started running a bit faster, so they could catch this sissy as fast as they could.

    And they were truly approaching him, right now Eric was only in a one-meter lead in front of them. So their hopes were at the peak right now.

    What nobody had noticed though, was that they were running towards a dead alley. It wasn''t even 50 meters ahead of them and the alley finished.

    Seeing this, the leader of the ambushers, suddenly slowed down considerably, and then grabbing his knees he startedughing like a mad man.

    Surprised at the attitude of their leader, the others stopped too. They still didn''t understand what was going on.

    But it didn''t take long for them to notice, that Eric had stopped too. And that right now he was facing them, while his back was against the wall. He seemed really tired.

    Looking at this, the other ambushers also startedughing like madmen. Karma was truly a b*tch, he had tired them so much by running, but now he was trapped.

    Stopping hisugh for a moment, the leader said with an evil grin,

    ???:" You know boys, a little mouse with his shoulders against the wall, is a good dead mouse."

    Hearing his joke, the others startedughing even more.

    Eric on the other hand was looking at their expressions in amusement, should he tell them that he had intentionally brought them here!?

    But that would spoil the surprise, wouldn''t it?

    Right now he could totally understand that expression, ignorance is bliss.

    So he just stayed there, with his back against the wall, looking at their happy, ignorant faces. When he was running his system must have already scanned their stats.

    If only he could have his Spirit Power index at seven, he would be able to see their stats without concentrating on his sea of conscience.

    But anyway he couldn''t do that now, so he just waited there for them to get their breath back. While theyughed and joked, they were really tired by all this run.

    So it took a while for them to get their breath back to normal, and be ready to deal with Eric. They could have tried to attack him directly, but seeing his run, they didn''t want to take their chances.

    That''s why all the waiting, there was nowhere he could go and escape them anyway. So they started to approach him slowly.

    With each step, their evil grin appeared more dangerous and disgusting. Approaching Eric in less than 5 steps, the leader said calmly,

    ???:" Was there any benefit to you for trying to run from us?

    Now you have just made us angrier, and even more determined to make you feel pain. It''s not like you are a Maso guy, is it?"

    Hearing his words, Eric finally took away his frightened look, and changed it with an evil smirk, while he said,

    Eric:" Nope, quite, on the contrary, I think of myself as a Sadist type! Let me show you what I mean."

    With that said, he stretched his body, and running towards the side wall, he walked on the wall and made a more than 3 meters jump to end up behind them.

    But this time he didn''t run away, no he just turned around and was looking at them as a small bird looking at his food.

    These changes in the situation stunned all the 7 ambushers, and especially their leader. They were unable toprehend what was happening here right now.

    That weak and sissy boy they were supposed to beat and take the video from, had turned into a f*cking Spider-Man all of a sudden and was about to prey on them.

    Eric truly enjoyed their look at the moment. It was so funny.

    But their stun turned into shock when he started to ¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 24 - 24: First Fight And Spaghetti

    Eric seemed to treat them as real threats for a moment, and just harmful air the next one. Right now he was in front of them doing push-ups, without caring much about their presence.

    How wouldn''t something like this stun them, and hurt their ego''s? So even though they were a bit apprehensive of what happened a few moments ago, their anger didn''t let them stay put. ??

    The leader was the one whose ego had been hurt the most, and without waiting for his underlings to do something about this, he moved forward and attempted to hit Eric on the chin with a kick.

    But that kick never connected, as soon as the kick was close, Eric moved in the counter direction, grabbed his kicking leg with his hand pushing it forwards, and then gave the guy a punch in the balls.

    It was over with that though, before he could start screaming, Eric raised his leg in the air towards the guys head, and with beautiful uracy, he grabbed his head and sent him flying towards his back.

    The underlings were stunned, this was the first time they had seen something like this live. And their leader didn''t seem able to get up right now.

    He was so close to being able to escape, because Eric had turned to his push-ups, and yet he couldn''t even get up and run.

    The guys left on this site were at a loss for what to do. Their leader just had his ass kicked, and none of them had neither the courage nor the strength to go against Eric.

    They were like a snake''s body that had lost its head, and the only thing they could do now was to jump around in their ce and get closer to each other.

    On the other hand, Eric continued with his push-ups, he made 40 of them, he could do more but he guessed this was enough for another level up, together with the running, and the squats.

    Right, he had to do the squats too. So treating the palpitating underlings like harmful air, he continued to do his squats.

    Just like the push-ups, he did 40 squats in around 10 to 15 minutes. He had thought that maybe during this time some guys would take courage ande at him, but no, no one did.

    He was a bit disappointed at these guys, but what could he do about it, these were just the weakest of them all.

    As for their leader, he had already almost crushed his balls, so it would be a true challenge for him to get up right now.

    Getting up from his squatting position, Eric started to take a look at each and every one of them. They were all the same cut, young men who had destroyed their bodies with smoking and drinking.

    None of them seemed even a bit decent whatsoever.

    Looking at their faces with the same empty look Eric said,

    Eric:" Where are you guys from? You don''t seem to be from my neighborhood, I haven''t seen you around."

    The guys facing him were still a bit stunned and didn''t know what to do. Should they answer him, or not. Their leader wouldn''t be happy at all if they did though.

    Looking at their faces that were in between a hard ce and him, Eric didn''t say anything else, he just turned around and seemed like he would be leaving.

    But no, as soon as he arrived at the leader guy on the ground, he grabbed him by the throat, and said,

    Eric:" I know you are awake, and I know you can scream, or try to escape from me, but no one will be able to piece your jewels back together beside me.

    Now would you like to tell me everything, or should I just beat you up and leave this ce."

    The leader was pretending to be still unconscious until now, but this guy had found out. He couldn''t continue his dead y anymore.

    The truth was that earlier he hadn''t been able to breathe for a long time, and even some blood seemed to havee out of his family jewels.

    That was certainly bad news for him. He had to go to the hospital as soon as he escaped Eric. But now he was in Eric''s hands once again.

    The truth was that he didn''t dare to shout or scream, he didn''t know what this demon might do to him next. But then hearing that Eric might help him get his jewels back, he was ecstatic.

    So immediately, shamelessly without caring in the least about the etiquette, he started to spill everything.

    Apparently, they were the small dealers of the next neighborhood, they were the guys were Miss Takase''s son would take his merch.

    Usually, they would deal only with that, but this time that guy didn''t have money to pay them and had told them about this job.

    They had to take care of one weak guy, and they would be able to make good money out of it. They just had to scare him off and take some videos he had taken before.

    But who would have thought that Eric was such a demon, who had hidden himself this good? Clearly not them! That''s why they ended up in their current situation.

    Hearing this, a small smile started getting nted on Eric''s face. He was racking his brains how to make that idiot close to Tina, but apparently, Tina had done this for him.

    With this, his ns on Tina could start as soon as he got home. Now all that he was left, was deal with these leftovers.

    What should he do to these guys? It was too risky releasing them in the night, just like that. Who knows what stupid things they might thinkter?

    Looking the leader directly in the eye, he said with a skin piercing cold voice,

    Eric:" Give me one reason, why I should let you leave with your lives?"

    The leader was stupefied at Eric''s words, this guy was asking for a reason why he should let them alive. They had never thought that their lives were on the line.

    Maybe some good beatings, but never their lives. This changed everything. But what good reason could they give?

    The leader couldn''t think of anything good right now, and just sprouted some nonsense,

    ???:" Please let us go, we will never deal with such things ever again, and we will be good people."

    Now it was Eric''s turn to get stunned and said,

    Eric:" Why the f*ck should I care about that, huh!? You can be the f*ck you want to be, I need security that you will keep your mouth shut, and not try anything stupid again."

    The leader was there standing with his throat in Eric''s hands, he didn''t have any idea what he could say or do. The pain of his family jewels had left him to shock to lie right now.

    Seeing him onest time in the eyes, Eric thought of something and said,

    Eric:" Well I have the best idea, I will let you leave like this!

    You can go to a hospital and visit your jewels but they won''t be able to bring them back for you. But I can do that whenever I want."

    Saying that Eric released the guy on the floor and then with a smirking look he turned around to have a look at the underlings, they had to be in the same position if they wanted to leave with their lives.

    With this thought in mind, Eric ran towards them, catching them unprepared for this, he started kicking them one by one in their groins.

    In less than 10 seconds, all the underlings were down on the ground holding their family jewels that had been popped up.

    Doing all this, Eric just turned around and walked towards the leader once again, reaching him there he said,

    Eric:" Continue with your lives like usual, when it''s the right time I wille to you to help you. You better not try anything funny, otherwise¡­"

    With that said, he disappeared from that alley, leaving the people in there, in their agony.

    Eric didn''t care about them. It was their fault for messing with someone and something they shouldn''t. Right now he was regretting that he didn''t take their money.

    Damn, he had been too careless, how could he not think of this earlier. Well anyway, he could turn now once again and deal with it, but how much could they have anyway.

    They were just the lowest ring of the chain and should be dirt poor. Probably they weren''t worth it to get back and take their money.

    He had already arrived in front of his building. He was now climbing the stairs towards his house, so it wasn''t worth it for him to get back.

    Thinking like this he went to his apartment door and opened it. There didn''t seem to be anyone inside the house. It waspletely empty.

    Not that he cared much right now.

    He just went towards the kitchen, and then opened the fridge, he was still terribly hungry. But there seemed to be nothing inside the fridge.

    Well, he guessed he had to cook himself, there was no other choice. Opening one of the cupboards he took around 2 packets of spaghetti, and took them out, while he prepared the water.

    In no time the water was boiling and it was ready for the spaghetti to be thrown inside, while Eric prepared the sauce on the side.

    Even though he had achieved to be a powerful cultivator in his previous life, cooking was his passion. He liked it very much to cook new recipes, for him and his family.

    Now that he was alone, the atmosphere was the best.

    Really soon the spaghetti was ready, and a really nice smell wasing out of the dish, right at this moment, the bell rang¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 25 - 25: A Disrupted Romantic Dinner

    Letting the spaghetti to cool a bit, Eric went towards the door. Looking at the magic eye he saw a beautiful face on the other side of it.

    It was a woman with red hair, olive-green eyes, and an innocent look on her face. If he had no idea who she was, he might have thought it was a new innocent neighbor they got. ??

    Opening the door totally, he looked her in the eye, and said with an honest and innocent look,

    Eric:" Hello Miss Takase, how may I help you?"

    That''s right this woman was the famous Miss Takase, that he wanted to manipte to his side, Tina''s best friend.

    Miss Takase was a bit startled seeing him on the other side of the door, but quicklyposed herself and said,

    Miss Takase:" Is Tina home? I had something important to talk to her."

    Eric gave her a look from the top of the head to the bottom of her legs, he had to ept that Miss Takase was a really nice curved woman, for someone her age.

    Not to mention that natural maturity on her face and look,bined with her innocent vibes, it was no wonder that many men would die to have her under their crotch.

    Even though he continued with his look, he said naturally,

    Eric:" Well Tina is not home yet, and I was cooking some delicious spaghetti. So, how about youe and wait for her inside while enjoying my cooking?"

    Miss Takase seemed a bit disappointed about not finding Tina home, they had just talked through the phone after all, but she was more surprised by Eric''s invitation.

    Tina had already told her some things, about how Eric had changed, but seeing is believing they say.

    Before, Eric wouldn''t even be able to stand straight when talking to her, and now he was so natural at inviting her to dinner, alone.

    It was true, Eric had changed a lot. She didn''t know what to answer right now.

    Seeing her in a doubting position, Eric looked her in the eye, and licking his lips he said,

    Eric:" Come on, Miss Takase, you look at me as if I am a bad wolf that might eat you. Not that I wouldn''t want to do that though, but it still early."

    When he finished his words, Eric had a smirk on his face, while looking her in the eye.

    Miss Takase was getting more and more confused about what to do right now. Since when had this guy be so good with his words?

    But now she could not refuse, could she? Otherwise, it would be taken as a weakness, and this guy was their enemy. She truly thought of Tina as her best friend.

    With these thoughts in mind, she entered inside while saying,

    Miss Takase:" Well then, let me taste that delicious spaghetti you said."

    When she passed him and entered inside, Eric had a wolfish grin on his face, as if he was a big bad wolf that managed to ce his prey inside his territory.

    Immediately after he closed the door behind them and even turned the key, and made way behind her. Miss Takase was like a startled rabbit hearing the key turn, but there was nothing she could do.

    She decided to just see what would happen. Right now she was concentrated on the nice smelling from the kitchen.

    She was able to sense it from when she was at the door, but now it was so close to her, when she entered inside the saloon she thought that she was in a 5-star restaurant or something.

    Eric came from behind her walking naturally and said,

    Eric:" Miss Takase why don''t you enjoy a ss of wine while I serve the dinner. You are an esteemed guest after all."

    Miss Takase wanted to object, but Eric had already said his piece and ced a ss of wine in her hand. She wasn''t left with many options to refuse and object.

    In the meantime Eric started serving the table, while it didn''t have many things on top of it, the table looked elegant and really nicelyposed.

    It seemed like the table for a couple enjoying a romantic night in their home, leaving Miss Takase speechless. What was this guy nning with this?

    cing the tes on the table finally, Eric approached her, took her free hand in his, and directing her towards the table he said,

    Eric:" Well then Mdy, if you don''t mind we can start eating now."

    Miss Takase felt so nice when Eric was ying the gentleman in front of her, and for a moment she forgot that he was in age to be her son, and also the enemy.

    But her ego was treated as she had always wanted, this was one of her dreams bing reality. So no matter how much she wanted to, she couldn''t resist the attraction of keeping it going.

    On the other hand, Eric apanied her to her seat and even pulled her chair so that she could sit in therefortably.

    Then seeing her empty ss, he took another bottle of wine and filled her ss to the brim. Right now Miss Takase did not pay attention to these little things.

    With that done, they started eating the spaghetti. And just like they looked they were really well cooked, and the taste was even better than those in the best Italian restaurants.

    For a moment Miss Takase even doubted that Eric might have ordered those from one of those restaurants to impress her.

    But it wasn''t like this was a date, she more like crashed in this ce, until Tina came back. There was no way he had any idea she wasing.

    So that couldn''t really be the case.

    Right now they were eating and drinking to their heart''s content, and enjoying each other''spany. Miss Takase didn''t know when, but Eric had even lowered the lightning.

    If someone entered inside right now, they would totally think that those two were having a romantic dinner together.

    Talk of the devil, and he will appear!

    Right at this moment, the outer door opened, and someone entered inside.

    While Miss Takase was too drunk to notice, Eric was able to notice it, and he even knew who was the one entering inside.

    Calcting when the person would enter the saloon, and have a look towards the kitchen, he leaned forwards and gave Miss Takase a kiss on the lips.

    To the person entering inside this was just like a real-life cinema screen.

    Miss Takase was caught unprepared from that kiss, but she was drunk right now, and furthermore, that kiss was so good, so without understanding how she started to reciprocate.

    Right at this moment, the person who was watching this real-life movie finally woke up from her reverie and said with a loud voice,

    Tina:" What the hell do you think you are doing, Takase?"

    Miss Takase hearing that voice, and those words, was just like a cat who had her tail stepped on, immediately broke the kiss with Eric and turned her head towards Tina.

    She didn''t know what to say, or how to defend herself right now. It was true that she was a bit drunk, but she truly enjoyed everything that had happened until now.

    This was one of her first time, totally treated as a woman, and enjoying thepany of someone else.

    Seeing this situation, Eric decided to add more oil to the fire and started protecting Miss Takase,

    Eric:" Don''t get mad at her, it was my fault. I was a bit forceful and kissed her."

    Miss Takase wanted to say that it wasn''t necessarily his fault, but seeing the dark face that Tina had right now, she didn''t dare to say another word.

    In the beginning, Tina was really surprised at the scene, and what was happening, and after that, she was really pissed off at Takase for doing such a thing.

    Right now she was even doubting her, what if even the videos that Eric had of her, were because she had told him when toe.

    If this was true, then she was sharing her secrets with the enemy. Right now she didn''t know who to believe anymore, besides herself, that is.

    With these thoughts in mind, she said,

    Tina:" Takase please leave, we will talk together tomorrow after we both have calmed down. For now, leave please!"

    Miss Takase wanted to oppose and rify this situation right now, but it was clearly impossible. So she just threw a look at the confused face of Eric and left with her head lowered.

    Seeing her leave like that, and then hearing the door cracking open and closed, Tina turned towards Eric and said,

    Tina:" What are you doing!?"

    Eric seemed still confused about something and said,

    Eric:" What do you mean, little dog?"

    Right then and there Tina was reminded of her position and situation when there were only the two of them inside the house.

    But now was toote to change her attitude so she continued, even though a bit softer,

    Tina:" Why did you trap her like that Master?"

    Looking at this change Eric looked her right in the eye, and said,

    Eric:" Oh, you finally remembered your ce, little dog! I thought you had forgotten in these three days I wasn''t home."

    Tina felt humiliated at his words, but there was truth in them. She had truly forgotten about him in these three days he was away.

    She actually hoped he never returned again, and that someone had killed him or something.

    That was why she was in a reverie when she entered inside, she couldn''t believe her eyes.

    Then Eric continued,

    Eric:" You must be so disappointed seeing me now, aren''t you, little dog? After all, you had ced even a small gang behind me, to take the videos¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 26 - 26: 2 LEVEL UPâ€™s

    Tina was suddenly reminded of what she did that day after Eric left the house. She had actually gone out to meet with Daisuke, but he was really busy and didn''t meet her.

    It was during her return that she had bumped into Takase''s son and that small gang selling drugs to him. At first, she had wanted to reproach him for still doing this, but then she was reminded of her own pinch. ??

    So she decided to use him, as a third party to resolve her pinch, then she would deal with this guy and his addiction.

    Even though she didn''t think of Takase as a best friend, it was better to have someone around you for help and some conversations.

    Tina had no best friends, the truth to be told she didn''t even have friends, she had only people she thought were useful to her.

    At this moment his new usefulness was beyond his previous one, so she decided to use this guy and his shady friends.

    That''s why she offered them good money, if they gave Eric the scare of his life, and even if they killed him it wasn''t a problem and took those videos she needed.

    At this moment all of this passed as a shback to Tina, she had kind of forgotten about it since it was around 2 days ago, and no news of them yet.

    She wouldn''t give in so easily though, so quicklyposing herself from the surprise, she looked towards Eric and said,

    Tina:" I don''t know what you are talking about Master."

    Eric could notice that look of surprise she had for a moment and was sure as hell that she sent those guys to him, but it didn''t matter right now.

    With his new strength and stats no matter how many nipoops she sent his way, he could handle them all.

    Actually right now, he was thinking of finding a way to subdue Daisuke. He had enough power to deal with the trashes of this neighborhood, and take control of this ce.

    But it should be done carefully and without being noticed.

    Looking at the face of Tina that was close to sweating because he still hadn''t given his answer, he said lightly,

    Eric:" Well, anyway it doesn''t matter.

    Nowe here little dog, tell me what has happened these days I wasn''t around."

    With that said he continued to eat his spaghetti. He was truly hungry, earlier he had eaten all that bread and had kind of stuffed his stomach, but now he needed good food ingredients.

    Tina was a bit surprised at his actions, and words but she was pleased that at least he didn''t continue with the topic they were talking about.

    With this thought in mind, she approached the table and made to sit at the ce where Miss Takase was sitting a few moments ago.

    Before she could sit there though, Eric raised his brows, and said in a serious voice,

    Eric:" Since when are little dogs allowed to sit at the table with their Masters?

    Come here!"

    He made a sign towards his legs, to show her that the ce where she could be was only at his foot. And that was already a big generosity he was showing to her.

    Even though reluctantly Tina got down and sat at the ce where he had told her and was now looking at Eric with a fake reverent look.

    If she only could take those videos back, then she would show this guy what true torture was. She would make him wash her feet in his tears. But that was if!

    Not caring at all about her look or thoughts, Eric said in the same firm voice,

    Eric:" Start talking little dog, what happened these days I wasn''t around."

    Tina didn''t want to talk, but she had no choice, at the moment she was a little dog in his hands as long as he had the videos.

    That''s why she started talking,

    Tina:" Nothing much really. Things are going, as usual, Daisuke has been busy, something important is happening in the neighborhood.

    That b*ch Akira is still trying to mine my friendship with Takase by sprouting bullsh*t.

    Michael has be Daise''s, right-hand man.

    This is all!"

    Hearing these things Eric didn''t seem impressed in the least. Perhaps he was a bit, at the fact that Daisuke was really busy these days, and that something big was happening around here.

    But the rest was just crap to him. Things that didn''t interest him in the least. It was a good idea bringing Akira on his side, but that was just to deal with this b*tch.

    While thinking and eating like this he finished his big te of spaghetti, and then turning to Tina he said,

    Eric:" Little dog, go fill my te, I am hungry."

    Even though reluctantly Tina got up and went towards the big pot with Spaghetti to fill the te. Right now she was thinking how nice it would be if she had some poison on her.

    She didn''t know that Eric was keeping an eye on her with his senses though. It wasn''t that he didn''t think she might poison his meal, but he wanted to train his new senses.

    To get used to his new strength. Because what happened was a big jump in strength for him. Maybe tomorrow he would go around at the underground arena.

    Pretty soon, Tina returned with the big te filled with spaghetti for him, and cing it in front of him she said coyly,

    Tina:" Master, I am really hungry too, and it smells so good. Can I have a try at your spaghetti?"

    Hearing her coyly voice, Eric showed a bright smile and said,

    Eric:" Oh my little dog is hungry! Of course, you can, little doggy, here take it from here!"

    He ced some spaghetti at his crotch, telling her to eat from there. Tina didn''t know what to say or what to do, this was too humiliating, but then she heard him say,

    Eric:" Oh and don''t bite my ''little brother'' otherwise you will be punished real bad."

    But while he was saying that, there was only one thought on Tina''s head, ''as if you could call that thing little''.

    It took a while for Eric to finish all the spaghetti he cooked, but the good news was that he finally managed to fill his empty stomach.

    Right now he could feel filled to the brim, after eating that much.

    Feeling good with himself, he gave Tina a pat on her head, while she was still eating from his crotch, and said,

    Eric:" You seem to be enjoying yourself little dog, but I have to get up."

    Saying that he got up from his ce, stretched his body a bit, and made for his room, but before disappearing in the hallway, he said,

    Eric:" Don''t forget to clean the table little dog. Be useful for once!"

    When his words finished he was already in front of his room, opening the door he entered inside and jumped over the bed.

    It was truly different jumping on your own bed and the bed of a motel room. As soon as he rxed over the bed he entered his sea of conscience, and his system interface showed up.

    Like always the first things showing up were his notifications about his daily missionpletion and the extra points.

    Today he had been able to have a good train with those idiots, and he wasn''t even bored doing that, even though it was too easy right now.

    ! Congrattions to the host for running 300 meters, Host gets 3Exp and 3SP, due to running 100 meters more than the daily mission.

    ! Congrattions to the host for doing 30 push-ups, Host gets 3Exp and 3SP, due to doing 10 extra push-ups more than the daily mission.

    ! Congrattions to the host for doing 30 squats, Host gets 3Exp and 3SP, due to doing 10 extra squats more than the daily mission.

    !! Congrattions to the host for leveling up!

    Name: Eric Jade

    Race: High human (blocked-5%)

    Level: 2

    Exp: 8/9

    Strength: 7.25

    Dexterity: 7.35

    Vitality: 10

    Agility: 8.4

    Spirit Power: 6*

    Intelligence: 43

    Luck: 95

    Skills: ''Eye of irvoyance'', ''Pure Jade Body'', ''Inventory Box''

    Equipment: ''Silent Reaper''

    Cultivation Techniques: ''Chaos Creation Technique''

    *Notification: If the Host reaches the Spirit Power index at 7 he can look at the system interface without needing to enter his sea of conscience.

    He had had a level up today, which was really easy since it was still the first level, he had only gone to the second level today.

    But at least his stats were really good, and his Spirit Power just increased to 6, perhaps if he had the next level up, his spirit power would go 7 and he would finally be able to look at his system all the time.

    Right now there was a big question in his mind, should he get up and do 10 push-ups so that he could have his level up right now, or wait for tomorrow.

    It wasn''t much of a question thought because he immediately jumped up, and on that cramped ce beside his bed, he did 10 extra push-ups and again jumped on the bed.

    The moment he entered his sea of conscience he heard two notifications.

    ! Congrattions to the host for doing 10 extra push-ups. The host receives 1Exp extra point, and 1SP extra point.

    !! Congrattions to the host for leveling up!

    Name: Eric Jade

    Race: High human (blocked-6%)

    Level: 3

    Exp: 0/16

    Strength: 8.25

    Dexterity: 8.35

    Vitality: 11

    Agility: 9.4

    Spirit Power: 7*

    Intelligence: 53

    Luck: 95

    Skills: ''Eye of irvoyance'', ''Pure Jade Body'', ''Inventory Box''

    Equipment: ???Silent Reaper''

    Cultivation Techniques: ''Chaos Creation Technique''

    *Notification: If the Host reaches the Spirit Power index at 7 he can look at the system interface without needing to enter his sea of conscience.

    At this moment his Spirit Power reached 7 too, he was so happy, and right then another notification rang through his head.

    ! Host has achieved Spirit Power 7 index. The host will be able to see the system interface without needing to enter his sea of conscience anymore, after the update!

    Eric was startled he didn''t understand what was happening, but then a momentter he heard,

    !!! Updatemencing 3, 2, 1. Update Start! Good dreams!

    At that moment he fell asleep, and woke up only around 6 o''clock the next morning¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 27 - 27: A New Morning

    Eric was able to wake up only around 6 o''clock in the morning of the next day and had a terrible headache when he did.

    Opening his eyes though, he was pleasantly surprised, to see his system, without the need to enter his sea of consciousness. ??

    It looked so cool! It was just like he was ying some kind of VR game but in real life. It was truly dope!

    The new system interface had his stats, and a diagram of his body on the top right corner, and then the other two windows, Shop and Mission under it.

    The notifications were on the left side, also with a clock attached to that corner. It was bendy to work with this new system interface.

    The best thing though seemed to be the new perk of the system interface, there were two shining icons over the Shop and Missions windows, saying ''New''.

    This meant that new stuff was presented in those windows. What a good way to start his day, even the headache disappeared in a jiffy.

    Opening the Shop window first, hoping that some new bendy stuff might be on sale in there, he started checking abilities first.

    In the abilities section, there was only one new ability though, it was good but really expensive to him at the moment.

    ''ve-Seal Apprentice'' Upgradable Passive Rarity B

    ''ve-Seal Apprentice'' is a passive taught ability, which allows the host to learn and use one ve-seal on another person. 300 SP

    ! Warning! The targeted person needs to be in a 5 level range from the host, for the ve-seal to work out.

    This was really good, especially with the ns he had in his mind, this was great. If only he could use this on Daisuke he would be able to take control of him without being known.

    But 300 SP were too much for him at the moment. He only had around 25SP, in total, he was nowhere close to that 300SP.

    Well, he could achieve that in around 10 days if he concentrated on the daily missions. But even then he had to train like a madman.

    Now now, he couldn''t let this spoil his mind, he would find a way to make it. Even if he had to do 3000 push-ups for it, he would do it.

    Then looking at the other sections he didn''t find anything cheap and useful that he could think of buying. They were either too expensive or were useless to the current him.

    With that disappointment he opened the Missions window, he didn''t expect much, to be honest. But there were new daily missions apparently.

    Opening the daily missions, this time besides the normal three daily missions there were two more.

    Daily

    Mission 4: Make 20 Lunges every day on each leg, the start to bing the ruler of the universe starts with a perfect vessel to reach the highest peak.

    Rewards: 2 system points, 1 extra point for every extra 10 lunges. 2 exp points, 1 extra exp point for every extra 10 lunges.

    Penalty: If the user doesn''t aplish this mission at least four days a week the system will be disconnected from the host.

    Mission 5: Make 20 burpees every day, the start to bing the ruler of the universe starts with a perfect vessel to reach the highest peak.

    Rewards: 2 system points, 1 extra point for every extra 10 burpees. 2 exp points, 1 extra exp point for every extra 10 burpees.

    Penalty: If the user doesn''t aplish this mission at least four days a week the system will be disconnected from the host.

    While this meant more daily torture for Eric, his eyes were heart-shaped because he was thinking these things were just extra points.

    It would take him a bit more time to finish these, but the points were touchable for him every day. This would make acquiring that ability even easier.

    Main missions were still the same, but there was that ''New'' icon over the Special Missions window. With newly acquired enthusiasm Eric opened the Special Mission section.

    Most of the missions were still the same, but there were three extra now.

    Special Mission 4

    Have intimate intercourse with Akira.

    Rewards: 50 Exp, 5 SP

    Additional Rewards: None

    Special Mission 5

    Have intimate intercourse with Takase.

    Rewards: 50 Exp, 5 SP

    Additional Rewards: None

    Special Mission 6

    Take control of Daisuke

    Rewards: 1000 Exp, 200 SP

    Additional Rewards: 1 Skill Point

    ! Note! A skill point can be used to upgrade any ability that the host already possesses, without the need to pay SP.

    Now, these missions were something really interesting. Having fun with Akira and Takase himself was one thing, he needed to release some steam after his training sessions after all.

    But that additional reward of taking control of Daisuke, that was a love deration from his system. That was something really precious to him, especially now that he was dirt poor with SP.

    Feeling really happy with what he just saw, he jumped from the bed happily, and went towards the bathroom to wash his face, and brush his teeth.

    There was no one in there, normally Tina and Michael would wake up reallyte even if they were around the house. None of them was a morning person.

    While brushing his teeth he was thinking whether he should y a bit with his little pet dog in the meantime, but thinking what might be expecting hertter he decided against the idea.

    Getting out of the bathroom, he entered his room and worse some nice simple outfit, pants, a t-shirt, and a jacket. It was only now that he noticed that his clothes were too tight though.

    After his training and what happened with the Low Body Tempering Potions and his crazy eating the previous day, his body had started toe in shape and muscle up.

    Even his 6 pack had started to take shape!

    This wasn''t a bad thing, but this meant he needed new clothes as soon as possible, otherwise, he wouldn''t have anything to wear, that didn''t seem like a tight in his body.

    Well anyway, he would be pleased by the reactions of those nerds and geeks in his group. He had changed so much in only 4 days, dead sure they would notice it.

    Preparing the bag, he got out of the house, to be faced only by the sun on his face. It was still early after all, only around 7 o''clock.

    Without caring much about the time, he got down the building and started running towards his University.

    Since it was early he thought of doing his training on the way, there were showers on the Campus of the University, and he had also taken a change of clothes in his bag.

    And since he had money at the moment, it wouldn''t be a bad thing to have breakfast at the cafeteria in his department. They cooked really well after all.

    With these thoughts in mind, he started running and doing his training on the way to his University, and it took him around 1 hour to reach there.

    Normally with his new stats, he could do this in less than 10 minutes, but adding the training on the way, it took him some time.

    Having a quick shower in the cabins at the gym of the University, he ran towards the cafeteria, he was starving.

    It was a good thing there wasn''t a big line in there, and he ordered a nice soup and a toast and went to sit in front of the ss where he would have his lesson 30 minutester.

    He had been missing the lectures for around 4 days, he wondered if Professor Tatsuya had missed him a bit or not. And there was Yoshida Gina in there too.

    Well getting worked upheld no meaning right now, so he just continued to eat his breakfast. At this moment, a geeky guy with sses noticed him, anding in front of him with a dropped jaw, said,

    Geek:" E..Eri..Eric!? What the hell happened to you!? Howe you have be like this!?"

    Until now, none of his ssmates had been able to recognize him, they were thinking he was just someone new, or some guy from another department that liked the breakfast in here.

    But now hearing that 4-eyes say that, and recognize him as Eric, they were all stunned. It was true he looked a lot like Eric, the guy in their ss.

    It was just that the Eric they knew was really skinny, and looked like he hadn''t eaten a healthy thing in ages. His skin color was darker, and his body was like a dead body.

    The person in front of them was so different. He looked so handsome, with white skin and rosy cheeks. Not to mention that since his clothes seemed tight, they could see the shape of his muscles.

    Even though Eric couldn''t be said to be one of the most handsome guys around, just the change of these 4 days was enough to ce him on a podium of his own.

    Not to mention that confidence he seemed to have found in himself, that was something that you didn''t see every day.

    Eric didn''t seem to be surprised by the words of the 4-eyes, and said calmly,

    Eric:" Hi Ginka, how have you been?"

    Ginka seemed really startled by this reaction, he didn''t expect such a reaction from Eric, especially from this new Eric, and with the eyes of everybody on him.

    Looking at him seriously, Ginka said solemnly,

    Ginka:" So what has happened to you? Did you find some inheritance or some Truck-Kun? Tell your brother what happened."

    Hearing his words, Eric was dumbfounded for a moment, sometimes the most stupid things make for the truth, but you can''t ept it.

    But rposing himself quickly, Eric looked at him solemnly and said¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 28 - 28: Date And Hug

    Eric:" The hell are you sprouting from your mouth Ginka! Do I look that lucky!?

    I started training under a Master! He told me I had good talent in Martial Arts and that he will be my Master, and he will teach me. ??

    That Old Man almost killed me this week, with all that training."

    Ginka gave him an interrogating look, but Eric didn''t seem to be lying. He still had his doubts though, the change in his friend was too big after all.

    Seeing that his friend didn''t believe him at all, Eric said with annoyance,

    Eric:" If you don''t believe me, then you are weed to train with me. My Master left town, but he gave me a training schedule. So you are weed to join me!"

    Ginka was still suspicious, like any other geek and otaku out there. He would prefer to believe that there truly exists a truck-kun rather than hard physical work.

    Just to prove this he agreed to that offer,

    Ginka:" Ok then I will join you from tomorrow. Let''s see how much you work out!"

    He had a smirk on his face, that clearly meant something like, your ass is busted, my friend. On the other hand, Eric just gave him a grin and continued to eat his breakfast.

    He really wanted to see his friend''s face when he saw him training the next day. Ginka was a good guy, and one of the few people that held a conversation with him in university.

    In his previous future, the otaku prowess that he possessed had helped him be really powerful. And he became one of the biggest merchants of the new world.

    He was even able to create his own Academy after the new world started shaping. But they had a fight because of Michael and a big rift was created between them.

    This time though Eric wouldn''t do the same stupid mistakes he did the previous time.

    But at the same time, he didn''t believe this fatty too much, to be the merchant he was, well he should have crushed some people or some partners.

    That was why it was better to have a rtionship like friends with benefits. They would both take what they needed from each other, with no strings attached.

    Thinking as this Eric said,

    Eric:" I have a business deal for you, but we will have to talk about itter, after ss."

    Ginka seemed interested if there was one thing he liked was doing business. He came from the low ss, and like anyone that was dirt poor, he wanted to be someone in life.

    Someone, with a lot of money, which could enjoy his life in between women, and luxury. So hearing that Eric had a business idea, he was an enthusiast, to say the least.

    Then as if remembering something he turned to Eric and said,

    Ginka:" Oh right, Professor Tatsuya has been looking for you. I don''t know why but she seems furious with you."

    Hearing that, Eric had a smirk inside, but outside he kept a calm look and said,

    Eric:" Beats me! Don''t know what she might need me for."

    At that moment, Yoshida Gina passed in front of them and entered the ssroom. Before entering though she threw a look at Eric, and was really startled at the change in him.

    Seeing this, Ginka sighed and said,

    Ginka:" The daily longing look. Why don''t you invite her on a date!? Oh right! I forgot you don''t have the balls."

    Seeing this fatty make fun of him, Eric finished his breakfast quickly, and then getting up he said with a challenging smile,

    Eric:" You know what Ginka, I think I found my balls today!"

    Saying that he took his bag, and started walking confidently towards the auditorium. Ginka was dumbfounded for a moment and didn''t understand what was going on.

    Then processing the words he just heard, there was one possibility in his mind, and thinking about that possibility he ran after Eric in the auditorium.

    Right now Eric had approached the ce where Yoshida Gina was seated, she was alone. Probably her friends weren''t here yet.

    Eric approached her looking her directly in the eyes, without taking his eyes off her eyes, not even for a single moment. He had always loved her big eyes, they were so beautiful.

    Sitting in the next seat to her, he continued looking in her eyes, and said,

    Eric:" Good morning beautiful!"

    Yoshida Gina was left speechless, she didn''t know what to think or say at this moment. She was overwhelmed, she never thought Eric would evere and say something like this.

    Seeing her lost look, Eric was kind of enthusiastic, because this meant she really liked him, then without losing momentum he continued,

    Eric:" You know, I was wondering if you would like toe for a coffee with me tomorrow. I know a ce where they make great coffee."

    Yoshida Gina was a bit startled right now, her heart was thumping fast, she had always liked this guy, and right now she was being asked for a date.

    She couldn''t speak right now, the only thing she could do was nod her head to show her eptance.

    Seeing her head nodding, Eric showed a bright smile on his face, and said with a happy voice,

    Eric:" Great then, tomorrow at 12 o''clock let us meet in the city center!"

    But before he could continue to say something else, the door opened and the professor together with the rest of the students entered inside.

    To his good or bad luck, the first lecture today was with Professor Tatsuya Minami.

    As soon as she entered inside she started scanning the whole auditorium until her eyes found her prey. She was truly pissed off with this guy.

    He not only had the galls to tease her and invite her to a coffee but also didn''t keep his words. He had disappeared for more than 3 days, she wouldn''t forgive him.

    She was really surprised by the changes in him though, she had heard some rumors before entering the auditorium, but she didn''t expect such a thing.

    He seemed like a different person altogether. Well, that wouldn''t save him from her, but now she was a bit more attracted to him. She was having thoughts for one of her students.

    Eric, on the other hand, noticed her look from the beginning and knew that she was mad at him. But there was one thing he discovered the first time, this Professor of his was a tsundere.

    That was why he was really happy when he saw her mad like that. This meant that he was already doing great with her, she had started thinking about him.

    Immediately after though, the lesson started, and Eric was pretending to be focused on the lesson, while he threw looks towards Yoshida Gina and Professor Tatsuya.

    They were both going to be his women. He had already decided that. So there was nothing wrong with him looking at them like that.

    Especially at Yoshida Gina, he had been concentrating his spirit sense on her all this time. Her heart was beating so fast, probably due to their earlier talk, but damn that made her more attractive.

    Outside she looked like an ordinary average girl, but under those clothes was hidden a goddess. She was wearing cutecy underwear, that was having a really hard time containing her curves.

    She was trying to concentrate on the lesson, but every once in a while she would draw hearts, or his name on her notebook, and then erase it quickly so he wouldn''t see.

    Right now there was one thought going through his head though, since when had Yoshida Gina been in love, or even liked him.

    It didn''t seem like something normal after all. But he guessed he would have to ask herter, right now he would just enjoy it.

    After 50 minutes the lecture ended, and everyone was about to leave the auditorium when Professor Tatsuya said,

    Professor Tatsuya:" Eric Jade, follow me to my office please!"

    There were some surprised looks around the auditorium, and a worried look right next to him, but Eric just smiled at Yoshida Gina and said,

    Eric:" Don''t worry, nothing bad will happen."

    With that said, he calmly started walking towards the door and then following Professor Tatsuya. In the crowded areas, he kept his distance and looked around the ce.

    But, as soon as there were no people around them anymore, he seemed to have changed to a lusty demon and was looking at her curves without hiding it at all.

    Tatsuya Minami was really agitated at his attitude, but at the same time, she kind of liked his lusty look over her body.

    She didn''t know when, but she had started seeing him as a potential partner. Even now she had no reason to call him after her, she was just mad at him for not keeping his promise.

    Differently from the first time though, she didn''t say anything to him about his look, and just enjoyed inside this opportunity.

    Eric, on the other hand, would have continued to look at her, even if she said anything, so there was no difference for him.

    It was just that now there was another excitement, in Tatsuya Minami''s heart, really soon they would arrive at her office, what should she say to him, or do?

    She really didn''t know how to behave once they were in her office.

    But it seemed that she was thinking too much about her way of conduct that she forgot who she was dealing with.

    As soon as they entered her office, Eric closed the door behind him, and jumped on her from behind, grabbing her lithe curvaceous body, and pulling her towards himself.

    Tatsuya Minami was startled, she didn''t understand what was happening for a moment. She was lost in his embrace, but pretty soon she felt something poking at her ass.

    That brought her to the realization of what was happening, and ¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 29 - 29: Tatsuya-chan And Negotiations

    She tried to push him away, and get out of his embrace, but she wasn''t able to. Eric''s embrace was too strong for her to even think of being able to escape.

    She was feeling like she was inside of some iron pincers and not the arms of her student, but weirdly she felt a sense of security in his arms. ??

    It was truly weird, she was fighting to get out of that embrace with all her power, but seeing that there was no point to it, she just stopped and said agitatedly,

    Tatsuya Minami:" Do you n on letting me go, you lusty demon!?"

    On the other hand, Eric enjoyed her futile efforts until now, and seeing her ept her fate he said teasingly,

    Eric:" You don''t seem to hate it that much though, Tatsuya-chan."

    These words were like a match stick lighting a big fire because Tatsuya Minami started her futile efforts once again.

    But this time there was something more, every time she tried to get out of Eric''s embrace, he would hug her a bit tighter, and their bodies woulde closer.

    She could already feel his muscled body on her back, and most important she could feel his breath on her delicate neck and the pressure of his member in her lower back.

    The more she struggled, the more the hug was tightened. Seeing that her efforts were getting more dangerous, she just stopped, and said with a grieving voice,

    Tatsuya Minami:" Why are you doing this? What do you want from me?"

    Eric on the other hand just kept hugging her lithe body, and approaching her ear, he said with a whisper,

    Eric:" You are mistaking something Tatsuya-chan, it should be me asking that question. After all, you were the one to invite me to your office."

    Tatsuya Minami was baffled, she had forgotten that she was dealing with a scoundrel. But he was also right, she had been the one to ask him toe here.

    Thinking like this, she said,

    Tatsuya Minami:" Well I called you here, because you have been missing all these days, and wanted to know the reason."

    By this time she had stopped resisting totally and was just feeling the heating from his embrace. Her heart was thumping like crazy.

    Hearing that, contrary to her expectations Eric startedughing a bit, and then said with a teasing tone,

    Eric:" You know this is not high-school Tatsuya-chan, this is University, I don''t think you have any right to ask me about that, as a Professor that is.

    So with what rights are you asking me that, Tatsuya-chan?"

    The ball once again ended in her side, it was true she had no right to ask him about his absence. University students had the right to chose if they would enter a ss or not.

    Actually, she knew that her question was totally personal, and had nothing to do with her position as a Professor. She was mad at him for not keeping his promise.

    But she couldn''t say that could she!? On another thought, why not!? So taking courage she said,

    Tatsuya Minami:" With the right of you not keeping your promise."

    Once again Ericughed lightly, and continued teasing her,

    Eric:" So my Tatsuya-chan is angry at me for not keeping my promise. Well then, why don''t I make it up to you, tomorrow for dinner?

    So what do you say Tatsuya-chan tomorrow at 9 o''clock?"

    Tatsuya Minami was stunned, she didn''t know what to say. Coffee was already too much for her being with her student, but now dinner?

    Coffee could be taken as just a friendly meeting, but dinner was definitely a date. Would she break her work ethic and go on a date with a student!?

    But she had no time to answer that, because Eric suddenly released her, and then walking towards the door, he said,

    Eric:" I wille and take you at 8:30 make sure to be ready!"

    With that said he opened the door, and almost had a bump with one of the teaching assistants that was about to knock.

    Tatsuya Minami almost fell on her feet when she lost his embrace but seeing as there was someone outside the door, she quicklyposed herself and went to sit on her chair.

    She had no time to refuse Eric''s request, and now she guessed she had to go on a date with her student.

    Meanwhile, Eric was having a look at the teaching assistant that spoiled his time with his lovely Tatsuya-chan.

    She wasn''t that bad, tall with purple-colored hair, a nice body, and apparently a dangerously seductive woman. He concluded that seeing what she was wearing under.

    If he didn''t remember wrongly then she was Morishima Kei, one of the hottest teaching assistants in his department. Everyone wanted to enter her pants, but she had high requirements.

    She wouldn''t go for any Tom, Dick, and Harry out there, she would always do that if she had something to get out of it.

    For a moment Eric had a strange desire to possess her, but that left as quick as it came. He just calmly said,

    Eric:" Hi Professor Morishima, you seem to be more beautiful with each passing day."

    Then turning towards Tatsuya he said,

    Eric:" Well if that was all, I will take my leave, Professor Tatsuya."

    And left the ce without turning his head back, but he was able to sense a pair of eyes looking at him with intrigue, and it wasn''t from his Tatsuya-chan.

    Feeling that look on him, just made himugh inside while thinking, I thought of letting you go but it seems you have a strange desire of being under me.

    With this thought in mind, he left towards the cafeteria where that fatty Ginka should be waiting for him. It was time to start his fun business so he could have some money.

    It didn''t take him long to reach the cafeteria, and Ginka was really waiting there for him. They both had this hour free, and would usually meet up here.

    Normally they would be talking about anime, manhwa, or light novels, but this time their topic would be different, it was business.

    Approaching the table that Ginka was seating, drinking his tea, Eric took a seat and looked him directly in the eye, and said seriously,

    Eric:" Tell me Ginka, how much would your friends pay, to graduate from their virginity, and have some fun!?"

    Ginka had been waiting for this meeting for the whole hour. He had been known Eric for some time now and knew he was serious when he said they would talk business.

    That was why he was happy at the moment, and seeing Eric approach he got happier by the moment. In that happiness, he was drinking his tea that he almost got drowned with.

    Who could me him, he was drinking his tea happily and then he heard those words. No matter how much he thought about the business Eric would propose, this never crossed his mind.

    He would never expect something like this, from a guy like Eric. The hell!

    Seeing him almost drawn in his own tea, Eric started tapping on his back lightly and said,

    Eric:" Easy big guy, I need you to make big money."

    This made Ginka''s thoughts of being a joke disappear in thin air. Coughing a few times and rposing himself, he said with a solemn tone,

    Ginka:" Ahem, ahem, ahem. What do you mean!?"

    Eric already expected such a reaction, so he wasn''t bothered in the least by it. It wasn''t like he was some kind of rich kid saint, that would have better business ns. So he just said calmly,

    Eric:" Exactly what you heard Ginka! How much would your friends pay to graduate from their virginity, and have fun with some real women for a change!"

    This time it was a bit easier for Ginka to understand and ept what was happening, and he answered with a serious voice,

    Ginka:" A lot, they would probably give every penny they have. But where will you find the women and the ce!?"

    Looking at him with confident eyes, Eric said calmly,

    Eric:" Let me worry about that, what I need you to do is find the clients and set up the meetings. I am ready to offer you 30% of the winnings for that."

    From here started the negotiations, 30% was good, but for a normal person, not for some greedy fatty like Ginka, so he immediately started his negotiations,

    Ginka:" Give me 50% and the right to taste some of them first! What do you say!? We won''t be doing some easy legal business after all."

    Eric knew this guy would be greedy, that was why he started with 30%, so he would have room for negotiation.

    He could agree to 50, but not so fast, furthermore, he had to show who the Boss would be once they started. So he just continued the negotiations,

    Eric:" Aren''t you being too greedy fatty!? I will be doing the most difficult part, so there is no way I can ept that.

    How about this, 35% and the right to taste any one of them for free!"

    This wasn''t a bad deal for Ginka, after all, he only had to find the clients, which wasn''t really difficult within his circle, but he saw the opportunity for more.

    Ginka:" Well since you offered me this, it means you have faith in me bro, so how about giving your brother some scraps here, 45% and that right to taste them first."

    Hearing this Eric threw him a detailed look, from the head to the toes, and said with a solemn face,

    Eric:" You are right about that that is why I am giving you 40% and the right to taste them first if you want.

    But remember this, betray me and¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 30 - 30: Partners And Surprise

    Before he could finish his words though, Ginka immediately said,

    Ginka:" I would never betray you, we are friends! And pretty soon we will be partners for life together!" ??

    With that said he jumped from his seat and screamed to the guy at the bar,

    Ginka:" Hey bro, give me two cokes, this is worth celebrating!"

    That came as a shock to a lot of people knowing the fatty. He was a stingy guy who wouldn''t release his money easily if it wasn''t for new things to his collection.

    The fatty didn''t care about the crowd surrounding him though, he took the cokes and returned to the table where Eric was waiting for him.

    He would have liked something alcoholic but since it was a university cafeteria alcoholic drinks were not allowed around the ce. So the second-best option was coke.

    Handing one coke to Eric, he said happily,

    Ginka:" Here partner, let us have a small celebration of bing rich!

    But I have to ask when will you be able to provide the goods, I can''t wait to have a look at them."

    Eric was expecting something like this, and said with a cool and calm smile,

    Eric:" Do you want to start tasting yourself, or have you already found the first client?"

    Ginka was dying to test the first himself and said shamelessly,

    Ginka:" Well I will have to try so that we cane to an understanding about the prices."

    Eric startedughing at Ginka''sments, this guy was a stingy fatty, but he was a smart one. Rposing himself after the lightugh, he said with a smile,

    Eric:" You can start tasting the first today if you want, I am sure you will be overly satisfied."

    Ginka couldn''t believe his ears, and immediately said overly enthusiastic,

    Ginka:" For, for real!? You are not joking with me are you!?"

    Eric thought it was really funny seeing a virgin geek, jump at the thought of possibly graduating from his virginity. This meant that their business had a really bright future.

    Finishing his coke with onest turn of the can, Eric got up from his seat and said, let us meet at the red district entrance around 4 o''clock.

    This will be your free trial, but I want at least two clients by tomorrow noon since it''s the weekend, after all.

    Ginka wasn''t able to think anything else at the moment, he was overwhelmed by the fact that he was going to graduate from his virginity today.

    He couldn''t pay attention to anything else at the moment. Even if he heard though, probably he was going to pay for those two guys himself, just for this to happen.

    On the other hand, Eric just continued his way towards his next ss, he had started his new business with the fatty, now he just needed to further develop his n.

    He needed more working women besides Tina, of course, she was going to be the main star, but he needed others too, to make as much profit as he could.

    His first targets were the women in his building that were already doing such a thing. They had the experience and the ability, and he would be able to make lots of money.

    There was one important thing he would never forget though, he shouldn''t trust anybody. Especially that Fatso, he was a fat stinky snake, that could betray him anytime.

    The only reason he made that guy his partner was because he was really good at doing business, and he would truly make this partnership bloom.

    With these thoughts in mind, he walked towards the next auditorium where he had his next lecture. He had been missing for 4 days, so it would be good to have a memory refresh of lectures.

    The lectures were just like always, sometimes interesting, sometimes boring, and sometimes just really messed up.

    If he didn''t have his brain developed due to its system, to around 9 times that of a normal person, he doubted that he would be able to understand even 30% of the lectures.

    But with his brain developed like that, it wasn''t difficult for him to understand the lectures, and also have the time to have a look around the ssroom.

    There were a lot of beautiful girls in the ssroom, some of them were dressed like nerds though, and didn''t took really care of themselves, but they were beautiful nheless.

    There were even some girls that were overdressed to attract attention, and he felt that few of them would be a good addition to his side business.

    It took a while but the lectures finally finished, it was around 2 o''clock now, and he hadn''t even been able to eat lunch.

    So he guessed he would make a fast run home, eat something and then go to the red district with Tina, to meet up with Ginka.

    Like this, he started running towards his house. Since he was going home, he guessed he could use his time efficiently and why not earn some extra Exp, and SP points from running.

    With his running speed, in less than 10 minutes he was at the front door of his house. Without entering inside he could sense Tina and Akira talking at the door.

    But differently from what he might have expected, they were not mad at each other or doing sarcasticments on each other.

    No, quite on the contrary they were making ns on how to deal with him, but also with Daisuke!? Things were getting interesting.

    For that reason, he just stepped aside from the door and continued to keep his spirit sense concentrated on them.

    At the moment his spiritual sense could only go for a distance of 3-4 meters, but in cases like this one, that was a great gift to have.

    People might look weirdly at him for staying there glued to the wall, but he didn''t care, right now he was concentrated on their conversation.

    On the other side of the door, Tina looked at Akira with a serious and solemn face and said,

    Tina:" Careful Akira this guy seems to be more mysterious and trouble than we thought. He was even able to beat the hell out of the boys, Takase''s son sent after him.

    It was a loss of time dealing with that loser."

    The smiling face of Akira turned into a solemn one as she said,

    Akira:" Right now he thinks I am his partner, but I can''t use that as an excuse to get your videos yet, otherwise he might start doubting me.

    We need to make a n so that he has no other choice but to believe in me. That damn guy has always turned the tables on me, even when I try to seduce him.

    How the f*ck was he able to change so much?"

    Tina was deep in her thoughts for a moment, and then suddenly said,

    Tina:" How about I get Daisuke after him, and you tell him about it! it will be a little a bit troublesome dealing with Daisuke now, so we have to wait for next week.

    But that would certainly make him trust you more wouldn''t it?"

    Akira was thinking deeply for a moment too, and then said,

    Akira:" Yes that could work, and if they sh with each other, that might help us deal with Daisuketer. But are you sure you have the Boss''s permission?"

    Hearing that question it was finally the time for Tina to forget about that gloomy situation created by Eric, and show a grin on her face saying,

    Tina:" What do you think!?"

    Akira was stunned for a moment, but then started smiling too, and said teasingly,

    Akira:" You damn little subus!"

    And then they both startedughing loudly for a moment when suddenly Tina turned serious once again and said,

    Tina:" Try to earn his trust in the meantime, I don''t care if we lose Takase. We have to find a way to deal with him."

    Hearing those words, Akira turned solemn and serious too, and with that same seriousness said,

    Akira:" Understood, I will do everything I can."

    With that said she made for the door, they couldn''t stay much together and talk, since it was the risk of being found by Eric.

    As a matter of fact, as soon as she opened the door, Akira and Tina started the sarcasticments to each other.

    If Eric hadn''t heard what happened a moment ago he would still think that they were mortal enemies to each other.

    But, due to his good luck, or due to their bad luck, he had heard everything he should. Now that he was thinking about it, his luck stat was really high.

    He didn''t know how he had earned that, but he was really happy that he had it. Seeing that Akira had entered her house, Eric got out of the stairs and started walking towards his house.

    He had a calm and neutral expression, even though he was a bit sweaty, after his 10 minutes run from school it was a natural reaction.

    He opened the door to the apartment and entered inside, Tina was lying in the saloon watching TV as if nothing had happened.

    Entering inside, and seeing her lying there on the couch, he had to ept that she was one damn hot woman, it felt like injustice giving her to Ginka today.

    Should he have a try with her before that?

    He had to take a shower after all, and he could just think of her as a toy anyway. With this thought in mind, he passed through the saloon, while saying,

    Eric:" Little dog, I am going to take a shower,e, and serve your Master!"

    Tina had noticed his arrival, but before she could greet him, she heard that order. Even though unwillingly she immediately followed behind him towards the shower.

    She couldn''t wait for when this guy would fall in her hands¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 31 - 31: Shower, And Money

    She would show him what true humiliation and torture was. She just had to wait for a little a bit more time, and then she would y happily with him.

    But right now she had no other choice but to obey his orders, and follow him towards the bathroom. ??

    As soon as they entered inside, Eric just stood there looking at Tina''s figure. Tina was a bit startled at first but really soon she started trying to show her curves more.

    Unexpectedly though, Eric just kept looking at her without doing anything. As a matter of fact, he retrieved his look from her curves and was looking her right in the eyes.

    Tina didn''t understand what was going on, or what did he expect from her. What was the deal with this guy?

    Seeing that Tina didn''t understand his look, he said with a sigh,

    Eric:" Sigh~ Little Dog, you really don''t know how to serve your Master in the bathroom. You do understand that we both have our clothes on, and it''s your duty to undress us, right?"

    He emphasized the word us, at the end of the sentence. Hearing that, Tina was finally hit by the sudden realization of that weird looking contest.

    She immediately said,

    Tina:" Sorry Master, it was unintentional."

    Then she stepped forward and started undressing her Master first. She took off his jacket first, and then his tight t-shirt appeared caging his muscles.

    She thought this might be some kind of eye illusion or something, but then taking off that t-shirt she was stunned.

    The muscles were real, and that body was real. Not being able to control herself she started tracing his muscles, and the shape of his body.

    She was in a trance, she didn''t know how it happened or why, but now Eric had what people would call a perfect body.

    He had muscles and the forms, but they weren''t exaggerated either, they were perfect. But how could such a thing happen in such a short time?

    The change was unbelievable. It was likeparing day and night. She couldn''t get out of her trance at all.

    Seeing this reaction Eric was happy at his new physique and body, but they didn''t have much time, at 4 they had to be at the entrance of the red district.

    So grabbing one of her soft pillows tightly, he squished it so that the pain could wake her up from her trance, and said teasingly,

    Eric:" You seem mesmerized by your Master''s body little dog. What you want to lick my body clean!?"

    The sharp pain of one of her soft pillows being squished truly woke her up from her trance, and then hearing those words, she totally woke up, especially remembering that disgusting moment.

    With that thought in mind, she rposed herself, and then said with a fake calm voice,

    Tina:" No, thank you, Master!"

    Then without waiting for his response, she got down and pulled his pants and boxers down at the same time, revealing the beast he was hiding down there.

    But damn, once again she entered a trance! She couldn''t help it! She had been in a shower with him, a few days ago, and she had been able to see the sleeping beast.

    It looked big and powerful at that time, but now it seemed like something else altogether. It was bigger and had a bigger girth.

    With just one look she could tell the difference. For a moment she couldn''t help but think how it would feel inside her.

    Eric had already noticed himself that his ''little brother'' wasn''t so little anymore. Especially after that bath in the Low Body Tempering Potion.

    This hadn''t happened in his previous past, and he thought that perhaps it was as an effect of that stupid action he took, of cing more potions than he could handle in the bath.

    While that was a stupid and dumb action, the results were amazing, but that didn''t mean he would try that again. This time he got away with it, but next time who knew what may happen.

    But now was not the time to think about it, now he had more important things to take care of. Tina was still in her trance state, and couldn''t help but start rubbing his sleeping beast.

    Just like a sleeping beast that was being awakened from her sleep, it started to grow bigger, and look angrily at the culprit.

    Tina couldn''t believe her eyes, she had never thought that it could grow bigger than that. It seemed illogical.

    She was using both of her hands at the moment, and she still couldn''t cover it fully. She had never seen anything like this.

    At that moment though, she heard a serious and solemn voice ordering her,

    Eric:" Lick it little dog!"

    In the state she was she couldn''tprehend the humiliation she was going through, she was only focused on the beast in her hands, and her desire to know how it tasted.

    So she went forwards andplied with the order. Like this started a 45 minutes shower, filled with a lot of different noises and sounds.

    When they got out of the shower, Tina couldn''t walk properly at first. This was the first time that something like this had happened.

    On the other hand, Eric seemed like he hadn''t even had sweat all this time. He just looked towards Tina who was still trying to get her breath back, and said in a dominating voice,

    Eric:" Wear something sexy, we are going out in 5 minutes."

    With that said, he entered his own room to wear some new clothes too. Looking at his closet though, he knew he would have to go shopping for new clothes soon.

    Then he was reminded of something, right how could he have been this stupid, Tina must have some money hidden, so why not take those for the moment.

    Wearing just a pair of jeans and a t-shirt, he got out of the room and went for Tina''s room. She was still wearing her underwear and was a bit startled sensing that someone entered her room.

    But seeing it was Eric, she just continued with what she was doing. Normally she would try to seduce him, but after what happened inside the bathroom, she didn''t have the courage anymore.

    Looking at her, Eric didn''t seem to be really into what he was seeing, so he started to have a look around the room.

    Everything around this room was expensive, especially her clothes in the closet, they were all from big fashion trends, and really expensive.

    Which meant one simple thing, she had a lot of money. Reaching this conclusion, Eric just looked at her for a moment, and then said with a serious voice,

    Eric:" Tell me little dog, how much money are you hiding!?"

    Tina was caught unprepared for this question, and didn''t know what to say, so she just stuttered words like,

    Tina:" Wha..what a..are you talk¡­talking about!? I do..don''t un..under¡­understand!"

    She was soon interrupted by Eric though, who continued with that serious toned voice,

    Eric:" Before you give me this crap, I am only going to tell you this, if you give me a satisfying number, you may escape today''s humiliation.

    So I am asking you once again, for thest time. How much money are you hiding?"

    For a moment, Tina wanted to continue with her stupid y, but then processing Eric''s words she decided that it would be her loss.

    Who knew what might have this guy nned for her.

    Furthermore, if there was one thing that she had understood about Eric, was that he had changed a lot, and wasn''t that gullible and stupid little kid of before.

    Not to mention that he looked around her room, and any normal person looking at her closet would know she spent a lot of money.

    Now the question was how much money was satisfying for this guy, and what was his lower limit. Though she would give him money, she wouldn''t give him all her money.

    Looking him in the eye she decided to take the bullet, and said,

    Tina:" 1000$!"

    Eric looked her in the eye, and didn''t seem to be impressed when she said with a sigh,

    Tina:" Sigh~ Ok, ok. 3000$!"

    Eric was just trying to see how much she could go for, but for the moment this was enough. He knew this was only a small portion of her money, but that didn''t matter.

    He was curious for one thing though, if she had this kind of money, then why did they had to change apartment to go to a worse ce in their previous future.

    There must have happened something for sure. And if he wasn''t wrong, it had something to do with what Tina and Akira were nning together.

    Anyway, returning to the moment, Eric just looked towards her with a calm expression, and said lightly,

    Eric:" I know you have much more, but that is enough for you to buy the keeping of your dignity for a week. Be happy, you won''t be whoring around for one more week."

    Tina waspletely stunned, letting go of 3000$ was one thing, but that second part of his sentence, that just left her speechless.

    What was this guy even thinking?

    Looking at him with a scared look, she asked with a somewhat trembling voice,

    Tina:" Wha..what do you mean?"

    Eric just gave her a grin and said as a matter of fact,

    Eric:" Well nothing you haven''t done before. Just that now you are going to do it for me. I will give you 10%, don''t worry!"

    Hearing this Tina felt as if the sky was falling down on her, she didn''t want to return to those days where she had to go with any Tom, Dick, and Harry.

    She panicked and couldn''t think straight right now, she couldn''t even think that next week this guy could be in her hands.

    That was why immediately she jumped over him and said in a pleading voice¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 32 - 32: Profiting From A Trauma

    Tina:" No, no, no! Master please, you wouldn''t do such a thing to your little pet right!?

    You wouldn''t want others to y with your little pet toy, right!? Please don''t do that Master, Tina will do anything Master wants, just don''t do that!" ??

    Eric was startled by her reaction, he didn''t expect such a reaction from her. It was like she entered a different state of mind like she was reminded of a trauma of the past.

    This made him curious to know more, and he asked with a teasing voice,

    Eric:" And why shouldn''t I do that!?

    Aren''t you doing the same thing now? Jumping from one guy to the other?"

    Tina seemed to havepletely lost it, and just started mumbling words, that made no real sense,

    Tina:" Not same, not the same! Tina good girl! Tina doesn''t like dirty! Tina will behave! Don''t!"

    Looking at her state, and hearing those short sentences that didn''t really make sense with the question he asked, he was sure that she had some past trauma.

    He was curious to know what it was, but right now wasn''t the right time to do that. Furthermore, as long as she had the money, he would keep her away from it.

    Thinking like this, Eric just looked her in the eye, and said,

    Eric:" As long as Tina promises to do everything I say, gives me money, and doesn''t do anything stupid, I won''t do that to you."

    Tina seemed really happy hearing that, and she still hadn''t been able to get out of the emotional state she was in and started licking Eric just like a little cute dog would.

    Eric wanted to have a bigugh right now, he had never expected such a thing to happen. It was truly weird and funny.

    At the same time, he had found her Achilles heel, from now on he knew how to keep her in line. There was only one problem left.

    Who was he supposed to send that fatty Ginka to have fun today? Since Tina was out of the question, he had to find someone else to do that.

    While he was thinking about that, Tina slowly recollected herself, and while she could remember what happened, she was still in a strange emotional state.

    From one side she was happy to have escaped that dark fate at least for a week, after all, that was all she needed, one week.

    But the way she acted, and everything that happened, was just self-implosion. She had given away her darkest secret to this guy just like that.

    There was nothing she could do about it right now, she just hoped he kept his word and she was safe for a week, after that, this guy would be in the palm of her hand.

    3000$ were nothing to her at the moment, she had much more money stuffed away for the action she and Akira would undertake next week.

    Seeing Eric pensive, and in his own world, she decided to keep going a bit with what she started, perhaps this could help her learn something about this guy.

    Tina:" What''s wrong Master? Is there something I can help you with?"

    Eric was still thinking about how to deal with Ginka and thedy he was supposed to send to him when he heard Tina''s words.

    Right, why did he had to think so hard about it? He just had to order Tina to find him someone, or some women to work for him.

    He was sure that she must know a lot of workingdies.

    With this thought in mind, he said,

    Eric:" Yes there is little dog. I need you to find me somedies to rece you in my business."

    Tina was caught unprepared for this request, but it wasn''t like it was impossible. She herself had somedies working for her.

    Eric wasn''t the only one who had thought of this kind of profiting business. Tina had too, and she had already around 10dies working for her, in different ces.

    This was the way she had made all her money, this and the gifts she had been taking from people like Daisuke, and her rich clients.

    So while she could do that easily, it was once again a problem of how many would be enough to please this demon in front of her.

    But thinking calmly this time, she thought that she would only have to lend them for a week only, because next week everything would change, for the best.

    With this thought in mind, she said with a reverent voice,

    Tina:" I can find you 3dies Master, and they could work for you starting from today. You just have to give your orders."

    Eric looked at her a bit surprised, he hadn''t expected such a number. He thought that asking for one today was already too much, but she was able to find him 3.

    For some weird reason though, he thought that this wasn''t even her maximum, but he couldn''t push his luck too far tonight.

    So with a smile and a happy face, he said enthusiastic,

    Eric:" Oh, for real!? Then give me their details, and call the best for a job tonight!"

    Tina didn''t know how to feel right now, sad that she had lost 3 of her workers, or happy that she herself had avoided such luck for tonight, and this week.

    She didn''t dare to dy it though, she immediately took out her phone and took the details of the threedies, and their photos to show them to Eric.

    The threedies were all three Japanese. They really had taken care of themselves and had above average looks.

    Truly good workers, for what Eric had in mind. If everything went as he had thought, then soon he would be able to make money in bundles.

    Selecting the redhead from the trio, he turned to Tina and said,

    Eric:" Text her, and tell her to be at the red district in 3:50, tell her we will meet her there."

    Taking her order from her Master, Tina immediately did as she was told. Completing her assignment, she turned happily towards her Master and said,

    Tina:" Everything is ready Master!"

    Eric didn''t know if she was just acting right now, or this was a side effect of her earlier trauma, but he didn''t care.

    As long as she did what he told her, there were no problems. Furthermore, this made everything more pleasing.

    Thinking like this, he turned towards the door, and while walking said,

    Eric:" Just dress up quickly, and try to cover yourself, we don''t want people to see us together do we?"

    Tina was just reminded of this fact, that people shouldn''t see them together, so she immediately changed the clothes she would wear, just like she had been electrocuted.

    Quickly she took out a big shawl, sses, and a hat to cover her face. Looking at the image in the mirror, she couldn''t really recognize herself.

    Happy with her new look, she got out of her room, towards the saloon.

    Eric was a bit surprised at how much change could only a simple outfit bring about at someone, it totally changed the thought about them too.

    Now was not the time to be surprised at this though, they had to be at the red district in less than 20 minutes.

    Without losing time, he opened the door and let her walk out in front of him, they decided to meet up in the next alley, as to not be seen as going out together.

    Two minutester, he walked out of the door and made for the alley where he was supposed to meet her.

    It took him no time to reach there, but apparently, there were two guys trying to impose themselves on Tina.

    She had even revealed her identity, but most probably these guys were either drunk or not from this neighborhood and didn''t have any idea with who they were messing with.

    Normally this would have been a good show for Tianlong Yun to watch, but they were alreadyte for what they had to do.

    Without making any noise he approached the guys from behind, and with one move, he hit the first guy in the back of his neck with his hand and kicked the other with his heel at the same ce.

    In one move, both of the guys were down on the ground unconscious.

    This scene left Tina stupefied, she had seen his body and his muscles but never thought that this guy was capable of something like this.

    She would be staying there stunned for some time if Eric didn''t pull her by the hand and start walking.

    Fortunately, they were able to make it there on time, and meet with the redhead before that fatty Ginka could see them.

    As soon as they met, Tina introduced thedy to her new Master and exined to her that from now on she would work only for him.

    The other twodies had also been informed about this change in Master''s and would answer only to him from now on.

    The redhead didn''t seem to like this change, but there was nothing she could do. She was forced to do everything that Tina told her, she was in her hands.

    Eric could notice her displeasure easily but didn''t care at all, as long as she did her job as she should there would be no problems.

    Just as Tina was about to introduce her though, Eric stopped her and said,

    Eric:" I don''t care about their names, from today for me they are 1, 2, and 3. As long as they do their work properly they will get their pay properly and without dy.

    Are we clear!?"

    The redhead seemed to be even more displeased at this guy''s attitude, but there was nothing she could do, she had to do as he told her.

    So she just said with a reverent voice,

    Redhead:" Yes Master!"

    Eric was satisfied with the answer at the moment so he just let it be, but then continued,

    Eric:" This guy is supposed to be some kind of partner for me, but if he overpasses his bounds¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 33 - 33: Money And Surprise

    Eric:" If he overpasses his bounds, or proposes something he shouldn''t, bear with it for once and tell me. I will make sure he never does that again!"

    The redhead was a bit surprised at his words, but she understood what he meant. These days it was difficult to trust people, no matter what they represented or who they were. ??

    This was a clear example of that!

    The redhead just nodded her head to show she acknowledged and understood his order. Satisfied with this simple nod, Eric handing her over 30$, said hisst words,

    Eric:" Very well, here is the money for the motel today. As for your payment, I will deposit it personallyter tonight.

    Tell him that today is a special asion!"

    Without caring much about her reaction he pointed in one direction, and said in her ear,

    Eric:" He is walking in this direction, 30 meters away. You can recognize him by his weight, his name is Ginka."

    With that said, he turned around, took Tina''s hand, and started walking out of the red district. There was no reason for him to meet with Ginka.

    Especially seeing that foolish happy look he had on his face from 40 meters away. It would surely be a weird situation, not to mention that Tina was by his side.

    Not turning his head back even for a moment, Eric continued to walk with Tina side by side. While they were walking, Eric suddenly said,

    Eric:" How about you get that 3000$ for me now, little dog. I don''t have much time to lose around with you."

    Saying that he stopped in front of an ATM, it was clear that he wouldn''t ept no for an answer. Seeing no other choice, Tina got close to the ATM, but there was one problem right now.

    Eric would be just beside her while she checked out the money, so he could see the amount on her card at that moment.

    The good thing was that she always kept a bank card with only 5000$ for emergency expenses, and the rest of her money was safe in another ount.

    But still, the numbers wouldn''t match, because she had told him she only had 3000$. Left with no choice though, she ced the card and thought about being fast fingers.

    Too bad that her n didn''t work out and Eric was able to see her ount bnce. Looking at her with an amused look, Eric said with a teasing voice,

    Eric:" And here I was wondering why you looked so anxious, it seems that you have been lying to me, little dog.

    Punishment is clearly on the way, but do you think I should go back on our deal?"

    Those words were worse than a death sentence to Tina, so immediately she pressed the button of taking all her money in the ount, and giving it all to Eric she said frightened,

    Tina:" Please forgive me, Master, it was a mistake on my part. Please, Master! I will do anything you say, please forgive me!"

    Looking at her panicky and anxious state, Eric just gave her a grin and said,

    Eric:" Well let me think about it, but there is no way you are escaping punishment little dog."

    At this moment Tina didn''t care about her punishment, the only thing she cared about was that Eric didn''t go back on his word with her.

    All the time during their walk back home, Tina was looking at Eric''s face with the hope of finding what he had decided for her.

    But all she could see in his face was just in, calm expression, with a slight smile on his face.

    As a matter of fact, right now Eric was looking at his stats, and points he had earned for the day. He had done the daily routine and extra training today so he had gotten a good haul of points.

    Today he had managed to secure a good 31 experience points and the equivalent of SP. With these points, he had been able to level up to level 4.

    He had gained +1 to almost all of his stats at the moment. And at the same time his SP had gotten to a good 56, he was slowly getting closer to that 300 SP that he needed.

    He was surprised for a moment because normally today he had earned only 21 Exp points from training and the same should be for SP, and yet he had 31 of both of them.

    Looking carefully at the notifications, he noticed two notification different from the usual ones.

    ! Congrattions to the Host for knocking out a weak opponent. The host receives 5 Exp points and 5SP for this feat!

    It should be about those guys earlier, that were trying to impose themselves on Tina. But that wasn''t the important thing here.

    The important thing was that he could win Exp points and SP points by knocking out opponents. It was the same logic as defeating someone in video-games.

    This brought him another idea! There were underground fights happening all the time in this city, if he managed to fight in those, he wouldn''t just win extra money, but also Exp, and SP.

    At the same time, those ces would be a great ce for him to start gaining some fighting experience and reflexes for this new body of his.

    That was the reason for that slight smile on his face, he had just found an Exp, and SP golden mine, that he couldn''t wait to start mining.

    While Eric was in his own world nning how to enter the underground fighting''s, and his schedule, they had arrived in their neighborhood.

    Tina had to shake his arm, to wake up Eric from his reverie. On the other hand, Eric was a bit annoyed to have been awakened startled like that, and said full of displeasure,

    Eric:" Little dog, apparently you still don''t know how to treat your Master! That''s not a pleasant way to gain my attention!

    From now on if you want my attention you better do something that would please me. I am leaving that to you how to do it, but if you don''t do it properly next time¡­

    Well, let''s say that you will suffer a little. Do you understand!?"

    Tina didn''t dare to dy her answer, knowing that her situation was already not good, so displeasing her Master more would bring only suffering upon her.

    Tina:" Ye..yes Master, I will try my best."

    Satisfied that his little dog toy had started to understand her position, Eric said with a teasing tone,

    Eric:" Then how about you make a try now!"

    Tina was caught unprepared, but she couldn''t dy it, she had to do something, and since her Master was a man, she took his hand and ced it in her soft pillows, and started to lick it.

    While she did that, she kept calling in a gentle voice,

    Tina:" Ma..master!"

    If in Tina''s ce would be Yoshida Gina or Tatsuya Minami, Eric would surely feel extremely happy right now. But since it was only Tina, he said with a tone of being slightly impressed,

    Eric:" Not bad! You seem like you can do it once you put your mind to it.

    Now tell me what do you want little dog."

    Tina was a bit mad that all this try earned her was just an impressed look and voice, but there was nothing she could do. Trying to calm herself, she said,

    Tina:" We have arrived in our neighborhood, so it would be better that people didn''t see us together."

    Looking around Eric could easily notice that they had arrived in their neighborhood, and said inly,

    Eric:" You are right, so go ahead and enter our apartment first, I have something to take care of."

    Tina didn''t know what this demon was nning to do next, but she couldn''t go behind him either, so she just started to walk towards the apartment, even though curious as hell.

    Eric just looked over her from behind until she entered the building and then started walking around the neighborhood.

    Right now, there was only one thought on his mind, farming some Exp, and SP points from the drunkards, and junkies of the neighborhood.

    Walking around aimlessly, he was just looking for any drunkard or junkie he could find on the road. To him they were just like blind chickens, ready to be butchered.

    His luck seemed to be good because he hadn''t been wandering for more than 2 minutes, when he came across, some of his little brother''s idiot friends.

    There were three of them, and they were all three extremely drunk, ready to drop down anytime. Better opportunity than this he wouldn''t be able to find.

    So taking off his jacket and cing it over his head, in order for them to not recognize him as to not attract unnecessary trouble, he made for the nearest alley to wait for them there.

    And they didn''t disappoint, in a short time, they started walking past the alley without any equilibrium at all, talking about something with passion.

    Eric didn''t want to lose time with them, and was ready to knock them out when he heard one of them say,

    Guy #1:" You guys know that if Daise wasn''t f*cking his mom, he wouldn''t be able to be Daise''s right hand.

    I hate that guy so much, he has been having fun with Mina all day, every day. And Daise also decided to introduce him to the big boss next week.

    Damn that b*tch of a mother he has is really doing everything for him."

    But he couldn''t continue more because a chop on the back of his neck knocked him out, and right after his two other friends also fell on the ground beside him.

    Hearing his words about Tina, Eric wasn''t surprised in the least, it was something he already knew. But there was one thing that surprised him.

    Apparently, Daisuke''s boss wasing to their neighborhood next week, and it was surely because of some important work.

    He was curious to know what it was but most important he was tempted to¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 34 - 34: Farming And Plans

    Most important he was tempted to be part of that meeting and ce a ve-seal on both of them, Daisuke and his boss.

    ve-seal was an ability though and in the first level it allowed him to ce a ve-seal on one person, but if he upgraded it, most probably he could use it on two people at the same time. ??

    He would need extra SP to upgrade the ability after he bought it, but with the new way of farming SP points avable, it was clearly possible.

    He just had to start participating in those underground fighting tournaments and knock out people like these guys around the neighborhood.

    They should feel ted that they were being helpful to their new boss, shouldn''t they? He would surely pay themter about this.

    Right at this moment, he felt himself like one of those viins in the movies and the novels he had read, but there was one difference though, he didn''t n to get beaten.

    He would make the whole world his, and then go to take down the Immortal World. Which person would let a chance at immortality rest in hisp, and not take it?

    Well anyway, that was for the future, right now, he could still wander a bit more, and perhaps he would get luckier, his luck index was really high after all.

    There was one thing that was left on his mind though, that girl his little brother was spending time with, if he wasn''t mistaken her name was Mina.

    He didn''t know her, and didn''t even remember even seeing her, but since his little brother had so much interest in her that he got interested too.

    This second shot at life was a payback time, after all, he would turn everything they did to him, 10-fold or 20-fold or even more.

    He just made a mental note, of starting to learn who this girl Mina was, and then find a way to turn her into his little pet too.

    With those thoughts in the back of the mind, he started wandering the dark alleys of his neighborhood for the next half an hour.

    He was able to find 5 more people in the meantime and was happy with this night''s result. He was able to see the notifications as soon as he knocked them up.

    There was a small problem though, well it wasn''t a problem it was more of a technicality he hadn''t thought about.

    When he knocked the trio earlier, the first two gave him 5 points each, but the third gave him only 4. That was because he leveled up in mid-fight.

    Even the other five that he knocked outter, gave him only 4 points each. Well, this was to be expected now that he thought about it.

    As he leveled up, these level 0 or level 1 trash would only help him this much. Probably pretty soon they would be useless to him.

    Anyway, there was nothing he could do about it, besides trying to find better targets with the passage of time.

    With these thoughts on his mind, he started returning towards his house. Right now he had 5000$ in his pocket, he had to think about how to spend this money smartly.

    Well first of all would be opening a bank ount, and transferring a part of them there, to be usedter when he bought his apartment.

    But now that he thought about it, buying only one apartment in his building was still going to be a problem of sorts, there would still be people messing around.

    Now he was thinking of something even better, he was thinking of buying all the building and use it for his business. He would give the apartments to his workingdies.

    Like this, the first five floors would turn into a pleasure domain of sorts, where thedies could wee their clients, and have their fun.

    While, the top five floors would be their houses, where they could live peacefully and without any problems.

    This would be a better option even for them because they could work and rx almost in the same ce.

    Not to mention that when S-day came they would be safe and protected in here. In actual truth, he was nning of buying the whole neighborhood, but he had to take the steps one at a time.

    These were by no means fools'' dreams, because really soon he would not only have his business, but also the sums of money of his ves, and their reputation and army too.

    In the meantime, he would also find people he could give a bit of his trust, but they would be only to those who earned it, through his trials.

    The next thing on the line was technology, Tina destroyed his old phone, and he had no phone at the moment. So he needed one, to contact with his people, and for information.

    And the third was clothes, he needed a new wardrobe with clothes that fit him and made him look cool. He didn''t want to look like an idiot with power.

    And unfortunately, people paid too much attention to the cover, and outfit of a person when they met.

    So he had to be careful people didn''t take him lightly because of his outfit and look.

    He would have to leave his thoughts at that because he only had 5000$ at the moment. He would start thinking more when he had more money.

    Furthermore, he had arrived at his house door and was about to enter inside, when he saw the door to Akira''s house open, and she was making him a sign toe to her house.

    While Eric still had to punish his little pet, he didn''t mind having an appetizer first. Not to mention that now that he knew about Akira''s and Tina''s real rtionship he was calmer.

    Now, he could start ying with both of them, and have his fun while they pretended to hate each other.

    It would be a nice show to watch, now that he thought about it, he was really curious to know how they would react the first time they were together with him.

    But that would have to wait at the moment, right now he had amb in front of him, that was inviting him, the wolf inside her own house.

    In Akira''s defense though, he was a wolf in ship clothing to her, she still thought she was the one manipting him, and that he didn''t know about her deal with Tina.

    Without dying it further, Eric passed his door and entered Akira''s house. Now that he looked better at her, she was wearing some tight jeans, a tight t-shirt, and an apron.

    She looked like a real hot housewife, weing her husband after work with an inspirational outfit, that would take away his tiredness, and give him ideas.

    Looking at her tight clothes, Eric was thinking if she was suffocating under those clothes, and she might need to get out of those to have a breather.

    In his previous future, he had already seen many of his women cooking for him only wearing an apron, and it had always looked awesome.

    But now that he was looking at Akira''s look he had to admit that sometimes, extra clothes made someone look even better.

    Right now he wanted to rip those clothes and give her body a much-needed breather. Too bad that he couldn''t show weakness in front of his enemy though.

    This didn''t mean he couldn''t enjoy teasing and touching her in the meantime though. So as soon as he entered inside, he pulled her body against his, and said teasingly,

    Eric:" Akira-chan you weren''t waiting at the door just to see and invite me to your house did you!?"

    Hearing those words Akira was a bit startled for a moment because that was exactly what she had done after Tina got back, and told her what happened.

    No matter what though she wouldn''t admit it to him, it would make her look too weak, so she decided to return his bullet, teasing him back,

    Akira:" Don''t you think you have be too much self-conscious Erik-san!? The world doesn''t revolve around you, you know that right!?"

    Since he started using prefixes with her, then she could y that game too. Hearing her answer though, Eric smiled for a bit, and then said with a fake sad tone,

    Eric:" I know the world doesn''t revolve around me, but I hoped that my partners in crime world at least would get affected by me.

    I guess I was hoping too much!"

    This left Akira speechless for a moment, it looked like Eric was proposing to her with these words, or at least expressing his liking or love to her.

    This damn guy was too good, he knew how to spin his words masterfully, letting the ball in her court once again.

    What answer could she give to him? Even though she knew perfectly it was a y, she had no choice but to bite the bullet this time.

    Looking at his fake sad expression she said,

    Akira:" Well who knows Erik-san, perhaps you have already affected my world, perhaps that is the reason why I am inviting you at this hour to my house.

    Or maybe you haven''t, and my luck is just that good!"

    Women, even when they had to ept something they would leave it a mystery. Eric had so much experience with this.

    That was why he immediately reced his sad face with a happy one, and approached her left ear with his lips and whispered,

    Eric:" Well then why don''t I just dream and hope in my own, that it''s the first option!"

    After whispering that, he slowly left her ear and breathing hot breath in her cheek, he approached her lips, and having only a small touch of their lips, he was looking in her eyes.

    Akira waspletely stupefied right now, she didn''t know what to do. This guy was ying with her, and yet all she could do was just stand there.

    She was so concentrated in his eyes, that she hadn''t even felt his hand groping her meaty ass. It was one of those moments¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 35 - 35: Snooping Around

    It was one of those moments when someone totally forgets the world around them and gets focused on one single point.

    She was lost at that moment! ??

    In the meantime Eric was stunned at the sticity of her back mountains, he could shape them however he wanted.

    Rposing herself, Akira felt ashamed at herself for falling into such a state. She was supposed to make him like that, not the other way around.

    And yet, she ended up in that state. She truly didn''t know who was the grown-up in their midst at that moment.

    Especially feeling his hands over her ass, she knew she had been taken advantage of, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    It wasn''t the first time she had been taken advantage of, but it was the first time with an 18-19 years old boy.

    Seeing that she had recollected herself, Eric stopped his attack on her ass, and then looking back in her eyes he said,

    Eric:" I hope you won''t get mad at me for taking advantage of the situation. It''s just that it was too tempting for me to resist.

    You are a really beautiful and hot woman, partner."

    Hearing Eric''sment, Akira showed a bright smile and said,

    Akira:" I am sure you tell that to every woman you meet."

    Eric expected such a counter-attack, so he just kept the same face and said whisperingly,

    Eric:" Only to those who truly are!"

    This guy was a real sleek tongue scoundrel, and slowly Akira started getting used to it, so she was ready for her counter-attack,

    Akira:" How beautiful am I!? When you keep refusing my attempts, partner!"

    Eric was waiting for such a question and once again whispered,

    Eric:" Are you sure about this partner!? Because, if you are offering right now, I would certainly not refuse you!"

    Akira hadn''t expected such an answer, normally he would always refuse her attempts, or just tease her, turn her fire on, and then leave.

    Right now though, he was saying that as long as she was okay with it, then he would ept without a doubt.

    What changed!? Why this sudden change in attitude? She didn''t know, but frankly, she didn''t care.

    Right now she wanted to know if this guy was as good as his words were.

    Looking him right in the eye as if she was challenging him, she said,

    Akira:" I am surely offering, partner. But do you think you can handle me?"

    Hearing those words Eric showed her a mocking grin and taking her in his arms towards her room, he said with a confident voice,

    Eric:" I guess we will have to see about that."

    In less than an hour, Akira had passed out due to her satisfaction, with a silly smile on her face, while Eric was still awake beside her in the bed.

    She didn''t look like she would wake up anytime soon. So Eric thought of having a simple look around the house, and her stuff.

    He was sure that she might have some kind of rm, or way of finding out if he touched her stuff, but he had no need to.

    With the sessive level-ups he had gottentely, his Spirit Power and especially his spirit sense had developed really good.

    Right now he was able to use his spirit sense in an area of 7 meters in radius around him. And when he concentrated in a smaller area, his sense was clearer.

    That was why he had the confidence to snoop around without being noticed. Deciding on this he started looking around the ce, starting with her closet.

    The truth was that he himself didn''t know what he was looking for, he was just going to snoop around, and find whatever he could.

    Going close to the closet and concentrating his spirit sense in a radius of 2 meters around him, he was able to see everything inside.

    From the clothes she had in there, to her sexy underwear, all the way to the tapes she was having inside what seemed like a safe.

    It was a pity that he couldn''t see what she had recorded on those tapes, but there was also a small notebook in there, and he could rummage through its pages.

    On the first pages was a list of women''s names that were written in blue, and there was included also Miss Takase, but she was with a red color.

    Eric didn''t know the others, but he had a hunch of what this might be, he was surprised though that both these women had had the same idea as he had to make money.

    And looking by the transactions, Akira''s business was looking really good. He would have to take a big part in that, but at the moment he was satisfied with looking around.

    Then he saw something that stunned him for a few moments, there was an EKG inside that notebook, and if he wasn''t mistaken it showed a little fetus.

    This really startled him, he was having some scenarios in his head, and he didn''t like even one of them.

    The thing is, Eric hated and tortured only the scum and trash of society, he just paid them back in the same coin, but many folds extra.

    He wouldn''t go out of his way to harm, or maltreat an innocent guy. No, as a matter of fact, if he saw someone innocent getting maltreated he would try to protect him.

    So in a way you can say he was a demon to the demons.

    And now seeing that innocent, and pure creature in that EKG his heart constringed, he felt really bad. Now he could understand Akira a bit more.

    Connecting this with hers and Tina''s ns, she was most probably trying to take revenge, but on whom was the question?

    The most probable persons were two, her husband for being trash and not protecting her, and second, Daisuke and his gang.

    They were the ones that most probably killed her baby, unborn.

    He had to find out more about this, but that would have to wait until he had ced the ve-seal on Daisuke, only like this could he have a clear look on this story.

    Seeing this, his desire to rummage around was kind of lost, but he had to do it. He couldn''t show weakness no matter what.

    This damn fusion hadn''t gone like he had thought it would. His desire and wits were fused with the ones of the 18 years old him, and his emotions too.

    Right now he still hadn''t gotten used to this. This new him was a really strange person, sometimes behaving like a sage, and sometimes like a brat.

    Anyway he couldn''t reallyin, he had gotten a second shot at life, so he should be happy. It was something that happened only to him.

    With these thoughts in mind, he continued to rummage around, there seemed to be a few names written in the notebook, but they were deleted by writing over them.

    Eric couldn''t make sense of all the characters, but he took a mental screenshot at that. Like this, he could figure out who they wereter.

    Finishing with the safe, Eric looked some more around and found a few phones and SIM cards that probably Akira used for different reasons.

    He had to be aware of that too.

    Getting out of the bedroom, he entered the hallway and opened his spirit sense to the max, trying to look at what was there in the other rooms.

    Her apartment wasn''t really different from the one they had, so it had only one extra bedroom and an attic-like room.

    What surprised him was that his spirit sense was having difficulty in entering the other bedroom, so decreasing the radius, and concentrating more, he was able to get beyond the door.

    The distance was small though, only around 1 meter beyond the door, but what he saw stunned him. This room looked like a BDSM room or a torture room.

    Bdsm came to his mind first, but it was more probably a torture room, and he had an idea who the guests in this room would be.

    Akira had truly made good ns about this, the room had soundproof istion, and also light and air istion. Whoever entered there, was surely going to suffer a lot.

    Inside the room there were a lot of tools used for torture, and a lot of them had weird shapes, they looked like wooden dildos, he didn''t want to imagine what she was going to use them for.

    The attic was a mess, there were broken things everywhere, and at a corner were some baby clothes, apparently, her baby would be a girl.

    The saloon was practically clean, with the exception of a small case that held sedatives, and poisonous drugs. Right now he felt lucky she hadn''t used these on him.

    Some of those drugs were really potent, and not to mention the previous him, even the current him wasn''t able to survive to some of them.

    Finishing his snooping around, Eric turned back to Akira''s bedroom, she was still sleeping on the bed, but she had the face of someone looking at a nightmare.

    Feeling bad for a moment, Eric took the sheet covers of the bed, and pulled them over her, so she wouldn''t get cold, then wearing his clothes, he left her ce.

    Right now it was around 1 o''clock in the morning, today was the day he would have his first date with Yoshida Gina, and then dinner with Tatsuya Minami.

    This day couldn''t be better, but he had to make sure that some senseless people didn''t spoil his day.

    Stretching his body for a moment, he then opened the door and entered his house.

    There didn''t seem to be anyone around, probably his little brother and Tina were asleep right now. With that thought in mind, he started walking towards his room.

    His spirit sense was spread to its maximum, he wanted to know what the people around the house were doing, but he was surprised by what he saw in Tina''s room.

    He didn''t expect such a thing, but a devilish grin started appearing on his face¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 36 - 36: Humiliating Michael

    The thing is, inside the room, Tina and his little brother were sleeping in the same bed.

    They didn''t seem to be happening anything extra, but he guessed this was how it started. ??

    But now was the time he got his start on the sweet revenge on his little brother, so carefully he opened the door and entered inside.

    The view was the same that he saw through his spirit sense, Tina and his little brother Michael sleeping close to each other, in the same bed.

    Seeing their peaceful faces at this moment, close to each other, made him remember his sweet times, with his women in his previous future.

    And of course, those sweet memories were disrupted by the bitter moments, and then his little brother''s treason, and then his words.

    Those made his blood boil, for a moment he almost lost control of himself, and release all that killing intent umted inside him, at this moment.

    If he did that not only would they wake up, but they might end up with traumas at the same time. If that happened they would never feel his pain and torture.

    No, he couldn''t let that happen, he couldn''t lose his control. But that didn''t mean he couldn''t let off his steam right now.

    That was why he came to this room in the first ce.

    Going close to the bed, he pulled Tina''s body at the side of the bed, opened her nightie, disced herce panties a bit, and without any warning, he immediately entered her secret cave.

    Tina was startled awake in the middle of the night, with something entering her insides, without any prior preparation.

    It hurt like hell, but her lips were sealed by a powerful hand, and she couldn''t scream, all she could do was let a painful moan, and screeche out of her throat.

    Opening her eyes, she could see Eric in front of her with a devilish grin on his face, looking at her yfully while keeping her mouth shut with his hand.

    Looking in her eyes yfully, Eric made her a sign to look at the other side of the bed, where Michael was sleeping right now.

    His intention was clear, he would continue doing this, while Michael was sleeping right there, but if she made too much noise, then she would wake him up.

    Tina was stupefied for a moment, she didn''t know why was this happening, but she knew she couldn''t make a sound at this moment.

    Otherwise, Michael would surely wake up, and she didn''t want this to happen. She was soon awakened from her reverie from a second thrust from Eric.

    But this time there was a small difference that normal people shouldn''t feel at that moment, but Eric did.

    This time, fluids were being produced inside her secret cave, maybe it was a normal reaction from her body as to not feel pain, but there was a sh of intoxication in her face.

    Tina was actually enjoying this!

    This left him stunned for a moment, but only for a moment, then he continued to pound on her. His humiliation target right now was Michael and not Tina.

    So he didn''t care if she enjoyed it or not, he only cared that Michael was sleeping soundly on the other side of the bed while he filled Tina''s womb with his special milk.

    This continued for almost 2 hours until Tina''s womb couldn''t take more milk inside, and she passed out due to her exhaustion.

    On the other hand, Eric delivered hisst cargo of special milk into her womb, and then took two egg-vibrators out of her nightstand and some tape.

    He didn''t know why those things were there, but with Tina''s lifestyle wasn''t really hard to guess. At this moment he was just happy to have found them there though.

    So quickly as soon as he took his ''little brother'' out of her secret cave, he stuffed the two eggs, and then tapped them there, so they wouldn''t get out.

    In this way, his special milk would stay inside her womb until she woke up in the morning, and this way he didn''t have to clean anything around the ce.

    This was also the reason why he let all his special milk discharge inside because he knew she would pass out, and he didn''t want to clean the mess.

    He couldn''t let his little brother doubt about this right now, could he?

    With the satisfaction of this situation, he ced Tina in her earlier position, fixed her clothes, and then left towards his room with a happy face.

    As soon as he got in his bed, he fell into a good, deep sleep. But he had learned one lesson from his previous life though.

    Never sleep with his spirit sense deactivated, there was no safe ce to do that, and especially there were no trustworthy people.

    So even though he was asleep, his spirit sense was activated at all times, and the smallest noise would wake him up.

    Even though he didn''t need much sleep now that he had leveled up, but he had yed too much during the day and night, so he needed a good sleep.

    That was why he woke up around 9 o''clock in the morning. Immediately he got up, went to brush his teeth, and then wearing somethingfortable he got out for his training session.

    The problem was that people could recognize him around the neighborhood, so disguising himself with a hat, and sses, he got out and did his routine.

    But still, too many gazes were upon him, so he thought that starting tomorrow he should find a nice fitness gym to do his training.

    Or have the training machines in his own house, but at the moment he didn''t have the capital to afford that. He had to make the money first.

    He got back to his house around 10:30, he took some time doing his routine training and some extra for more Exp and SP.

    But also because he didn''t want to confront his little brother Michael right now. That idiot would certainly get jealous of his body and start messing with him.

    And honestly, he didn''t know how much he could control himself and hold back. It wasn''t time to explode yet, he had to make sure he suffered just as much as he did.

    That was why he gotte on purpose. Opening his apartment door and entering inside, he was relieved to find out that Michael had truly left the ce.

    As for Tina, she was still asleep, she had gotten too exhausted during the night apparently. He couldn''t me her, she was still a normal woman after all.

    But this didn''t mean he would go easy on her, entering her room he went straight for the nightstand and took out the remote control of the egg-vibrators.

    Taking it out, he ced the indicator at one and started to look at her, but since her channel was filled with his special milk, all her lower abdomen was vibrating slowly.

    Tina moved a bit around but didn''t wake up, you could tell that she was getting fired up seeing her hips movements though.

    Seeing this, Eric just increased the power to 3 this time, he thought that 2 would be useless, so directly 3.

    This time the vibrations were more apparent, and once again Tina was awakened with a startle. Her insides were vibrating intensely.

    This time she had nothing in her mouth to hold her back, and what was happening with her insides was too good, so she immediately released a loud moan.

    ''mmhhmmnn~''

    As soon as she did that though, she turned her head towards the other side of the bed, where Michael was supposed to be, but now he wasn''t there anymore.

    Then turning towards the culprit of her pleasure, she said with a begging tone in between her moans,

    Tina:" oohmmn, Please Master! Mhmn, Tina is really tired! Oohmmn. Tina can''t go on anymore! Mhmn, Tina will break! Oohmn, Please Master, let me go!"

    Hearing this, Eric showed a devilish smile once again, and in ce of turning them off, he just increased the power to 5.

    3 was already too much for her, when the egg vibrators were ced at 5, Tina couldn''t control herself anymore, and with a loud moan, she came like never before.

    ''Oohhmmnnn~''

    Her climax was so powerful that the tape couldn''t hold any longer, and immediately got off, and an explosion of fluids, came out of her secret cave.

    It was like the destruction of a dam, flooding everything in its way, her panties, her nightgown, the bedsheets, the bed, and it didn''t look like it was going to stop.

    Satisfied with his achievement, Eric looked at her intoxicated face, and climax eventually go down, and he said with a dominating tone,

    Eric:" Well now that you are awake, and had your fun, get up ande serve your Master in the shower.

    With so much pleasure you take out of it, I sometimes wonder who the master between us is."

    Tina was still at thest spurts of her climax and was too tired to answer that. But even if she could, she wouldn''t dare to do it.

    In her mind there was only one thought, ''You just wait, I will show you what true hell is''.

    Eric didn''t know about her thoughts right now, but even if he did, he would just increase her punishment more and feel better about himself.

    Some people never change after all.

    After this episode, there wasn''t much to the morning, Eric took a shower, ate something since he was starving, then wearing his best clothes, he got a look at the mirror and was about to leave.

    Seeing him like that, Tina really didn''t know what to think. He looked so handsome, and so dashing, that if she knew this before, perhaps things would have gone different between them.

    But no, fate brought them against each other like this. She didn''t dare to question where he was going though, otherwise who knew what might happen.

    On the other hand, Eric was happy and cheerful as he got out of the door. It was time for his date with Yoshida Gina¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 37 - 37: Surprise And Revelation

    Eric arrived at the city center at 12:20, even though his date with Yoshida Gina was at 12:30. A true gentleman always arrived earlier on his date.

    Not to mention, that he kind of felt indebted to her, and that he needed to do everything he could to pay her back. ??

    While his previous future was a mess, and his end was what it was, at the darkest moments of his life she was there for him, and gave him the power to rise, and fight.

    If it wasn''t for her, he would have probably died, or just lived a miser''s life on the streets. Only Eric could understand the impact she had on his life and future.

    But he was surprised to find a nervous Yoshida Gina waiting for him there, at the meeting ce. But he was stupefied for a moment.

    The girl waiting for him wasn''t that everyday girl wearing baggy clothes, and trying to go unnoticed. No, in front of him right now was standing an angel.

    She was so beautiful! Wearing a light pink dress, with her hair tied behind in a ponytail, her sweet natural red cherry lips. She seemed like a work of art.

    Her dress wasn''t making justice to her body, even though she seemed so beautiful in that dress, Eric knew that there was more beauty hidden under that dress.

    And he wasn''t the only one to feel that way apparently, many guys were ogling at her, or stopping to try and start a conversation with her.

    She didn''t seem appreciative of the poprity though. It seemed like she kind of hated that. Right at that time, her knight in shining armor appeared to save her from the situation.

    Eric went towards her, and without caring for the people around her, he took her hand and pulling her out of there, said with a tender voice,

    Eric:" I am sorry I''mte, have you been waiting for long?"

    Yoshida Gina was really happy to have been saved from that situation right now, and said with a grateful voice,

    Yoshida Gina:" No you weren''tte at all, I just came early."

    Eric could see that she was still a bit nervous. At this moment she seemed like she had no rtion to that tough and determined girl he remembered.

    But he liked this Yoshida Gina too. While he would like to preserve this innocence and delicacy, he knew that he couldn''t.

    Soon the World they knew wouldn''t be the same. Everything would change, and people would just bring out their hidden selves, desires, and lusts.

    This was the true reason for the world-changing. Humans, their greed and desires for more, would bring about chaos and destruction.

    But now was not the time to think of that, now he was on a date with this woman, he had to make sure that she had a lot of fun today.

    At the same time, he could take her advice on his shopping spree for today. Thinking like this, he said in a gentle voice,

    Eric:" Sorry to keep you waiting. Now I know that I said we would go for a coffee, but I have to buy some things, how about you apany me to buy them, and then go for coffee."

    How could a girl say no to shopping, so forgetting a bit about her nervousness, Yoshida Gina said with a happy voice,

    Yoshida Gina:" Yes, of course, I would love to."

    Like this a big shopping spree started for both of them, Eric was able to buy a lot of new clothes, a Smartphone, and some other essories.

    While Yoshida Gina, even after all her insistence of not wanting anything, received a few gifts from Eric. Eric was pleased to see her change and parade in front of him.

    They passed a truly nice and happy date, and now since they were tired, they went for the coffee. In no time more than 4 to 5 hours had passed.

    They truly didn''t feel the time pass. Entering the coffee shop, which Eric thought would be good, only based on the prices.

    He had never been to such a ce before, even in his previous future, after the S-day everything changed and it took a lot of time for things to find a new normal.

    But even then, the divide in the society was enormous, and the ces he frequented, well let''s say the rules and the service was a lot different.

    Eric like a gentleman was holding all their bags, and anyone with eyes on his forehead would be able to see that most of the bags were famous brands.

    Nobody with a brain would think this guy wasn''t some rich silk-pants having a date with his girlfriend.

    So everyone was nice to them and gave them space. After ordering, Eric and Yoshida Gina went to sit on a window view seat while waiting for their order and chatting happily.

    Sometimes though, not everything went ording to one''s desire, and everything changed quickly due to something or someone.

    Just as Eric and Yoshida Gina were chatting happily to each other, some blonde pr*ck came close to their table, and totally treating Eric as harmful air, turned to Yoshida Gina and said angrily,

    Arrogant Pr*ck:" What are you doing here!?

    Coming to such a ce, with unknown trash like him! Didn''t your family tell you about our engagement?

    Are you trying to humiliate our families!?"

    Eric was listening to his words in clear amazement. The truth is he didn''t really know her background, when they met in his previous life, it was already after the S-day.

    And after S-day nobody gave a crap about the previous background that people had and were focused only on strength.

    Not to mention that then Eric was just a worthless worm, without any connection or way to get information.

    So this was all new to him, and he was clearly amazed by what was happening in front of him. Yoshida Gina seemed to be startled at seeing him, and it immediately got scared.

    It was like a bad little kid caught at fault and was too afraid to say anything. But there was something wrong, with this.

    This was the first time Eric was noticing this, but her heartbeat wasn''t disturbed at all. While her face showed fear, her heartbeat was normal.

    Things weren''t how they looked like at all. He had been too focused on a way to repay her, and never let her suffer again, and had forgotten to have a look at her.

    He was blinded by his emotions once again and had again made the same mistake he did in his previous life. Investing too many emotions, and believing people too easily.

    Now seeing this scene he could finally be clear-headed and think about the situation more objectively.

    He had to find a way to act like he was still that dating boy, and at the same time not get into trouble with this new unknown guy.

    While this guy pissed him off, and he marked him to his cklist, it was still too early for the world to notice him, so he would have to y with himter.

    Thinking like this, he got up like a boy in love ready to protect his damsel in distress, and said,

    Eric:" I don''t know who you are bro, but you are clearly making her ufortable. So why don''t you leave this ce."

    The arrogant pr*ck seemed furious that some harmful air, that he wouldn''t even acknowledge was in front of him, trying to push him away.

    So he immediately made a sign to his bodyguards behind him, who punched Eric''s head. That was a serious punch, that guy wasn''t holding back in the least.

    But this was what Eric wanted anyway, so pretending to be caught by surprise, Eric received the punch, and he was sent flying to the window, and then fall unconscious.

    The scene stunned all the audience, they didn''t expect such a turn of events. While Yoshida Gina was still ying the terrified girl, toe and check on him.

    Seeming to have lost his patience, with Yoshida Gina, the arrogant pr*ck just looked at her frightened face with disgust and said,

    Arrogant Pr*ck:" Come, we are leaving this ce. Even the air seems too harmful to stay here."

    Like a terrified little bird, Yoshida Gina followed behind the arrogant pr*ck and left the ce. Only after they left, did the staffe around to look at Eric.

    He was supposed to have been hit badly and lost conscience, while they didn''t want to involve in this mess, someone dying here was a pretty bad thing too.

    That''s why they immediately came to him with alcohol, and a first aid kit to wake him up. Eric yed the role for a bit more, and then got up, looking confused at the people around him.

    Seeing him wake up from his unconscious state, the staff seemed relieved, and after testing that he was all right, one of the waiters couldn''t stop his curiosity and ask,

    Waiter:" Who are you, bro? Why did you try to mess with Takeshiba''s family Young Master!? That guy is bad news for everyone."

    Eric looked at him with a confused look, and asked,

    Eric:" Takeshiba family!?"

    The waiter looked at him like he was a retarded person, and said,

    Waiter:" Oy, oy don''t tell me you don''t know about the Takeshiba family, the richest family in this country. You sure that punch didn''t leave you retarded?"

    Finally, Eric was hit by the realization, it was true the Takeshiba family was one of the richest and most powerful families in Japan.

    But after the S-day, they tried to gather a lot of people under their banner using their money and power, but in the end, were destroyed due to their descendants'' idiocy.

    There was still one thing that he needed to understand though, what was Yoshida Gina''s identity and her real nature.

    Hoping to learn something more about her, he looked at the waiter that talked to him until now, and said,

    Eric:" Then brother what about that girl?"

    The waiter seemed to really think that he had be retarded now, and said in annoyance,

    Waiter:" Shouldn''t you be the one to know her, you brought her here!

    Are you sure you are really okay!? Anyway, by what I can think of, she must be the Young Miss of the Yoshida family.

    She is the only heir to the Yoshida family, and her father seems to have engaged her to the Takeshiba family''s Young Master.

    So you were clearly dating his fianc¨¦ bro...

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 38 - 38: Information On New Target

    Waiter:" So you were clearly dating his fianc¨¦ bro, don''t tell me you didn''t know about it.

    Well anyway, you seem like a good sensible guy, so try to stay away from them, from now on." ??

    Eric didn''t pay much attention to the waiter''s warning, right now he was thinking about the newly created situation.

    Things had gotten a bit tooplicated, not to mention, that Yoshida Gina seemed to be ying a game and acting all the time.

    At the moment he was just happy to have discovered this thing before it was toote. But he had to be more careful around her from now on.

    Thinking like this, he got up, took his bags, and left the coffee shop, while this didn''t end as he would wish it ended, he still had another date for tonight.

    While he would have to check if Tatsuya Minami was hiding something under her innocent look, he did have high hopes for the dinner date.

    The scene at the coffee shop really affected him though, his original easy-going expression had turned into a pensive and cold one at the moment.

    He was thinking and analyzing the situation at the moment. From now on he had to find a way to investigate more on Yoshida Gina, and Takeshiba''s family Young Master.

    That guy was able to make it into his cklist in just one short meet of under 5 minutes. He didn''t know if he should praise him, or feel bad at what was awaiting him.

    There were already two examples of people on his cklist, Tina and Michael. While they were starting to suffer, this was just the start.

    First things first though he needed information. The best source at the moment was the inte. While he only believed around 30% of what he would read.

    It still had a lot of information, and while some articles might be misleading they still provided a general look at everything that happened.

    Thinking like this, he immediately typed Takeshiba family on the search, and a lot of information came out.

    Apparently, the Takeshiba family was in the top 5 richest families in Japan. They had a lot ofpanies and assets but mainly dealt with construction and technology.

    The two golden gooses of today''s society!

    Then having a look at the family members, he found out that the guy who made the cklist was only the third son of the family.

    His name was Takeshiba Yuto. He was 21 years old, and one of the most infamous silk pants of Tokyo. His arrogance wasn''t the only bad thing about him.

    This guy had two bigger brothers, Takeshiba Tetsu, and Takeshiba Kazuya. His chances at inheriting the Takeshiba family were zero apparently.

    Probably he was just being used in a political marriage between the families so that the Takeshiba''s could take the Yoshida''s partnership and theirpanies.

    But that didn''t matter to Eric at the moment. Looking more into the family, this guy had two sisters, and both of them were smoking hot bombs.

    The older one Takeshiba Miyu was 26 years old, with green emerald eyes, ck silky hair, and a terrifyingly curvaceous body.

    She seemed to have been married to some other rich guy and living the life of a married woman. But there were rumors of her husband cheating on her.

    The second sister Takeshiba Aika was just 18 years old, and she had just joined Tokyo University this year, in the Economics Department.

    Reading this, he finally realized why she looked like a familiar face, he had seen her a few times around the campus. She was one of the top 4 beautiful girls in the school.

    With silver hair, olive-brown eyes, and a cold and strict personality. While shecked in the curves department, especially her pillows size, her sizes were proportional.

    So she was a true beauty. Truly a feast for eyes, and a ma for lust!

    The guy''s mother seemed around 30-ish but her real age was over 40, still with today''s stic surgery and cosmetic care, she was able to look younger than she was.

    Looking at her, it wasn''t a wonder to understand where her older daughter got her curves from. But still, as that wasn''t enough, she had pumped them with stic.

    Her body was a true feast for the eyes. Her name apparently was Yuzuriha Akiha. She was also a descendant of a rich family.

    This family alone could show the particr selection of the rich people, to not mess with the lower sses. While they could have fun with them, they weren''t allowed to marry.

    Even on the Takeshiba''s family Master, Takeshiba Tomiyasu there was a lot of alleged cheating, and illegal child ims, but still the family seemed united to the public.

    Looking at these guys, Eric wasn''t really surprised, he already expected such a thing. Now the important part would be learning what happens behind the curtains.

    But first things first, he still had to deal with Tina''s illusion tricks, Daisuke and his boss, while trying to build an army for himself.

    Anyway now it was time to search for the Yoshida family. Just like the Takeshiba''s, they were really rich. But apparently,tely, the Yoshida''s family Master had been involved in a scandal.

    Hispanies were having a difficult time, and so was he, because he was apparently hospitalized due to disease, and didn''t have many hopes of living through it.

    That kind of made sense why he was giving his only daughter to such an infamous silk-pants. Perhaps this was what made Yoshida Gina grow stronger in her previous life.

    While the inte showed her as a pure delicate flower, Eric knew that inside her there was another Yoshida Gina, he just didn''t know her character and thoughts.

    Just like her daughter, Yoshida Gina''s mother looked really beautiful. She had married Gina''s father when she was really young and had given birth to Gina right after.

    She was like an older replica of her daughter, or maybe it would be more urate to say that Yoshida Gina was a younger replica of her mother.

    If someone didn''t know they were mother and child, they would think they were twin sisters. A bad lusty idea passed Eric''s mind at that moment.

    Well, only the future would be able to tell what would happen. He just noted that as a possible oue. Her name was Yuuto Hina.

    Seeing all this just made Eric even more interested in the deals and things that were happening behind the curtains.

    One thing was for sure though, just because of some idiotic silk pants, like Takeshiba Yuto, the Takeshiba family, and the Yoshida family would get a big shock.

    It wasn''t an understatement to say that perhaps they would hit the lowest point in their lives.

    It wasn''t only that guy''s arrogance that made Eric this mad, but also that punch that came towards him and being treated like harmful air.

    All these factors just made his own ego and pride get really triggered, and that was never a good thing. Not for him, but for the guy who did it.

    With these thoughts in mind, he soon arrived at his house, and immediately entered inside. His spirit sense was active all the time, so there were no surprises for him.

    There didn''t seem to be anyone around the house, even Tina seemed out at the moment, so he could have some time alone.

    Today he spent almost half of his money, on the clothes and his new Smartphone. This just showed how much money he would need from now on.

    It was around 5 o''clock so he still had a lot of time before going to take Tatsuya Minami out for dinner. At this moment he was reminded that he didn''t have her address.

    That was a big problem and emergence, so taking his Smartphone out, he checked her page and found her email, and immediately sent an email from his address.

    He didn''t ask her for any address though, he just wrote the address of a nice restaurant. This ce had a lot of good reviews.

    It was a bit expensive but he could still afford it. This just made him more aware of the fact that he had to move soon.

    It was true that he still had more than 2 years'' time before the S-day hit, but he couldn''t lose much time. He needed to prepare a lot of things.

    cing those thoughts at the back of his head for the moment, he guessed that since he had some free time, he would search some more on the inte.

    From his search, he found out that there were 5 big families that were imed the richest in Japan, Takeshiba, Yoshida, Yuzuriha, Yuuto, and Shiba.

    These 5 families controlled more than 90% of the country''s economy, and their rule hadsted for centuries.

    Anytime someone else tried to enter the top 5, they were either damaged and brought back to their ce, or disappeared from the list.

    Even though they openly fought each other, they never married outside their circle. It was only now that the Yoshida family was falling too much, and didn''t have a male descendant.

    So people made theories that they were hit by the other four families to make them disappear. The main suspect was of course the Takeshiba''s.

    But the other families didn''t seem to be staying put either, they were fighting to take over Yoshida''spanies and industries while they were down.

    The truth of the world, you are my brother until you are worthy to be, the moment you lose the value you be just a tasty meal.

    There were a lot of Young Masters and Young Misses from the other families as well, but Eric would have to meet them, before deciding their fate.

    Right now he was just excited to look at the chessboard in front of him. He would have a fun and long game before he took on the Immortal World.

    While he vied for the top, he didn''t rash towards it, he thought he should enjoy the trip to get there. Not to mention, was there really a top in this Creation?

    At that time¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 39 - 39: Date And Revelation

    At that time he got a notification that a new mail had arrived in his electronic post, and he was surprised to see that it was an answer from Tatsuya Minami.

    In a few words she confirmed their dinner for tonight. While this should be a happy moment, Eric on the opposite seemed really upset. ??

    The reason was simple, Tatsuya Minami that he had met around school wasn''t the type to confirm her date dinners with students, while she would arrive there, she wouldn''t confirm it.

    Furthermore, after what happened today with Yoshida Gina he started doubting everyone once again. Of course, that Tatsuya Minami didn''t make an exception.

    And after this email, his doubts just got stronger. Right now he was thinking that unwittingly he had stepped into a big plot inside the university.

    Not that he minded it, he would probably have done it anyway, but the problem was that he didn''t have any idea of what was going on.

    He just hoped that he could at least get some answers of what was happening tonight. With these thoughts in mind, his excitement levels fell, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    Well it was time to start getting ready, and it was a fortunate time for Tina to not be around the ce, otherwise he would have let off some steam with her.

    Getting up from his bed, he decided to wear a pair of pants, a shirt, and a leather jacket on top. He looked really dashing and handsome, and mature.

    Looking at himself in the mirror, he fixed his hair and was about to go out, when he heard some noises in the saloon, and two pair of steps going to his brothers room.

    Extending his senses to understand what was happening, he sensed his little brother, with a girl in his arms, starting to make out on his bed.

    He didn''t know why they had suddenlye here to do this, but this was a good chance to see what this Mina was like, he knew it was her, because his little brother kept mentioning her name.

    Truth to be told she wasn''t bad, she looked like she would be a good toy to y for some time. But what surprised him was that it was clear that she didn''t really like his little brother.

    She seemed like she was forced to do something she didn''t like, but that just made things better for him. He would have an easier time to make her his.

    Well it was a bummer that it had to happen right now and in this way, but still it counted. This was their second time meeting, the first was at the caf¨¦ that night.

    Anyway, he didn''t have time to lose, so walking out of the apartment without alerting them, he started walking towards his destination.

    He had money to take a taxi, but it was his choice, he needed some time to freshen his brain, and at the same time to think how to behave with Tatsuya Minami.

    When he arrived close to restaurant, he took a taxi to arrive there, while the taxi driver didn''t like the idea at first, he was convinced by the money.

    As for Eric he just decided to y the fool, and continue with his normal attitude. Teasing and ying with his Tatsuya-chan.

    Getting out of the taxi, after paying for it, Eric entered inside and told about his reservation made this noon.

    He was treated like a high-ss gentleman and brought to his table. The table was in a really nice position, while it had a good view, it was also in a reserved area.

    This was the beauty of being a rich man, and dinning in these restaurants, you didn''t only had the view, andfort but also the privacy.

    Right now it was around 8:45 so he still had around 15 minutes before Tatsuya Minami showed up. Thinking like this he told the staff to wait for his guest to arrive.

    And then took out his new Smartphone and started surfing through the inte, there was one thing he noticed though, he didn''t have any contact numbers on his phone.

    This had to change soon, otherwise how would he contact the others. Especially his workers, ves, and servants.

    Trying to find something more about the mess he had stepped into, he saw that the uses on Yoshida Gina''s father Yoshida Yoshikazu, were rted to prosit*tion.

    Even though to the general public this seemed like a big deal, to him just showed another way at making money fast and easy.

    It wasn''t like he was forcing the women to work for him anyway, they were working for their own reasons, and this was an easy job that didn''t need a degree.

    But now he was getting a bit more confused with the situation. Why were the Takeshiba''s prepared to face public discontent just for Yoshida''s industries.

    It wasn''t really worth it, since they were already being grabbed by the other families, this meant that there was something even bigger happening in the background.

    He was lost in his thoughts, about what could it be, but then was soon awaken from his reverie when he heard the footsteps of his date tonight, Tatsuya Minami.

    She looked gorgeous, wearing a beautiful white dress, that while didn''t show her curves tightly, it didn''t hide them either.

    Her hair was in a ponytail and a few strips of hair were hanging over her eye. She looked like a natural goddess at that moment.

    Seeing her approach closer, Eric got up from his seat and looking her in the eye, he said in an intoxicated look and voice,

    Eric:" You are really beautiful tonight, Miss Tatsuya."

    Then he pulled her chair, and said like a gentleman,

    Eric:" Please.."

    Tatsuya Minami was a bit startled by his conduct, he didn''t look like an 18 year old kid at that moment, but like an experienced middle aged man.

    While she knew this was just an act in front of the staff, she was still surprised by his maturity. This just made her more decided to have him on his side.

    Going on with his lead, she sat on the chair and said,

    Tatsuya Minami:" Thank you very much!"

    She didn''t ce any name or tag at the end, showing that she was open to options.

    Seeing her calm and collected conduct and also his calm beating heart though, made Eric aware that she wasn''t here on a date, but a business dinner.

    This just made it more fun for him to y the fool with her. So after this episode he went to seat on his chair, and without looking at the menu started ordering.

    The staff people were a bit surprised though, while they had their own recipes, he was asking for changes to them, and the truth was they were skeptic of those.

    After giving the order for both of them, Eric looked at the biter face of the waiter serving them, and said calmly,

    Eric:" I know there are differences with your recipes, just tell the Chef to try and cook it, I am ready to pay double if it isn''t better."

    The waiter was still skeptic, but since his wage depended on a percentage of his servings orders, he didn''t say anything back, and left for the kitchen.

    In the meantime, Tatsuya Minami was left speechless in her seat, not only wasn''t she asked about her opinion, but also Eric seemed so natural with what he said.

    Looking at her lost face, Eric turned to her and said with a light smile,

    Eric:" Trust me Minami-chan you will love it. You will like it that much that you might even invite me to your house,.., ahem, to cook that sometime of course!"

    Once again Tatsuya Minami was left speechless, not only was this guy using her first name as a pet name, but also making those insinuating sentences.

    She didn''t know what to think of this guy anymore, was he just a lusty kid wanting her, or was he a mature kid whose acting skills were just that good.

    Looking at him directly in the eyes without getting flustered, she said in a cold and calm voice,

    Tatsuya Minami:" Stop ying games with me kid! Tell me, what''s your rtion to Yoshida Gina?"

    Hearing those words Eric had a puzzled look on his face, and said with an innocent and confused tone,

    Eric:" What do you mean Minami-chan!?"

    There was no way she had seen through him. That was just her testing him, and his knowledge of the situation.

    And it truly turned out to be like that, because after a moment of silence and eye to eye look, Tatsuya Minami said in a surprised voice,

    Tatsuya Minami:" You really don''t know what is going on? Don''t you see the news? Don''t you know who Yoshida Gina really is?"

    Hearing that Eric yed to be confused at what was going on for a moment, but then seemed like realization hit him, and he said with a sigh,

    Eric:" I learned today who she is, and it wasn''t a nice way at all! Don''t tell me Minami-chan are you jealous of her!?

    I will tell you this now though, I n to have a lot of women in my life. But I will love you all the same, there will be no distinction."

    He said hisst words with a just and honorable face, like he was giving a verdict from the Emperor. There was no opposing to that verdict.

    But his date across the table didn''t seem to be really impressed by his words at all, looking at him with an angry and pissed off tone and expression saying,

    Tatsuya Minami:" What the hell are you talking about!? That''s not what I meant, haven''t you seen the news about the Yoshida''s scandal?"

    Eric seemed to be even more confused at the moment, and said calmly,

    Eric:" What does that have to do with me, it''s a Yoshida''s family problem isn''t it. I still have no rtion to them whatsoever."

    Hisst words were said with a carefree expression, like it didn''t matter if the Yoshida''s disappeared tonight from the face of earth.

    Seeing this Tatsuya Minami was getting more and more confused of this guys character, but she had no choice, she needed his help, so looking him seriously she said,

    Tatsuya Minami:" Well you do now¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 40 - 40: Compensation & Disciple

    Tatsuya Minami:" Well you do now!"

    Hearing that Eric startedughing lightly and said, ??

    Eric:" You are cracking good jokes Minami-chan, truly funny."

    Tatsuya Minami was getting pissed off that this guy wasn''t taking her seriously, and then said with a cold voice,

    Tatsuya Minami:" What if in front of you wouldn''t be standing your professor, but an agent of the secret service, offering you your life, or coboration.

    Not to mention that with what happened today at the coffee shop there is no way that Takeshiba''s Young Master would leave it at that, don''t you think?"

    Eric didn''t seem fazed at all by all her words though, then turning serious for a moment he looked her into the eyes, and said seriously,

    Eric:" Does this mean that we are not bounded by the school ethics, and can have an intimate rtionship with Minami-chan?"

    Tatsuya Minami was about to vomit blood by his words, she expected something serious and she got teased again.

    Looking him directly into the eye, she said in a solemn and serious voice,

    Tatsuya Minami:" No this means that I can kill you if you don''t coborate Eric Jade. So tell me do you want your life or not?"

    Her words didn''t break Eric''s carefree expression though, looking at her with a slight smile he said,

    Eric:" Aren''t you a feisty one Minami-chan. I never said I wouldn''t do it, but you never offered me something more than my life to.

    All this stuff seems too risky and my life will be on the line, so shouldn''t I bepensated in some way?"

    After those words, Tatsuya Minami thought that this guy was finally showing his true colors and that now she had him in the palm of her hand.

    With this thought in mind, she said in a calm and cold voice,

    Tatsuya Minami:" So tell me, how much do you want?"

    Looking at her with a confused look, that made even Tatsuya Minami confused, he asked,

    Eric:" Did I mention anything about money Minami-chan?"

    Even more, confused after his question, Tatsuya Minami looked at him in the eye for a moment and said,

    Tatsuya Minami:" Then what do you want exactly Eric?"

    Finally getting in his line, Eric said with a calm and carefree voice, with a tone of seriousness as well,

    Eric:" Well what I want is simple Minami-chan, I want to have 5 dates with you, in exchange for my help."

    Hearing this, Tatsuya Minami was left speechless. What was wrong with this guy? Did he understand the gravity of the situation?

    She didn''t know what to say to that, she had never expected such a thing, but before she could even open her mouth to say anything, someone came abruptly to them.

    It was a middle-aged guy wearing a white Chef uniform, and he looked really cool on it. Without caring about ethics or conduct he came running to their table.

    Seeing Eric he immediately started speaking excited,

    Chef:" Dear Sir I am the owner and Chef of this restaurant.

    I came here to tell you that I am really sorry to have doubted your recipe. I was so stupid that I failed to recognize Mount Fuji for a moment.

    All your recipes are so fresh, so innovative, and so good that I had to stop myself from tasting more of that divine dish.

    I wanted to offer you my sincere apology, and also ask you if it is possible for me to be your disciple!?"

    If what happened until now wasn''t enough, hearing this statement, made Tatsuya Minami''s jaw drop to the ground.

    What and who was this guy!? He seemed such a loafer and carefree person that you would think he was good for nothing.

    And in just two recipes he turns to be a genius Chef that even this guy wanted to have him as a master, without thinking of his age and position.

    While Eric wanted to categorically refuse this offer at first, he thought that if he could use his experience of cooking in this ce, he would make a fortune.

    Of course not only with this restaurant, but he could also n to open many others, like a big chain of restaurants. This would make it easier for him to assemble an army too.

    It was a good true opportunity for him to have an extra business, so turning serious and solemn towards the Chef he said,

    Eric:" While I don''t like to be bothered much, and live a happy carefree life, I can consider making you my disciple, but there are some conditions involved."

    These words were like a melody to the Chef, he had never thought that he would ept, after all just looking at the detailed instructions one could understand how good he was.

    To him this was the luck of ten lives in one stroke, so he immediately replied happily,

    Chef:" Tell me, Master, your disciple will fulfill any conditions."

    Hearing those words Eric knew he had this guy on the palm of his hand, and that from now on he would do anything he ordered, so he said lightly,

    Eric:" Firstly I want 49% of your restaurant''s revenues from now on. While I don''t care for wealth doesn''t mean I don''t need it to live as I wish.

    Secondly, in the next 5 years, you will have to turn this small restaurant into a chain of restaurants across all of Japan. Of course, I will help you with that.

    Thirdly, nobody, and I mean nobody should know about our rtionship until I say so!"

    While saying the third condition he threw a serious look towards Tatsuya Minami, meaning that this was effective for her too.

    Tatsuya Minami on the other hand was still unable to get her mind around what was happening right now. Just who was this guy!?

    As for the Chef, he seemed to be flying in the sky, he was that happy. He was ready to give everything he had to be a disciple, these conditions were nothing.

    With that happiness he said,

    Chef:" I agree to all those three conditions Master, can we have the ceremony now?"

    Eric was satisfied that this guy was so happy and enthusiastic about it, but he said calmly,

    Eric:" Not now, I will give you time to think about this until I and thedy have had our dinner. If you still haven''t changed mind until then, we can proceed with the ceremony."

    Only now was the Chef able to see at his future Master''s guest, and looking at her face, he said in a sorry voice,

    Chef:" Sorry Miss, I was unable to notice you due to my huge excitement. I really apologize if I have inconvenienced you. It just that this is the luck of my 10 lives.

    I will wait for you to finish dinner so we can proceed with the ceremony Master."

    Saying that he left and the waiters were able to serve the dinner for the duo. All this time Tatsuya Minami was curious if this recipe was really worth it.

    And when she tried it, damn, she felt like this taste should be forbidden, like this was something that only Gods should taste.

    It was amazing, with just one bite and she was lost in her imagination. What if she ate the full dish, what if she had this every day she wouldn''t get bored with that.

    It was extremely good, she would give everything she had to taste this daily. She already had a way though, but that just made her more pissed off.

    This guy was not only hitting on her, but also saying that he would have many women, and a harem. Which woman would agree to that?

    But the taste of what she was eating hit her taste buds once again, and all the negative thoughts turned to happiness. It was like someone cast magic on her.

    When she finally chewed the bite, and it left towards her stomach, and she couldn''t feel that taste anymore, she felt so lost.

    Like she had lost something really important in her life! That sadness brought her back to the real world, where Eric was looking at her with a grin all over his ce.

    It was one of those grins that meant, see this is what you will lose if you don''t be mine. At least that was in Tatsuya Minami''s head right now.

    She felt like a little ship that had felt into the trap of the big bad wolf. But that taste was too good, she couldn''t give up on that, so she just ate her shame with her dish.

    It was a three-course dinner, and with each te, Tatsuya Minami''s taste buds discovered new heights of taste and pleasure.

    It seemed like a dream, really too good to be true. And when everything happened, she felt like the Cindere leaving the pce that night, desperate for more.

    Finishing his te, Eric cleaned his lips and looking at Tatsuya Minami said in a carefree tone,

    Eric:" So what where we talking about Minami-chan? Oh yes, mypensation for the mission! So do you agree to it or not, Minami-chan?"

    It had finallye to this once again, she didn''t know if she should ept or not. It truly felt like inviting a big bad wolf to the ship''s den, even though the wolf seemed a weak fool.

    Actually, she should have understood already that this wolf was just acting dumb, but the taste was still lingering in her mouth, and taste buds.

    Her concentration was really off right now. But at the same time she couldn''t show as a desperate woman, so she said,

    Tatsuya Minami:" Well, only if you cook personally on those 5 dates!"

    Hearing this, Eric startedughing, and said with a satisfied tone,

    Eric:" Well, of course, I will be cooking for my Minami-chan after all."

    For a reason, Tatsuya Minami felt like she had just fallen into a trap, but thinking of the food shepletely forgot about that feeling.

    Seeing that their discussion was over, Eric made a sign towards the Chef to tell him that they could continue now.

    The Chef seeing the sign, immediately came over and said,

    Chef:" Master I have¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 41 - 41: Disciple (Assasin)

    Chef:" Master I have prepared a private box for us where we could continue in peace."

    Hearing that Eric seemed satisfied with his thoughtfulness and said, ??

    Eric:" Very well, I will be there soon, let me say goodbye to my guest and we can continue."

    Then turning to Tatsuya Minami he said in a polite manner,

    Eric:" Well then Minami-chan if you don''t have any other thing to say, I think this was enough for today. Like you have seen I have something to do now.

    I will be waiting for your message on my coboration though. Now that I am reminded of that, you should give me your number so I don''t get mistaken."

    While he was saying that he took out his phone, so he could note down her number. But he was faced with a face that showed signs of anger.

    She was pissed off for being yed aside like that by Eric, even she herself didn''t understand why she was so pissed, especially knowing there was no rtion between them.

    But she was! And while she only wanted to give him a nice beating for siding her like that, she had no other choice but to give him her number, and take his also.

    From Monday and forth they would work on the same mission, so they had to keep in touch if anything happened.

    Turning around full of anger, she said with a poisonous and sarcastic voice,

    Tatsuya Minami:" I hope you have a good night to Mister Eric. I am sorry to have taken so much of your precious time. I will be more mindful next time!"

    Then she got up from her chair and made for the door, but you could tell by her walk that she was angry right now.

    The Chef who had been observing the whole happening said in an unsure voice,

    Chef:" Master you didn''t have to tell off your guest because of me. We could have proceededter, I am sure that Miss will be really upset right now."

    Eric had been enticed by Tatsuya Minami''s backside all this time, he couldn''t wait to have her in his arms, and the Chef''s words woke him up from his reverie.

    Turning to face the Chef he said in a calm and serious voice,

    Eric:" She needs some push to think about me. After this she will be whole night thinking about me, and what I did to her.

    Hate and Love are separated by only a thin thread after all.

    But anyway, let''s stop talking about her, firstly tell me your name. I have decided to ept you as my disciple but I still don''t know your name!"

    Hearing those words the Chef felt ashamed of himself, earlier he had so excited that he had forgotten to properly introduce himself.

    Even now he was thoroughly excited and enthusiastic about what was happening. Rposing himself, he said in a humble tone,

    Chef:" I apologize for myte introduction Master, my name is Kirigaya Kito. I am a descendant of the Kirigaya family, but have been disowned by the family due to some reasons."

    Eric didn''t know much about the Kirigaya family but since it was mentioned it meant that they had some kind of position in society.

    With this thought in mind, he said,

    Eric:" Ok let us go and talk in private!"

    With that said they made their way towards the private box. It was more like a private restaurant room for rich people.

    The view to the outside was spectacr from there, and the ss was one-sided, so it was impossible to look inside from the outside.

    Not to mention thefortable furniture inside the box, everything inside this small room was at least 10 times better than the restaurant outside.

    Eric wasn''t really surprised though, he had been to many luxurious ces in his previous life, and had seen even better ces.

    So entering inside with a calm and carefree attitude he sat down, on one of thefortable armchairs inside and said with a solemn voice,

    Eric:" Well then Mister Kirigaya Kito, let me be frank with you! While my cooking skills are the best you could find in this world, there are some things you need to know if you want to be my disciple.

    While cooking is a passion is not my goal or even my life''s profession. But I can assure you that currently, no one has my skills in this world.

    Secondly, I am not a good guy, and honestly, I hate those who pretend to be good, because it always makes me think they are putting on a mask all the time.

    What I truly vie is something that can be beyond your understanding, but I am prepared to do anything I can to achieve that.

    Anything includes killing, torturing, raping, anything that is needed to make me achieve my goal. Now tell me do you still want to be my disciple?"

    The reason why Eric was being so open with his words was simple, he wanted to test this guy, and his principles.

    He didn''t need a good moralist as his disciple, his feelings about those guys were true. ording to him, heroes didn''t exist, they were just two faced viins.

    Since he had lived more than 1000 years after the S-day he considered taking a disciple something really important. So he needed to find disciples that went to his tastes.

    Kirigaya Kito was startled at first, he didn''t expect such a talk. The person in front of him was telling him that he was going to be a future death reaper.

    It was just that his cooking skills were divine, not to mention that he was no saint too. He was part of the Kirigaya family.

    While to the public they were a rich and ancient family, the truth was that they were, in reality, a ninja assassin''s family.

    Most of their family members lived in a secluded location, to which only the true members of the family had ess.

    Kirigaya Kito was the second son of the Kirigaya family Patriarch, but he had left his home to not participate in the meaningless session tradition.

    Which was a fight to the death between the potential sessors, but also to follow his passion for cooking. He had been living for more than 2 years away from blood until now.

    But, now he had to make a choice. If he decided to take Eric as his Master and told him about his true identity as an assassin ninja, he would surely touch blood again.

    It seemed like he could never bury his past, his passion for cooking was too big and surpassed his desire to leave his past behind.

    So he matched his master''s serious and solemn face and said,

    Kirigaya Kito:" Since Master was so open with me, let me also be open with Master!"

    After saying that, he started telling everything about himself to Eric. From his real identity to his fiery passion for cooking.

    He also told him about his wife and his daughters. That didn''t talk to him after he left the Kirigaya family. Or to be more exact he was disowned by the Kirigaya family.

    Eric was surprised by his story, and his situation but didn''t show it on his face. He just said in a mysterious voice,

    Eric:" There wille a time when you will discover that what you know it''s just the start of your way Kito.

    Now if you still want to be my disciple, start with the ceremony."

    Kirigaya Kito didn''t need to be told twice and immediately proceeded with the ceremony and became Eric''s disciple.

    Satisfied with all this, Eric said in a serious voice,

    Eric:" I will give you the new menu that would start next week, so be sure to invite a lot of people for promotion. ce as much money as you can on publicity.

    In the meantime, I will give you the recipes to work on with, but I will ce one ingredient wrong, or make some small mistake, you have to find the mistake.

    I will not ask you to fix the recipe because that would be too difficult for the current you, so just notifying me of finding it, will do the job.

    Careful for every mistake that you make, you will get punished heavily. Also, try to build a small gym under the restaurant, we can train together down there."

    Kirigaya Kito was truly stunned by what he heard, but there was nothing he could do about it. He couldn''t go against his Master''s word.

    He would do everything just like he was told, without moving even aa from his words.

    Looking around, and seeing the box, Eric was reminded of something and asked,

    Eric:" By the way how many private boxes like this are there in our restaurant?"

    From the moment that Kirigaya Kito epted his conditions, he referred to this ce as theirs, and not his anymore.

    On the other hand, Kirigaya Kito had already made his decision and his mind, so hearing his Master refer to this ce as theirs wasn''t a big surprise.

    So he just answered humbly,

    Kirigaya Kito:" There are 4 private boxes in total Master. All have the same outlook and furnishing."

    Eric seemed to think for a moment, and then said,

    Eric:" From tomorrow on, try to expand the number of private boxes. Also, don''t make them all the same, and ce some hierarchy for them.

    Later we might also add some extra service to our best customers, but that would have to wait."

    Kirigaya Kito was a bit surprised hearing that, but he had already been warned. It was just that hearing that was a bit unexpected.

    After that Eric and his new disciple talked a bit more, and then finally Eric left the ce, to go home. It was already around 11:30 when he left.

    He wondered if there would be any junkies or drunk idiots on the way so he could farm some Exp and SP¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 42 - 42: Fight And Level 7

    Funny though, because tonight he didn''t have to go and look for trouble, because trouble wasing, looking for him.

    As soon as he entered his neighborhood, he noticed more than 10 people were following behind him. He didn''t recognize them, they didn''t seem to be from this ce either. ??

    That left only one option, these guys were a gift from his newest cklist entry, Takeshiba''s Young Master, Takeshiba Yuto.

    He didn''t want troubles with people and didn''t want to enter people''s eyes too much either, but certainly, Takeshiba''s Young Master, wouldn''t tell about his uselessness to the world.

    Thinking like this, he intentionally entered a blocked dark alley, to have a face to face meeting with his lovely Exp and SP points.

    He just hoped these guys were a bit more worthy than the drunks and junkies he knocked out the other day.

    After discovering that useful trait, he had started to see every idiot''s worth in Exp and SP points. And since he could see their stats with Eye of irvoyance, he could determine their worth easily.

    He didn''t have to wait long for his tails to appear though, even though they were a bit surprised that Eric had entered such an alley.

    It was like he had noticed them, and intentionally was waiting for them. But the information said he was a useless poor kid, who couldn''t even dodge a punch.

    Looking at the confused faces of his audience, Eric said in a calm and carefree tone,

    Eric:" Don''t worry it will be over soon, but why are some of you still hiding around here, I am just a lone guy, and you are so many. Don''t you feel ashamed at making a trap for me!?"

    Even though he was alone, and in front of 12 people with bats and steel poles, he didn''t seem frightened at all.

    Quite on the contrary, he looked like someone who had gotten the best gift of the night. The leader was confused, but rposing himself he said,

    Leader:" You are right, but Young Master Yuto told us to give you a really big and surprising gift. We need to make all the preparations, right?"

    At this moment he was thinking, what could a lone man do against him and his 17 underlings. It would be a walk in the park just like always.

    But while the leader was talking Eric found something strange, when he mentioned Young Master Yuto, his pupils dted, and his heartbeat changed.

    This meant only one thing, that was a lie. It wasn''t Young Master Takeshiba Yuto who had sent them here. But if it wasn''t him, then who did?

    Well, he guessed he would have to ask them nicely after the fight was over. So looking towards the leader with a devilish grin, he said with clear excitement in his voice,

    Eric:" Well then, let the game begin!"

    With that said, he went right for the leader, with his hand clenched into a fist. Before he could get there though, two guys jumped from his sides to kick him in the gut.

    Stopping midway, Eric bends his body to the back, avoiding the kicks to his gut, and then punching both guys in their toolbox, knocking them out in the air.

    Without having time to rpose himself, or take a better stance, three guys jumped in the air and thening towards him with a kick.

    Not minding this at all, Eric rolled to his left, dodging the three kick, and then cing his legs to the sidewall, he took the momentum and jumped towards them.

    He caught the first guy''s head with his hands, and turning it 180 degrees, then jumped to the next kicking him in the back of the head, while kicking thest guy with his heel in the chest.

    In less than a breathing time moment, 5 guys were on the ground with 4 of them unconscious and thest one unable to move.

    The leader couldn''t believe his eyes! Where the hell was that week kid he had been informed about. This guy was a clear experienced fighter.

    Before he could think more about it though, Eric wasing once again for him, with his hand clenched into a fist.

    As startled and frightened he was, he screamed in a hurry,

    Leader:" What are you guys waiting for, go there and kick him. Use your bats and poles, we didn''t take them just for posing."

    Immediately after his voice sounded, the people behind him, started running towards Eric to intercept him, while two people from the back threw fiss.

    They were trying to capture him like a fish or a wild animal, at that moment though, Eric seemed to speed up, and avoid the fiss, and catching the crowd in surprise.

    Nobody expected him to suddenly speed up, so they were all caught unprepared, with their bats and poles still over their head.

    Eric didn''t give them a chance to think again, and started punching and hand chopping them all on the back of their heads.

    More like a fight, this seemed like Eric was dancing through them, like a fish in the water. In a breath''s time, he was out of the crowd looking at their leader.

    The leader was stunned to see that as soon as Eric got out of them, they started falling like dominoes, one after the other.

    He was stupefied, from the 17 underlings that he had, only 3 of them were left, and they were useless in a head-on fight.

    While he was like that, his left underlings were worst, they understood that they had hit a steel block this time, and immediately turned around to escape.

    But how could Eric give them a chance to do so, he immediately blocked their way, and without any warning knocked them out too, leaving only the leader.

    How could he let his Exp and SP points run away from him? He needed them so much, he was so happy to have stricken gold tonight.

    Then turning towards the leader, he continued with his calm and carefree attitude, while saying,

    Eric:" So tell me, leader-san, would you like to go through this the easy way, or the hard way. I will give you only one chance!

    After what you just saw it should be enough for you to decide. So tell me, leader-san, who did really send you here?"

    The leader was stunned, he never expected to have to answer such a question. He thought that Eric would easily ept that as Takeshiba''s Young Master''s present.

    But it was clear that not only the information he got but even he himself had looked down upon this demon too much.

    It was true though, what he had seen until now was enough for him to make his decision. He didn''t have to be loyal to the guy who paid him anyway.

    So with a frightened and shivering voice, he answered without losing time,

    Leader:" It was the Yoshida''s family butler. He paid me to beat you, without causing any critical damage. It was supposed to be an easy task, who knew¡­"

    But before he could finish his words, he got knocked out too. He had already told the most important piece of news, from now on he would just bber.

    It would be a waste of time to bother with him more than this. But this was getting more and more interesting.

    The Yoshida family paying to beat him, and not to mention that weird request. Most probably this was Yoshida Gina''s work.

    What was she trying to do, cing a nobody like him in front of the Takeshiba''s family? Also trying to deepen the abyss between them.

    This made him even more curious to know what was happening behind the curtains. But right now that was impossible for him.

    cing his curiosity at the back of his head, for now, he took a look towards his farming for tonight. It wasn''t bad, but it wasn''t that good either.

    Four of the thirteen people he knocked out first, had given him 4 points each, and the rest only gave him 3 points each because he had leveled up.

    That was all he needed together with the points he got from training in the morning.

    The boss looked like some terrifying beast with a muscled body, but even he only gave him 4 points after the level up, and the useless trio after him it only gave him 2 points each.

    There was one problem though, his counts didn''t add up, they were 18 in total, while he had points only for seventeen until now.

    Then turning around the trio that attacked him earlier, he said in a teasing voice,

    Eric:" Do you still n to y the sleeping boy, meanie-kun?"

    It was the guy who was hit on the chest, he was still conscious but pretending to be knocked out. Hearing those words though, he couldn''t help but piss himself.

    He couldn''t say anything though or excuse himself because the next moment he was in a deep sleep that he couldn''t wake up.

    While Eric took the announcement that 3 Exp and SP points were added to his stats. He had been leveling well these days, he was now level 7 and all his stats looked really good.

    It was a shame that he couldn''t farm the same amount of points for every idiot out there. But there was nothing he could do about it.

    He just took a look at his new stats,

    Name: Eric Jade

    Race: High human (blocked-5%)

    Level: 7

    Exp: 46/49

    Strength: 14.2

    Dexterity: 15

    Vitality: 17

    Agility: 16.1

    Spirit Power: 13

    Intelligence: 72

    Luck: 92

    Skills: ''Eye of irvoyance'', ''Pure Jade Body'', ''Inventory Box''

    Equipment: ''Silent Reaper''

    Cultivation Techniques: ??Chaos Creation Technique''

    He really liked his new stats. He was getting stronger with each passing day, he was a bit surprised with his luck stat falling, but he could guess that today had an effect on it.

    At the same time he took a look at his SP points too, he was in much need of them after all. At the moment he had 152SP, he had surpassed half of his aim in such a short time.

    He didn''t know if he should be angry or happy about Yoshida Gina''s act of sending these guys after him. Well while she would suffer because of that, he needed to punish her¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 43 - 43: Caught Red-handed

    These thoughts were forter, right now he had to go home and think. Today had been a day full of surprises that had changed the entire current situation.

    Now he had a lot more things to think about while trying to be as strong as possible by training and leveling up. ??

    Thinking like this he arrived home, opening the door he could notice by the shoes on the shelf, that his little brother and Mina were still in the house, and Tina too.

    He needed to let some steam, so Tina was a perfect choice. Thinking like this he passed through the empty hallway and went towards her room.

    His little brother was dead asleep in his room, he seemed to have yed too much. On the other hand, Mina seemed to be in Tina''s room talking.

    Well, more than talking it seemed like Tina screaming in a low voice angrily at her,

    Tina:" You bitch, how dare youe here. I paid you to only sleep with him, not for you to trap him, ande here as his girlfriend, or fianc¨¦."

    Mina on the other hand seemed really calm, and carefree while she said,

    Mina:" Well I thought why should I waste my time drinking from a small bottle when I can directly drink from the spring.

    Don''t you think it''s better!? Not to mention that I will have the status, and won''t need to sell myself any more.

    But if you want me to disappear there is a way too!"

    Her words made Tina almost lose her mind, as she said with disbelief clearly on her face,

    Tina:" So you are doing this only for money!?"

    Mina seemed to have heard the best joke of her life as she smiled and said,

    Mina:" Of course it''s only for money. What did you think, I have fallen for your idiot son?

    I feel pity that he doesn''t know what a sl*t his mom is, but just that. There isn''t born yet the man that can make me surrender."

    Tina was ready to kill this bitch right here and now, but she couldn''t, her son would never forgive her if she did that, so with a defeated voice she said,

    Tina:" Tell me how much you want!?"

    Mina??s face bloomed into a full smile, as she looked at her opponent and said,

    Mina:" Well considering everything I have been through, 100.000$ would be the leastpensation I am looking forwards to."

    Tina almost had a heart attack at that moment, and she immediately jumped,

    Tina:" Are you an idiot where am I supposed to find 100.000$!?

    50.000$ is the most I can get!"

    Mina looked towards her probable mother-inw and said with a grin,

    Mina:" Who do you think you are dealing with? You think I don''t know about your littlework, I was part of it for so long.

    So either 100.000$ or wee me to the family, mother-inw."

    Once again Tina was left without a choice, she couldn''t allow this sl*t to be around her son. It was okay at first, to take her son''s infatuation, but now this was going too far.

    She was defeated, but she wouldn''t allow anyone to take her lightly, as she said,

    Tina:" Ok, 100.000$ it is, but if I see you close to my son, or this ce once again, I will make sure you die a horrifying death, you know what I am capable of."

    Mina was frightened for a moment, it was true, this woman was a demon. She had been able to get rid of and destroy so many people.

    Knowing her reputation, she was sure going to die, if anything like that happened. Rposing herself after the threat, she said in a shaky voice,

    Mina:" Bu-but of course, no one will see me ever again!"

    Hearing this, Tina took out a checkbook, and wrote the 100.000$ on it, and was going to hand it over to Mina, right at this moment though, she heard a voice she never wanted to hear,

    Eric:" Ara~ Ara~! So my little dog is so rich and gives me only crumbles. This is truly heartbreaking you know little dog."

    His entrance stunned the two women, one because she knew she had just been caught in the worst situation possible, and the second because she didn''t know who he was.

    It was truly a weird situation, especially for Mina, she had never seen this guy, but he most probably overheard their talk. She was busted.

    She was feeling too much pressure and anxiety right now, to properly process his words, like ''little dog'' for example. Even though he used it two times.

    On the other hand, Tina waspletely gloomy at this moment, she knew that torture and terror were expecting her.

    Even though she was in this position she couldn''t let Mina know that, so she tried to y it down and said with a strict voice,

    Tina:" What is the meaning of this Eric? What are you doing right now in my room?"

    She just hoped that Eric would be in a good mood, and would let her go this time, she was ready to ept any punishmentter, but now, she needed him to go.

    Her eyes were looking at him with imploration, but Eric didn''t care at all. His target wasn''t just her right now after all.

    So with these thoughts in mind, he said with a fake sigh,

    Eric:" Sigh~. Who would have thought that my little dog is still so Rambo and untrained? Don''t worry I will be sure to train you properlyter little dog.

    Together with this little sister you have found yourself here."

    It was only now that Mina was able to recollect herself and process Eric''s words. He was talking like this to Tina, and she didn''t seem to be able to refuse it either.

    So who was this guy, the name Eric seemed a bit heard to her? Then she remembered about Michaels, useless half-brother. His name was Eric too.

    But there was no way this guy could be him. He was supposed to be a good-for-nothing, useless, and ugly skeleton. This guy was the total opposite of that.

    While she couldn''t speak, Tina knew this situation was going in a bad direction, that she wanted to avoid at all costs.

    Tina:" What do you mean?"

    Eric seemed to enjoy this situation and said calmly, with a grin on his face,

    Eric:" Well I think you will understand what I want, once you have seen this!"

    Then he took out his phone, to show them a short video, it was the earlier conversation they were having, it was all registered.

    Tina''s nightmare was starting to get real, while Mina''s nightmare was just starting. But she couldn''t allow this guy to have the upper hand so she thought of threatening him.

    Mina:" So what!? You want money too?

    Not a chance! That video doesn''t prove anything, me and Tina just have to y like it was a game, or you forced us to do it!

    So don''t make any stupid mistake, and just turn around and leave, we were in the middle of a serious discussion, otherwise, Tina will make you disappear."

    Even though she was threatening, she was doing it in Tina''s name, and she didn''t feel ashamed at all.

    Too bad that her threat didn''t work though, as a matter of fact, worked against her. Now Tina knew that her nightmare was sure to turn true.

    Especially looking at the devilish smile on Eric''s face, and pretty soon the verdict arrived. Eric said with a smiling face, but a dominating voice,

    Eric:" Little dog, bark twice for Master, ande here to lick your favorite thing, while Master thinks of your punishment."

    His face showed a smile but his words were like the verdict of an Emperor. He didn''t ept no for an answer. She had to do that, and right now.

    Tina knew that if she dared again to not obey his words, she would suffer more than she had imagined. She already made two mistakes and had a punishment in line.

    With what Eric had heard earlier, and with the check still in her hands, she knew that she was going to suffer a lot tonight.

    So without losing much time, and anger her Master, she barked twice, ''woof woof'', and then she got on her four, walking like a dog waving her tail to its Master.

    Reaching him, she immediately went for his zipper with her mouth, she couldn''t even use her paw-hands.

    Satisfied with Tina''s attitude, Eric turned his attention to Mina and said with a devilish smile on his face,

    Eric:" What about you, Mina-chan. Will you join your big sister down here, or would you like to disappear?"

    Mina was stupefied at first, seeing the scene that happened in front of her, but she was awakened from her reverie from Eric''s words.

    She was confused about the question though, so she asked with clear confusion on her face,

    Mina:" What do you mean!?"

    Eric didn''t seem to be in a hurry or anything so he said calmly,

    Eric:" Well you will either be my little pet, just like Tina is.

    Or I will show that short video to my sweet little brother, who is madly in love with you. By the way, if you think that it''s okay and you will just leave like that, you are wrong.

    I will use the little dog that is serving me to hunt you down and make you suffer a lot. I am sure she would be really pleased to do that."

    Mina was with her back against the wall, and Eric in front of her. There didn''t seem to be any escape route in between, not with Tina at his legs.

    She had to ept though, she was tempted by that thing in between his legs. She had never seen anything like that.

    But still epting to be a little pet, was too much, so she decided to use a woman''s biggest weapon, crying¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 44 - 44: Another One Bites The Dust...

    With a ready to cry face, she said with a shaky voice,

    Mina:" Please, brother-inw don''t do this to me. If Michael finds out then he is going to kill me. I truly love him, please!" ??

    But herst words worked against her, as she heard Ericugh and say,

    Eric:" That actually makes this even better!

    I know you don''t really love him, as you are here just for the money, but he does love you I think, and that is precisely the reason why I have an interest in you right now.

    So better stop ying all the drama, ande join your big sister here, or you won''t be alive to tell the tale. Your choice!"

    Mina never expected such an answer, she had nothing she could say or do right now. But she still refused to be a little pet.

    She was just staying there, confused, and in an internal fight with herself if she should ept his deal or not.

    On the other hand, seeing her like that, Eric ordered Tina with a calm voice,

    Eric:" It seems like she still thinks she has a choice little dog, so why don''t you just force her a little on the bed."

    Bothdies were startled at such an order, but Tina knew she had no other choice, she had to do it. So getting up from her position, she started approaching slowly towards Mina.

    On the other hand, Mina was getting more and more frightened at this moment seeing Tina approach her, and said with a shaky voice,

    Mina:" Wha-what are you doi-doing? Sta-stay back! I am not beco-bing a lit-little pe-pet!"

    But as soon as she ended her words, Tina jumped on her, and they ended both on the bed, with Tina over her body, keeping her down.

    Mina was struggling with all she could, but when she got down, her hands ended up under her back, so she could only move her body, and not push Tina away.

    Seeing this situation, Eric seemed really pleased, and said happily,

    Eric:" Well done little dog, now I guess is my turn."

    Approaching closely, he opened Mina''s nightgown, immediately exposing her secret garden, but he was a bit stunned seeing that she was a bit wet.

    Looking at this scene with a surprised look, he smiled a bit and said with a teasing tone,

    Eric:" Who would have thought!"

    While Tina couldn''t understand his words since she couldn''t see anything, Mina, on the other hand, looked like someone who wanted a burrow to hide.

    But even though her secret garden was wet, she didn''t stop her tries of escape, while saying,

    Mina:" Stop this, please! I don''t want to be a little pet, please!"

    When she said the word pet once again, her secret garden turned wetter, this was truly a scene to be amazed at. But her voice might awake the idiot in the opposite room.

    So Eric ordered Tina while taking his pants off,

    Eric:" Shut her mouth little dog! We can''t have your little baby wake up to this, can we?"

    Tina didn''t know what to do for a moment, her hands were tied trying to keep Mina down, so the only thing she could use for now was her mouth.

    So she started biting and kissing Mina''s lips, which seemed to refuse at first, but then get used to itter, but just as she got used to the kiss, she felt her secret cave demolish.

    She had never had something like this. In just one thrust it took her mind away. No matter how much she wanted to resist now, she could only moan in pleasure.

    Like this started a long night for the trio, that ended with the two little pet''s unconscious. During the intercourse, Mina had not only epted but embraced being Eric''s little pet.

    Eric didn''t n to clean the mess they did, he just did the same thing as the other night, by blocking their entrances, so that his special milk was left inside.

    With that done, he left Tina in the midst of that mess, and after fixing her nightgown, took Mina in his arms and sent her to his little brother''s bed.

    She was sure to get a big surprise tomorrow morning when his little brother tried to approach her. Earlier before though, he had also taken her contact information.

    They were sure to have a lot to talk about tomorrow orter. What Mina didn''t know though, was that everything that happened tonight was recorded.

    After all, only that money video wouldn''t make the cut, would it?

    cing Mina in her bed, Eric thought of snooping around, and see what he could find on his little brother, but he could do the same thing tomorrow, orter today.

    With a pleased face, he got out of the room while monitoring his little brother''s heartbeat all the time, to see if he would wake up.

    But he didn''t, so entering his room, he immediately got on the bed and closed his eyes to sleep. He didn''t have time to lose, he needed to be stronger.

    With this thought in his mind, he fell into a deep sleep and woke up only at around 8 o''clock. Today was Sunday, but this didn''t mean he had time to waste.

    Immediately getting up, he brushed his teeth, and went to Tina''s room, and took the check she would give to Mina, while she was going to be punished, the money was needed.

    After taking the check, he went to the kitchen, grabbed something quick to eat, and then got out of the ce, making his way to a park away from home.

    He didn''t forget to call Ginka, and Kirigaya there. And he didn''t forget to tell Kirigaya to act as his training Master.

    While this confused the middle-aged man a bit, he did as he was instructed. And in a short time, he was there, and Ginka came almost at the same time.

    After the introduction, Eric looked at Ginka with a teasing look and said,

    Eric:" So tell me fatty do you want to start training?"

    Ginka was surprised that all this Master thing turned true, but he was a shut-in and azy person. He would never do such a bothering thing. So he said defeated,

    Ginka:" No partner, I lost too much energy the other night. By the way¡­"

    He was about to say something, but then knowing that Kirigaya was here too, he bit his words. Not knowing what to do he threw a look towards Eric.

    Seeing his situation, Eric said in a calm manner,

    Eric:" You can talk freely, there are no secrets between me and master."

    Hearing that, even though a bit startled and still hesitant Ginka started talking,

    Ginka:" The advertisement has finished, and we have the first two costumers, I took them 200$ for a night. While it is pricey, the service is worth it.

    After that, I expect us to get many more clients. So we might need more people working."

    Hearing that Eric thought for a moment and said,

    Eric:" I will soon send you two more in your way, same quality. But make sure to not make more than three appointments a day, for each one of them.

    While making money is good, we can''t harm our workers. So be careful about that!"

    Ginka didn''t seem to oppose him, and actually agreed with him and said,

    Ginka:" I think the same partner! I will take care of that. Well then if there is nothing else you want to talk about, I have something to do today."

    Since there was nothing more to talk with this guy, Eric let him leave. While he and Kirigaya started their training, only for Kirigaya to end on the ground before the session.

    In the meantime, inside the house, Michael woke up a bit earlier than usual, since today his girl was beside him.

    This b*tch would reject him at the beginning, but after he got Daisuke''s right hand, she started approaching on her own.

    While he knew that this was only for her personal interests he still epted her. He didn''t know why, but he was obsessed with this girl.

    Waking up, and seeing her satisfied face, kind of made him more obsessed to have her now, and make her even more satisfied.

    Thinking like that, he started grabbing her soft pillows and shaping them nicely. While they weren''t big, they weren''t small either. They looked like the perfect size.

    His movements and ministrations soon woke up the tired and unconscious Mina, who was still asleep for a few moments, but then she felt one of his hands going for her secret garden.

    In a thunderous speed, she was reminded of what happened during the night, and especially after feeling full, and that something was blocking her entrance.

    She couldn''t let Michael''s hand reach her entrance, so immediately as if someone had just seen a nightmare she jumped from the bed.

    Michael was surprised at this, was this b*tch refusing him again? Maybe he should show her who he truly was, and stop being patient with her.

    Just as he was about to say something though, she immediately approached him, and kissing him on the lips, she said with an apologetic voice,

    Mina:" Sorry honey, I just saw a bad dream tonight, and I really need to go to the bathroom, wait for me here ok?"

    Michael was softened hearing her apology, he didn''t want to break this woman yet, not until he got Daisuke''s position at least.

    So with a soft voice, he gave her a deep kiss on the lips, and taking her hand to his ''little brother'', he said with a whisper,

    Michael:" We both will be waiting for you."

    Mina was used to such kind of things now and wasn''t surprised, butparing this to what she had during the night, it was like a matchstick beingpared to a big lighter.

    Thinking of that big lighter, she almost climaxed a bit, but she still had that thing blocking her entrance. Remembering that, she took her hand back and left for the bathroom.

    As soon as she entered the bathroom though¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 45 - 45: Little Pet, And Bar-fight

    She was faced with the naked body of the man that had conquered her body during the night and had turned her into a little pet.

    Not knowing what to do, she was stuck at the door, but there was the possibility of Michaeling outside, and not to mention, that she had to take that egg vibrator out. ??

    So thinking it was for the best she entered inside the bathroom. Eric had sensed her from the beginning but he wanted to see what she would do.

    Sensing her entering inside and closing the door behind her, he turned around and looking her in the eye, without bothering to cover himself in the least said in a surprised voice,

    Eric:" What a pleasant surprise to have you here little pet, are you here to serve your Master!?"

    Mina was a bit startled, especially seeing that monster in between his legs that had turned her into a toy during the night, she missed that feeling.

    Then hearing his words, she got a bit excited but pretended exactly the opposite, and said with an angry voice,

    Mina:" What happened during the night, it was forced, and a big mistake, you better not think it will ever happen again."

    Eric could sense that she didn''t mean any of the words that she said, and was really excited about what might happen next, but he decided to y her game a little, and said,

    Eric:" Oh is that so!? Because you see, I have a video of what happened, and you seem to enjoy it a lot, little pet.

    So in ce of trying to lecture me, why don''t youe here, and service me with a good licking."

    Mina seemed startled at his words, she didn''t expect something like this, and again faked a worried voice,

    Mina:" Wha-what do you me-mean?"

    Eric was really surprised by her acting skills, but this just showed how much she liked to be driven to a corner and dominated, so he said with a serious voice,

    Eric:" I mean exactly what you heard, nowe here, or that video goes public."

    And before she could say anything, Eric just grabbed her by the hair and lowered her head to his crotch, where she met her new favorite monster.

    Even though she seemed like she was being forced to do that, she enjoyed every moment of that, while Eric continued to take his shower, after that sweaty training.

    Releasing two full loads in her little mouth, Eric looked towards her angry face, and said with a dominating voice,

    Eric:" Stop pretending now. We both know you were doing that just because you like to be dominated. Don''t forget that you are my little pet from now on."

    Caught red-handed Mina was stupefied for a moment, but then rposing herself quickly, she said with a curious look on her face,

    Mina:" When, and how did you notice it?"

    Eric was satisfied that she didn''t y anymore, but didn''t like to answer her questions, she was his little pet after all.

    Looking at her with an angry look, he said,

    Eric:" It doesn''t matter. And don''t forget your position, I seriously meant it when I said that from now on you are my little pet, and would do anything I say.

    Are we clear!? Or will I have to train you? Be careful though, because it might be something you really hate to do!"

    Mina wanted to say ''go ahead'', she liked being dominated, and especially by this man in front of her. He was the only one who had been able to do it.

    But hearing his words, and the look on his eyes, she didn''t know why but a chill passed on her back, and she didn''t dare say it.

    Quite on the contrary, she immediately obeyed his words,

    Mina:" Yes Master! Tina will be Master''s little pet."

    Satisfied with her answer, Eric looked at her once again from the head to the toes, and said calmly,

    Eric:" Very well, I will contact you when needed. For now, don''t wash your mouth, and kiss that sh*ty little brother of mine, with my load in your mouth!"

    Mina was stunned by such an order, she didn''t understand why Eric would give her such a weird order. But she didn''t dare to question him, she remembered that chill down her back.

    While Eric got out of the bathroom, towards his room, she immediately cleaned her body a little and took out the thing blocking her entrance, when an explosion of milk happened.

    There was so much of it inside her womb, for a moment she thought that no matter how many measures she took, she would still end up pregnant.

    What she didn''t know though, was that Eric could control his fluids, and all the milk he had filled her up with, was empty.

    He wouldn''t want a kid from such a woman, there were no feelings between them, and her character was cheap and special.

    In the end, she did as ordered though, she didn''t wash her mouth, anding out of the shower, she went for Michael''s room and gave him a deep kiss.

    Michael could feel there was something strange with the taste of their kiss right now, but couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t say that out loud, but Eric could sense it.

    He was happy that this had worked out perfectly, but now he was thinking about what to do today. It was Sunday, weekend, and he had nothing to do.

    So the best thing would be just training and going to help his disciple with the cooking. Like this, he could kill some time, until tomorrow, where he would have the 100.000$ money.

    Like that, a whole day passed. Right now it was at 11 o''clock in the evening and he wasing home from Kirigaya''s restaurant.

    Just like every night now, he was wandering through the alleys to farm some Exp, and SP points. He needed those points.

    The bad thing was that he hadn''t had any luck up to now. He hadn''t found even one yet. It was like it was a drought of drunks and junkies.

    Or perhaps they were collected in one ce, all of them. Soon Daisuke''s boss wasing and everyone was waiting for changes.

    He now had only five days to collect around 400SP points. It seemed like mission impossible, but Eric was confident he could do that.

    Today he had been training for a good long time and managed to level up and get 48 Exp, and SP points. Now he was level 8 and had 200 SP points.

    But if he couldn''t do that by training, this just meant he had to hit some small gangs in the meantime. With this thought in mind, he went towards a cyclers bar.

    Since he didn''t want troubles after this, he just wore a hood over his head, and a scarf to hide his face. He looked like a kid on Christmas.

    Entering inside, everything seemed dangerous, and all the eyes were concentrated on him. He felt like they were trying to pierce him through by the looks alone.

    Like in every other ce, an arrogant idiot stepped forwards,ing closer to him, and said,

    Idiot:" Did you take a wrong route kid? This is not a ce for you milk-boy. You need to grow some hair beforeing here!"

    Eric just turned his face towards the guy threatening him and said with a calm and carefree voice,

    Eric:" Oh, well actually I didn''t take the wrong route. I came here on purpose. And why would I need hairs when I came here to beat you all up!?"

    His words were like a bomb inside the bar, and everything seemed to stop for a moment, it was like time had stopped for a moment.

    Everyone turned their heads towards the neer and didn''t know what to do or say at the moment, it was a weird situation.

    When the arrogant idiot in front of Eric, suddenly exploded inughter, and everyone around them wasughing too and said whileughing out loud,

    Idiot:" You are going to do what kiddo!?"

    Eric didn''t seem to be bothered by the atmosphere around him, and he didn''t care about theughing and mocking.

    He just quite calmly sent a punch right to the guy''s nose, breaking his nose at contact and sending him flying towards the bar.

    Everyone was dumbfounded at that moment, and time seemed to stop again for a moment, but everything turned normal once the idiot crashed at the bar with noise.

    At that moment, it was like all of them woke up from any kind of dream they were having, and jumped towards Eric with anger and wrath clear on their face.

    How did a little milk-boy, that hadn''t even grown hairs properly dared to attack their gang? They were notorious for the feuds they had, and their vengeance.

    Yet this little kid was treating them as air. This was something they couldn''t allow to happen. So each one of them took a weapon of sorts and jumped towards him.

    Eric was satisfied that this had worked out, and all the people inside the bar wereing for him. This would make things easier for him.

    The truth was that the people inside couldn''t take him lightly, especially after they saw what happened to their friend.

    But even when they all came for him, Eric seemed to dance in their midst, kicking, punching and chopping on them one by one.

    They were all being hit, but none of them managed tond a slight punch, kick, chop, or even p on Eric. It seemed impossible, but it was true.

    In less than 15 minutes all of them were down on the ground knocked out, with some of them even having fractures, and bloodied parts.

    The only one left was the leader, who was looking wrathfully at the disguised image of Eric, as he approached slowly.

    This guy was a demon, a real demon, and they could do nothing about it. But why did he attack them, who was he?

    Thinking like this, the leader said with difficulty,

    Leader:" Wh-who are you!? Why did you att-attack us?"

    Eric didn''t have a specific reason, besides the fact that they were notorious, and were just trained human trash, and he needed points.

    But thinking of making this work in his favor he said with a strong dominant tone¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 46 - 46: Little Punishment & Troubles

    Eric:" This is just a small gift from Young Master Takeshiba Yuto, try again being funny in front of him, and I won''t be this polite!"

    With that said he knocked the leader out, and smiled under the scarf. While he didn''t think this would be more than a mosquito bite to Young Master Takeshiba Yuto. ??

    It didn''t mean that he would stop here, right now he was thinking what would happen if he ced all these gangs against him.

    Certainly, there would be some who would bite the bullet, and try something on him. At least that might keep him a bit busy.

    With these thoughts in mind, he left the bar with a carefree attitude, after all, while there weredies, none dared to even think about going against him.

    He had just taken down 42 people, which gifted him a total of 62 points, more than half of them were worth a single point.

    That kind of made him mad, these were utter trash and acted so high and mighty, he was disgusted and disappointed by these scum.

    Anyway, he couldn''t change what happened, and either how many points he got, so there was only one thing left, to enjoy his stats.

    Now he was level 9, and his stats were around 20 times those of a normal human. He was getting stronger by the day. To think he hadn''t started cultivating just yet.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to start cultivating immediately, but he wanted to have a strong body and vessel at first.

    In his previous life, it wasmon knowledge that the people who did that had better cultivation and better chances of a sessful breakthrough.

    He was waiting to at least surpass level 10 before he started cultivating. With these thoughts in mind, he soon arrived at his house.

    Entering silently like every other day, Eric just walked through the hallway and was having a look at the other two rooms.

    Eric hade again with Mina, but he could tell she was awake, like waiting for something. While Tina was just pretending to sleep in her bed.

    Entering Tina''s room, Eric looked at her with a teasing look, and said,

    Eric:" How long will you pretend to be asleep, little dog!?"

    Tina was startled a bit, but she was getting used to this, and said,

    Tina:" Sorry Master, I thought it was that b*tching. I don''t want to talk to her right now."

    Eric pretended to believe her lie, and said lightly,

    Eric:" Oh that doesn''t make a problem, but.."

    Then looking her directly in the eyes, he said with a dissatisfied tone,

    Eric:" But how many punishments do you need so you don''t make mistakes again, little dog?

    As if it wasn''t enough your earlier punishment, you go and take that much money, when you clearly told me you didn''t have more.

    Don''t even think of making that check invalid though, otherwise, you will see what true hell looks like!

    Now returning to our conversation, little dog, tell me how do you want to be punished tonight?"

    Tina was thinking of making that check invalid, and say she just cheated on Mina, but she couldn''t, not after seeing his face, and hearing that voice.

    It seemed like even the death reaper himself wouldn''t be able to speak with such a dark voice. Even now she couldn''t manage to speak a single word.

    On the other hand, Eric just took out his Smartphone and sent a little message to Mina. It didn''t take longer than 15 seconds for her to be in that room.

    As soon as she entered she got on her knees, and said reverently,

    Mina:" You called me Master!?"

    Satisfied with her attitude, Eric turned to Tina and said,

    Eric:" See, your little sister has already surpassed you. Well then while you will only get your little punishment today, be sure to enjoy it."

    Saying that he turned to Mina and said,

    Eric:" Today will be your turn to hold her down, so hop in over her in 69, and be ready to enjoy a lot of special milk."

    Mina didn''t need to think about it, and immediately jumped over Tina, doing what he said. This girl turned better than he expected.

    But without losing much time, he just ripped Tina''s nightgown and panties, while shoving his monster in her secret cave, without any preparation.

    Tina wanted to release a big scream, but her mouth was closed by Mina''s secret garden. So she could only release moans of pleasure and pain.

    This continued until Tina passed out due to exhaustion. She couldn''t take it anymore, but Eric continued for 2 or 3 rounds more, which all ended up in Mina''s mouth.

    She had taken so much special milk today, she was so happy. But there was one thing that made Eric a bit startled and didn''t know what to think about it.

    He could see that after Mina had taken a substantial amount of his special milk inside her body, her stats had slightly increased.

    Now that he noticed this, even Tina was having the same effect, he had filled her so many times after all. This was a big discovery to him, one that made him happy.

    His women would get stronger by making love to him, this was something great. As for these two sl*ts well he would have to wait and see if they would be useful.

    They could never overpower him anyway. So he just needed to go about his life as usual, but knowing this fact was a good thing.

    While it wasn''t much, only +0.1-0.2 at the moment, after all this special milk, but he was still level 9. What would happen once he got more powerful?

    He was awakened from his reverie when Mina took his monster on her mouth though and started to clean it to make it ready once again.

    But this time Eric, just pulled up his pants and said this is enough for tonight. This is a punishment for you since you have done it with that bastard.

    Mina was clearly unsatisfied with this, but she could do nothing about it. She was getting more and more addicted to this guy, and his monster.

    Walking out of the room, Eric stopped for a moment, and said,

    Eric:" By the way, don''t even think of washing your mouth. Are we clear!?"

    Mina didn''t expect this, but immediately obeyed,

    Mina:" Yes, Master!"

    Eric left Tina''s room and entered his own room. Tomorrow it was Monday and it was school time again, he would finally see Yoshida Gina once again.

    Perhaps he would understand something more about the situation tomorrow. For now he just needed a good sleep.

    Closing his eyes, he immediately fell asleep, only to wake up in 6 A.M in the morning. He was needing less and less sleep with each passing day.

    Without caring much about that, he got up, brushed his teeth, took his clothes, and spare ones, and made out of the house.

    Everyone was sleeping, so he could get outside easily without alerting anyone. Normally people would be still sleeping at this time, and the campus would be closed.

    So he went to the park he was yesterday and started training. Firstly with his long run, then push-ups, squats, burpees, and everything else.

    He did that for more than 2 hours, after that people starteding to the park, and the campus facilities were open so he could go there.

    He calcted even the time to train on the way, so he was able to be there on time. He directly went to take a shower and a change of clothes.

    It was time for his first hour, and Yoshida Gina was taking this ss too. He couldn''t wait to see her reaction.

    Luck seemed to be on his side today, because when he got out of the shower he was able to see someone he got to learn about only a day before.

    Takeshiba Yuto''s little sister, Takeshiba Aika the little princess of the Takeshiba family. Just like the information stated, she was a true beauty.

    Even though her curves were a bitcking, seeing her doing stretches at the gym, with her tights, and sportive wear, it was truly a great view to look at.

    This view just made Eric think of her as a possible target. If she hadn''t any boyfriend and was still pure, he wouldn''t mind making her a maid to serve him.

    But that had to wait, for now, he was satisfied with just looking at her figure, and seeing her in reality. This brought another problem to his mind though.

    If she was here, didn''t that mean that her stupid brother might be in this university too? If that was the case he would have to think of a way to deal with him.

    The best he could think though was sending him to the hospital, like this he could even take a little revenge on that guard who punched towards him.

    Most probably though, that guy was too cool to enter the lessons, and was thinking that he would get a diploma easily with his status.

    So he wouldn''t be much in the sses. At least that was what he hoped for, he didn''t want to deal with that guy yet.

    Thinking like this he got out of the gym facilities and went towards the auditoriums. But sometimes luck had it, that precisely what someone didn''t want to happen, it would happen.

    At the door of his auditorium, there were two big guards watching the door, and seemed to be looking for someone.

    He could recognize them, as one of them was the guy who punched towards him. Even though that punch didn''t even touch him, he still took it to heart.

    He needed to teach these guys a lesson, but he could do nothing inside the University grounds. Most probably he would get expelled.

    Not that he cared much about it anyway, but then he wouldn''t be able to meet his flowers every day. He needed to water them every day, otherwise, they would get dry.

    With no other option left, he decided to bunk this ss, and wait for his chance¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED...)

 Chapter 47 - 47: Takeshiba Aika

    There was nothing he could do at the moment since he didn''t want to be big news at the moment.

    With that thought in mind, he left the auditorium and started to think about what he should do now. Since he decided to bunk ss, then he had a lot of time. ??

    The best thing to do at the moment was going to the bank and break the check, also open a bank ount since he was going to need that.

    Like that, Eric went towards the closest bank. Arriving there though he was greeted by a bigmotion at the door.

    Who would have thought, the reason for that bigmotion was Takeshiba Aika, the little miss of the Takeshiba family.

    These guys really treated everything as if it was their property or their father''s property. With each passing moment, he was getting more and more decided to teach them all a lesson.

    First things first though, he had to learn what the big ruckus was about, since there were two guys on the ground, and her guards were kicking them.

    Learning the reason though, he didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry. These guys had just touched her unwillingly while getting out, and that was a big offense to her.

    He couldn''t stop thinking though if this was a big offense then what about when he would have her under him. He couldn''t wait to see her reaction.

    Well while he would like to help the two guys, they had touched his women, so they kind of deserved it, so he just decided to enjoy the show.

    Too bad that it didn''t continue for long though, since pretty soon, the bank''s manager got out and convinced Takeshiba Aika to calm down and enter inside.

    Eric was a bit let down by this, but anyway, his reason foring here was different so he just entered the bank calmly, and went for the counter.

    Thedy at the counter looked at him as usual, with a fake smile and finesse. Which Eric didn''t care in the least to be fair.

    He just handed her the check, and said,

    Eric:" Hello I would like to cash this check, and at the same time open an ount with half of that money, while the rest will be in cash."

    Taking the piece of paper thedy thought that it would be one of those donation checks or something that wouldn''t be worth her time, but anyway she had to go on with it.

    But then seeing the sum written she couldn''t believe it for a moment, this was a 100.000$ check. To this branch, he would be a fairly big client.

    And the guy''s who could take out this much money were clearly not normal or regr people. This kid''s background must be something special.

    She was awakened from her reverie, by Eric''s cough though, and immediately said,

    Lady:" Young Master, this amount can be authorized only by our bank manager, but he is a bit busy at the moment.

    Please wait for a moment as I notify him, you can sit in our client area in the meantime, and we will bring you something to drink."

    Eric kind of expected this treatment, it wasn''t the first time he had a deal with the banks. In here money was the ruler, as long as you had significant money, even the treatment was different.

    With a calm and carefree face, Eric said,

    Eric:" Ok, I will do just that. If possible I would like to do this as fast as possible, since I have other things to take care of."

    Thedy receptionist this time had a genuinely warm smile while saying,

    Lady:" Of course, of course, Young Master, we will try to help you as soon as possible."

    The client area was really close to the manager''s office, and since this was the case Eric thought of doing some snooping since he was here anyway.

    Sitting close to the office, he spread his spirit sense to the limit and was finally able to hear the conversation inside the office.

    Takeshiba Aika seemed to be really angry for some reason, while the bank manager was in a panic and anxious.

    It was at this time that he heard Takeshiba Aika say,

    Takeshiba Aika:" How dares your bank to reject my cards, and humiliate me in front of other people. I want you to open all my cards immediately."

    The bank manager didn''t want to get sacked from his job and was afraid of this cold, heartless star, so he said with a low voice,

    Bank manager:" Miss Takeshiba, please try to understand your cards have surpassed the limit, and this is something I can''t do.

    You have to pay the debts if you want your cards to be opened again, there is nothing I can do about it."

    Takeshiba Aika seemed to get more furious by the second, but it seemed like this guy would be useless to talk to, she had to talk to her father or brothers.

    But they would either not care about it, or just reproach at her with anger for being such a spendthrift. Her allowance was more than 50.000$ per month, and yet she ended like this.

    At this moment, after checking that the check was real, the receptionistdy that took Eric''s check knocked on the office''s door.

    She knew that it was going to be a nuisance with Takeshiba Aika being in there, but their bank couldn''t lose this client. Especially since they didn''t know his background.

    The bank manager seemed a bit frightened by Takeshiba Aika''s presence but he had to answer, it could be an emergency.

    Entering inside, the receptionist, went close to him and exined the situation, while showing him the check, the bank manager was clearly ted.

    Firstly he had to get rid of this devil first. And talk about the devil and he will appear. Takeshiba Aika just like an elementary school kid said in an angry voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" What are you whispering about there? Are you trying to badmouth me?"

    The bank manager was already cursing at her inside him, so hearing that he just blurted out,

    Bank manager:" No, not at all, Miss Takeshiba you are our esteemed client, we can never do that. It''s just that there a client who is cashing a big check, and they need my presence."

    Hearing his words, Takeshiba Aika''s curiosity was piqued, and asked,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Oh!? How much!?"

    The bank manager didn''t want to give details but since he opened his mouth already, there was nothing he could do,

    Bank manager:" 100.000$ Miss Takeshiba, he also wants 50.000$ in cash, so the staff can''t proceed without my presence."

    At first Takeshiba Aika felt that this was just a pathetic sum, but hearing the part about the cash money, her interest got even more piqued.

    She looked beyond the window tent, and saw Eric seating there calmly and drinking a coffee while waiting for his money.

    She could only see the back of him, but then a crazy thought passed through her mind. She had found a scapegoat.

    If she yed her cards right, this guy would be her ATM for some time. It wasn''t the first time she did something like this anyway.

    Thinking like this she said with a cold voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" You can go on, in the meantime, I will go and have a talk with my friend."

    With that said, she got out of the office and came directly for Eric''s table, and sat in front of him. Now that she had a better look at him, she was stunned for a moment.

    This guy was so handsome, especially with foreign characteristics and yellow hair. Howe this was the first she had seen or heard of him.

    On the other hand, Eric had known from the start that she wasing for him. He didn''t expect luck to strike him like this today, but this just made things easier for him.

    He was a bit ttered inside seeing her lost look on him when she sat, but that didn''t make him lose concentration, so he just said calmly,

    Eric:" What a pleasure to have the Young Princess of the Takeshiba family seat in front of me. Tell me how can I help you Miss Takeshiba?"

    Takeshiba Aika was a bit startled by his words, and tter. Normally people wouldn''t dare to speak to her, but this guy seemed so calm about it.

    Looking at his calm and carefree expression Takeshiba Aika didn''t know what to think. Who was this guy? Why had she never seen him before?

    But she was once again awakened by her reverie when Eric coughed and said again,

    Eric:" Ahem. Is there something I can help you with Miss Takeshiba?"

    Awakening again startled, Takeshiba Aika didn''t know what to say, she had lost the upper hand of the conversation.

    She wanted to y with him and keep him around her finger, and yet he was the one ying with her. But she was in a big need of money right now.

    The previous week while she was driving, she had bumped someone and sent him to the hospital. It was the first time it happened, and she didn''t know how to deal with it.

    But the person who she had bumped, told her that if she was able to pay him 20.000$ then he was not going to raise a case against her.

    He would totally forget that this thing happened. Otherwise, this might be a serious case. And something like this would totally destroy her figure.

    Not to mention the situation that would be created at home. She was already having a bad image for being a spendthrift.

    Such a case was thest thing she needed in her life. So she needed money urgently, today was thest day of the time he gave her.

    Eric was looking her right through her eyes, like wanting to discover her darkness. She didn''t know what to do or say at this point.

    Seeing that she had no intention of talking Eric said in a carefree voice,

    Eric:" Well let me rephrase my question Miss Takeshiba! How much, and what for???

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 48 - 48: Lending Money, And Plot

    Those two questionspletely stunned the Young Miss of the Takeshiba family. She never expected such questions.

    And even less she would admit to those questions as she looked at him with a fake surprised face as she said, ??

    Takeshiba Aika:" What do you mean Young Master!?"

    At that moment she was also reminded of the fact that she didn''t even know his name. Firstly though she had to protect her face.

    Eric didn''t seem to be bothered much by her question though as he said,

    Eric:" Look Miss Takeshiba, you came here and sat in front of me even before introducing yourself, or even knowing my name.

    Since you came out of the bank manager''s office where my check just went in, my only thoughts can be that you came here because you need money.

    Also, my hearing is a bit special, so I was able to hear youining about your cards. So isn''t a logical question? How much, and what for?

    But if my conclusion is wrong, then I deeply apologize for overstepping my bounds."

    After Eric said this, then his question made more sense. She was truly in urgent need of money, and her family was thest ce she wanted to return to.

    But was this guy really her lucky opportunity, she couldn''t help but have a feeling that if she got mixed up with him, then she wouldn''t be able to get away from him anymore.

    She was in a real dilemma right now, everything depended on how she answered this. But she was really undecided, she didn''t know what to do.

    Seeing her state, Eric decided to give her onest little push, and if that didn''t work he would just have to find another way to get closer to her.

    With that thought in mind, he put the face of someone being really sorry, as he said,

    Eric:" I am really sorry to have offended you Miss Takeshiba, I hope you don''t take this at heart.."

    Before he could finish though Takeshiba Aika took the bait, and started saying,

    Takeshiba Aika:" No, no I am sorry Young Master¡­?"

    She still didn''t know her name, so she stopped knowingly, if she was going to ask his help, she at least needed to know his background.

    Eric, on the other hand, couldn''t show he was a no one at this moment, otherwise, this would be the end of their conversation, but couldn''t stay without a name either, so he just said,

    Eric:" Eric, my name is Eric!"

    And as if knowing Takeshiba Aika''s next question he continued,

    Eric:" I don''t like to expose my surname since it''s too troublesome."

    Takeshiba Aika was disappointed but she knew what he meant. The fact that she wasn''t able to recognize him, was enough proof to show he was hiding his identity really well.

    She would have to get satisfied with this at the moment as she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Like I was saying, Young Master Eric, I am really sorry. The truth is just like you said, I am in an urgent need of money!"

    Finally, she had taken the bait, now Eric only had to y the card right and she would never be able to escape his control, but he was curious what did she need the money for.

    So looking her deeply in the eyes, he said with a serious voice,

    Eric:" I understand that Miss Takeshiba. But just like I asked, how much, and what for?

    While I don''t mind giving loans to people, that doesn''t mean I will do it for free, or without knowing the truth behind it.

    Careful though, I can easily notice if someone is lying, so better not try to lie to me."

    Takeshiba Aika really didn''t want to tell the real reason, after all, it wasn''t a good thing for her. She had sent someone to the hospital, after all.

    Thinking really hard she was trying to make something up, but once again she got startled by Eric''s voice,

    Eric:" Right now you are thinking of making some stuff up, so I am going to tell you for thest time, don''t think of lying to me.

    Otherwise, I will not lend you even one cent. Are we clear Miss Takeshiba?"

    While there was a faint smile on his face, it looked more like the smile of a demon than a normal human being.

    Not daring to lose thest support that she had just found, Takeshiba Aika was left with no option but to tell everything to Eric.

    On the other hand, Eric was surprised by all this situation that was created, he was also really happy to have found leverage against her.

    With this in his hand, he was sure to make her fall on his feet in less than a week. But that was forter, right now, he just kept his cool and calm and said,

    Eric:" I am really sorry about your situation Miss Takeshiba, but as much as me being sorry is worth, I can lend you the money.

    Also if you need I cane with you when you give him the money, so that he doesn''t try any new tricks or ideas.

    The only issue left, is for when do you n to return me my money, together with the interest?"

    Today it was 28 may, so in three to four days she would get her allowance and easily pay him back. So without needing to think long she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" In just 4 days I will give you back the money."

    Eric wasn''t surprised by all this, she was the young princess of one of the richest families after all. So he just took a pen and a paper and wrote the agreement.

    He gave her 5 days time to return his money, but after that, it would have a 10% interest increasing with each day.

    Takeshiba Aika was surprised to see him put their agreement to paper, but her surprise was soon rified by Eric,

    Eric:" While I do believe you Miss Takeshiba, and have faith that you will return me my money, I am the son of a businessman at the end of the day."

    With that said, he signed on the paper the amount he was giving to her and then handed it over to Takeshiba Aika so that she could sign it too.

    Takeshiba Aika just took the paper and immediately signed, she didn''t even look at the contents. She was in too much stress to think about that now.

    After that, they just had to wait for Eric''s business to end, so they could go to the hospital and take care of the matter they should.

    In the meantime though, Eric sent a message to Mina, his new little pet. While she was still new she was more obedient than Tina.

    The message he sent her was simple, he gave her the name and the address of the hospital where that guy was supposed to be.

    With the instructions, to take a written statement from the guy about what happened, and any proofs that he may have.

    Eric told her that she had a budget of 30.000$ at her disposal to work with, if he didn''t ept then threatening was good too.

    After this happened though he had to disappear from the city, and possibly even the country. If she did this right, she was getting a good reward.

    It took some time for the bank to process Eric''s request, open his ount, and also hand him over 50.000$ in cash.

    ording to his newest request that sum of money was divided into two bags, one containing 20.000$ which he was giving to Takeshiba Aika, and the rest was his money.

    The only drawback was that he had to wait at most for a week to have his bank card, but he could easily use the ount.

    That didn''t matter much to him at the moment though. Now he had money, and could finally have his private ce at the building.

    He had to leave that forter though since now he had to go with Takeshiba Aika towards the hospital, and meet the guy who just gave him a gift.

    While with her he couldn''t ce his money bag into his inventory, but that wasn''t a problem, he didn''t think she would steal his money.

    Even if she tried with her bodyguards he wasn''t afraid of a fight, actually, he was hoping for one. But that was almost impossible.

    On the way, he got a message from Mina, she hadpleted her assignment and had agreed to 25.000$ payment.

    She had also got a handwritten statement, and this guy also had his friend take pictures of the ident. Most probably this was a set-up ident, but Eric didn''t care about that.

    In fact, he was thinking of thanking the guy for gifting him with this opportunity, and he would leave them to get away with the money.

    But if they tried something like this again, or even thought of ckmailing her again, well let''s just say that they would deeply regret it.

    Takeshiba Aika seemed still really stressed and anxious about this situation, she was cing her full trust in Eric, even though she had known this guy only for an hour or so.

    Seeing this state she was in, Eric grabbed her hand, and squeezed it a bit, to show her he was there, and she had nothing to be afraid of.

    He felt a bit hypocrite since he would be the one to ckmail, and ce her in a worse positionter, but that was just a fleeting moment.

    There was no goodness in this world. Even this girl was like this only at this moment,ter she would definitely change a lot.

    Everyone shows a weak side when they are in trouble, even the worst viin, but when their troubles disappear, that weak side seems just like pure acting.

    Eric was not a hero, nor a viin¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 49 - 49: Extortion And Paying

    Eric was just someone that had decided to think only about himself and the people close to him. He would do anything it takes to be the strongest.

    Only by being the strongest could he live an easy and pleasurable life, because no one would even think of craving what he had. ??

    That was why his subconsciousness seemed to be nonexistent because it didn''t contradict his bottom line.

    All the way to the hospital the guards gave him weird looks, but he didn''t seem to care about them. It was like two little kids were trying to scare him.

    Arriving at the hospital, he got out of the car with Takeshiba Aika, and they made for the elevator. The guards were ordered to stay in the car.

    This earned him some meaner looks from the duo of guards, but none of them dared to question their Young Miss''s order.

    The hospital was bigger than he thought, but it wasn''t a problem for him and Takeshiba Aika. Pretty soon they were at the room of the injured guy.

    Seeing Takeshiba Aika enter with a young man he was afraid for a moment that perhaps she had spilled the beans, but seeing the bag in her hand, his face brightened in a smile.

    Just seeing that little bag of money was enough, to make him forget about any pain or boredom he passed these few days.

    But while Takeshiba Aika was about to immediately give him the money, Eric stepped in front of her and said to the guy,

    Eric:" We are paying you the money, but how can we be sure that you won''t ckmail her again?"

    Looking at Eric with an upset face, the injured guy said with a fake irritated voice,

    Guy:" Do you think I have nothing better to do and would jump in front of the cars every day. I am already doing her a favor by epting that money."

    On the outside, Eric still had a cold and tough look on his face, as if threatening the guy that if he ever ckmailed her again, then he was dead.

    But inside he appreciated this guy''s talking and acting skills. It wasn''t easy to find someone like him. But anyway this guy had to disappear.

    At this moment, Takeshiba Aika jumped forward and entered in between them while saying to Eric,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Young Master Eric I know you are doing this for me, but let me handle this."

    Then turning towards the injured guy on the bed she said with a sorry look,

    Takeshiba Aika:" I am really sorry for my friend''s attitude mister, here is the 20.000$ you asked for!"

    Looking at the situation the guy just thought about taking the money and leaving, but then he saw that Eric was making him a sign to increase the price.

    This stunned the poor guy, he didn''t expect something like that. He had already sold the photos and together with this money he and his partner could easily disappear.

    He didn''t know what to do for a moment, but then Eric came forward and cing the door on the bag of money, he said to Takeshiba Aika,

    Eric:" Miss Takeshiba, I think he is cheating you, most probably this is a set-up ident, and they might have photo''s of you, so they could ckmail youter.

    Think well about this!"

    Takeshiba Aika seemed to be really thinking about the situation right now, but the injured guy jumped into the conversation.

    Guy:" What the fu*k are you talking about kid, do you think I do this for a living? I don''t want your money anymore, let the police and the courts decide this."

    Hearing those words Takeshiba Aika jumped from fear and said hastily,

    Takeshiba Aika:" No, no please sir! My friend is just too cold please don''t mind him. Here take the money and let''s close this please!"

    Hearing her begging voice, the guy seemed to soften but still, he said with an irritated voice,

    Guy:" Well that money was enough before your friend irritated me, now it''s 25.000$!"

    Pretending to y the knight in shining armor, Eric jumped once again toward the guy to grab him by his cor, while saying,

    Eric:" You see Miss Takeshiba he is trying to extortion you for more money, you shouldn''t believe him!"

    Seeing this Takeshiba Aika immediately took his hands away, and with an angry face she turned towards Eric and said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" This is enough Young Master Eric, please wait for me outside!"

    Eric looked towards her with an unbelieving face, he was thinking for her, well on the outside at least, because inside he was just happy his acting worked.

    Getting outside with clear dissatisfaction on his face, he got to the hallway, while his spirit sense was focused on them.

    Inside Takeshiba Aika once again started begging the guy to ept the money and shut up about this, while he increased the price once again.

    This time it was 30.000$ and if she continued to say anything extra, the price was going to increase for every extra word.

    With no other way left, Takeshiba Aika epted the new sum she had to pay and then got out to ask for more money from Eric.

    At the moment he was the only one she could turn to, there was no one else there for her. So getting outside with clear guilt shown on her face, she said with a sorry voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" I am sorry for what happened Young Master Eric, I know you are doing this for me, but let me try and close this peacefully.

    I need 10.000$ more please, can you give them to me. I will pay you back as soon as possible. Please!"

    Eric seemed like he was really angry about how she was acting but didn''t say anything, he just took out 10.000$ more from his bag and handed the money to her.

    This time he didn''t have a pen and paper to note down the debt though, but nobody cared about that right now.

    He just looked at her and said,

    Eric:" Think well about this!"

    But Takeshiba Aika didn''t seem to be open to other people''s thoughts at the moment, she just wanted to get this over with.

    Taking the money, she gave them to the injured guy inside, but beforeing out once again, she said with a calm and cold voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" I better not see you again!"

    With that said she got out of the room and walking towards Eric with a dazzling smile, she said with a warm voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Well now that this is over, let us go and have a little party Young Master Eric, it''s my treat!"

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t seem to be really enthusiastic for a moment and then thinking he would have to deal with arrogant silk pants in there, he just said,

    Eric:" I am not in the mood Miss Takeshiba, not to mention that I have sses a little a bitter, so I will have to pass on that for the moment.

    We can do that tomorrow, or another time!"

    Takeshiba Aika seemed a bit startled she didn''t expect to get turned down, but there was nothing she could do. She had to ept his decision.

    With that thought in mind, she said with a guilty look on her face,

    Takeshiba Aika:" I am really sorry about what happened. At least let me apany you to school."

    Eric didn''t seem to be really thrilled about the idea, but he just epted her offer gloomily. And they made way to the car once again.

    The guards seemed a bit confused seeing their new facesing down, but none of them could even think why they had arrived here.

    Anyway following their Young Miss''s orders they started the car once again and started driving towards the Tokyo University once again.

    It didn''t take long and they were back to the campus grounds, continuing with his gloomy expression Eric just asked them to stop the car and got off.

    While Takeshiba Aika seemed to be wanting to say something, she didn''t. She just saw him get off, and then the car drove off from him.

    Seeing the car left on the horizon, Eric could finally release a sigh, and say to himself,

    Eric:" Sigh~ Sometimes it''s so tiring to pretend. Well, at least this would make the test better. Let us see your true character, Miss Takeshiba Aika."

    Today he was met with this frightened andpassionate angel, but who knew what might happen when she had no more need of him.

    The way she went through his test would decide how he would act with her from that moment on. But for now, he had to return to the hospital.

    It was time to meet once again with that injured guy. Reaching his hospital room, once again, that guy was frightened, and thought Eric was there to avenge his earlier conduct.

    Imagine his shock, when Eric came with a warm smile and said calmly,

    Eric:" Those are some really good acting skills mister. So about the photos, you agreed with my assistant!"

    The injured guy''s jaw dropped to the floor, he never expected such a twist in this story. Looking at Eric he said with clear surprise and confusion on his face,

    Guy:" You-your assistant!? You mean that!?"

    But before he could finish Eric answered him in a carefree mood,

    Eric:" Yup exactly, I am the one who bought your photos. And earlier it was just a little bit of acting. Don''t try to raise the price though, I am not someone stupid like her."

    The injured guy was already stunned by this entire situation, he didn''t even think about the price or anything. He just nodded his head, while handing him the photos.

    Looking at him with a satisfied face, Eric thought this guy was really useful together with his partner, so he thought of making them hisckeys.

    Looking the guy in the face he said with a serious and solemn tone,

    Eric:" You seem like a pretty capable guy. How about you forget about that disappearance thing, and work for me, together with your partner!?"

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 50 - 50: Siblings, Underlings

    The guy on the bed seemed to be stupefied when he heard Eric''s words. He didn''t expect such an offering his way.

    He was thinking of where to go and how to spend the money he had just gotten when he got this surprising offer from Eric. ??

    The truth was that while this money would be good for a period of time, after that they would have to return to these extortions once again.

    Right now though, he was getting an offer about a permanent job. And the best thing was that he didn''t even need to leave the city if he epted this offer.

    But there was something he still was curious about and said,

    Guy:" By the way sir, when did you notice my partner?"

    Eric expected such a question, after all, curiosity was one of the biggest emotions that affected humanity, so he just said calmly,

    Eric:" Well, anyone would get suspicious, if the bed beside you is upied, but the guy upying it doesn''t seem sick at all."

    Hearing this, the person on the other bed, turned towards Eric and the injured guy with the face of a caught thief, and just smiled a bit.

    In fact, the partner was a girl. Ady in her early twenties, with purple-colored hair, and a piercing in her bottom lip.

    She was dressed like one of those gothic girls, but the smile on her face and her big blue eyes made her look really beautiful.

    Eric wouldn''t mind having a taste of her, even though her curves didn''t seem really developed, she still had good proportions.

    It wasn''t hard for him to keep his calm and carefree attitude while looking at the injured guy for an answer, and introduction.

    The guy seemed to be happy because he was taking a big step forward, if he was able to keep his ce behind someone like Eric he would be able to live an easy life.

    This guy was able to roam around with the Takeshiba''s young princess, and not to mention the trust she seemed to have in him.

    So being Eric''sckey for him it was a big life opportunity, so without dying this opportunity anymore he said,

    Guy:" Young Master I am Inuhara Muto, and this is my younger sister Inuhara Hina. We would be honored to work for Young Master."

    Satisfied with the introduction, Eric looked at their faces once again and said,

    Eric:" My name is Eric Jade, from now on you work for me. Before we proceed further let me make one thing known though.

    There are two things that I will never tolerate and will make you regret doing it, one is cheating and the second is betrayal.

    If you can''t think that you are able to avoid them all your life, then it''s better for you to stop this here, otherwise, you will regret this moment, but won''t be able to do anything."

    His words startled the siblings, but they wouldn''t release a big hand once they caught it. They finally had a chance, they would make sure to never let it go.

    With a never seen determination and honesty on an extortionists face, Inuhara Muto said strongly,

    Inuhara Muto:" We promise to always be by your side, and never cheat or betray you, Young Master."

    Eric had heard these words so many times in the past, and most of the time it ended with those swords swallowed due to the promise of richness and greed.

    Nheless, he just sighed and said,

    Eric:" Sigh~! Well, only time will be able to tell that. Later one of my men wille here and take you to a safe ce. Stay there until I say otherwise."

    With that said, he turned around and walked out of the hospital room, leaving the siblings alone in the room.

    As soon as he left, Inuhara Muto looked towards his sister and asked,

    Inuhara Muto:" What do you think about this?"

    His sister seemed to be thinking really deeply for a moment, but then said with a sigh,

    Inuhara Hina:" Sigh~! I don''t know! For the first time, I am not able to see through a person. He is a raven ck color in my eyes.

    But the moment you said those words, that ck turned warm. I don''t know what made him be what he is, but one thing is for sure, he is not a normal person."

    Looking at his sister, and hearing her words, Inuhara Muto didn''t know what to think. His sister had always been able to tell the people in colors.

    She had special eyes or whatever it was, but she was able to tell people apart. They had been living believing those eyes until now.

    Even this decision was made because she was attracted to Eric''s color. She didn''t understand why, but she was, and her brother believed her like always.

    Of course, Eric had no idea of this, right now he was just exiting the hospital while texting Kirigaya toe and take the siblings to his restaurant.

    Like this, he wouldn''t have to worry about Takeshiba Aika changing her mind, and sending someone after them. He had to be careful.

    Talk about the devil, and he will show up. Just as he finished texting Kirigaya, he saw Takeshiba Aika''s guarding monkeys show up at the door.

    Takeshiba Aika didn''t seem to be with them, but she shouldn''t be far either. Certainly, she wouldn''t want to lose the look on that guy''s face.

    This was so f*cked up, Eric wondered if it was worth it to save the siblings, but since they were under him from now on, he had responsibility for them.

    Not to mention that he had revealed his true character to them. Turning around, he sent Kirigaya another message saying to start as soon as possible and meet him at the back entrance.

    On the way up he changed his look to that of a doctor, and also found a scarf to hide his face. This way he wouldn''t be recognized by the monkeys.

    Since his stamina and speed were many times better than the monkeysing after him, he reached soon the siblings'' room, who were startled by his suddeneback.

    Without exining anything, Eric went over to Inuhara Muto''s side and started having a look at his body and injuries.

    In his past life, he got injured a lot, and after some time he started studying medicine so he would be able to examine himself and get back from the reaper of death.

    While his medical skills and knowledge weren''t perfect, he was probably one of the best doctors on this.

    Looking that Inuhara Muto didn''t have any major injuries, he took him in his arms, passed him to a moving bed, and then covering him with a white sheet, told Inuhara Hina''s,

    Eric:" Follow me, and try to get some nurses outfit on the way. We need to leave this ce."

    With that said he started pushing the moving bed, towards the door, and then in the same direction as the elevators.

    Who would expect their prey going towards them, confront them, and pass as if nothing was happening?

    Inuhara Hina didn''t understand what was going on right now, but she could feel that Eric held no malicious intent towards them, so she just followed behind.

    She did as she was told, and found a nurse outfit on the way, that she wore over her t-shirt and skirt. She looked like a gothic nurse, Eric had to ept she looked hot in that.

    At this moment they passed in front of the monkeys that weren''t able to recognize their target. Passing by them, Eric just speed up and went towards the back.

    He got Muto and Hina on his car, and let him go while he checked if any unwanted eyes fell on them. Making sure nothing like that happened he stayed in the surroundings.

    Those Monkeys would have to eventuallye out of the hospital, so this meant he could go and y a bit with them.

    In the meantime, he could also farm some Exp, and SP points that he needed so much. He had high expectations from these monkeys.

    He didn''t have to wait long apparently because the monkeys soon got out, and they were angry. Their prey had left before they could get there.

    How would they answer to their Young Miss, who was already in a really bad mood? They were fated to suffer a lot tonight.

    But their prey hadn''t gone too long ago, perhaps they could find them in the alleys around, or the ces around here.

    What they didn''t know though, was that that from hunters they had turned into the hunt. And there was a tiger waiting for them in the surroundings.

    The end was just as expected, they all ended up knocked out on the streets around the hospital, with their attacker unknown.

    On the other hand, Eric enjoyed the points he was able to farm from them, while he wasn''t able to get as much as he thought, it wasn''t that bad either.

    For the next three days though, the situation was still the same. Takeshiba Yuto and his monkeys blocked the ss door, and he wasn''t able to enter the sses.

    So he was left with no other option but to go out and hang out with Takeshiba Aika, Takeshiba Yuto''s little sister.

    Sometimes, he wondered, what would Takeshiba Yuto think if he knew that Erik was with his little sister having fun, while he was in the ss hearing the lesson!

    At the same time, he trained and went for farming points whenever and wherever he could. While during the night he enjoyed his little pets.

    Nothing special happened these three days. Even Akira seemed to have disappeared these days.

    But today was a special day, and this special day started with a piece of special news¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 51 - 51: Real Takeshiba Aika

    All the newspapers and TV news channels opened with the same headline today!

    ''Takeshiba''s young princess Takeshiba Aika, caught fooling around with a poor chap! Is this an inverse Cindere love story!?'' ??

    The identity of the poor guy was kept a mystery, but the news was sensational nheless. There was also photo evidence but the guy''s face was hidden.

    Reading and hearing this headline, Eric had a smile on his face. He didn''t know it would turn into such a piece of big news, yesterday when he sold the news.

    But he didn''t sell it for the money, it was for a more important reason. This was Takeshiba Aika''s test, the previous day she had returned him all the money she owed.

    There was nothing forcing her to be by his side anymore, if she epted the fact that he was poor, and still stayed by his side, her life would be easier from now on.

    If she selected the second route, then he would y with her on his own terms, which weren''t anything good for her.

    He just had to wait and see what would happen today, not that it made a big change for him. Takeshiba Aika seemed like a good and fun girl.

    But he had only seen her when she owed him something, or she thought he was a rich Young Master, soon he was going to see the real her.

    With this thought in mind, he continued with his daily routine and went for training on his way to school.

    In the 3-4 days that passed he had tracked down the owner of the apartment right above theirs, and it seemed like it was empty at the moment.

    He had called for a meeting with the owner for tomorrow, at Kirigaya''s restaurant, and was ready to propose him a one-year rent contract, with the possibility of buying after that.

    He was ready to pay all year in advance if it was needed. He really wanted that ce to be his, he was getting tired of his small bedroom.

    Even though he just used it to sleep, it was still not to his standards he was used to sleeping in big beds, and big rooms, he wouldn''t use this one even as a toilet in his previous life.

    The other important thing was that yesterday night he had ordered Tina, to bring Daisuke to their house today evening, it was time he put his n to act.

    These three days he had had a few good training sessions and also some good farming experience. He had already passed level 10 and had made more than 300 SP points.

    He had also bought the skill ve-seal apprentice the previous night and had used his bonus skill point, on that one.

    Just like he had thought, with the first upgrade he had earned one more ve-seal slot from this ability, it was the best he could get.

    That was why he was so happy today, everything was taking a turn for the best, he just was hoping that Takeshiba Aika would take the easy way.

    With these thoughts in mind, he did his morning training and went to take a shower at the campus gym facilities.

    Just like the first time he had seen her, Takeshiba Aika was there doing some Yoga practice or something. He was too focused on her body to understand what she was doing.

    Since their rtionship had been good these days, he entered inside, and with an idiotic happy face he said,

    Eric:" Good morning Aika, it''s so nice to see you first thing in the morning like always."

    In these few days that they had been together, they had dropped the honorifics and were talking to each other on a first-name basis.

    Takeshiba Aika, seemed like she had been waiting for him, turning around she had a clear fake happy face as she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Good morning Eric, likewise. I have been waiting for a while for you. I need to tell you something!"

    Eric on the other hand put a fake confused look on his face and said with a likewise voice,

    Eric:" Oh really? About what!?"

    Takeshiba Aika''s expression seemed to change there and that, and from that fake happy face, she now had an arrogant and proud face and said with clear mocking on her face,

    Takeshiba Aika:" About the fact how a toad like you, wanted to taste some swan meat like me. It''s preposterous don''t you think so?

    To think I almost fell for that."

    Eric''s good mood seemed to disappear at this moment, but he decided to y her game a bit, he didn''t want to wrongly judge her, at the same time he was concentrating his senses on her heartbeat.

    So with an even more confused look, he said,

    Eric:" What do you mean Aika?"

    Furious at being called with so familiarity by this dust, Takeshiba Aika said with a more despotic voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" You still talking to me like we are that close trash? You don''t have to pretend anymore, I know you are just poor trash.

    Maybe you haven''t a TV in your house to watch the news, but you have been in the headlines all this morning. My father punished me because of you.

    The only reason I didn''t say your name is because of the story we are linked, otherwise you would be praying to die by now.

    From now on, try to not get close to me though, otherwise who knows what might happen."

    Eric at first thought that there might be some kind of innocence and goodness on her, and she was trying to protect him, but in reality, she was just like that.

    Sometimes people were just that rotten, and their opinions were just that sick. This kind of cooled Eric''s good mood, once again he was taught that people are just cold selfish creatures.

    Everyone thinks of himself and doesn''t care about the others. Sometimes he wondered that even if someone killed in the middle of the street, people would just go their way.

    They would just continue walking towards their goal, while not caring in the least about the guy being killed.

    And when they had some free time, they would post constion or solidarity posts on social media trying to show their humanity.

    This was the reality people were living everyday, clear hypocrisy that everyone kept alive every day. Even now Eric''s expectations were probably higher than most.

    But anyway, since she had chosen this way then he would just have to adopt his second way. He was a bit excited about this though because it would be fun.

    With this thought in mind, he just looked at those swaying curves in front of him with a grin on his face. Very soon that same person woulde begging at his feet.

    Since Takeshiba Aika had left the ce and he had already taken his shower, he just got out and started walking towards the auditorium.

    But man that idiot didn''t seem to get tired of being in lessons. Perhaps the small groups he had ced behind him until now were that useless.

    He had to find an opportunity to send him to the hospital for some time. Only like that could he be freed by this idiot.

    With this thought in mind, he went ahead and sent a message to Tatsuya Minami to find him Takeshiba Yuto''s cell number.

    He hadn''t seen her for some time now, but he thought of letting her thoughts get to her a bit more. Clearly, she should still be trying to find information on him that she didn''t have at the moment.

    His cooking skills, his secrets. Even though she would be so disappointed to find nothing there, well she might be able to discover that his father was killed but that was for the future.

    Right now, he just turned around and left the ce, without being noticed. He had to make a few preparations for tonight after all.

    The fact that Daisuke would be his ve shouldn''t be made known to Tina or anyone else in the near future, he had to get Daisuke''s boss too before he did that.

    That was why Tina had to be removed from the equation during tonight''s happenings. That''s why leaving the campus, he went towards the medicinal market.

    He needed only two materials at the moment, chloroform to ce Tina into a good deep unconscious state, and soybean linseed based ink.

    While most of the ve-seal inscription would be made using his blood, at the moment it was impossible for him to do that inscription with his blood on two people.

    That was why organic solution ink was suggested by his system to rece the blood needed toplete the seal.

    While this would weaken a bit the seal, and he could do it only for people that were only 2 to 3 levels above him, he was still confident of pulling this off.

    Daisuke and his boss couldn''t be that powerful. But anyway he would have some fun with Takeshiba Yuto and his underlings today, so maybe he would be able to level up once more.

    He had wanted to enter the underground fighting''s in the meanwhile, but all he could fight were some weaklings that barely gave him one point.

    He needed a better background if he wanted to fight stronger fighters. Well, that would be easy as soon as he enved Daisuke and his boss.

    With these thoughts in mind, he bought the two ingredients and started walking towards his house. Upon arriving there he saw Akira get out of their house.

    He knew he might have lost some important information today, but it didn''t matter, after enving Daisuke he would learn of everything.

    Waiting until Akira entered her apartment, he made way towards his own and entered inside. Tina was in a really hot nightgown trying to make dinner.

    Daisuke wasing tonight after all. Seeing this scene Eric didn''t like it at all, so¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 52 - 52: Dinner & Plans

    His little pet seemed too enthusiastic about tonight, he didn''t know what she had prepared for Daisuke but after knowing her stand, it wasn''t anything good.

    Thinking like this he approached her slowly and went behind her, one hand went towards her soft pillows, the other towards her secret cave''s entrance. ??

    Tina was a bit startled feeling someone behind her, but she could recognize that smell and those hands,tely, she had been thinking too much about them.

    She had be a kind of addict to Eric''s touch, and presence. Without understanding how, or when she had started to think more and more about this.

    The pleasure she got from him was something that no other man had been able to give her, and soon he would be all hers, under her orders.

    She just couldn''t wait to get rid of Daisuke and take his ce. After that, she would have everything she wanted and this little kid would just be a little toy she would y with.

    Anytime she wanted, everything would depend on her desires, not his. So at the moment, she could put up with it.

    Thinking like this she just enjoyed his hands'' treatment, while Eric, on the other hand, was looking at her cooking, and ingredients.

    While everything seemed normal and looked even better, his senses were more than 10 times sharper than a normal person, so he could sense the smell of something pungent in the air.

    This couldn''t be any of the ingredients used, and neither the cooking should smell like that, it was more like a medicine smell.

    Concentrating on the smell a bit more, he could finally understand what it was, it was poison. Normally people would use this as an anesthetic for horses, and yet she was using it on Daisuke.

    The good thing was that only a little spoon of the soup was enough to knock Daisuke out of his senses, and he wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    Of course, Eric couldn''t allow such a thing to happen, so he needed toe up with a n to counter-attack.

    But there was one weirder thing in there. Tina didn''t seem to be cooking for two people only, but for at least 4.

    This meant that Daisuke wasn''t the only guest she was expecting. There were at least two other guestsing today, but who could they be?

    What was Tina''s n for tonight, what was she trying to do?

    While he was thinking about this, the doorbell rang and awakened him from his reverie. Tina was expecting him to get a bit anxious, but it was futile though.

    Eric had still that calm and carefree attitude ying with her body. This guy, nothing got to him, did it? Well, he just had to wait, soon he would be in her hands.

    But then she remembered the doorbell rang and said in a low voice while biting her teeth,

    Tina:" Master, mhmn, can I get the, mhmn, door please?"

    Hearing that, Eric just took back his hands, and said with his usual voice,

    Eric:" Sure go ahead little pet!"

    Tina didn''t know how to feel for a moment, should she feel happy that he listened to her easily, but why was she feeling a sense of loss at this moment.

    Now was not the time to think about that though, so looking towards Eric with a meaningful look, she was waiting for him.

    Eric understood her meaning, they couldn''t see him here. While she couldn''t tell him to leave, she could remind him that they weren''t supposed to see him.

    Understanding her thoughts, Eric just calmly started walking towards the hallway, and then enter his room, with a grin on his face.

    On the other hand, Tina went to the door, only to see a gorgeous Akira standing there, waiting for her to open the door.

    Looking at her, she didn''t seem happy that she was let there at the door waiting and said with an irritated voice,

    Akira:" Where the hell were you, why did you let me waiting at the door for so long!?"

    Tina immediately signed her that she wasn''t alone in the house while whispering,

    Tina:" Eric just came home, and I had to manage him. I have a bad feeling about this, normally that guy wouldn''te here if he didn''t have a n.??

    It was true, from the moment she felt Eric on her back, she knew he was here with some kind of n. After all, he knew that today Daisuke wasing.

    As for Michael, well Daisuke would always find something for him to do when he wasing here. He didn''t want to get disturbed after all.

    Akira on the other hand seemed more rxed andposed than her, and said calmly,

    Akira:" Most probably he is thinking to record you again, so he has better material to control you. What else can he do?

    It''s not like he knows that tonight me and the boss would be here too."

    Tina''s and Akira''s n was simple actually, they had been trying to seduce the boss so many times, so they had reached the part, where he would ce them in Daisuke ce.

    The only thing he wanted to make this happen, was taking Tina and Akira in front of Daisuke''s face before he died.

    While this was weird it didn''t matter much to them, they were used to such things anyway. Not to mention that one of them had a deep hatred towards him.

    A hatred that she had been hiding in her chest for so long, she would like to torture him every day, but she knows it was impossible.

    She had to get satisfied with only seeing him die in front of her eyes. While it wasn''t the best, it was better than nothing.

    Tina didn''t seem convinced with her words, but there was nothing she could do at the moment anyway. She had to go with the n.

    Like that they both went to the kitchen to continue with the cooking. Looking at the dishes being prepared Akira asked with a whisper,

    Akira:" So which one has the poison?"

    Tina looked around her, and then towards Akira as she said,

    Tina:" Like I said it''s not poison, it''s an anesthetic used to put horses unconscious, and is on this one, pointing towards the soup that would be served to Daisuke."

    Akira didn''t seem impressed by the exnation and neither from her partner''s absurd and nonsensical hypersensitiveness.

    She was also aware of Eric''s and his deep thoughts but even he couldn''t have thought of this situation tonight, he was still an 18 years old kid.

    Well, his stamina and experience in bed seemed to tell the opposite, but still, it was kind of unbelievable for him to have a bigger n for tonight.

    She had been waiting so long for this day, she wouldn''t allow someone like him toe and disrupt her ns, she was surely taking a part of her revenge tonight.

    It didn''t take long for their guests to arrive though, they came both at the same time, Daisuke and his boss, Yuuji Shiro.

    Differently from Daisuke, he didn''t seem like someone really powerful, he was a fatty, with a small head over his balloon like body.

    He had small and dangerous eyes, thick oily lips, and a lusty look on his face all the time. He seemed like a first-ss scoundrel.

    Most probably the only reason he was Daisuke''s boss was that he had some kind of connection to the Yakuza, while Daisuke didn''t.

    Seeing theirpany for tonight both Daisuke and Shiro seemed exalted. While they had important business to take care of, they needed some rest once in a while.

    Tina and Akira seemed to be really honored by their visit, like two teenage girls in love, but inside they were despising these two guys.

    If they had a chance they would kill both of them, but that was impossible. Otherwise, they would die too not long after.

    The only reason why they were able to kill Daisuke and get his ce, was because Shiro was supporting them, if he didn''t then they were dead.

    While thinking like this, the twodies approached the duo, Tina went close to Daisuke, while Akira went for Shiro.

    Clearly, this scene displeased Shiro, who ordered their guards to stay outside, and then immediately grabbed Akira by the rear, and front. Daisuke seemed to follow his boss''s attack.

    They seemed more like lustful demons than men, but the twodies seemed to have expected this, and just pretended to enjoy it.

    And they seemed really good at it because the two lustful demons didn''t seem to notice, but one of them was clearly displeased.

    Seeing his displeased look, Tina immediately tried to get out of Daisuke''s embrace yfully, as she said with a pout on her face,

    Tina:" Ohmon we can''t go directly to dessert, not after how much I cooked for you."

    Hearing her pout, Daisuke wanted to justugh it off, but then his boss said,

    Yuuji Shiro:" You are right, beautifuldy. Why don''t we dine first, I am starving."

    While he also didn''t want to leave his ying toy at the moment, he couldn''t stand seeing Daisuke y with such a flower. He had to have those both, he was the boss.

    Hearing that, Tina escaped Daisuke''s embrace and then said with a confident smile,

    Tina:" I promise you won''t get disappointed!"

    With that said she went towards the kitchen. While Akira wanted to go and help her make the table, her rear was pinched hard by Shiro, to show her not to leave.

    Without any other choice, she had to stay there, while Daisuke watched how his boss still yed in front of him.

    Soon the dinner was served, and they all sat at the table. Yuuji Shiro had a grin on his face as if he knew what was going to happen, so he happily took the first spoon.

    Then one by one even the others did the same, the next moment though, their head crashed on the table, they were all unconscious.

    As soon as that happened Eric entered the room, but then looking in a special direction, he seemed a bit surprised and said¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 53 - 53: 2 Slaves

    Eric:" To think that even this couldn''t take you two down! You must be really strong and would make perfect ves for me.

    At first, I really kind of regretted making two useless people my ves, but now I can dly say that my slots wouldn''t be wasted." ??

    Hearing his words, the two people that were trying to pretend they were unconscious managed to turn their heads a little.

    It was useless to pretend anymore, but they were surprised by the look of the person who did it, and the words he said.

    It was just a milky boy, who was talking about ves. Like hell would they break at his hands and be something like his ves.

    This kid was seeing dreams with opened eyes, they needed just 2-5 minutes to get control of their bodies, and after that, this guy would be dead.

    With that thought in mind, the fatty started first to talk and dy for time, as he said,

    Shiro:" Who the hell are you kid? Do you think you could break the Yakuza''s people so easily? You must be dreaming!"

    Right after him, it was Daisuke''s time,

    Daisuke:" You better leave this ce and run far away or you will be dead kid."

    Hearing these words Eric startedughing out loud, and then when he hadughed enough for 15-30 seconds, he said with a questioning tone,

    Eric:" You sure you want me to leave Daisuke-kun? After all, if I hadn''t been involved in this you would have been the dead guy, right fatty-san?"

    These words were like bombs to the two guys, one was stunned knowing that his boss was nning to kill him, while the other because his n had been discovered.

    Both of them were startled and were just looking at each other, but this didn''t change the fact that they couldn''t let Eric do as he pleased.

    Or that any one of them would pass to be his ve, otherwise the Yakuza would hand them their heads on a te.

    On the other hand, Eric just slowly approached them and then as if he was having a thinking session he said,

    Eric:" So your recovery time is around 2 minutes and 30 seconds, taking into ount even the fact that your bodies might get used to the medicine, I have around 15 minutes.

    I guess it''s enough for me. Now please bear with me for the process, I am still new at this!"

    The duo at the table was startled when he talked about time, but then hearing about some process they were confused. What was this guy trying to do?"

    But they soon would find out, what he meant. As soon as he approached them, Eric feed them each a spoon of the soup, making sure it went down their throat.

    Then he cut his wrist and let the blood fall into a clean bowl until it was half full. The scene of this confused the two guys inside the room even more.

    What was this guy trying to do, kill himself in front of them? The heck was this?

    But as soon as the bowl was half-filled, Eric took out the organic ink from the bag he had left earlier in the kitchen and then started mixing it.

    In the meantime, he didn''t forget to give the two guys at the table another spoonful of soup. He couldn''t have them recover, especially since his stats were down due to blood loss.

    Not to mention that ording to his system the fatty was a level 14 while Daisuke was a level 13. They were both stronger than him.

    In other words, if they recovered then he was as good as dead. So he had to be careful about these two. He kept them in check with his spirit sense all the time.

    After the mixture was ready, he came closer to them and started with the fatty first, the ve seal symbols should be drawn to his forehead, and over his heart.

    So he started with the easiest one at the forehead. In fact, he was a bit worried that he might not draw the symbol perfectly with the first try.

    But once he started he noticed that it was like he had done this symbol his all life. Like he had gone through every line of it millions of times.

    In a really short 1 minute, it was finished! If people of the Immortal World knew about this, they would do everything they could to have this genius.

    Too bad though, the only people that we''re witnessing this at the moment, would be his ves in a short time.

    Finishing with the symbol at the forehead, Eric gave the guy a push, and he fell down on his chair with his chest up.

    While he wanted to curse out loud and torture this kid in front of him, he could only curse in a low voice due to his fatigue, and paralysis.

    Without caring much about its feelings and thoughts, Eric just ripped his shirt and started drawing the second symbol needed.

    Just like the first, he was able to make it under 1 minute once again. The moment the second symbol was finished, the two symbols seemed toe to life and were absorbed in fatty''s body.

    At that moment, Eric got a notification on his system interface.

    ! Congrattions! The Host haspleted the ve-seal. Yuuji Shiro is the Host''s first ve and upies one slot!

    ! Congrattions! On acquiring your first ve! The host gets 100 Exp, and 100 SP points, and also 1 skill point bonus!

    Damn, this was just awesome, Eric wanted to scream out loud from the excitement at the moment, but if he did that, perhaps the guards at the door would hear it.

    So he had to keep his excitement and enthusiasm down at the moment. Just as he was about to turn back and continue his work with Daisuke though, he felt his handing towards his neck.

    His stats were really down at the moment due to the earlier blood loss, not to mention that Daisuke was stronger than him. He had no way of protecting himself at the moment.

    Just as the hand would grab his neck though, was captured by another hand, and then Daisuke was pulled on the ground, while another hand blocked his mouth.

    Normally Daisuke wouldn''t go down so easily, but he waspletely startled because the hand that blocked his shot and brought him down, was of his boss.

    Yuuji Shiro had blocked his shot and was keeping him pinned on the ground, and also blocking his mouth, this was something thatpletely stupefied him.

    In the meantime, Eric was just happy that he had escaped that dangerous moment. Otherwise, he would have been a goner, well not exactly, he didn''t think that Daisuke would directly kill him.

    But he would have to go through the trouble, and maybe the guards at the door would be disturbed ande inside. That would be truly bothersome.

    While there was a bit of noise right now though, they most probably thought their bosses were enjoying themselves.

    Without dying much for the time, Eric immediately approached Daisuke, and just like with the fatty he started drawing the symbols on his forehead and heart.

    Seeing this happen, Daisuke tried with all his power to move, or escape from the pining of his boss on the ground, but he couldn''t even move in the least.

    His boss didn''t seem to care at all as he just watched Eric draw the symbols without any expression on his face, or it was more of an ''I won''t be alone'' expression.

    In no time both the inscriptions were finished and just like with the fatty, the symbols seemed to be absorbed by the ce where they were drawn and then disappear.

    While Eric got the notification that even his second slot of ves waspleted. Together with the 100 Exp, and 100 SP points. But no skill point this time.

    It didn''t matter though, this was already good enough for him, he not only got two useful ves, but also 200 Exp, and 200 SP points, and a skill point.

    In the meantime, he also leveled up, and his recovery seemed to be even faster than before. He could even feel a thread of some mysterious energy in his body.

    This should be the thread of Qi, he was a bit startled though because, in his previous life, this thread wasn''t this thick, and didn''t have this deep sky blue color.

    But remembering the hell he went through at the motel, he could kind of understand. The more he trained and broke his limits, the best would be the results.

    He was a bit taken aback though since if he wanted to be the strongest he would have to go through that pain once again.

    He wouldn''t give up though, he had decided he would be the strongest so even if some ants decided to betray him, he would be able to kill them with just a thought.

    Thinking like this, he just got up and took a look at his two new ves. At the same time, their stats were appearing on his system interface.

    Name: Yuuji Shiro

    Race: Human

    Level: 14

    Exp: 32/225

    Strength: 15.8

    Dexterity: 12.6

    Vitality: 12

    Agility: 12.8

    Intelligence: 86

    Luck: 32

    Skills: None

    Equipment: None

    Cultivation Techniques: Iplete ''Steel Body Technique''

    Fatty seemed to be concentrated on strengthening his body, that was why his other stats were below his level. But this guy seemed a smart scheming person.

    So he was a good addition as his ve at the moment. Not to mention thatter, Eric could just kill him so that he could release his slot once again.

    It depended on this guy''s usefulness, then he took a look at the other guy''s stats.

    Name: Takigane Daisuke ''Daise''

    Race: Human

    Level: 13

    Exp: 123/164

    Strength: 11.9

    Dexterity: 13.5

    Vitality: 13

    Agility: 13.8

    Intelligence: 78

    Luck: 26

    Skills: None

    Equipment: None

    Cultivation Techniques: Iplete ''shing Cheetah Technique''

    There was also an option to download their life memories and everything they knew. Without thinking twice, Eric pressed yes.

    But it was followed by a warning.

    ! Warning! The host might feel a headache, or even lose conscience in the meantime. Does host want to continue with this order!?"

    Eric expected something like this, so he just went and sat on the couch, while ordering his two new ves,

    Eric:" Protect me from anything that might hurt me until I wake up. If those two wake up before me, just neutralize them and wait for me to wake up.

    Don''t do anything extra with those two, are we clear!?"

    While the two ves could have their own thoughts, Eric''s orders were like God''s words to them, so they didn''t dare to refuse or do anything against them.

    That was why both of them kneeled and said,

    ves:" Yes Master!"

    With this Eric pressed yes, and immediately the memories started appearing in his mind. But he was looking at them like he was a spectator and not the person himself.

    The information was too much though, so he had no other choice but to lose his consciousness¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 54 - 54: Akira And Sub-system

    Eric was able to wake up only after 7 or 8 hours since the information he had just gone through was too big for him to process.

    It was too much information about him at the moment, not to mention that this was his first time, well second but the first didn''t count since it was his own memories. ??

    Those memories were slowly being downloaded into his brain with the help of the system. But the most important memories were there.

    Like the betrayal of his little brother and Tina, the betrayal of those guys he called brothers, the fact that S-day wasing.

    But there were still many empty spots in his memory, since it was 1000 years of information, he still had much to recover.

    The fact that his memories weren''tplete could be an exnation for his mood changes and emotional state at some moments.

    Sometimes he behaved like an old sage, and sometimes like an 18 years old teenager. Until the memories and soul perfect fusion he would be like this probably.

    There was nothing he could do about it right now, his system was already helping him make the transition easy, while still running without a glitch.

    So for the time being he just had to adapt and improve, there were no other options. But now he had to think of a way to deal with the twodies.

    While he couldn''t let them go out easily since they might hinder his ns, he couldn''t kill them either. Tina because, she had yet a lot to suffer, and Akira because she could be a good pawn.

    With these thoughts in mind, he was trying to think of a possible scenario where he could have the best of both worlds.

    Akira was easy, as long as he gave her Daisuke to torture every once in a while she would be by his side. When he was done with him, she could even kill him, it didn''t matter much to him.

    But the problem was Tina, he couldn''t make her disappear and say she went to some rtives because she didn''t have them.

    Saying that she tried to kill Daisuke would raise problems with how to deal with his little brother Michael. So he seemed to have ack of ideas.

    Then thinking about it a bit more, while Daisuke and Yuuji Shiro were staying by his side as guards, he was remembered of something.

    In the midst of the guards that Yuuji Shiro had brought with him, there was one trash that had connections to a higher-up of the Yakuza.

    So he thought of having Tina kill him, and then spread the rumors that she killed him trying to protect Daisuke.

    So this would exin why Daisuke would keep Michael even closer, while Tina disappeared from the stage. He felt saying really well done to himself, these childish thoughts of his.

    He didn''t have much time to lose right now, so he first got up from the Sofa and made for the table, where Tina and Akira were still unconscious.

    Thinking for a moment though, he looked up at Yuuji Shiro, and then said,

    Eric:" Shiro leave here and continue with your business, we are going to talk againter. Take all the guards and leave only that arrogant pr*ck."

    Immediately Shiro acknowledged his orders and fixing his clothes a bit he made for the door and left the ce. Leaving behind only the guy Tina had to kill.

    After this Eric took a big ss of water, and immediately emptied it on Akira''s face. Akira was awakened with a startle and didn''t know what was happening for a moment.

    Then she was even more startled seeing Eric in front of her, while Daisuke stands behind him like a servant.

    This didn''t really make sense, what was happening in here. Where was Daisuke''s boss? What happened to him? Why was Eric standing in front of her with a big grin?

    But then she was stupefied hearing Eric''s next words,

    Eric:" Good morning partner! Or should I say traitor, since you were working with that b*tch over there behind my back!

    Well, that doesn''t matter anymore, anyway! I have a new proposal for you though. Tell me, partner, would you like to take revenge about your unborn baby''s death?"

    If the first words, stupefied her, thest words enraged her, and bloodlust was taking over her body. With a really threatening voice, she said,

    Akira:" How do you know about that!?"

    Eric didn''t seem to change his face though, he just looked her in the eyes, and said with the same calmness of earlier,

    Eric:" That doesn''t matter partner. What matters is the answer to my question. Do you want to take revenge or not?

    If you do, I can give you the right to torture Daisuke as much as you want, at that chamber of yours, with the only condition that you don''t kill him, and cause too much visible damage!

    How do you say?"

    Akira didn''t know what to say, this was the offer of her dreams. The only reason she was still alive to this day, was her desire for revenge towards the monsters that killed her unborn baby.

    She was ready to sell her soul to the devil just to make sure this happened. So looking directly in his eyes with her blood-red eyes, she asked with a solemn voice,

    Akira:" Are you serious!?"

    Eric expected such an oue because most probably he would do the same for his kids, so he continued with his calm voice,

    Eric:" Of course, I am serious. But nothinges free in life ex-partner! If you want that chance, from now on you will have to swear to be my ve, and live the rest of your life for me.

    If I hear the simplest disobedience from you, your life will be over, and your revenge will be left midway. So how do you say!?"

    Akira too already expected such a thing toe. Nothing was free in this life, people just liked to live in the illusion that it was.

    She was selling her soul to the devil, but as long as she was able to take her revenge it would be worth it. She hated those monsters so much.

    So without the need to think much about it, because right now there was no rationality left in her head, she said with a determined voice,

    Akira:" I swear, to be your ve, your toy, your pet, whatever you wish. As long as you help me achieve my revenge, my life, body, and soul belong to you."

    At this moment though, Eric took an unexpected notification.

    ! Congrattions! The host haspleted the hidden mission, make someone subjugate to you through free will!

    The host has gained the ability Sub-systems!

    Sub-systems Rarity SSS Level 1--- 1 slot Upgradable 100 SP Level 2¡ª3 slots

    This ability allows the Host to bestow upon people who truly subjugate to him the chance to be his subordinates. The subordinate will have a simr sub-system to the host.

    The subordinate will keep all the Experience points, but everything else, like his abilities, SP points, skill points, etc, will be managed by the Host.

    ! Notice!

    1- In case that the subordinate tries to use his power against the main system holder, then he will immediately die, and the sub-system will be disconnected from him.

    2- In case that the main system holder dies, then all the sub-system users will die with the host.

    This new ability was bonkers! It was truly amazing! He never expected such a thing to happen. It was even better than the ve seal.

    With this he could have a big army, working for him, farming points for him, and helping him to grow stronger.

    The only problem was to find people that would truly subjugate their souls to him. While it was easy with Akira, it was because of her emotional state, and determination.

    But in a world where people live by hypocrisy finding people who would truly subjugate to him, would be really difficult.

    Anyway, now was not the time to think about that, because he got another notification,

    !! Does Host desire to use the sub-system slot on Akira YES/NO

    Looking directly into Akira''s eyes, he said with a happy look and tone,

    Eric:" You are truly a wonder Akira, right now I am going to bestow upon you something even better than just revenge, but you have to be careful not to forget your master.

    Otherwise, you will be dead, sooner than you think. Now just rest, when you wake up, this trash will be waiting here for you."

    Akira didn''t understand what he meant, she was still thinking only of her revenge, but she had already made her oath, there was no turning back for her now.

    She had no other choice but to believe and trust her Master. As for Eric, he was thrilled by the new ability, his teenage emotions were getting the best of him right now.

    He considered it a rare asion that Akira subjugated to him in all body, mind, and soul, so without dying anymore he clicked on the YES button.

    Right after that, Akira lost consciousness once again, while the sub-system got installed, while Eric''s right side of the interface screen was showing the installing process and its percentage.

    Soon there would be Akira''s sub-system stats, and everything else. He just couldn''t wait to see how it would work out.

    But that would have to wait forter. He still had some other things to take care of. Firstly dealing with Tina.

    For that reason, he ordered Daisuke to call the only left guard at the door, the arrogant pri*k. Eric didn''t have to look long at him, to know he was just weak trash, floundering his connections.

    So without waiting to hear his cr*p he moved forward and stabbed him right through his heart with a kitchen knife.

    Then he went to the still unconscious Tina, and emptied another ss of water, and awakened her startled. She didn''t understand what was happening right now.

    That guy was still writhing on the floor, and blood was flowing out like a small spring, while¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 55 - 55: Trapping Tina & Memories

    Meanwhile, Eric was standing in front of her with a devilish grin on his face, Daisuke behind him, as he waited for her to recollect herself.

    It took a while for her to get used to the situation around them, but she was still wondering what happened, and how. ??

    She could only remember that she was eating the soup, and then she fell unconscious. Did she mistake the tes? No, that wasn''t possible, she had been really careful about that.

    So how it ended like that, she was certain that Eric had something to do with it, but when. She had been by there all the time.

    Then she remembered the only moment when she closed her eyes and left herself to be drowned by pleasure, or when she was confused about what to do.

    But both those moments were really short, it would be impossible for a normal person to do something to the food at that time.

    She just couldn''t even imagine what had happened. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t figure it out at all.

    In the meantime, the guy on the floor gave hisst breath and died. Looking at this, Eric decided to stop waiting and said in a surprised voice,

    Eric:" Little pet, what have you done!? How could you kill that innocent guard?"

    Hearing that Tina was once again brought off track, it was only then that she was remembered the bleeding guy on the floor.

    But what did he mean with her killing him!? He was there on the ground bleeding when she awakened, so there was no way that she did such a thing.

    With that thought in mind, she said in a spur of the moment,

    Tina:" What do you mean, he was lying there on the ground when you awakened me."

    Eric wanted tough at her innocent words at the spur of the moment, as he said with a totally serious voice,

    Eric:" I mean what I said, how could you kill him like that, you pierced his heart through with a kitchen knife, just to save Daisuke-Kun?

    I-I am shocked little pet! Isn''t that right Daisuke?"

    Tina was really confused hearing those words, how could she have done something like that, when she was unconscious over there.

    This was clearly Eric trying to set up the me on her, but she wouldn''t ept that. But then she was shocked hearing Daisuke''s answer,

    Daisuke:" Yes Master, she did kill him in front of my eyes, trying to protect me."

    Tina was totally shocked, the heck was this? Only now she finally remembered that Daisuke was here too, but his answer to Eric''s question left her stupefied.

    ''Master?'' Since when did Eric be Daisuke''s Master, and where the hell was Yuuji Shiro? What the hell had happened during the time she was unconscious?

    She had so many questions in her head, and none of them seemed to be receiving any answer. The only ones, who knew what happened, were Eric and Daisuke.

    Breathing deeply for a few times, Tina could finally start making some connections of her own. And then taking a deep breath she said,

    Tina:" Anyway even if I did what is the big deal with his death!?"

    Eric seemed to be apprehensive of her intelligence and said with a lost tone,

    Eric:" Well, you see little dog, this guy has some connection to the higher-ups of the Yakuza, Daisuke''s friends."

    This revtion clearly shocked Tina, but she could finally piece the things together. So she said with a defeated tone,

    Tina:" This is a setup for me, isn''t it Master? Has Daisuke been working for you from the start?"

    Eric didn''t know what Tina was thinking inside her little head, but it didn''t matter much, he just liked the idea of throwing her off track, while she didn''t create problems for him.

    Thinking like this, he said with a calm tone and a grin on his face,

    Eric:" You are so smart when you want to be, little dog. As for Daisuke''s topic, it doesn''t matter much.

    Too bad that your ns won''t seed though, I am sure you had created so many dreams about yourself, little dog!"

    Tina felt so humiliated right now, all this time she thought she was ying with him, and now suddenly it turns out she was just a little toy in his game.

    She didn''t like this at all, she had done so much to be able to get this chance, she had supported so much humiliation and pain.

    Yet when it was time to reap the benefits of her hard work, she was just sidetracked by the person she didn''t want the most.

    This was so unfair, life was being so unfair to her right now. This couldn''t happen, but in reality, it had happened, and this was her new reality.

    She didn''t want to ept such a thing but there was nothing she could do about it. Even if she went crazy and tried to kill Eric, she knew her chances of seeding were 0.

    She had been utterly and totally defeated, the only thing she could do now for the moment was being in Eric''s mercy, and slowly n her way out.

    Reasoning like this she said like a person who had given up on life,

    Tina:" Ok, now what Master!?"

    Eric knew that this woman hadn''t given up so easily, but anyway it was better that she cooperated at the moment.

    He could keep her under control through Yuuji Shiro if the need arises anyway. So with the same calm tone of always, he said,

    Eric:" Well now we will be going to Akira''s apartment, we can''t have them find you here can we? Not to mention that Daisuke needs to call his men, and remove the body."

    Like this, he went close to Akira and lifted her carefully on his arms, while Tina walked in front of them, and Daisuke was behind them as a servant.

    Making sure no one was able to see them passing from one apartment to the other, Eric went straight for Akira''s bedroom, while Daisuke closed the door behind them.

    cing Akira slowly in her bed, he turned to Tina and said,

    Eric:" This will be your new home for some time, make yourselffortable. This is your friend''s home, after all, isn''t it?"

    Tina was a bit startled hearing that, but she kind of expected this, and said with a sigh,

    Tina:" Sigh~! So you did know!"

    Eric didn''t seem to give much importance to thatment, as he turned to Daisuke and ordered,

    Eric:" Go outside and act ording to the instruction, make sure the me falls on Tina, and protect Michael from any possible danger.

    Make him your permanent right-hand man!"

    Hearing this Tina felt a bit relieved but also very confused. Why was the same person who was humiliating, and torturing her and her son, the one who protected him?

    It didn''t make sense at all! As if anticipating these thoughts of hers, Eric turned around to her and said,

    Eric:" I am protecting you two because you have to suffer in my hands, and not the others. That would be too easy for you."

    These words stupefied Tina, she didn''t know what to think for a while now. Why did he hate them that much? What had they done to him?

    It was true that she killed his father, but that was her, her son only kept quiet about it.

    The treatment was rough, but just to make him leave the house, and not ask for inheritance or something.

    Only these things didn''t seem to add up to the hate and rage that he seemed to bottle up inside though. But what else had they done to him?

    She couldn''t remember anything else at the moment. It was useless unless he decided to tell them himself, they would never know.

    How could they know what the previous future held, and what they had done to him in that previous future? Eric was the only one who knew and had lived through that.

    Looking at the right side of his system interface he saw the percentage was only at 3% and it would take some time before the instation was finished.

    He had sent Daisuke to deal with the situation at the other side, what he needed to do now was to train, and think about his next step.

    Later in the day he even had a meeting with the guy upying the apartment above his, but now it wouldn''t be more just renting, but direct buying.

    After all, his two new ves brought him a lot of funds he could use, so buying 2 or 3 apartments wasn''t a big deal to him.

    And there was a lot of information regarding the Yakuza, theirposition, and leadership. Yakuza was like the new big family of Japan, that the other families were constantly fighting.

    While the fight continued all the time, they had soon released that they couldn''t erase each other without getting burned themselves.

    With this situation at the moment, they decided it would be better to cooperate than fight and lose, so they ced some boundaries that couldn''t be crossed.

    This was the reason why there were no big fights at the moment, and they seemed to be concentrated on their own yards.

    Eric was able to get all this information from Yuuji Shiro''s memories, apparently, this guy was the instructor to the heiress of the Yakuza family.

    While it may seem difficult to believe Yuuji Shiro, was a really intelligent guy, he was going to kill Daisuke and take his region under control, while ming Tina and Akira.

    This guy was a typical snake that hit only when he had a perfect shot. The only thing he didn''t expect was a variable like Eric.

    He probably had never imagined that while he was ying with most of the Yakuza family camp, he would be done by a milk-boy. So ironical.

    Not to mention that this guy was nning to take control of the Yakuza family by trapping the heiress, while the head of the family was being poisoned.

    It was¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 56 - 56: Sub-system Installed

    It was a great n that Eric had found ready, now all he had to do was keep the y going, and substitute Yuuji Shiro in the n.

    Not like he had any other choice at the moment. Yuuji Shiro was his ve since yesterday night, and he would make sure to use him as much as he could. ??

    While there were a lot of other important things in Yuuji Shiro''s and Daisuke''s memories, he had time to think about themter.

    First things first, he needed to have his training session first, and then go meet the owner of the above apartment. Today he would also start the torture of Takeshiba Aika.

    Well thinking too much in the future was never a good thing, so he immediately ced all that to the back of his head, and started running.

    He finished his training session in about two hours, he did around 5 times the required training today, after the scene of the night before, he understood that he was still weak.

    He wasn''t as strong as he thought he was, or more specifically he didn''t expect that there were other people without a system as strong as he was.

    That was a good wake up call for him to not think too highly of himself and the fact that he should lower his head, and start working more.

    After finishing with his training he immediately went to Akira''s house. He had to take a shower, and also because there was onest procedure for installing the sub-system.

    Apparently, he had to draw an inscription simr to the ve seal on Akira''s head, and chest. That seal became the connection point between, him and her, but also her and the system.

    On the way, he told Daisuke to go to his house, take a few clothes for him, and bring those to Akira''s apartment.

    He would have to stay a few days away from the house if he didn''t want to get caught in some idiot''s fun time.

    The guy he killed was an idiot, and arrogant pr*ck, he didn''t expect his friends and connections to be better than him.

    So he had to be careful these days, and not enter their apartment. In no time he arrived at Akira''s apartment where Daisuke opened the door for him, while Tina was seated on the couch.

    She seemed to be watching a movie or something, even though she was in a really seductive outfit, and posture. Too bad though, since Daisuke became a ve he couldn''t look at her anymore.

    It was Eric''s order. But while Tina was lying there in that position, like she was doing nothing, Eric knew that this little b*tch, had talked with Yuuji Shiro in the cell earlier.

    She had told him about everything, and of course about Eric''s supposed identity and the change in his character in thest weeks.

    Of course, since Yuuji Shiro was under his control not even a small piece of this news would go out, but still, this didn''t change the fact that this b*tch hadn''t given up.

    Without even turning to look towards her, Eric walked towards Akira''s room, while saying,

    Eric:" Little dog, stay properly, and don''t wear those sl*tty outfit when there are other people in the house. Otherwise, you will get punished."

    Tina wanted to y with him, and ask if he was jealous, but hearing the word punishment her body shuddered for a moment, and she immediately straightened her posture.

    In the meantime Eric entered Akira''s bedroom, and immediately biting his finger, he started drawing the inscription in Akira''s head and chest only with blood.

    Having a vitality of more than 20 times that of a normal person his blood surely regenerated faster. So he could draw the inscription only in blood without problems.

    It didn''t take him long, in 3 minutes everything was finished, and just like the other day, the symbols seemed toe to life, and were absorbed in Akira''s body.

    The moment, the symbols vanished in her body, the instation process hit 100%, and he got the notification.

    ! Congrattions! The host has managed to create his first subordinate and first sub-system. Due to this achievement, the host is awarded 100 Exp and 100 SP points.

    Also at the same time, under themand sub-systems was only Akira''s name. Clicking on it, immediately her stats showed up.

    Sub-system 01

    Name: Akira

    Race: Human

    Level: 1

    Exp: 0/1

    Strength: 0.5

    Dexterity: 0.6

    Vitality: 0.9

    Agility: 0.5

    Intelligence: 86

    Luck: 64

    Skills: None

    Equipment: None

    Cultivation Techniques: None

    She seemed really weak, even weaker than he was at level 1, but that was kind of understandable since she was a woman, who had never trained in her life, besides yoga.

    So he didn''t have high expectations either, but with her stats, she would farm him some good SP points. He just would need her to give the final blow, and he would have SP while she leveled up.

    At the same time, it was a good thing to have a way to grow his subordinates stronger, at a faster rate than the normal traditional way of training.

    Like this, his generals would be tied up to him, and he would slowly increase his army. Akira didn''t seem bad as his first subordinate and general.

    While he was thinking this, Akira''s eyes trembled, and looking at Eric she said with a confused voice,

    Akira:" I just had the strangest dream I ever thought I would have!"

    Eric didn''t want to break it to her directly and said with a questioning voice,

    Eric:" Oh what kind of dream!?"

    Akira went on and exined in detail everything that had happened the previous night. And then said with a disbelieving tone,

    Akira:" It''s crazy isn''t it? Even now, I think I am inside a dream talking to you like this, and you not getting shocked, or startled."

    She was really wondering how it was possible that Eric wasn''t getting shocked, or at least startled by everything she was saying. He had that usual calm, and teasing look.

    He just looked right through her eyes, and said,

    Eric:" What if I told you that everything you said, is true, and there is much more that you need to know!"

    Akira was startled at those words, but she got even more shocked and stunned by everything extra that Eric added to the mix.

    Eric didn''t tell her the total truth, he just told her about the existence of the system in his possession, and the fact that she had a sub-system, rted to his.

    He told her how it worked, and what it meant for her from now on. While she was curious about knowing how this system came into his possession, he said that she didn''t have the right to know now.

    Only when she proved her loyalty and usefulness to him would she learn about that. At the moment, she was far far away from knowing that.

    Even though Akira was still shocked at the new situation, and she was about disbelieving Eric''s words, after all, it was too fantastic to be true.

    But when she saw the system interface inside her sea of conscience, she couldn''t have any more doubts. Everything was in front of her eyes, and she had no choice but to believe everything he said.

    Of course, this was a great opportunity for her, but she couldn''t think of this opportunity right now, there was only one thing upying her mind.

    Akira:" Your promise was that I could have the revenge I wanted right!?"

    Eric could understand her feelings, for someone who had been surviving only due to revenge, this opportunity was only on second thought.

    But he couldn''t allow losing her or his ve at the moment, so he said with a serious look,

    Eric:" You can have the revenge you want, as long as after your revenge is fulfilled, you will keep living only for me, and everything yours will belong to me."

    Akira was a bit startled, after all, she never thought of a life after her revenge. She was surviving only to take revenge, everything else was meaningless for her.

    But now, she had to make a choice, or to be more precise she had already made a choice, now it was a matter of respecting that choice or not.

    Eric was the one who was giving her the opportunity to revenge, at the same time that weird opportunity she got, she had a feeling that if she lied, he would know.

    So she didn''t know how to answer. As if anticipating her thoughts, Eric said with a calm and carefree voice,

    Eric:" Since you had already decided to die, just kill that Akira inside you, and be what I ask of you!"

    Hearing those words made Akira tremble for a moment, she had thought of dying, but could she do it. As for killing the Akira inside her, would she be able to?

    His words made sense. It was just that she didn''t know if she would be able to do it. She didn''t know what to think right now.

    Once again Eric interrupted her line of thought as he said,

    Eric:" Never mind, is still too early to decide upon that I guess. But remember that you have made an oath to be mine, and I don''t intend to dismiss it.

    Now you can go and do what you have to do with that fu*ker, just remember to not give him noticeable scars, and not kill him.

    Like I said I still need him to work for me."

    Akira didn''t know what it would be of her life, all she knew right now was that she wanted to have her revenge on that scum.

    Without thinking twice she left towards her torture room, where the clearly frightened Daisuke was standing at the door.

    His fear made her feel good for some reason, and she licked her lips as she said,

    Akira:" Let''s go inside, I have a nice time prepared for you¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 57 - 57: A New Encounter

    Daisuke didn''t want to follow her, he had a bad feeling about this, but there was no way he could disobey Eric''s order.

    Not to mention, that in his eyes Akira was just a cheap woman, and a time pass he had rejected so many times, what could she do to him. ??

    So he started walking behind her without fear like it was just going to be some time pass, but the moment he saw inside her room, he was kind of frightened.

    It was true that he was the reason for the death of her baby, but that was his job and the pressure from the higher-ups was crazy.

    He had done the same thing to so many women until now, this was the first time he was at the mercy of a woman though.

    At this moment, even the curious Tina hade near them, seeing the room, and the tools inside she was breath taken.

    This was the first time she was looking at something like this, it looked so frightening. And everything was so clean, that not even a single dust particle could be seen around.

    This meant that Akira had been cleaning everything around here daily, waiting for such an opportunity, that finally came her way.

    Eric was looking at this scene with schadenfreude as if it didn''t have any rtion to him. But he had ordered Daisuke to follow Akira''s words in the meantime.

    Seeing them two enter inside, and then Akira closing the door, he just made for the shower slowly, while saying to Tina,

    Eric:" Your Master is going to shower little dog, what are you doing by standing there!?"

    Tina was awakened with a startle hearing Eric''s words, but she immediately followed behind him like an obeying little pet.

    At the moment, she didn''t have much hope of returning the situation around and being the Master in whatever this was, but she hadn''t given up.

    In the meantime, she could enjoy being his little pet though, while the treatment wasn''t the best for her, she definitely liked their intimate intercourse.

    Not long after Eric got out of the shower, looking fresh, and clean, he immediately wore his clothes and made towards the door.

    It was time for the meeting he had with the owner of the apartment above, and since he had decided to buy it, he wanted to have a look at it before making the purchase.

    So he immediately made his way towards the upper floor, where the owner was waiting for him, after thest message he sent, that he had changed his mind, he wanted to buy this ce.

    The owner was surprised by the sudden change in his decision but still said he would consider if the offer was the right one.

    But since he had a business meeting he wouldn''t be able to make it here, so he would send his daughter to show Eric the ce.

    Going one floor above, Eric went to the apartment''s door and rang the bell. Without dying much, a smoking hot blonde girl in her 20-ies opened the door for him.

    Looking at her green eyes, and those full lips, Eric had a feeling like he had seen her somewhere before, but wasn''t able to remember where.

    While her face was super sweet, her body wasn''t that developed, as a matter of fact, she could be considered to be on the t side.

    But where had he seen her? He wouldn''t forget a face easily, he had a really good memory, especially after the leveling up.

    Thinking for a few moments he could finally make the connection, actually, there were two connections, while it was just luck, it was still an incredible coincidence.

    The first connection was from the previous future he came from, she was the girl, one of his so-called brothers loved. If he didn''t mistake the time, they must have already met.

    The second connection came from Daisuke''s memories, now that he was thinking about it, the father of this girl had taken a big loan from Daisuke and the Yakuza.

    Since he didn''t seem able to pay the loan, Daisuke was offering him to pay the loan through his daughter. She would have to work and pay the loan slowly.

    The man seemed to be close to giving up, but Eric''s call was perhaps like a boon from God because it would close at least half of the debt.

    Now, this was a bothersome situation, what should he do? How should he deal with the situation at hand? Well, firstly he decided to look at the girl''s behavior.

    The girl seemed to look at him from head to toe, and then said with a confused tone,

    Girl:" Yes, how may I help you?"

    Eric didn''t let her downying look to bother him, as he said with a calm and carefree voice,

    Eric:" Hello, my name is Eric, I have a scheduled meeting to see this apartment since I want to buy it!"

    The girl at the door gave him another look from head to toe and said with a weird look,

    Girl:" You are the important client I was supposed to meet here? Is this a joke, I swear that father of mine is losing his head!"

    Look kid I don''t have time to deal with you right now, you better leave this ce. I am kind of busy showing this ce to someone else right now."

    At this moment, a male''s voice was heard from inside the house,

    Male:" Honey who is at the door, I thought we had this ce to ourselves tonight?"

    Hearing that voice, the girl''s eyes seemed to smother a bit, as she said,

    Girl:" It''s nothing honey, just some neighbor asking for something."

    Then turning towards Eric she said in a serious voice,

    Girl:" Look, little brother, even though my father wants to sell this ce, I don''t. This is mine, and my boyfriend''s home, even though that father of mine is trying to sell it.

    So you better leave, and look for somewhere else."

    Eric still had that calm and carefree expression on his face, but now there was a slight grin on his face, that thedy in front of him didn''t seem to notice.

    That grin upied his face the moment he heard that voice from inside, he had called these people brothers for such a long time, he would never forget their voices.

    As soon as he heard that voice, he knew who the person inside the house was, Suzuki Kaito. Right now he should be around 25 years old.

    In their previous future, Eric had saved him his life and gave him the opportunity to be one of his brothers, and yet, in the end, this guy had betrayed him.

    But now he had a chance to revenge, he had a chance to make him suffer more than he did in those moments, he was just grinning at the thought of it.

    With that thought in mind, he just said towards the girl,

    Eric:" Well thank you for the information miss, I just hope you have a long and happy life with your boyfriend."

    Saying that he turned around and started walking downstairs, to Akira''s apartment once again. She must have had a share of her fun with Daisuke.

    Now he needed that guy since the first route seemed impossible, the second route was a walk in the park. It was her own fault, Eric didn''t want to go that route either.

    But now there was noing back. She had to take that route. Thinking like this, he was remembered Takeshiba Aika, it was time to start dealing with her too.

    Without dying a moment more, he took out his cell and then changing the SIM card, he sent a message, to her.

    ''I know what you did! If you don''t want me to hand this over to the media and police, you better prepare 100.000$ for me!''

    With that message, he also sent a photo, of her car clearly hitting someone with her car. Everything was caught perfectly on camera like it was a photo shooting session.

    Sending the message, he removed the SIM card once again and continued walking down the stairs. Since he had some extra free time right now, he could go and meet Kirigayater.

    He had a lot of money right now, it would be a shame if he didn''t invest it, and multiplied it at the moment.

    With his cuisine knowledge and skills, he could really soon create one of the biggest restaurant chains, not only in Tokyo, or Japan but all over Asia and beyond.

    Then he would use these ces as training camps, for his soldiers, but also as a safe zone on S-day andter.

    He had experienced S-day once and he knew that not even after two days of that happening, people were looking for safe ces all over the.

    His idea was simple, he was going to give that privilege to the people who could afford it, and in the meantime expand his reach, by buying more people to his side.

    He still had to resolve the biggest issue that he would face after the S-day, food. After anyone got the power, they all forgot their previous upations, and just worked getting stronger.

    There were no more farmers, or simple workers at first, so for a period of time after the S-day, the suffered a huge famine.

    There was a really low amount of food, and the weak people were just living on eating leftovers or just trash, as for the strong, they found alternate ways.

    Some even resorted to cannibalism, now that they were strong, they didn''t consider themselves as human anymore, so it was okay for them.

    While getting stronger was one thing during this time, staying strong and undefeated after the S-day was just as important¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED...)

 Chapter 58 - 58: Torture

    Eric had to think about the things in the long time run, he had to think about a lot of things that he had to achieve until the S-day.

    The first objective seemed to be going fine, he finally had the resources and the financial support to start investing and multiply his money so he could proceed with his second objective. ??

    But he had to take things one by one, at the moment he needed to multiply the money he had on his hands.

    While he was thinking like this, he had arrived at Akira''s door, and without even knocking he entered inside, since he already had a key to the ce.

    There was no one on the saloon, Tina was lying on Akira''s bed still tired from their session of earlier, while Akira was still ying with Daisuke inside the torture room.

    Without bothering to knock he entered inside the torture room to find Akira jumping on Daisuke''s stomach, while he was hanged horizontally, with a gag ball on his mouth.

    There was a table at his shoulders and head, while his ass was over arge rod that pointed right in between his butt-cheeks, if he even dared to lowered a bit, it would enter inside.

    He didn''t dare to rx his legs that were keeping him at that position, otherwise his fate was known. Seeing this scene Eric didn''t seem to be surprised in the least.

    In actual fact he was thinking this was too soft for him, if Daisuke would be on his hands he would make him wished he were dead for every second.

    But he guessed that Akira still had a lot to learn about torturing someone. She would have a lot of practice in the future, and would deal better with her next targets.

    Seeing Eric enter, and stay so calm about all this, Akira was more than surprised, she thought she was doing something extreme, but then looking in Eric''s face this seemed like children''s y?

    This shocked her, but also pissed her off, so looking him with a daring look, she said with an arrogant tone,

    Akira:" You think you could do better!?"

    Eric was calm and carefree, but there was no meaning to lying to her and he said.

    Eric:" Much better, but I guess this is still your first time, you will have a lot of opportunities to learn about torturing."

    Coming close to the torture scene, Eric extended his hand towards Akira to help her get down. Akira was still a bit angry at him, but she didn''t refuse his gesture.

    Only when she came down, she said with a challenging tone,

    Akira:" How about you teach me how to do things better, Master?"

    There was irony in her tone, she didn''t believe that Eric could do it. he was just trying to show off, for whatever reason he needed to show off.

    Hearing her challenge and irony, Eric didn''t continue talking to her, he just took a sharp iron needle and started piercing over Daisuke''s naked chest.

    In less than 2 seconds Daisuke''s body fell over the iron rod, which entered inside his butt-hole, but that wasn''t all, he couldn''t feel his heart beating anymore.

    The pain he got from that iron rod it was like someone was tearing his body up. He felt as if soon he would be torn in two pieces, and that wasn''t all.

    All this time it was beating like crazy, but due to the gag ball he could only make painful noises, but right now, the beating had disappeared.

    Did this mean he would be dead soon? But just as he was thinking of dying, he felt a piercing pain through his chest, it was like someone was stabbing him continuously.

    It was just a small needle, and yet it seemed like a big knife cutting through his body, he didn''t understand what was going on at all.

    The pain was attacking his body from all directions, the smallest touch, would make him feel an enormous pain, not to mention that he couldn''t move his body.

    In this hopeless situation all he could do to show his resentment and what he was going through was tears, he was crying.

    Akira waspletely shocked by what she was seeing, she had tried so hard, and all she could achieve was him screaming, or showing a painful face.

    It was the first time she saw him cry from pain, and torture. Just what did this weird kid do this time!? He was able to make someone cry from pain in less than a minute.

    Seeing Daisuke''s reaction, and also the scene in total, he said with a sigh,

    Eric:" Sigh~, it seems like I have lost a bit of my edge, I need to practice more! Anyway, try touching him anywhere you want."

    His words shocked Akira out of her wits, what the hell was this weird kid even saying, he had just made a man cry in less than a minute, from fear and pain.

    Stupefied as she was, she followed his words though and approached her finger towards Daisuke''s chest, and just touched it lightly.

    As soon as the finer made contact with his skin, Daisuke started jumping like a little fish that was out of water, and in the process, the iron rod was going in and out of the spot.

    But at the moment, the paining from that part of his body waspletely negligible, the paining from that finger touching him was horrible.

    It was like it wasn''t a finger, but a some kind of melting steel pole, that was burning his skin and destroying his bones and everything else on it way.

    He had never felt something like this, ever before. Akira was startled at first seeing his reaction, even though she had been expecting something, this was beyond her expectations.

    With a wondering and curious look, she asked,

    Akira:" Ho-how? Wha-what did you do? How did you do it?"

    Eric just looked at her as if saying that it wasn''t a big deal, as he said with a calm and carefree tone,

    Eric:" It''s not a big deal, I just yed with his nerves literally, making them more than 500 times more sensible for a short period of time.

    I also disconnected his heart nerves for a few seconds to make his brain think he was dead, or going to die in a short time, and when his brain doesn''t expect it, that pain.

    Normally the reaction should be even better, but like I said, I might have lost a bit of my edge. As for how I know, how to do this, you don''t have the right to know it yet."

    Akira was clearly curious, but she could understand her position, it was true that she didn''t have that right.

    On the other hand, Eric just started piercing Daisuke''s body once again, but this time to turn him to normal state, even though with that rod inside him, he wasn''t exactly normal.

    Undoing what he did, he also released his hands, and legs from the cuffs and then giving him a kick at the end of his back, to unhook him from the rod, he said with the same calm tone,

    Eric:" I need him now, he has to handle some tasks about me. I will give it you once again when he has some free time.

    In the meantime cook us something good, I am really hungry."

    Hearing that Akira couldn''t refuse, so she just made way towards the door. She was going to cook something good for him, what else could she do.

    Seeing her swaying hips go for towards the door, Eric as if remembering something said,

    Eric:" Oh yeah,ter we are going to a restaurant, better be prepared. I am going to introduce you to some of your new friends."

    Akira stopped for a moment, she didn''t know what new group of friends meant, but she could insinuate that she was going to meet other people working for Eric.

    With that thought, she just got out of the room, while saying,

    Akira:" Yes Master!"

    Even though she still hadn''t decided what to do after taking her revenge, she still referred to him as master. She didn''t understand how but it came from inside her.

    Eric just saw her leave and then turning to Daisuke, he just took out a health potion out of thin air, and stuffed half of it, inside his mouth.

    Right now he couldn''t allow Daisuke to lose his mind and not understand his orders correctly. So he decided to sacrifice half of a health potion for him.

    In 10 minutes Daisuke seemed to have regained his senses, and relief. Seeing this Eric didn''t lose time and started handing the orders he had for him.

    In the meantime he also sent some orders to his second ve Yuuji Shiro, who seemed to be thinking of a way to escape his seal.

    Too bad though that no matter what he did he seemed unable to find the seal, let even think of a way to break it.

    Eric was amused by the efforts of this mouse, but he knew that this fat mouse would be a huge help to him.

    First things first though, he send the orders to him too, with a warning to not overly force himself for some things, otherwise he would get punished.

    If he understood what he meant, which he most probably did, then it would be good for him, otherwise Eric would find some free time to go for a visit.

    Finishing with the orders, he let Daisuke dress, and then apanied him to the door, while Akira and Tina were cooking in the kitchen.

    Tina was in a transparent nightgown, wearing some lingerie she looked smoking hot in that dress. Seeing this Eric just sent another order to Daisuke, and a text message to someone else.

    Tonight he wanted to celebrate his achievements until now¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 59 - 59: Change Of Thought

    He guessed it would be fine to have some fun with his three toys tonight. It had been some time since he was able to enjoy three women at the same time.

    This kind of made him remember about his previous life, and all his women. Where were they now, and what were they doing. ??

    But he couldn''t go after them yet, he had to be stronger and wealthier first, if he wanted to be able to provide them a safe future.

    Of course, this didn''t mean he was going to treat them like dolls in this life too, he would try and make them stronger, as much as they could.

    The sub-systems were a perfect way for him to help them get stronger, and at the same time protect them.

    With these thoughts in mind, he turned back and went to Akira''s bedroom, where he could be alone and enter meditation, and finally start his cultivation as he should.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to start cultivating from the beginning, but his body was too weak, not to mention that his meridians weren''t connected.

    But after passing the 10 level his meridians were connected, and the first thread of Qi was running through the meridians inside his body.

    Without losing time, Eric entered the room, sat in the lotus position over the bed, and started to meditate. It was amazing.

    No matter how many times he observed this view he would always get amazed, his meridians inside his body were like small gxies, and the energy passed through them like the sunlight.

    Making all of them start shining like small clusters of lights. The human body was truly a great creation, he didn''t know how it came to be, but that was the goal of cultivation.

    Trying to reach the peak of learning, andprehending everything around you, thews, the creation, life, death, chaos, and everything else.

    In his past life, Eric had thought too many times about these topics, but his understanding was poor, and the technique he had was too low level.

    Reaching what he had reached was already the maximum one could go. And yet he fought to go further, he was amazed by the unknown.

    All the time though his spirit sense was active, the only people he could believe at the moment, were his ves, and Akira. The simple reason because they couldn''t harm him.

    As for everyone else, at the moment they were only potential people by his side, none of them had his trust. Not even Yoshida Gina, and Tatsuya Minami, for who he had a soft corner.

    In that position he started to repeat endlessly the first line of the cultivation technique, trying to understand as many mysteries out of it as possible.

    In the meantime, his system was giving notifications, the big one at first.

    ! Congrattion! The Host has gained 100 Exp, and 100 SP, and 1 skill point due to starting his cultivation!

    And then every minute a new notification popped up.

    ! Congrattions! The Host has gained 2 Exp out of cultivation!

    .

    .

    .

    ! Congrattions! The Host has gain 3 Exp out of cultivation!

    It was truly something amazing he had never expected something like this. He had already surpassed level 11 and was going for 12.

    Not to mention that at the moment he had 3 skill points and a lot of SP points he could use. But he had to think well of their use.

    Actually, he had thought about it and had made a decision firstly, he would use SP points to make the first upgrade of his skills, and then use the bonus points.

    Like this, he would be able to upgrade them at least two times, and their use would be even better. This would be a huge boost to his strength.

    He couldn''t cultivate for more than 20 minutes though, because Akira and Tina had finished cooking and the table was ready to eat.

    Sitting on the table Eric was satisfied with their efforts, they had cooked a nice meal, and there were no extra materials that could poison him.

    While he knew Akira wouldn''t do such a thing, he still had doubts about Tina, she was a hidden snake, and nobody knew when she would strike.

    Eating their meal, Erik got up, and while he went to wash his hands, said,

    Eric:" Akira, go and get ready we are leaving in 10 minutes, wear something nice. Tina just clean the ce and stay inside, I don''t think I need to remind you how important is to hide."

    Tina seemed dissatisfied with his order, but there was nothing she could do, after all, most probably by now she had entered Yakuza''s hit list.

    While her priority shouldn''t be high, she was still on the hit list and a really easy target. So there was nothing she could do at the moment.

    Under 10 minutes, Akira seemed to be ready, and the duo left the apartment towards Kirigaya''s restaurant.

    While Akira didn''t have much time to dress nicely, she still looked really hot in that dress, and light make up. That was why as soon as they got out of the taxi, people couldn''t help but have a look at her.

    Eric just ced her right hand around her hips, pulled her closer to himself, and made his way towards the entrance. The whole staff knew him by now, and none dared to block his way.

    The problem was that the restaurant had be too poprtely, and there were lines of people every day toe here and enter the restaurant.

    So of course when they saw someone cut the line, and try to enter they all got pissed off, and some people more than others, due to their reputation and background.

    And one youngdy in especial, while Eric was passing through the line with Akira, she cut their way, and said in a loud and arrogant voice,

    Lady:" Who are you!? How dare you cut the line, and try to enter before me? Do you have a reservation to enter inside? Do you know who I am?"

    Eric just had a look at her from head to toe, she wasn''t bad. She looked to be around 16-18 years old, with red hair, and a good figure.

    But her attitude was too arrogant and haughty, he didn''t understand why she cut their way, after all, it wasmon knowledge that some people would reserve their ce, and then enter easily.

    And yet here he was being stopped by a girl who just wanted to enter inside, probably without reservation whatsoever.

    Looking at the girl, with a confused expression, Eric just calmly responded,

    Eric:" Why must I know who you are? I am just entering inside the restaurant, and yes I do have a reservation."

    The girl seemed to go smug for a moment as if her n had worked out and said,

    Girl:" Well open your ears well, my name is Ito Akiha, and I am the Young Miss of the Ito family, now if you know what is good for you, you better hand over your reservation to me!"

    Hearing that, Eric didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry, this haughty and arrogant girl was just trying to steal his non-existent reservation.

    He didn''t expect the restaurant to get so famous so soon though, while the Ito family wasn''t one of the big families, they were still above average.

    Just as expected, as soon as the crowd heard the girl''s name, they were all shocked, and instinctively opened a way for her.

    But that would only take her to the start of the line, not inside the restaurant, to enter inside she needed Eric''s supposed reservation.

    Herment was heard even by the receptionist at the door, so thinking he was going to get a good favor for himself, he came in a humble attitude before the girl and said,

    Receptionist:" Young Miss Ito Akiha, we are so sorry of our treatment to you, please let this humble servant be of assistance, and deal with this young man."

    Ito Akiha just stood there with a haughty face, and made a cold harrumph, she didn''t want to use her background, but she was pissed seeing Eric cut the line, and she had to wait.

    The biggest reason why she dared to do that though was that he wasn''t any of the Young Masters of a family bigger than hers in the city.

    He must be just someone average who had done a reservation and waited for a long time. After all, this restaurant had be famous only in recent days.

    Taking that harrumph as his sign, the receptionist without even properly looking at Eric, said,

    Receptionist:" Dear Sir, I would advise you to¡­"

    But his words were stuck on his throat the moment he saw Eric''s face. All this time Eric had just calmly seen the development of the situation.

    At first, he had thought to y a low-key role, until he had some kind of foot in this city, and developed a good army, but with the sub-system, his nspletely changed.

    With the help of sub-systems, he could easily create strong generals that he could trust with his life since their lives were connected.

    Not to mention, that he already had started to ce his hands on the Yakuza. But the real breaking point was this girl cutting his way and acting like this.

    Sometimes the most meaningless things are the breakpoints to someone''s character and behavior,bined with his unstable emotions, Eric decided to just go the straight-ahead way.

    Even if there wasn''t a straight way, he would build one himself, and if someone blocked his way, well he would just have to get rid of the obstacle, wouldn''t he?

    Why would he need to lower his head in front of such idiots, and good for nothing? So looking at the duo in front of him¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 60 - 60: Surprises & Offer

    Looking at the duo in front of him with a clearly angry look, he said towards the receptionist first,

    Eric:" Since when has my ce started to behave like that to our customers? Do you have anything you can say for yourself?" ??

    The receptionist knew that he had only lifted a rock to hurt his own foot this time. Everyone around the ce knew what importance the owner gave to his thoughts and actions.

    He was in deep trouble right now, and the only thing he could do was beg for forgiveness. So immediately kneeling on the ground he started begging,

    Receptionist:" Please forgive me, Master, it was a mistake on my part. It will never happen again, please!"

    Eric was constantly looking at his heartbeat and could tell this guy wasn''t pretending, so he decided to let him off the hook this one time.

    With a clear and decisive voice, he said,

    Eric:" This should be the first and thest time I see this happen, if I see or hear of this happening again, then you better start looking for another job."

    At this moment though the whole crowd was stunned at what was happening in front of them. The situation changed so fast.

    Even the haughty and arrogant girl next to the receptionist was clearly shocked by what was going on. She had never seen this guy, who was he?

    Looking at her though, Eric didn''t seem to lose the anger, as he said with a clear voice,

    Eric:" As for you, this better be thest time you try to use your status in front of my restaurant, otherwise I will make sure you never get to enter inside in this lifetime."

    Saying that he pulled the still stunned Akira towards the entrance, as he entered without turning his head to see the shock he had left behind.

    Entering inside the restaurant, Eric and Akira made their way towards his private box, which was always free for him and Kirigaya to use.

    He was sure that Kirigaya must have gotten wind of the incident by now, but surprises didn''t seem to end today, since Kirigaya seemed to be with another girl in this private booth.

    He was kind of embarrassed that he entered without asking the staff earlier, but what was done was done, so looking at Kirigaya with a fake calm look, he coughed and said,

    Eric:" Ahem~! Am I interrupting something partner? Sorry to enter without knocking, I thought there was no one in here!"

    Seeing him enter, Kirigaya was a bit startled, because he didn''t expect him toe over today, but soon he recollected himself and said,

    Kirigaya:" Oh no, don''t worry partner. Let me introduce you, this is my little daughter Kirigaya Saeko. Saeko, this is my new partner in business, Eric Jade."

    He was at a loss for words on how to call him at first, but then processing his words, he knew his Master had given him the proper way of address.

    In the meantime, Eric was having a look at his disciple''s daughter, she was a true beauty. With ck raven hair, more than average curves, and olive-brown eyes.

    But there was a faint aura of coldness and darkness around her and a lot of death Qi. She was most probably a trained killer.

    At the same time, the girl seemed to be evaluating him with a disdainful attitude. Like he wasn''t even worthy of breathing the same air as her.

    Her aura was truly frightening for a normal person, and for a moment her eyes fell upon him, she looked at him as if he was a corpse, it was an illusion inducing soul attack.

    Her attack didn''t reach him though, since immediately Kirigaya protected him as if expecting that. Seeing this happen, the girl got up, and said with disdain,

    Kirigaya Saeko:" They were right about you, you are just scared trash, living in the middle of the garbage bin."

    Eric was enraged by her words, but he didn''t know the situation and didn''t want toplicate things for Kirigaya, that was why he didn''t act.

    He just saw her leave, while Kirigaya had his head down. As soon as she left, he turned to Akira, and said,

    Eric:" Fill us two drinks, we have a lot to talk about, but first he needs a drink."

    Hearing those words, Kirigaya released a deep sigh, and then looked towards Akira with curiosity and guard, while saying,

    Kirigaya:" Partner, she!?"

    Understanding his look, Eric said with a calm and carefree voice,

    Eric:" Don''t worry she can be considered a senior sister. You don''t have to be on guard around her."

    Hearing that Kirigaya immediately turned towards Eric and bowing down said,

    Kirigaya:" Master forgive disciple for his rudeness!"

    Akira was stunned seeing this, from the moment they hade to this ce tonight, she was getting more and more shocked, and curious about Eric''s identity.

    The only reason why she wasn''t asking anything was that earlier Eric told to her that he would answer her questions only if she truly followed her oath.

    Still, though she continued with the order, and filled two drinks for them quickly. While Eric just looked at Kirigaya and said,

    Eric:" Want to tell me what is going on?"

    Kirigaya seemed deep in his thoughts for a moment, should he open his heart to his master. In these past days, he had started to understand his master better.

    He seemed to be keeping a small distance between them, but that was only because he seemed to have gone through some trauma.

    He didn''t know why, but he felt like he could trust his master, and then started telling Eric everything that had happened recently.

    His little brother had taken the position as the family head, and his first order had been to marry his two girls, Kirigaya Saeko, and Kirigaya Akane, and also his wife, Kirigaya Himari.

    While it wasn''t strange to marry inside the family, his little brother seemed to be too stuck on the rumors that he wasn''t fit to be the Kirigaya''s family head, instead of his brother.

    That was why he wasn''t doing this for the n, but to torture him and his family. There were even words, that he was nning to betray the Ancestor''s teachings.

    But with his current position, no one could go against him or it would be as going against the n. Those old fogies didn''t care what happened, as long as the n was still standing.

    The only one who could confront his little brother was him, only he had the right to the family heads position, so he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

    Hearing this Eric could understand the general situation he was in, but this also brought him a good idea. He really needed an informationwork, and someone working in the dark for him.

    While his n with Ginka was just a start-up for a big informationwork, he still needed more. So using the Kirigaya n was a great opportunity for him.

    But if he did such a thing he had to fully trust Kirigaya wouldn''t betray him. While he was his disciple, Eric had suffered too much betrayal in his life.

    So looking at Kirigaya with a solemn look, he said,

    Eric:" When is the wedding?"

    Kirigaya lowered his head and said,

    Kirigaya:" After two months, in the n''s headquarters."

    Eric:" Do they know about the fact that you are poisoned, and can''t strain your body?"

    The truth was that it had been a while since Eric had learned that Kirigaya''s body had been poisoned, and he couldn''t strain his body, otherwise death was certain.

    With what he learned now, most probably it was his little brother who had poisoned him, all those reasons he told that day were probably made up.

    That was also one of the reasons he didn''t trust Kirigaya, and that he didn''t want to risk sending him there earlier.

    But now with the help of the sub-systems as long as Kirigaya submitted to him totally, he would not only gain a great general but also his army.

    On the other hand, Kirigaya was shocked that someone was able to find his secret, and said startled,

    Kirigaya:" Master, you can see that I am poisoned?"

    Looking at him with a matter of course face, Eric said calmly,

    Eric:" Of course, it''s not just my cooking skills that are great, there is still a lot you don''t know about me, or how lucky you are to be my disciple."

    Processing these words, Kirigaya immediately kowtowed to Eric, while saying,

    Kirigaya:" Master, forgive this disciple for not disclosing this matter to you. It''s just that this disciple had long given up on finding a cure.

    But now it seems I need to give up from my life, in order to save my family."

    Looking at Kirigaya on the ground with a cold voice, Eric said in a death chilly voice,

    Eric:" Oh you want to die!? Did I give you permission to do that, useless disciple of mine?"

    Kirigaya was stunned at Eric''s words, but this was the reality for him, he couldn''t let his family suffer any more than this.

    So he tried to reason,

    Kirigaya:" Master, this disciple¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to continue, because he was interrupted by Eric''s dominating voice,

    Eric:" Stop with your crap, and listen to me. I have a way to heal you, and also give you a way to be strong in a rather easy way.

    But of course, everything in this life has a price, you will have to sell your soul, body, and heart to me. You will keep your conscience, but my orders will be absolute!

    Just like Akira over there!"

    Kirigaya was dumbfounded¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 61 - 61: New Subordinate & Surprise

    Kirigaya was dumbfounded, firstly it was because he had gone to visit the best doctors around the world, and they had said the same thing, it was impossible.

    Yet his Master, which was supposed to be a cooking Master, was telling him that he could heal him, and that cooking was just a side hobby. ??

    Then, there was also the part where he also said he was going to give him this opportunity only if he made the devil''s deal.

    While this seemed something really big, he could understand the purpose behind it. He had lied to his Master since the first day, so without having some security how would he believe him.

    Not to mention, that it wasn''t only an opportunity to a second life, but so much more than even Kirigaya couldn''t imagine right now.

    In fact, even though he had decided to go and save his family, Kirigaya didn''t want to die. What human being would like to die!?

    So he was really considering this deal right now, furthermore, this deal was proposed to him by his mysterious and iprehensible Master.

    He still had some bottom line though, he wasn''t doing this for wealth, or power, he was doing all this for his n, and his family so he said,

    Kirigaya:" I agree with the deal Master, only that I hope that Master doesn''t harm my family and my n, if Master can promise me this, then this disciple''s life and soul are yours."

    Eric looked at him, with an amused look, and said with a mocking tone,

    Eric:" Oh, cing conditions to your Master? Well, I can agree to that, but what if,¡­, what if your daughters want to follow me behind as my women, what should I do?"

    These words left Kirigaya dumbfounded, he didn''t know what to say for a moment but thinking about it, his daughters were really beautiful, so everyone would have thoughts towards them.

    On the other hand, Eric was his master, he was powerful, insightful, and was certain to be a great figure, there was no doubt his daughters might fall for him if he stayed close.

    But was that a bad thing? His n didn''t care much about seniority or age, they just cared about strength and expansion.

    And Eric was the best candidate possible, so if they really wanted to be his, why would he have to oppose, so he said with a calm tone,

    Kirigaya:" If that happens, as long as it''s by their own wish this subject has nothing to say, quite on the contrary this subject would be tremendously pleased."

    Eric was just trying to mock him. Since he dared to ce conditions but he didn''t expect such an answer. He really didn''t know what to say after that.

    He had taken a look at the girl before, and he didn''t like her attitude and had a fleeting thought of wanting to teach her a lesson under his body.

    But that was just a fleeting thought, and he didn''t really take it into consideration, especially since he didn''t know his disciple''s attitude, but now he was thinking it seriously.

    Thinking calmly though, especially since he knew his goals for the future, he could understand that it wasn''t that illogical as it came first.

    Akira on the side was really surprised at their exchange at first, but then she could also understand Kirigaya''s line of thought. Eric wasn''t a normal person.

    Thinking like this, for the first time after such a long time, she started thinking about a future for herself. It was only for a moment, but that thought really crossed her mind.

    Recollecting himself after the surprising moment Eric used 100 SP points to make the first upgrade of the sub-system skill and then used one skill point on it.

    Like this, his skill went from level 1 to level 3 in less than a breath''s time. In level 3 the skill had 5 slots to be fulfilled.

    Sub-systems Rarity SSS Level 3--- 5 slot Upgradable 10000 SP Level 4¡ª7 slots

    He felt a big headache pain for a moment and had to support his head with both his hands, surprising Akira and Kirigaya, but he was able to recollect himself quickly.

    Then looking towards Kirigaya he said with a solemn voice,

    Eric:" Now, make an oath of total subjugation to me!"

    Hearing Eric''s words, Kirigaya immediately started,

    Kirigaya:" I Kirigaya Kaito, swear to give my Master Eric Jade, my life and soul!"

    As soon as those words finished, a notification popped up in Eric''s system interface.

    !! Does Host desire to use one sub-system slot on Kirigaya Kaito YES/NO

    Without thinking much over it, Eric pressed the Yes button, and immediately the notification about the start of the system instation started and Kirigaya lost his conscience.

    There was one thing that Eric had noticed after Akira had the sub-system installed, her body was kind of reconfigured.

    What he meant was that her meridians were opened and connected to each other. Probably the same thing was going to happen with Kirigaya.

    While he was strong and was training ording to the art of his n, what he had wasn''t real cultivation. It was just a way of amassing energy in his body.

    In a kind of way was just the crudest way of cultivation that while it strengthened the body, its effect was really low.

    As for the poison Eric had two ideas at the moment, the first was the healing potion, and the second the body tempering potion.

    While one could heal him, the other could cleanse his body, he doubted there to be a really powerful poison on Earth, and in the hands of a small n, that was incurable.

    Thinking about this, he took Kirigaya''s left hand, and while checking his pulse he sent a thread of Qi inside his body checking his condition and looking for the poison.

    While his medicine skills weren''t the best, they were still top graded, so he had a lot of knowledge about different kinds of poisons and their mixture.

    As soon as he saw the poison though, he was startled. This poison was one of the first articles that were sold on the Shop window of his old system.

    While it''s power wasn''t really great and at most worked only towards the weak yer''s or people ying the game, it was still useful if used in the right way.

    But that wasn''t important right now, what mattered was the probabilities this brought upon the current situation.

    If it was really from that, and this was truly something bought from a system, then didn''t this mean that the S-day wasing sooner, or the least there were already agents on Earth.

    This was truly disastrous to him, he was thinking he had a lot of time, and that he could prepare for everything slowly, but who would have expected this.

    Trying to remember any possible news from his past about anything rted to this, he couldn''t find much, he only remembered a rumor.

    About a Japanese n, that had turned into the ''Hall of Shadows''. They were deemed to be the best assassins in the new order after the S-day.

    But even he as one of the Emperors of Japan had no idea who they were, or how they came to be. Knowing this, it did make sense though.

    If Kirigaya''s little brother already had the system even before the S-day then it wasn''t wonder for such a thing to happen.

    Probably right now, he was just trying to amass power, but since he didn''t know about the S-day he was most probably taking his sweet way to the top.

    The wedding he had already nned, and from the information, Kirigaya had told him about that guy, that should be the case.

    This just meant that he had to train Kirigaya as soon as possible and make sure that this didn''t end in a failure, or caught some unwanted attention.

    He didn''t know how he might have gotten his hands on that opportunity, but he also knew he couldn''t ask about it at the moment.

    The best way would be to kill him while keeping his eyes open and look for any other person simr to him. Since there was one, then there must be others.

    Troublesome, really troublesome, as if it wasn''t enough for him the pressure he already had, but now his pressure just multiplied many times.

    Damn Immortal''s, they were getting on his nerves, not being able to give him some time to rest and enjoy, he decided that whoever had given this idea he would make him regret it.

    At the same time, far away from him in a dark room lightened only by some torches, a ck-dressed old man, that looked with one leg to the grave, felt a chill down his back.

    He didn''t understand why, but it was just a fleeting feeling, so he just decided to forget about it. Whoever was the reason, was useless if it wasn''t in front of him.

    He would deal with that matter when it came in front of him. Right now he was sitting in a lotus position while looking at some kind of mirror in front of him.

    There were 20 red dots in that mirror, spread in different parts of what seemed like small continents, while names and information could be seen on the side of them.

    If one looked closer at it, they would be able to see that the view on the mirror was a presentation of the Earth''s map continents.

    And the 20 red dots were distributed through its continents. One of those 20 red dots was also Kirigaya Kaito???s little brother, who right now seemed to be enjoying himself.

    The old man looked at the mirror with a solemn expression, as he said to himself,

    ''These ants better work hard, otherwise I will torture them for millennia when I have the chance, it was so difficult to even manage these 20.

    Those old fogies are too damn cautious¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 62 - 62: Stats And Skills

    ''Those old fogies are too damn cautious. I am sure they have done preparations too.''

    But Eric had no way to know about this old man or the old fogies he was talking about. He just knew that in front of him at the moment the rm bells were sounding. ??

    He had to be more careful and even more hard-working from now on. These guys had had their systems for more than 1 year ording to Kirigaya''s poisoning time.

    They would have surely reached a high level by now, and when the S-day happened they would be even more powerful.

    But how could he have escaped these guys during his previous life, they would surely be big figures that he couldn''t have missed.

    Then he was reminded of another rumor, the 9 Gods of Earth. Nobody had seen them or were they sure they existed.

    But their territories were called the 9 God-dooms. They were said to live far away from worldly matters and were trying to go beyond this world.

    There were even words of some of them ascending and going to the mysterious Immortal World, where even Eric wanted to go.

    This made sense, but he couldn''t believe how lucky he had been in his previous life. He had been able to found an empire and keep it strong even though his system had been activatedte.

    But in one thousand years a lot of things could happen, not to mention that probably those guys didn''t even deem him an important ant at that time.

    Everything changed this time though, this time he was going to show them who was the boss. These damn youth feelings, the cheap vanity they were after.

    Returning to his senses, Eric saw that Kirigaya was still lying down on the couch, while Akira was standing beside him with a deep-thinking face.

    Since he didn''t have much to do, Eric thought that it was time to upgrade his other skills. Out of the three skill points he had 2 remaining.

    So he told Akira to seat on the couch, and then he lied down in there, with his head over her soft thighs.

    There were still 3 sub-system slots remaining at the moment, so it would be a waste to use another skill point on this skill.

    He had better uses for them, with that thought in mind he took a look at his recent stats.

    Name: Eric Jade

    Race: High human (blocked-5%)

    Level: 13

    Exp: 56/169

    Strength: 23

    Dexterity: 21.5

    Vitality: 22

    Agility: 21.6

    Spirit Power: 12

    Intelligence: 84

    Luck: 97

    Skills: ''Eye of irvoyance'', ''Pure Jade Body'', ''Inventory Box'', ''Sub-system'', ''ve-seal''

    Equipment: ''Silent Reaper''

    Cultivation Techniques: ''Chaos Creation Technique''

    Only his sub-system and the ve-seal skills were upgraded out of them. He still had 485 SP points left in the bnce.

    So he thought that of upgrading at least two of his skills before using the skill points since he could afford to expend some SP points at the moment.

    Not to mention that as soon as Akira and Kirigaya started farming points for him, he would have a fast way of reproducing those points.

    Thinking like this he decided to have a look at the shop before he did anything, perhaps there was something worthy to be bought right now.

    There seemed a lot of extra skills, weapons, and potions to being out and they were definitely better than the previous stuff, but so were their prices.

    The average price of the stuff in there was at least more than 200 SP points of the previous average price.

    It was daylight robbery to a poor guy like Eric, but who could hein to. Anyway, he decided to have a look through them, and decide what he would buy in the future.

    After skimming through all of them, finally, something caught his eye, it was a skill. What made this skill important to him, was that this was a stealth skill.

    Until now he didn''t have such a skill, but he knew from experience that a stealth skill was a life-saving trump card in some time.

    Not to mention that he might need sometimes to spy on someone, so a stealth skill was definitely needed. The only problem was its price.

    This skill was called, ??master cheating'' and it cost 650 SP points. But there was a big reason why it caught Eric''s attention.

    With this skill, he could not only erase his presence from someone''s eyes and senses, but he could also use it to change his appearance.

    The full skill was,

    Master Cheating Rarity A Upgradable 650 SP

    Master Cheating allows the user to erase his presence and any type of energy leaving the host''s body. Total stealth, from eyes and senses to anyone in the range of 3 levels above host.

    Master Cheating could also be used as an appearance shifter skill, to change the host''s physical appearance but also his aura to anyone in the range of 3 levels above the host.

    While it was expensive it was worth it. So Eric decided that he was definitely going to buy this skill in front of him.

    But he was surprised to see that for every skill in there, there was another option by their side. Buy for subordinate, this newmand was truly precious.

    He had almost forgotten that his subordinates also needed skills in the future. He was thinking only for himself at the moment.

    He wondered if they could have his skills though. With this thought in mind, he opened his stats one again and started to click over his skills.

    He was surprised to see, that he could really pass some of them to his subordinates, but only the skills that he had bought from the system with SP points.

    The skills that he had gained himself were impossible to be passed down to his subordinates, like the ''Pure Jade Body'' for example.

    The rest were passable though, as long as he paid the price in SP points that is. Since he had already bought them once though he earned a reduction in price.

    50% off for D grade skills, 40% off for C grade skills, 30% off for B grade skills, 20% off for A grade skills, 15% off for S grade skills, 10% off for SS grade skills, 5% off for SSS grade skills.

    There seemed to be more information but that was blurred, apparently, he didn''t have the qualifications to look behind that. But he had an idea of what it might be though.

    The only problem was that his skills were all B grade and above, and he didn''t have much profit from the sale, not to mention that their price seemed crazy.

    He had to think well before he spent his SP points from now and in the future, especially when he had a lot of subordinates and soldiers.

    For the time being, he decided to only buy some necessary stuff like the basic three potions, Low Healing Potion, Low Body Tempering Potion, and Low Spirit Power Potion.

    These were really important for his, Akira''s and Kirigaya''s training. So without losing much time he immediately bought 30 potions of each of the three.

    90 SP points flew out of the window, if he continued spending like this then he would surely go bankrupt one day.

    Thinking like this he had a great idea, why didn''t he try to produce them himself? While he would need ab, and the materials, and the form, it would surely be cheaper.

    Not to mention that it was easier making money than making SP points. With this thought in mind, he immediately opened the Skills & Abilities window and started looking for the form.

    It took him a while to search about it, but he finally found it, there was a form for each of the potions that he had just bought, only that their price was a bit too salty.

    Each of the forme had a price of 1100 SP points, not to mention that it clearly stated that it should be concocted by a grade 1 alchemist.

    While Eric knew what Alchemy was in name, he had no idea what it really was, or how it worked. This was the first time he was thinking of something like this.

    He just hoped that there was an alchemy book or skill somewhere here that could help him be a grade 1 alchemist easily.

    He was able to find it, but he wasn''t happy at all about its price. Grade 1 alchemist book of knowledge, had a price of 1000 SP points.

    In total he would need at least 4300 SP points to be able to buy the three forme and the skills, not to mention finding the herbs in the real world, buying and concocting.

    Taking in consideration the fact that he wanted to create an army, that would be extremely necessary. So he didn''t have much of a choice.

    He just hoped he could find a way to grind some SP points besides his normal way of farming. First things first he had to buy them.

    Together with the stealth skill, they went for a scary total of 5000 SP points, not to mention what he had to spend to buy skills for his subordinates.

    He was having a headache just thinking about it. He had no idea of giving up though, quite on the contrary all this was making his blood boil.

    He would surely achieve all his goals. The most important ingredient to reach the top is an unbending will, and he certainly possessed such a thing.

    Leaving the calctions aside for the moment, he decided to use 200 SP points to upgrade ''Eye of irvoyance'', and ''Pure Jade Body''.

    Then he used the remaining two skill points on them to upgrade them once again. With the two upgrades, these skills became even more terrifying¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 63 - 63: Skills Upgrade

    With the double upgrade his ''Eye of irvoyance'' was able to not only show more urate stats, and more information, but also the level gap increased to 11.

    In addition, it wasn''t limited only to the people he could see any more, now as long as they were inside his spirit sense, he was able to see their stats. ??

    There seemed to also be an added function of X-ray vision with this upgrade, which was really bendy for him.

    Thinking like this, and looking beyond the wall of the private box, Eric was able to see some important people having a business meeting, and beyond them, a couple eating and ying.

    What surprised him though was that he didn''t seem that just as lines, but like he was close to them, inside the same box they were.

    He could only see them though, he couldn''t hear a thing they were saying, no without using his spirit sense. But even seeing like this was already great.

    Almost that couple ying with each other really piqued his interest and truly made him feel the fire inside him start burning, especially knowing what awaited him tonight.

    Rposing himself, and returning back to his previous task, he started having a look at hisst upgraded skill.

    ''Pure Jade Body'' was a defensive skill, and while until now he hadn''t fought someone who had been able to hit, or to fight back, he couldn''t becent and forget his defense.

    This was the reason why he decided to upgrade this skill and not his ''ve-seal'' ability. While that seemed useful, he had to be alive to use it.

    So investing in his defense was the wisest thing to do at this moment, and the upgrade really left him satisfied.

    ording to the new description, his ''Pure Jade Body'' now could block up to 50% of the attack suffered. His defense seemed really good at the moment.

    At the moment the upgrade happened he could feel some warm energy entering his body and improving his bones structure, his skin, and his internal organs.

    After the energy entered his body it looked like it became part of his body, not just a supportiveyer. This was his greatest fear until now.

    With hisst system, everything seemed like adding oneyer over the other but without bing his. While now he could feel that it became part of him.

    Truly worthy of being number one Divine Artifact. This was what Eric was thinking right now. He had had the same feeling with his eyes earlier but thought it was just his illusion.

    Now he could finally confirm that this was truly the case. This made him really happy, otherwise, he would have to find a way to change that, and not believe in his system as much.

    He also knew that while the system made it easier for him to be strong and helped him, he should also have a back-up n.

    Who knew what might happen in the future, he had to be ready for everything. That was why at the same time he was thinking of a way to prepare himself.

    He had yet to think of something useful until now, so he just ced these thoughts to the back of his head, while he turned to look at Akira.

    She still seemed to be in a deep thinking state, like she was in a fight of thoughts, about what her future would be. Perhaps the sub-system was also affecting her mental state.

    Letting her be, Eric took a look at Kirigaya''s sub-system instation and could see that he was close to 100%.

    Since Kirigaya already had better stats than Akira, and also a better mental state, and spiritual power, of course, the speed of instation was much faster.

    To tell the truth, Eric was stunned when he met Kirigaya at first because he couldn''t see past this guy''s stats. And even now that his ''Eye of irvoyance'' had upgraded the situation hadn''t changed.

    This meant that Kirigay was truly strong, at least he would have to be above level 23. What made Eric curious though was, if the system would ce him on level 23 or start from 0.

    If he started at 0, then the increase he would have in power would be really great. Especially if he farmed well at some points these days.

    But that would be too good to be true, most probably the system would give him his level, which would make the flies'' farming useless.

    There was also the fact of clearing his body from the impurities and poison, he was sure he might fall a level or two, this way even his foundation would be stable.

    Even though the instation speed was fast it would still take around 3 hours or so. Eric didn''t want to waste his time there.

    Getting up he started writing a letter, and then bringing three potion bottles out of his inventory, and ced them by the letter.

    Akira was stunned seeing him bring those three different potion bottles out of thin air, but after everything that was going on, she was getting less and less surprised.

    Finishing with that, Eric turned around and said with a grin, as he looked at her body lustily,

    Eric:" Let''s go we have other things to do."

    She wasn''t a young girl to get ashamed or to not understand his meaning. But there was a red hue on her face, especially thinking about what happenedst time.

    There was also another thought in her mind, she didn''t know why, but she felt that there would never be another man, besides Eric in her life anymore.

    She couldn''t understand why, but that thought made her a little happy inside, and put more weight on her desire to live.

    cing these thoughts to the back of her head, and rposing herself a bit, she approached Eric slowly like a seductress and said licking her lips,

    Akira:" I can''t wait!"

    Eric knew that she was just pretending right now, but it was okay, he still had a long time ahead to make her really feel like that.

    So grabbing her by that slender waist, he pulled her towards him, and after giving her a long and deep kiss, he finally gave her time to breathe and said,

    Eric:" Well, I can''t wait too! So let''s hurry back."

    With that said, he released her, and then pulling her by the waist he started walking towards the door. He was able to sense her elerating heartbeat the moment he said those words though.

    It seemed like it worked. Satisfied with that he had a self-pleased look on his face, as he got out of the restaurant and left the ce.

    It seemed like he would have to talk tomorrow to Kirigaya about his n of expanding the business, and his expectations.

    Right now though it was time to have some fun with his little pets, and his new subordinates all together.

    As soon as he reached home, Mina immediately jumped on his arms, she had truly been totally tamed by Eric, and she felt like she couldn''t live without him ying with her.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t mind having a pet that could do everything he asked and also service him. Her past was a bit loose, but now on she was his pet.

    It was a long night for all four of them, a big battle of dominance took ce, but the end result was just as expected, the threedies had to fall unconscious at the end.

    Eric really enjoyed this night, it had been a long time since he had had fun like this. But from tomorrow morning he had to start working and training even harder.

    Thinking like this, Eric finally fell rxed and fell asleep, but his spirit sense was active all the time.

    He didn''t trust his little pets at all, as for Akira, he didn''t think she would be so stupid as to kill herself before taking her revenge.

    In the morning Eric woke up around 6 or 7 o clock, getting out of the entanglement of the bodies around him, he went to brush his teeth, and take a shower.

    After the murder he staged in his house the previous day, and also the fact of still not being able to deal with Takeshiba Yuto, he didn''t find any reason to go to University.

    That was why he had decided to go and meet Kirigaya, confirm that his poison had left his body, and also talk about business.

    But looking at his phone he saw that he had a message from Daisuke, apparently, his assignment had beenpleted.

    After the fact that Eric had sent him a message exining what happened, and being enraged by his daughter''s behavior that guy had epted to give his daughter and the apartment away.

    Seeing that Daisuke had an interest in his daughter, and that apartment though, he tried to bargain, and ording to Eric''s instructions, Daisuke had given him 20.000$ extra.

    Reading this message, Eric''s face had a dangerous grin, as he sent Daisuke a mental message to not act at the moment.

    He still had to prepare something before he acted on that woman and that ex-bother of his. Revenge was a dish served cold, he could wait some time to add the seasoning.

    But then he suddenly thought of something if he was able to send mental messages to his ves, what about his subordinates.

    Concentrating on his consciousness sea, he saw that there were 4 small mimicking transparent statues of his ves and subordinates.

    Focusing on Kirigaya''s small statue, he said,

    Eric:" Call me, I need to talk to you!"

    Not long after that, his phone started ringing and it was Kirigaya, which meant that it really worked. Well, at least that made things easier.

    So taking the call he said with a serious voice,

    Eric:" I aming to the restaurant, let us meet there."

    Hanging up the call, he was remembered of something and immediately changed the phone''s SIM card, and couldn''t help but show that dangerous grin once again¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 64 - 64: Kirigayaâ€™s Mission

    The reason for that green was quite simple actually, the feedback from Takeshiba Aika after the photos and message he sent to her.

    Just like he expected she had gotten scared, and sent a hell lot of messages asking who he was, and why he was doing this, together with a lot of missed calls. ??

    In response to all that he just sent her one short message. ''Prepare 100.000$ by the end of the week, if you don''t want it to be public."

    This would be a good blow for her at the moment. Now he just had to wait for her to appear before him and block his way.

    Why was he so sure about this? Two important reasons, firstly he was the one she had trusted this secret too, and only they and the perpetrators knew about this.

    Secondly, she was in urgent need of money, and even if she didn''t think he was the one who did it, she would most probably be left with no other choice but to ask for his help.

    So all he had to do for now was to wait for her appearance. With these thoughts in mind, he quickly changed the SIM cards once again and got ready to go out.

    It was time to start his training and at the same time head for the restaurant. He had to check the condition of Kirigaya''s body and also guide him in training.

    Thinking about this, he understood that there was one thing he had overlooked all this time. He needed cultivation manuals for his subordinates.

    While looking at the shop for cultivation manuals, he didn''t find any of them at the moment. This didn''t make sense, but there was nothing he could do.

    Racking his brains he thought that this was probably due to having ''Chaos Creation Manual'', or because he was too weak, and the system didn''t expect him to have subordinates so soon.

    Not to mention that even if they were there, then most probably their price would probably be unaffordable at the moment.

    This made sense too, perhaps the system was hiding those manuals because he was dirt poor, and had no way of affording them, and would just discourage him.

    Left with no other choice, he thought that he could give these two first subordinates of his, his own cultivation manual.

    After all, these two would be part of his most trusted pirs, and he couldn''t afford to lose time, especially known that there were other people with systems in them.

    While training and thinking like this, he soon arrived at Kirigaya''s restaurant. Entering from the back due to his condition, he went to his box, while he mentally called Kirigaya there.

    He didn''t have to wait long, because Kirigaya came running towards him, clearly really happy since he felt good after such a long time.

    As soon as he entered, he immediately kneeled in front of Eric and said,

    Kirigaya:" Subordinate greets Master."

    He was part of the Kirigaya family, where traditions and respect was a must. So he had been taught the proper etiquette.

    On the other hand, Eric had served as an Emperor for hundreds of years, and willingly or unwillingly he had to learn the proper etiquette.

    That''s why he just said calmly,

    Eric:" Rx! From what I see the potions seem to have done their job. Pretty good, you may have fallen 5 levels, but don''t worry you will soon regain them back.

    I will also impart to you my cultivation manual from now on so that you can also cultivate. While you have your n''s secret arts, that''s just too crude, and useless.

    In the shortest time possible I will find a better manual for your n."

    Hearing Eric''s words Kirigaya was stunned, he expected Eric to disdain his n''s arts, but he didn''t expect him to give his own Cultivation Manual to him too.

    Or his promise to get better Manuals and Arts for his n. But he understood one thing, once he became the Patriarch of his n, the n belonged to Eric.

    He was just his subordinate after all. But even then, this was a big boon to his n, because Eric was certainly someone who would be a powerful figure in the future.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t care much about Kirigaya''s thoughts as he said in a serious and solemn voice,

    Eric:" What level do you think your little brother is at the moment?"

    Kirigaya also got serious hearing that question, and said,

    Kirigaya:" When I left the n, he was only around half as strong as I was, as for how strong he is now, I don''t know. But I have sent words to my connections at the n, I will have an answer soon."

    Hearing that Eric thought deeply for a moment, and then continued with his solemn voice,

    Eric:" While I was surprised to see that you are a level 78 fighter, even after the body tempering. You shouldn''t be toocent.

    After seeing the poison in your body, I suspect your brother has a lower version of my system in his body, so you can expect him to have a rapid and major increase in strength.

    I don''t think your connections will be able to tell how strong he is, so you should prepare for the worst. For that reason I want you to start training as soon as possible."

    One extra thing that Eric was able to discover about the subsystems was that they generated their own missions, in order to help the main.

    In other words, they generated missions that would be able to help Eric. This was truly a big help, and also a good opportunity to farm some points.

    What he didn''t expect though was the fact that he got 7 skill points bonus due to Kirigaya. He used one to upgrade his ve-seal skill but left the rest forter.

    While they were really useful to him, he had to think about his subordinates too. At the moment, Kirigaya seemed to have some skills, but they were all level 1.

    While their grade was really low, and Eric wanted to get him better skills, nheless he would need some extra cards during the battle with his little brother.

    So Eric was still in a dilemma about how to use those skill points. But he still had some time before deciding what to do with them.

    Opposite him, Kirigaya was also in deep thoughts. His life and the lives of his loved ones depended on the fight he was going to have with his little brother, if he didn''t win, he would certainly die.

    He was totally in agreement with Eric''s words, he needed to train as hard as possible in the following months.

    Looking as if he had already made up his mind, he said in a solemn look,

    Eric:" For the next two months, you will go and train in the Africa Continent. Your goal there will be to fight and destroy at least two small rebel camps in that period of time.

    Every soldier in there must be killed by you, how you do it is in your hands. Since you will be there, try to plunger them a bit, we will need all the financial help we can get.

    I will take care of setting up the chain of restaurants in here, you can take them back under your n''s control once you win the fight."

    Once again Kirigaya was left dumbfounded by Eric''s words. What he was asking wasn''t an easy thing, while Kirigaya was a strong guy, and had a lot of blood in his hands, that seemed crazy.

    A medium military camp of rebels in Africa''s warring countries had at least 200-300 armed fighters. While they were mostly kids with guns that was a considerable amount.

    His n''s techniques were mostly specialized in stealth and assassination, but assassinating 400-600 people in this short amount of time seemed impossible.

    At that time, he also got a notification from his sub-system where the mission Eric just issued him became an official mission.

    If he seeded in this mission, he would win 2000 Exp, and 2000 SP points, and a silver package. It was truly a crazy award, to a crazy mission.

    Even though he knew that it was a crazy mission, Kirigaya just kneeled on the ground once again, as he said with a solemn and determined look on his face,

    Kirigaya:" Subordinate obeys."

    He had to go there and train, his life, and his family''s lives depended on him, and this seemed like the best way to get an upgrade in strength.

    Satisfied with his answer, Eric said,

    Eric:" Very well now go and prepare your stuff, your mission starts from tomorrow."

    Kirigaya acknowledged his mission and immediately left the ce, while Eric sent a message to the cheating siblings.

    All this time they had been staying close to the restaurant and were also employed as staff here. He wanted to keep them under his eyes.

    In no time he sensed theming, and just as they were about to knock on the door, he said with a calm tone,

    Eric:" Come in!"

    This totally surprised the two siblings, because they had just arrived there, but they guessed it was some kind of system, or from the cameras that he knew their presence.

    So rposing themselves they opened the door and entered inside, where Eric was lying on the couch, looking something through his phone.

    Seeing them enter, Eric started looking at them once again from head to toe, and he had to ept that the girl in front of him, looked better than he thought in normal clothes.

    He couldn''t help but have a thought of how she would look without clothes. He was kind of expectant for that.

    On the other hand, Inuhara Hina didn''t seem to mind his look. While she seemed a bit embarrassed about it, it was more of a bashful embarrassment.

    Like she knew she would be his in the future. This kind of startled Eric a bit, but recollecting himself, he said¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 65 - 65: Vigilante

    Eric:" I have an assignment for you!"

    Siblings:" What should we do for you Master?" replied the siblings, who clearly were tired of the work at the restaurant. ??

    Seeing their readiness Eric was a bit surprised, but anyway continued with his calm look,

    Eric:" Well actually it''s not really difficult, you will just have to find some good actors for me, or more precisely some impostors.

    I need 3-4 of them but they shouldn''t know who they are working for, or see your faces. You have 2 hours of time.

    When you find them, and make all the preparations I will tell you what to do from there."

    The siblings were obviously startled and surprised since they didn''t understand what Eric had in mind, but they acknowledged their assignment and left.

    Seeing them leave the ce, Eric was in deep thoughts for a few moments, the mission he gave to Kirigaya was a wonderful idea for himself too.

    But at the moment he couldn''t leave this ce. While strength was important, having a foundation, and making money were just as important.

    That was why he had to find a way to make them both possible, and then he got a great idea. While it was dangerous and crazy it was possible.

    While in some ces the war was more apparent and the enemies are known, this didn''t mean that inside big cities like Tokyo everything was a flowery field.

    There were a lot of gangs, and underworld forces out there, the Yakuza were only the ones that had more history, rules, and fame.

    But there were other underworld organizations that had almost the same power, or perhaps more powerful than them, just because of their dirty business.

    While Yakuza dealt more with protection and settlements in Japan, there were some foreign criminal organizations that dealt with the most precious material in the market, drugs.

    Eric didn''t care much about them, because in his opinion the buyers were just as responsible as the sellers, but they were good extra points.

    He didn''t like going out of his way to harm innocent people, and if he did the attention of the police and society would be too tense.

    But if he went and killed those people that the society called scourges, he could not only clean the city a bit, but he would also have a good harvest every night.

    Of course, he didn''t n to wipe them out in a short time, and frankly, that was impossible to even think about at his current level, they surely had some experts in their midst.

    So that was clearly a no go, but it wasn''t his intention either. In his eyes, these guys were his golden goose, or to be more precise it was his sheep farm.

    Just like a good farmer he was, he would kill his sheep'' in such a way that there were never too much, but at the same time never too little.

    With the passage of time, he would surely attract attention, and a lot of trouble, but he weed them all, they were extra points after all.

    Thinking up to here, he immediately sent a mental message to Daisuke and Shiro, to prepare him a file with all the information they had over such organizations.

    When he was a little boy, he liked to read the stories about Robin Hood, or Batman, but now he would be like one of those, a vignte of the city.

    This kind of made himugh because it was only him trying to gain benefits for himself. At that moment he thought, what if, even those guys did what they did, for their own benefit.

    Well, that was useless thinking, he had much more important things to think about right now, like starting the chain of restaurants for example.

    Thinking about this, he suddenly had a great idea about where should he open his next one, and since he was at it, he could have a little fun.

    Kirigaya''s restaurant was in Shinjuku district, which was a rather good economical district, Eric wanted to start at least 3 other restaurants in Tokyo, in less than 2 months.

    The first would be in Shibuya, the second in Akihabara, the third and thest would be in Aoyama. Like this, he could start controlling the four districts.

    He wasn''t just expanding his chain of restaurants just as a business idea, those were his roots in those districts.

    With the connections and the money he had in his hands at the moment, these four restaurants seemed like a feasible idea.

    The reason he thought he would have some fun was that the ce where he worked before was in the Shibuya district, and it was a great ce for his restaurant.

    Since it was part of his district it was clearly under Daisuke''s turf, so even if that guy didn''t ept willingly, he would ept forcibly.

    It was his daughter''s fault for messing so much with him, there was nothing he could do about it. He couldn''t let that be a heart demon, could he?

    Auspicious works shouldn''t get dyed, so he immediately sent Kirigaya another instruction, to go there and buy the ce, and tell him when he could sign the contract.

    Now that this was already dealt with, he decided to go and continue his training, and cultivation. He didn''t have time to lose.

    With these thoughts in mind, he got out of the restaurant and went to search for a ce where he could train in peace.

    It took him a bit of time to find a small park that seemed to be empty, and start with his training first. In two hours he had alreadypleted the daily mission by 500%.

    Naturally, the benefits he got and the points were much needed at this time. He could have continued longer, but it was at that time that he got a call from the siblings.

    They hadpleted their assignment and those four impostors were ready to take the job. Of course, the payment depended on what they had to do.

    Hearing that, Eric said calmly, as he wiped the sweat from his face,

    Eric:" Well their job is easy, they will have to act as media people in front of Takeshiba Aika, hand her over an envelope, and say that they are doing that for the respect towards Takeshiba family.

    Warn them that they aren''t allowed to look what''s inside the envelope, and not say anything more than that, otherwise, the fishes will have a newpany.

    As for their payment I don''t care, you set the price, but I want total sess."

    The siblings could kind of understand Eric''s n, after all, they had dealt with cheating and extortion their whole life.

    They just didn''t understand their Master''s obsession with Takeshiba Aika, why was he so after her. What was the need to mess with her?

    It wasn''t like he didn''t have any money and needed to extort her, so there must be something else. But it wasn''t their business, so they just acknowledged the assignment, and did what were told.

    When he hung up the phone, Eric received a message from Shiro, he had asked him to do a check on all the people around him, and the staff at the restaurant.

    And he couldn''t help but show a weird smile as he saw the information on that file. It seemed like his Tatsuya-chan was too curious about, maybe he should pay her a visit soon.

    All these days, they hadn''tmunicated much, and Eric told her that he couldn''t enter the ssroom, and meet with Yoshida Gina, as long as that roach was there.

    In fact, Eric could have dealt with him long ago, but the truth was that he let him around because he was a good reason to bunk the sses.

    He had much more important things to do right now, so university and the twodies had to wait. It wasn''t like that roach would be able to touch Yoshida Gina anyway.

    Now that he thought about it, it had been some time since hest heard from her, or the trouble she was trying to create between him and that roach.

    Well anyway, he had a feeling that he would be able to hear from her soon. At the moment he was walking towards his house, he had an urgent need for a shower.

    Everything seemed quiet and normal, when suddenly four ck cars, surrounded him and blocked every way of retreat.

    8 men dressed in ck suits, that looked like electric poles with muscles, and a military cut got out of the cars, blocking every angle.

    Eric just stared at them to get in position but didn''t seem to be frightened. He seemed to ignore all of them, as they were just obstacles in his way, he looked towards the car in front, and said,

    Eric:" What the meaning of this Ai¡ªMiss Takeshiba!? I thought you already made it clear that you would take therge path, and I would walk on the narrow path."

    Seeing Eric ignore them, and even talk like that to their Young Miss, the guards seemed to be enraged, and one of them couldn''t hold himself back anymore as he jumped towards Eric.

    From the moment he saw their stance and moves Eric knew these guys were trained, most probably they were ex-military.

    It was obvious from their haircut, and their teamwork, not to mention the bloodlust and killing intent they had umted.

    But Eric seemed to be angry on the outside, but he was ted inside. Who would have thought that Takeshiba Aika would have brought him some punching bags!

    With the face of an angry and hurt animal, Eric took a turn towards the jumping guard, slid to the left dodging his punch, and then elbowing him in the ribs.

    The guard fell down on the ground like a bag of potatoes, screaming in pain. But he didn''t seem to be able to get up from there.

    Everything happened in one single moment, the other 7 guards couldn''t understand what was going on. It seemed like an illusion, but then¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 66 - 66: Fight & Fright

    When all of them were stunned at what happened in front of them, after all, it was a teenager against an ex-soldier, they heard Eric''s cool voice saying,

    Eric:" Why the hell are you gawking there for? If you don''te and at least fight me, your missy is going to be really disappointed with you." ??

    Hearing that ridicule from Eric all the 7 of them were enraged, and not caring about their face anymore, they all jumped towards him at the same time.

    Four of them blocked his directions with two kick and punches towards his chest, one of them slid down aiming at his legs, and the remaining two jumped in the air to block any escape route.

    Their positions, targets, and attacks seemed to be really synchronized, their team-work was really good, and probably they had been in the same team for some time.

    But Eric wasn''t bothered by that at all, while it seemed like it was impossible for him to escape that attack, he wasn''t bothered in the least.

    What he was paying attention to right now, was Takeshiba Aika and her heartbeat. He thought that if she felt bad he might give her an extra chance.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t seem to be feeling bad, quite on the contrary she seemed to feel excited seeing him trapped like that, she was taking satisfaction at his situation.

    It seemed that it was useless to have a ray of hope for her to change, she was raised in the midst of the jackals, so of course, she would have the character of one, despite her appearance.

    Without losing any extra second, Eric jumped down, cing his hand on the floor, while his legs were at knee height, and made a revolution at that height.

    With his revolution he hit all the four peopleing towards him in their legs, as they fell towards him, as he disconnected from the ground when the guy sliding on the ground passed under him.

    At that moment, the four people that were already falling towards him, and his weight, fell over the guy under him, while the two guys on the air couldn''t retreat their attack, and hit their teammates.

    At that moment 8 people were like a pile of rocks over each other, but the guards'' team had lost 3 members, two guys that were knocked by their friends and the guy on the ground.

    Due to receiving the weight of all 7 other people, he was out of breath and knocked out as a result. The remaining 4 were in a difficult position.

    The two guys above were okay, but the 2 in the middle, suffered a part of their teammates'' attacks, as, for Eric, he was facing them with a devilish grin.

    Without dy, he gave one of them a powerful punch in the face, and due to inertia, that guy''s head shed with his friend''s jaw, breaking a few of his teeth.

    The head and jaw sh left the first guard knocked out, while the third was screaming, for the two above him to get off.

    It was only after hearing their teammate''s miserable cry that they could see the situation below them, and see that the ones suffering were their teammates and not Eric.

    Hoping to help and save their friends, they jumped off the pile of bodies on the ground, only to see their friends sent flying in different directions, while Eric jumped on his feet.

    None of their friends seemed to be able to move anymore, they were the only ones left, and this stunned them once again.

    Just what kind of iron te had their little miss bumped into? Who was this dark star in front of them?

    On the other hand, Eric started to fix his clothes, as he approached them slowly. But they were even more stunned, seeing that their body seemed unable to move.

    It was not possible! They had been able to roam fearlessly through the battlefield, and now they were frightened by this greenhorn?

    Truly unbelievable!

    Seeing their state Eric felt that it was useless to deal with them, but still, he had to do it for his points. So with one quick backhand attack, they were both knocked out on the ground.

    Now the only people left were Eric and Takeshiba Aika, who was looking at him trembling and frightened as if she was looking at a monster.

    After knocking out thest two guards, Eric started walking slowly towards the frightened and trembling Takeshiba Aika.

    Every step he took, he could feel her heart thumping faster, and harder. He kind of enjoyed feeling that, putting this little spoiled brat under pressure and fear.

    Tina was different, even though he was humiliating her and using her as a pet, she still had an unwavering heart.

    While she seemed to be suffering on the outside, inside she was just umting anger and hatred, she still had hopes that one day he would be under her feet.

    It was like throwing mud to a pir, and the pir just used it to be darker. Waiting that one day it would be able to ce his aggressor on the ground.

    Takeshiba Aika was different from her, the reason why she was behaving like this all this time was just that she was used to be like that.

    Most probably this was the first time she ever felt being really under pressure, especially with her title as the Young Princess of the Takeshiba family.

    Even when the siblings were ckmailing her, she wasn''t under pressure, she knew that at worst her father would learn about that, and settle the matter for her.

    But now, after seeing all this happen in front of her eyes, she was shocked and frightened. The expression Eric had on his face, made her tremble in fear.

    He seemed like he was about to devour her, and not in a nice way either. She felt like she was at the edge of a cliff and he would give her thest push.

    In that fit of fear she could only try to enter deeper in the car''s backseat and ask with a shivering voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Wha-what ar-are yo-you doi-doing? D-don-don''t c-coe cl-clo-closer!"

    She seemed to be so close to crying but was holding her tears back because of her stubbornness, not to cry in front of him.

    Seeing this Eric ced a devilish grin on his face, as he said,

    Eric:" What am I doing? I am going to teach you a lesson in your parent''s stead, spoiled brat."

    Hearing those words Takeshiba Aika seemed to forget her fear for a moment, as she said angrily,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Who are you calling a spoiled brat, who do you think you are?"

    Eric:" Hahah¡­ I am the one who has your life at hand right now, who could do whatever he wants with you, or your body.

    Seems like a pretty big position no?" said Eric as he looked at her as if looking at a stupid kid.

    Takeshiba Aika waspletely stupefied, once again she was reminded of the current situation and the position she was in. She could only mutter,

    Takeshiba Aika:" You¡­, you¡­"

    But she wasn''t able to say much because she was interrupted by Eric''s angry voice,

    Eric:" Me, what? You think you cane here and beat me up with your bodyguards, and I should just ept everything with a smile on my face?

    Of course not, I need to take back some kind ofpensation!"

    These words frightened Takeshiba Aika even more, it looked like her fate was sealed, but then Eric seemed to be reminded of something and said,

    Eric:" By the way, why did you do all this?"

    At that moment, Takeshiba Aika was remembered for her hatred and the reason why she hade here in the first ce.

    And with newfound courage she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Isn''t because of you, you cheap bastard. Aren''t you trying to ckmail me?"

    Hearing those words Eric had a confused look on his face like he was watching her talk in her sleep. That was when he said with an even more confused voice,

    Eric:" Huh? The fook you are talking about? How am I ckmailing you?"

    Takeshiba Aika was taken aback by his confused expression and the look on his face as she got confused too. He seemed like he was really confused at that moment.

    Was it really not him? That was why she said with a lower voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Are you really not the one who is ckmailing me?"

    Eric seemed to lose his patience at her words, and said with a louder angry voice,

    Eric:" As I said, what the fook are you talking about?"

    It seemed like he really wasn''t the one who was ckmailing her, thinking for a moment, she started telling him, about the messages and the photos.

    The previous guy who ckmailed her had disappeared from the city, and now she was being ckmailed once again for the ident.

    Hearing her story Eric seemed to finally be able to make sense of her words, and thoughts as he said,

    Eric:" So you thought that the new guy ckmailing you was me, and you came here to beat me up?"

    Seeing that Eric had understood her thoughts, Takeshiba Aika just nodded her head, but right after she regretted that because Eric started cursing in rage,

    Eric:" What kind of crap is this. Howe you immediately think of beating someone up? Especially someone who helped you?

    Didn''t I tell you that day to let me handle it?"

    He seemed really pissed at that moment, and she could only look at his curse and shout. In the end, though, Eric took a deep breath and said,

    Eric:" Anyway, this has nothing to do with me. I just lost my mood to do anything further, just disappear from my sight."

    When she heard his shout earlier, she thought that Eric still felt something for her and might help her out, but now hearing his calm and cold tone she lost all her hope.

    She had no one who could help her right now, everything seemed bleak, not to mention she had to gather 100.000$ by the end of the week.

    Thinking of all this, she swallowed her pride, and then looking towards the leaving back of Eric, she said¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 67 - 67: Acting & Brazen

    Takeshiba Aika:" Wait, Eric, if you aren''t the one ckmailing me, then can you please help me?"

    At this moment she seemed to have forgotten all her pride as Takeshiba''s little princess and was pleading for help from the person she considered trash. ??

    Hearing those words so soon, stunned even Erik who thought that she would just stick to her stubborn attitude until thest day.

    This was too surprising for him, but he recollected himself and turned around while concentrating on the only thing that always told the truth, her heartbeat.

    Looking at her right in the eyes, he said with a surprised and confused voice,

    Eric:" Huh? Why should I!? After all, I am just poor trash that should stay far away from you, lest it contaminates you, no?"

    Hearing that Takeshiba Aika had a frozen look on her face for a moment, it was true, she had said those words to him at the moment, but right now she really needed his help.

    Not to mention that after that news that spread in the newspapers a few days ago, her father had punished her, and even reduced her monthly allowance.

    There didn''t seem to be any possible way for her to be able to secure that sum of money the guy ckmailing her was asking if Eric didn''t help her.

    So she had no other choice but to swallow her pride and plead forgiveness for the first time in her life while thinking that she would just make him payter.

    That''s right, whatever she was about to say, and the act was clearly fake, it was only because she was in such a situation that she had to plead for help.

    As soon as she passed this troublesome situation she was mingled with, she was going to make him regret whatever he did to her, even this act of hers.

    On the outside, though she seemed to have a genuine look of feeling bad, as she said with a low and regretful voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Please Eric, forget about everything that I said that day, and help me. I have nobody else but you!"

    At the end of her words, she even seemed to be underlying some meaning. Her eyes were close to crying. She had a hurt and sorry look on her face that would make any man believe it''s true.

    Too bad that her heart was betraying all her acting skills. This just made Eric snicker inside, this woman seemed to never learn.

    However Eric''s acting skills weren''t worse than hers, as he looked really troubled, and as if it was in an internal fight with his logic.

    Then with a long sigh, he said with a defeated voice,

    Eric:" Sigh~! Fine, tell me how can I help you?"

    Hearing those words, Takeshiba Aika''s mood brightened all of a sudden and she showed a dazzling smile on her face, as she suddenly hugged him and said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Thank you, Eric, you are my knight in shining armor!"

    Eric was caught unprepared by her hug, but this didn''t mean he didn''t like it, especially when her small soft pillows crashed on his chest.

    And before he coulde out of his faked stupor and hug her back, she released him, as she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" I am sorry, I was too happy, and went a bit too far."

    Eric seemed like he had lost his safe heaven as he said with a clearly sad and lost voice,

    Eric:" So tell me, how can I help you?"

    Takeshiba Aika:" I need money!" said immediately Takeshiba Aika, as if afraid that he would take his words back.

    Expecting such a request Eric immediately continued,

    Eric:" How much?"

    At this moment Takeshiba Aika seemed to be a bit in deep thought, as she said with an insecure and stammering voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" 5!"

    Eric seemed to not understand, or hear her well, as he said with a confused voice,

    Eric:" 5.000, or 50.000$!"

    As if releasing all her worries and problems in one breath, Takeshiba Aika said with a defeated voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" 500.000$!"

    Hearing that sum Eric was bbergasted, the fook was she trying to do and say right now? Not only was she trying to benefit from his benevolence, but she was doing it so damn brazenly.

    For a moment he seemed to be out of breath, and out of this world. He was stunned by the figure he just heard.

    It seemed like he still had underestimated this girl''s shamelessness and dark character. It seemed like he had to deal with her in a proper way.

    His face though showed none of his inner thoughts, as he still seemed like he was stunned by that sum of money.

    ying the victim once again, Takeshiba Aika said in a worried and lost voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" It''s too much isn''t it?"

    As if being awakened from her words Erik said with a voice that seemed to give her hope,

    Eric:" Well it is a really huge sum, but don''t worry I will find the money, I swear!"

    He was looking towards her with a gentle look like he would destroy the whole world to help and protect her.

    Seeing this Takeshiba Aika seemed to be touched on the outside but inside she had a weird mix of the desire to grin and vomit.

    Then as if reminded of something, Eric said in a fearful and strange voice,

    Eric:" But what if you treat me the same way after I help you? I can''t support that, I love you Aika!"

    His words took Takeshiba Aika unprepared, and she didn''t know what to say for a moment. Why the hell did he have to remember this thing right now?

    But deciding to y the game for the sake of money, she had a surprised look on her face, and then a happy one mixed with a bit of pain, as she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" I love you too Eric, is just that my family will never ept our rtionship. That was why I was trying to keep you away from me, to protect you!"

    Even she herself couldn''t believe how she could think of such words at the moment, but those words seemed to work, and dispel Eric''s doubts.

    As he approached her closely, looking her directly in the eyes, and their lips brushed against one another, to end with a kiss.

    This was Takeshiba Aika''s first kiss lip to lip, but when she was seeing in those deep eyes a moment ago, she didn''t seem able to move at all.

    Feeling her lips brush with Eric''s lips, her thoughts were thrown in disarray, and she was lost for a moment. Then rposing herself, she pushed him and shouted,

    Takeshiba Aika:" What do you think you are doing?"

    Seeing her act like that, Eric seemed to be confused and said,

    Eric:" But you said you loved me!"

    Caught in her own trap, Takeshiba Aika didn''t know how to act at first and then said with a wronged expression,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Does that mean that you have the right to take advantage of me?"

    She seemed to be rightfully angry at him, while Eric''s thoughts seemed to be thrown in disarray. Turning around where he was, he continued to walk without turning his head back.

    Seeing him leave like that, Takeshiba Aika started to feel regret for the way she acted, if he was truly angered by her conduct and didn''t give her the money, she would lose such a great opportunity.

    It was at that time that she was remembered something and she suddenly understood that she had another way to take that money.

    Taking out her Smartphone that was beside her, she immediately started writing a simple text, and sent it, waiting for a response from the other side.

    And after that she finally called an ambnce for the trash guards that were knocked out on the ground, she was truly pissed at their uselessness.

    Even trash like Eric had been able to knock them out, and give them a good beating. Of course, she was furious, that trash had taken her first kiss.

    On the other hand, far away from her, Eric was still walking calmly, and carefree as if all that happened was just a beautiful acting part.

    It wasn''t like he lost anything until now, while it was a bit regretful that he didn''t get to enjoy her blueberry lips a bit more, and as he wanted, he still got a big relief.

    All this time he still felt a bit bad about his n on how to deal with her, but after what happened that burden seemed to have disappeared.

    Takeshiba Aika deserved everything he had in mind for her to do, and even more than that. He didn''t have to hold back in the least.

    That b*tch thought that she could not only benefit from his fake benevolence and weak heart, but she was also doing it in such an outrageous way.

    She needed to be taught a good lesson that her parents failed to do, and he was the right person to do it. He couldn''t wait for that time toe.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric slowly arrived at Akira''s apartment. The situation inside seemed like usual, Tina was watching TV, while Akira seemed to be in her room.

    This morning he had forgotten to leave some potion bottles to her so that her body impurities were cleaned and she started training.

    But since he had some free time right now he could do that while he personally watched over her, and what actually happened during that time.

    Akira was lying on the bed, thinking deeply, and she didn''t seem to even sense Eric''s arrival, who was looking at her beautiful face deep in thoughts.

    It was then, that he took her in his arms, startling her, and took her towards the bathroom without saying anything, as pleasure moans started to be heard all through the house.

    Hearing those moans, Tina''s secret garden was flooding, but she wouldn''t ept it and go there herself, whenever she did it with Eric, was only because he forced her too.

    This was what she was saying to herself right now. Eric didn''t care what she thought in the least, he had a nice time with Akira in the shower, and now was watching her sleep.

    Then taking his Smartphone he changed the SIM card, and decided to y a bit more with Takeshiba Aika, but seeing and the message he got, he started to show a devilish calm grin¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 68 - 68: A Warm Morning

    The message was quite simple actually, it said,

    ''Do you want just 100k$ and leave me alone, or do you want an opportunity to make it double and have a better life?'' ??

    This girl was ying with fire while she was covered in oil and had no idea of her situation. It was really funny at the moment.

    Not only was she trying to use him, take his money, and throw him, but she was also nning to have him injured or killed.

    Too bad, that the little sheep, and the big bad wolf in her story, was the same guy. He couldn''t wait to see her face when she finally understood that.

    But at the moment, he had to change his ns a little, it seemed like she would be presenting herself on a silver te in front of him.

    With that thought in mind, he started writing a message to her, the content was short, he sent her an address of a ce where they could meet and talk.

    It was the address of a motel in the red light district. There was also a warning that if she tried anything funny, then she was going to regret it.

    After this, he immediately changed the SIM card once again, he knew that there was a tracking technology to these things, and he couldn''t take his chances.

    At that moment Tina came inside the room, it was alreadyte, and she came with the pretext of wanting to sleep.

    The truth though was that she was extremely turned on at the moment. after hearing all those moans from Akira, she couldn''t help but get ignited.

    She tried self-relieving herself, but it was no use, after having so much intercourse with Eric, that self-relieving didn''t work anymore.

    It was like her body instinctively wanted to be ravished by Eric, but there was no way in hell that she would ept something like this.

    That was why she had entered the bed with such a pretext, hoping that Eric would force her into having intercourse with him.

    The fact that she was so close, and approaching her body so close to him didn''t help either, but that hateful fellow didn''t seem to take the hint.

    Actually, Eric had known about this from the beginning and could feel the heat of her body, and he wanted to ravish her, but that would be a gift for her when he wanted her to suffer.

    So pretending like he was extremely sleepy he closed his eyes, and lowered his breathing, making her believe he really was asleep.

    Seeing this happen Tina didn''t know what to do, because her body was on fire right now, she needed relief, but she was destined to be disappointed tonight.

    Her stubbornness and determination didn''t allow her to even try and touch him, she preferred dying before subduing to him.

    The whole night passed with an infuriated and disappointed Tina, and a cheerful and happy Eric. She had finally started to suffer a bit.

    The next morning Tianlong Yun woke up like usual, but this day Akira seemed to have been awakened before him and was just looking him sleep.

    At that moment he wanted to stay like that and pretend to still be sleeping, but it seemed useless because she had already noticed him awaken, as she said,

    Akira:" I know you woke up, bad fellow."

    She seemed to have a light red hue on her face, as if a little kid being caught stealing candies, and her heartbeat was thumping faster for a few moments.

    Eric was stunned for a moment, as he was staring her directly in the eye, while Akira seemed to be imprisoned in his eyes for a few moments.

    But soon she recollected herself, and taking her gaze away from him, she said,

    Akira:" Stop staring at me like that!"

    Eric was still a bit lost in his thoughts as he said,

    Eric:" It''s not my fault that you are so beautiful, and have such shining eyes."

    Akira was caught unprepared by this suddenpliment, but then quickly changed the topic,

    Akira:" So what are we going to do today?"

    Eric wanted to y a bit more with her, especially seeing her avoid his look, but that would be too much at the moment, as he turned serious and said,

    Eric:" Today we are going to clean your body from the impurities and start training, but remember that it will be really painful for you."

    At the end of his words, he had some kind of gentle look on his eyes, but Akira said determined,

    Akira:" I don''t care, as long as that can help me take revenge with my own hands."

    Seeing her determined look, and hearing her solemn words, Eric thought it would be an injustice to her to keep talking more, as he got up, took her in a princess carry towards the bathroom.

    Very soon the whole room was conquered by the screams of pain, and the muffled painful groans of Akira as her body was soaked in the Body Tempering Liquid.

    But even though it was painful beyond belief at no point in time did she say anything about getting out of that ce before it was finished.

    When finally the medicinal effect of the bath was depleted, she could finally rx a bit, but she was exhausted and couldn''t even lift a little finger.

    In this situation, Eric took her naked body in his arms and brought her to the shower where he started washing her body slowly, taking special care of every inch of her body.

    Feeling her body being cared for like that, and Eric''s heated body beside her, she couldn''t help but get ignited inside and slowly reach climax.

    When he saw that Eric looked at her with a teasing look, as he said,

    Eric:" Look at the mess you made, I will have to clean that again!"

    Hearing his words Akira couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, and her face got red. It wasn''t like this was her first time, she was used to being with a man, and doing all this.

    She didn''t know why but suddenly whenever she was with Eric she didn''t look like the mature Akira who worked as a courtesan, but like a little girl, who was falling in love.

    After that, the painful groans and screams of earlier were reced by some powerful moans of pleasure.

    After some point in time, Eric gave her a healing and spirit power potion, that took away her exhaustion, which earned him a bit of resentment from Akira.

    If he had done this from the beginning she would have to let him wash like that. This hateful person had taken advantage of the situation, but again it wasn''t like she hated it.

    After that hot session in the morning between the two of them, they got out of the house and went towards a park that Eric found always empty.

    There Eric slowly started advising Akira with her training, as he continued his own training at the same time.

    Akira was surprised at his stamina, and endurance, that guy seemed like a horse that couldn''t get tired. She was curious to know how his other aspects were.

    If someone told her earlier that one day she would be even stronger than that, she would probably not believe it, but now that she was looking at Eric like that, a ray of hope was born inside her.

    Finishing their training they both returned home, where Eric cooked for the first time for someone, and Akira could do nothing about the drooling out since it was delicious.

    This was the first time after so long that she was having such a day, and thought that perhaps not all hope was lost, and she could have a happy life.

    Of course, this didn''t mean that she had forgotten about her unborn baby or her revenge, but the hope for a life after that was slowly being nted in her heart.

    Noticing this change Eric was certainly really pleased. While he might have had a bad opinion about her at the beginning, right now he could say that everything had changed.

    At this moment he was seeing her as a woman that should stay by his side for all his life. He didn''t care that she wasn''t pure or about her experience.

    Each and every one of us has some injuries in our lives, and sometimes we have to adapt to terrible conditions to survive, what was important was her heart and her character.

    Right now she was brimming with warmth and tender feelings. Not to mention that her life was connected to his whether she wanted it at the moment or not.

    Of course, while the duo was eating in tenderness and warmth, there was one person inside the house who had a heart of ice and was sleeping deeply, with a grudge against Eric.

    After their breakfast, Eric left Akira to rest and told her to train if she could, as he got out of the house to deal with some things.

    He had a meeting with Takeshiba Aika today, but not as Eric, but the guy who ckmailed her. He had to make some preparations because he knew she wasn''t going to abide by the rules.

    She was the linking point between him, and the Takeshiba family, and the one who would invite this wolf inside her own house.

    Takeshiba family had umted a lot of wealth, so he thought he would try to help them, and take a bit of their burden away from them, while he enjoyed thedies of the family.

    Pretty soon he reached the red district, but before entering he wore a pair of big dark sses, a hat and a scarf, and gloves thatpletely hid his identity.

    He then reserved a room in a motel, left a cheap cell phone there, and then getting out without being seen, he took another room at the motel in front.

    Like this, he waited for her to show up¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 69 - 69: Cooperation Plan

    While he opened the curtains in the room and made it look like there was spying from that room, Eric didn''t stay there.

    That was just to give those guys that would being with her some distraction while also testing her intentions at the same time. ??

    With this thought in mind, he sent a text message to Mina, who was extremely pleased that her Master had remembered her, and came immediately.

    From the moment that she had been dominated by Eric, she didn''t have any other man in her eyes, even when Michael tried to touch her she was repulsive.

    It was a good thing that nowadays Michael had been busy working for Daisuke and she was free to think and dream of her Master.

    As for Eric, he thought that she was a really bendy chess piece that he could y with. It wasn''t like he had any feelings for her.

    But she was obedient and would do anything for him, so he didn''t mind letting her around. Actuallytely Eric had been thinking about his women and their status.

    He didn''t n to be a hypocrite and refuse any good woman that wanted to be by his side, but at the same time, not all of them would be equal.

    In his previous life, he had tried to keep them all equal but soon they started fighting between each other, and his children were involved as well.

    So this time he had decided to try something different, he would put a hierarchy and an Empress above to watch over them.

    Remembering all the women of his past life, none of them had the qualifications to be one, but this was a new life, he would surely find himself an Empress.

    If she wasn''t on Earth then definitely she would be found in the Immortal World, he wasn''t in a real hurry.

    ording to his thoughts, his harem would be divided into 5yers, servants, maids, concubines, wives, and Empress.

    At the moment, Mina was a servant to him, but if she worked hard enough she might reach higher. It all depended on her loyalty and hard work.

    Akira was in the same position as her, but she had a huge advantage to reach higher due to her being his first subordinate.

    Of course, all those that he deemed his women would never be touched by another man, for all their life, that was why he was making his little brother work like a mule.

    Returning to the current situation, Eric was climbing the stairs with Mina by his side, acting as lovers, when Takeshiba Aika and her entourage passed beside him.

    He could clearly hear her words saying,

    Takeshiba Aika:" I want you to secure the whole ce, this hotel and the one in front. I want to have him in front of me to talk.

    Remember well you are not allowed to kill or hurt him, I need him alive."

    Eric couldn''t help but snicker inside, did this little girl think that things would be so easy? But he didn''t let his thoughts surface as he continued to lustily kiss Mina, as if he didn''t care about the people around.

    This attitude and Mina''s body earned him some jealousy looks from the guards passing by, but they didn''t dare to cause trouble with Takeshiba Aika being there.

    Without caring about those jealous looks he reached the room on the floor above them and entered with Mina by his side.

    As soon as he entered the room, he changed his phone''s SIM card and suddenly his phone started ringing.

    Taking the call, heid down on the bed, with Mina servicing him with her warm mouth while saying in a gloomy tone,

    Eric:" You don''t seem like you are sincere with your attitude Miss Takeshiba. Especially, bringing so many ex-military bodyguards by your side.

    I have to say I don''t see a bright future for our coboration!"

    Of course, Takeshiba Aika couldn''t recognize his voice since he was using spirit power to change it, but again she was shocked because this meant that she was watching her.

    Actually, she expected something like that, that was why she had kind of sealed the two motels in front of each other.

    She didn''t close them totally because she was afraid that she would frighten her little snake, so now she could send them to go search, but then she was stunned by that guy''s next words.

    Eric:" Don''t be too eager to destroy our cooperation this quick Miss Takeshiba, please open the door first. I will call after ten minutes."

    Takeshiba Aika didn''t understand what he meant by that, but still, she ordered one of her bodyguards to open the door, when a skinny man, with an envelope in his hand, appeared at the door.

    Entering inside he introduced himself as a journalist and said that he had taken this envelope from a mysterious man that told him it would be good money for him.

    But before he published it, he should go and give it to the person at this address. Only if she gave him permission could he publish it, otherwise he would be dead.

    Not daring to take his chances, the journalist had arrived and handed over the envelope to Takeshiba Aika.

    Just like she thought, inside it was the photos that were taken of her hitting that man with the car. Not to mention that with that guy''s disappearance the consequences were graver.

    Takeshiba Aika was furious, but there was nothing she could do, she understood what the guy ckmailing her wanted.

    If she continued with what she started, she would be the one to lose much more than him. She could only unwillingly tell them to stand down.

    At that moment, the simple phone rang, and she took the call, to hear that screechy voice once again, this time though it had a teasing hue to it,

    Eric:" It seems like you are not that stupid after all! Now tell me, what you meant with that message!"

    Takeshiba Aika was furious that this guy was making fun of her, but there was no other choice at the moment.

    But at the moment she could do nothing but endure all this. Then she started telling him her n.

    Apparently, after seeing Eric''s martial abilities and his attitude as he left the ce, she knew she wasn''t capable of harming him or having a big chance of him giving her the money.

    That was why she had decided to make hime to them by his own will. To achieve that, she was ready to y the role of the kidnapped victim, and they would threaten him for money.

    Eric''s feelings seemed genuine so he would certainlye there with the money. Which they could split in between them 50/50.

    One important problem though was how to deal with Eric after, but she told him that they could invalidate him while she was still a kidnapping victim.

    She calmly said that they could pluck his eyes out, and also cripple a hand and a leg while taking his manhood away at the same time.

    This was because he had dared to think of her, a swan, while he was only a lowly toad.

    Of course these words kind of surprised and shocked Eric a bit, since he didn''t expect her to be so ruthless and cruel.

    But this didn''t change his n on how he would deal with her, just added more pain and suffering to her fate when she finally understood what happened.

    To not make her suspect anything Eric at first pretended to be scared, and not really interested in it. But the prospect of a big amount of him seemed to have moved his heart.

    He reluctantly epted, but at the same time, he said,

    Eric:" While I agree with the n, I don''t intend sending any man to kidnap you, you will find a way toe to the ce by yourself, while no one knows about your whereabouts.

    Only after I have confirmed that everything is safe with Ie there, and then we can continue with the rest of our n."

    He still yed the role of the person who was too scared to participate in something like this, making Takeshiba Aika wonder where did he find the guts to ckmail her earlier.

    But right now he held the upper hand so she had no choice but to ept his terms. Soon though, she would be able to deal with two nuisances at the same time.

    Eric, on the other hand, was just happy that everything was going ording to his ns. And she didn''t seem to suspect anything at all.

    Of course, he knew that Takeshiba Aika was nning something much bigger but he had time to find out about that.

    He didn''t expect one of the guards to hand over that news so soon though when he heard through his spirit sense,

    Guard:" Young Miss, should we inform Young Master¡­"

    But before he could continue a tight p came towards him, and immediately leaving a handprint on his face, as Takeshiba Aika said angrily,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Are you an idiot!? We are in the room he prepared for us, what if he has ears around this ce?"

    The middle-aged man, seemed to be a bit angry towards this Young Miss of the Takeshiba family since she had humiliated him in front of his friends and subordinates.

    While she might be right, she didn''t have to do it like that. But he could do nothing but bottle up his feelings, as he said,

    Guard:" This subordinate knows his mistake."

    Takeshiba Aika didn''t lose her arrogance as she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" As long as you understand! Now let''s leave this ce."

    Unknown to her, that her new partner, had a devilish grin on his face¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 70 - 70: Vigilante Mission Starts

    Eric was thinking that his luck was just too good at this moment, not only had he a chance to deal with Takeshiba Aika but he would also have a chance at his target on the cklist.

    Well, it was either his good luck or Takeshiba Yuto''s bad luck, either way, both of those cases worked perfectly for him. ??

    With these happy thoughts in mind, he decided to enjoy the time he was passing with his little pet. All this time Mina was doing her best to pleasure her master.

    After that, the whole atmosphere just got even more heated, and pleasure moans started to destroy the silence of the room, for the next hour.

    When everything was finished, Mina was just sleeping unconsciously naked above his body, while he was thinking about his subordinates and ves.

    At the moment, Eric had a lot of empty slots in his ves, and sub-system possible users, and he had to think carefully about how to fill those spots.

    Those people he deemed brothers in his past life were out of the question to be his subordinates or even his ves.

    His ns for them were just torture and humiliation, and for some reason, he thought that even being his ves would be a huge boon for them.

    Well, he had already decided on his next ve at the moment, and it was precisely his new partner in crime. Through her, he would be able to enter the Takeshiba family and y with them.

    But he was thinking if he should make Takeshiba Yuto his temporary ve too, if he yed his game right he could use him to control the Takeshiba family, and hand it over to him.

    Thinking like this his grin was bing more and more devious, he looked like a devil whose ns wereing to fruition.

    Soon though Mina had to wake up since he couldn''t lose much time in this ce, so after taking a hot shower and wearing their clothes they got out of their room.

    Eric could feel that there were still guards that Takeshiba Aika had left behind to check on the possible identity of her ckmailing partner.

    Some of them were inside the rooms having fun, while a few were checking all the peopleing out of the motel, and make a list of possible targets.

    It was a good n, too bad that they weren''t a real threat for Eric though, so entering an empty room on the second floor, that had a view to the back, Eric jumped down with Tina.

    But he didn''t leave immediately, he was sure that there must be some guys hiding around her, waiting for any suspicious person, and he couldn''t lose some precious points of Exp and SP.

    Only after farming those points did he leave the ce with Mina by his side, and they got out of the Red District.

    When he found a cab for her, he told her to go home and pack her stuff, and move as soon as possible to Akira''s house, he would take care of Michael.

    Actually, he had been thinking about this for a while and there was one thing that his snake-like little brother could do at the moment.

    He wanted to send him to Osaka with the mission of creating a supporting force for him there. He was sure that a guy like him would find a way to do it.

    While Mina would stay behind here because she had to do something that Daisuke needed, serving his Master.

    Of course, Mina was more than happy to obey his order, as she couldn''t wait to serve her Master every day. She would make a good subordinate for him.

    What Eric needed was total obedience and subjugation, as for increasing their strength and abilities he had the sub-systems.

    With these thoughts in mind, he left towards his next destination. It was time to meet one of his old brothers.

    It didn''t take long for him to reach the ce he needed to be, it was a small convenience store, in a small neighborhood not far from his.

    The person he was supposed to meet, was a manager in this small convenience store, where he worked together with two other university girls.

    When they had be close in their previous life, this guy had told Eric about his job here, and the two girls that worked with him.

    He had told Eric that those two girls were his romantic ves, and they couldn''t get away from him since he had too much stuff on them.

    Not to mention that he was some kind of a yboy and they had no interest in leaving either. They were friends with benefits in a sense.

    Only that he would never allow them to be with someone else beside him. He was obsessed with those two, it was more of a psychological problem.

    Those two girls were also the reason why he still worked in this ce, when he already had someone like thedy of the apartment above him, satisfy his financial needs.

    Entering inside the convenience store, Eric started having a look around, before going towards the counter to have a talk with this ex-brother of his.

    With everything that Eric knew about him, it wouldn''t be difficult to befriend him and form a friendship with this guy.

    Just like expected it didn''t take long for them to start talking more and more, as they even left a meeting time forter, to go and grab some drinks.

    Things were going really well for Eric, and even when he had a look at the two girls he could notice that they weren''t really bad, he would have a nice time ying with those two and the other one.

    At the moment he was thinking about what this traitor would feel when he repaid him with the same coin he did.

    It was then that he got an important text message on his phone, apparently, all the data he had asked Shiro and Daisuke about the criminal groups around him was ready.

    He could start his vignte mission as soon as he wanted, and especially he could start from that moment because apparently there was a deal that was going to happen tonight.

    It was a bit far from his current location, but he could make it in time if he took a cab or something. So without dying for time, he said goodbye to his new friend and left the ce.

    The deal was going to take ce on the second floor of a 15-floor building that apparently was the headquarters for amercial and advertisementpany.

    Eric even had almost total information about the people participating in this deal. It was a local group of drug dealing, and one of the vice-presidents of thepany.

    Apparently, he had found a way to bring cocaine from Colombia during his business trip there and was cooperating with this local group.

    The amount was only 2-3kg of cocaine, but the money they were going to make out of it was immense. It was nothing to scoff at.

    Daisuke had even provided him with a n of the building and the cement of the security cameras, so he could evade being spotted.

    When he finally arrived there the deal was underway, at this moment Eric had two choices, the first was to enter inside and kill them there, or wait for them to get out and follow them.

    While the second way would send him to their group''s headquarters, and he could kill more of them, he wasn''t in a hurry to kill the snake.

    Right now he was satisfied with a part of his tail, thinking like this, he covered his face and hands and made for the building.

    The guards were a bit surprised seeing someone at the door of the building at the moment, but they couldn''t understand what he was saying so they opened the door.

    As soon as the door opened though, Eric suddenly neutralized the guard and took the gun from his belt. Not wanting to kill their friend the other guards surrendered and were tied to each other.

    Taking care of the guards, Eric moved fast towards the second floor, where the deal was taking ce. Without getting noticed he used one of the guard''s cards, to enter the ce, and observe.

    There were 9 people on this floor, 5 of them were guarding the perimeter, while two were seated on opposite sides of a desk talking, with a woman in theirps each.

    Looking by the cards on their dress they were most probably secretaries working in thepany, unable to resist to temptation or force of their boss.

    They weren''t bad and their curves weren''t bad either, but Eric didn''t care about those two. He had only one goal in mind and that was exterminating the whole group.

    Determining the position of each of the guards, and their levels, which were an average of level 12, Eric approached them silently, to take them down.

    While he wouldn''t mind a frontal attack, the guards or someone else could call the police anytime and he didn''t have the time to take it leisurely.

    So slowly, walking with the shadows he approached the first guard, and taking a pen from the closest desk, he ced his hand over the guard''s mouth and stabbed him with the pen on the neck, and heart.

    The pen hit directly the big arteries on the neck and then pierced through his heart. The guard had no time to raise his guards as he felt his life start leaving his body.

    cing the body slowly in the ground, Eric started walking towards his next target, a burly man that seemed to be lusting on the woman his boss had on hisp.

    Just like the first guy, even he was caught unprepared and could do nothing but die with deep regret of not even seeing his killer.

    In a short time, all the five people guarding this ce were dead, lying on the ground drowning in their own blood, as Eric took one of their guns, and went towards the desk¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 71 - 71: First Bloodshed

    As soon as they saw someone enter inside the door, and walk towards their desk, the two people enjoying their conversation and thedies on theirps were startled.

    They jumped from their ces while trying to look and shout to the 5 men that were supposed to be guarding this ce outside the office, ??

    Vice-president:" Ken, de, Zuko, where the fook are you guys?"

    But no response came back, and there was no sign of any one of them. It seemed like they had disappeared into the darkness of the night.

    When suddenly the vice-president''s secretary finally saw something slowly flow on the ground, and when it finally it entered the light area she screamed at the top of her lungs,

    Secretary: Aaghh~!"

    Her scream caught the attention of the other three people inside the room, and they immediately turned their eyes, to where her finger was pointing.

    They focused on the ground outside only to see the red blood flowing on the floor, and it didn''t take a wild imagination to understand what had happened there.

    The people who they were calling were most probably dead, only they were left. With that terrifying realization dawning upon them, they finally turned their attention towards Eric.

    Eric was looking from the window ss at the crowd of people passing by the building, while the gun was still in his hand, like a useless piece of equipment.

    Actually, he didn''t have much of a thought about the current situation, he was just trying to see if the guards had already rmed the police.

    There was no sign of them at the moment, so he thought it was a good thing, he had to close this situation as soon as possible.

    On the other hand, the two bosses inside the office were evaluating the situation and thinking of a way to deal with this.

    Just as the local boss was about to say something though, Eric raised the gun without even looking at him and shot a bullet through his head.

    He died just like that, without understanding what happened. The secretaries werepletely terrified and stunned by this situation, especially seeing someone get killed in front of them.

    But they didn''t dare to release even the tiniest sound in fear that they would be next. While they were in that terrified state, the vice-president started rambling,

    Vice-president:" Who are you? Who sent you to kills us? I will give you three¡­"

    He wasn''t able to go longer though because Eric turned around and without warning grabbed a pen from the desk and stabbed him in the throat.

    It was such a gore situation that the secretaries couldn''t stand it anymore and both of them fell down on the floor terrified, not daring to make a noise.

    But when they finally recollected their selves a bit and wanted to know ask what that mysterious killer had in n for them, they saw no one standing there.

    He had disappeared from that ce, just like a shadow. All this time he had said nothing and killed all the men in there.

    Raising their heads over the table they were able to see that the cocaine was still there, but the money had disappeared together with him.

    They didn''t dare to move from their spot though, they had just experienced a trauma they would probably never forget.

    Pretty soon the police came, sealing the area, and taking their testimonies, but all the people left alive said the same thing.

    ''That guy is really fast and strong, he was like a demon of the night, killing in total silence without leaving any print behind."

    While the police and the media went to report the situation, Eric was walking with a grin on his face towards Akira''s apartment, with a suitcase holding around 300k$ in his hand.

    But right now the most important thing wasn''t that suitcase with the money, but something even more amazing, tonight he found out that if he killed his opponents the system gave him a lot of benefits.

    First and foremost he was able to absorb a bit of the spirit, energy, and vitality left behind by their bodies when they died, which clearly increased his stats.

    At the same time, differently from when he just knocked them out, he was able to x100 Exp, and SP points with each kill.

    There was no change if he killed them with a gun or a pen, their worth was the same. So how could he be not happy with that?

    As for the killing, it had a lot less effect on him than he thought. Initially, he thought that since his young self spirit hadn''t been fused totally he would feel bad, and regret it.

    But after it happened he found out that he was weirdly calm and used to this, so he thought that slowly his spirit was close to perfect fusion.

    Even though he didn''t know what thepleted product would be, he wasn''t really worried about that. At the end of the day, he was the same person and the same body.

    Not to mention that when he made his first kill he got a bonus, of 500 Exp points, and 500 SP points. The reason was simple, the path towards the peak was a battlefield.

    There was no one who had reached the peak with unsullied hands, so that was the first thing everyone shoulde to terms with.

    After what happened tonight he could finally get his hands on that level 1 Alchemy book knowledge and skills.

    He was really happy, and couldn''t wait for the next night toe, so he could kill some more scum that would help him with the Exp points, and SP points he needed.

    Not to mention that this way he could increase even his money reserves to invest more. But he didn''t care much about it, he would give this money to Daisuke to clean it up for him.

    At the same time, he was thinking of consolidating Daisuke''s and Shiro''s power in the Yakuza with this money. It was a clearly wise investment at the moment.

    At the same time, he had told them to keep their eyes open for any good kid that could be trained into a fully-fledged loyal soldier.

    His best options were the street kids and orphans since they were easier to brainwash and control. But he first needed to find a ce where he could build his camp, and train them without being noticed.

    While he didn''t know much about the Immortal World he could imagine that it was a vast ce full of powerful cultivators.

    So if he wanted to have a chance at surviving and reaching the peak he would need a huge army behind him, a bloodthirsty army that would never betray him.

    Thinking like this he soon arrived at Akira''s apartment and wasn''t surprised to see that Mina was there as well.

    He didn''t have much time though, he needed to take a shower, change his clothes, and get out because he had a scheduled n with his ex-brother in arms.

    So he got to enjoy only Akira''s and Mina''s soft bodies as they washed him, and nothing more. Before he left though, Mina epted to be his subordinate, and have the sub-system installed.

    With her, he now had 3 subordinates with sub-systems that he would develop into bing his generals in battle.

    Things were a bit busy and cramped at the moment, but everything was going great. With the exception of knowing that there were a lot of dangerous people with a system out there.

    But there was nothing he could do about it, right now he had to increase his strength and his power at the same time, and it would surely be a really busy time.

    He had to work hard not only to train, but at the same time he had to be vignt of everything around him, and never lose sight of the game.

    He had to ce his pieces in their ce and in the correct order, and slowly start turning from a piece into the game to a yer outside the game.

    His best help at the moment was that nobody knew he was a piece inside this huge game. He had to take advantage of that, so when he was finally discovered, he would be one of the yers.

    His revenge on the people who betrayed him could wait, he couldn''t be too hasty with that and destroy everything even before it got built.

    Thinking like this, he soon arrived at a night club where he had decided to meet up with Suzuki Kaito. He was a frequent client in these clubs hunting for new prey.

    Suzuki Kaito was waiting for him at the door, he was dressed well, he looked like a handsome yboy, but still, Eric grabbed more attention due to the fact that he was a foreigner.

    Kaito didn''t seem to bother much about this, as he thought that Eric was a great wingman for him, and they just entered inside the club.

    Normally it was an only couples club, but 50$ can do wonders everywhere, so they could enter inside really easily.

    As soon as they entered the loud music, and the merry made one startled since there was no noiseing outside, but Eric adapted quickly.

    He just followed behind Suzuki Kaito, as he went close to a table where twodies were dancing while drinking a ss of wine.

    Without any notice, Kaito hugged one of them from behind, and pulled her towards his body, while his hands moved through her curves.

    The girl was startled at first but then recognizing the guy behind her, she just let him do whatever he wished and enjoyed whatever that was.

    Only after a few moments, and a detailed exploration was Kaito finally remembered of Eric and introduced him to the girl and her friend¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 72 - 72: A Party Crasher

    It was only when Kaito started to introduce the girls to him that Eric thought that the atmosphere would get a bit weird.

    The girl that Kaito was hugging and feeling all this time was Ito Yui, while the girl that had been staring at Eric all this time was Ito Akiha, the girl he berated in front of his restaurant. ? ?

    When Kaito introduced Eric as his friend, Ito Akiha just let an unsatisfied harrumph while looking the other way.

    Seeing her conduct Kaito seemed a bit surprised as he asked,

    Kaito:" Is there something wrong Akiha-chan? What happened?"

    Before she could answer though, Eric got in front of her and said,

    Eric:" It''s just a misunderstanding Kaito, two days ago I and Ito-san had a fated encounter and I was a bit rude to her.

    For that, I will take this opportunity to apologize to her. I am really sorry Miss Akira, I was rude to you please don''t take it to heart.

    Let me make it up to you, you cane to the ''Fragrance Hall'' whenever you want, and I will personally host you in my private box."

    His words stupefied the three people around him, Kaito, Akiha, and Yui. Kaito didn''t know that Eric was a rich guy who owned ''Fragrance Hall'', he felt like he had hit jackpot right now.

    Yui was the same, in first nce Eric seemed just like a normal middle-ss guy. Not to mention that he was Kaito''s friend, so at most she thought he was a gigolo.

    While Akiha couldn''t believe his words, she had been somewhat humiliated that night, but the food there was so good that she couldn''t give up.

    After tasting the food there, everything else she ate was tasteless, she was some kind of addicted to that food.

    Now Eric was telling her she could go there and eat anytime she wanted there, he would personally host for her, this was enough for her to forget everything and say happily,

    Ito Akiha:" Really!? Then everything is forgotten Eric, and please call me Akiha!"

    Eric didn''t think that only these few words would be enough to change her attitude, but the food at the restaurant was really something amazing to these people.

    He was quite happy with that, especially with the new atmosphere created at the table, and Akiha embracing his arm in between her soft pillows.

    While they weren''t the biggest Eric had felt, it was still a great feeling. At the side, even Kaito and Yui started to talk more to him.

    But when everything was going good, there had to be a party-crasher. He came close to their table, and with a fake smile, he came to greet them.

    Stranger:" Hi guys how are you? You didn''t tell me you would be here, I would personally invite you to this ce."

    While saying that he firstly went for Yui and hugged her, while his hands ended on her perky butt ''identally''.

    Seeing that Kaito had a strange expression on his face, but he didn''t say anything and just clenched his teeth.

    At the moment that he was hugging Yui, he saw Kaito''s expression and just showed him a grin that seemed to say, ''what can you do about it, trash''.

    This infuriated Kaito even more, but he didn''t seem like he could fight with this guy, which meant that he probably had some kind of background.

    Letting her go, after having his fun with her body, that guy then approached Akiha for a hug, but this time he didn''t expect Akiha to try and create distance between them.

    And he wasn''t able to touch or feel her like he did with Yui, which made him angry, because a while ago he had seen her embrace Eric''s arm in between her soft jade mountains.

    This urrence made him even angrier at Eric who was looking at the whole scene with a calm and carefree look as if nothing of what was happening mattered to him.

    And it truly didn''t matter, while Akiha had been acting more clingy and good with him, it wasn''t like he had fallen for her, or considered her to be his woman.

    He was just enjoying the moment, and even if something happened between them, it would be just a pleasant moment, and then he might think about it.

    But until now there was no connection between him and Akiha, and even if she had intercourse in front of him, then what did it matter to him.

    Of course, he didn''t expect that the stranger would be such an idiot, and would think of that look as a sort of challenge and arrogance, and then direct his anger towards him while saying,

    Stranger:" Hello little guy!

    Yui, Akiha from which little vige have you found this little guy? He looks like he really does a good job."

    His meaning was clear, while Eric might look good and handsome he was just a vige pumpkin, and the best he could do was being a gigolo.

    Eric''s face went gloom, he had done nothing and even said less to offend this guy, but this good for nothing piece of trash was directing his anger towards him.

    But even then he pretended to not hear him due to the music and let him go, he didn''t want to make trouble with this piece of crap, otherwise, he might get contaminated too.

    Seeing Eric''s gloomy face Akiha thought that he might think that she was good friends with this guy, and have a bad opinion of her, so she immediately tried to rify the situation,

    Akiha:" Eric this is Miura Daichi, his father is a close friend of my father''s, and his family owns the Miura Casinos.

    Daichi this is Eric he is¡­"

    But before she could continue to introduce him, Daichi interrupted her and said,

    Miura Daichi:" Nobody cares who that country bumpkin is Akiha. He is just a country bumpkin more in my big city of Tokyo.

    By the way, I heard you earlier talk about the ''Fragrance Hall'' it''s a coincidence but I was also nning to go there and try the new amazing food they prepare.

    What do you say, will you join me? After all, Uncle said that I have a duty to protect you from the scum of this city."

    Apparently, this guy took Eric''s unwillingness to get contaminated by his crap as a sign of defeat, and he just continued to push his luck.

    As if this wasn''t enough he continued before the girls could answer,

    Miura Daichi:" Of course, your friends cane too, they can brag their whole life they had been able to eat in such a ceter."

    His words stunned the people at the table, after all, he was humiliating one of the owners of the ce where he was going to eat.

    But he wasn''t at fault because only a few people knew that Eric was one of the owners of the ce, and 99% of the people that knew about such a thing were the staff there.

    Unconsciously they turned their eyes to Eric who had been gloomy a moment ago, but now was having a calm bright smile on his face, but nobody felt good about it.

    It was a creepy calm smile that sent shivers through their bodies, and before Akiha could refuse that invitation, Eric said,

    Eric:" Young Master Miura is such a caring person, he waited 2 weeks for his reservation, only to invite us to dinner at the ''Fragrance Hall''.

    Of course, we wouldn''t lose this opportunity, right Kaito!?"

    Kaito on the other hand was startled hearing Eric say that, but he could guess that Eric had an intention to show this scum his ce, as he said,

    Kaito:" But of course Eric, how can we miss it, when he had to wait 2 weeks for that reservation."

    But at this time Daichi seemed like he had heard a joke and said with a mocking smile on his face,

    Miura Daichi:" Haha¡­ Wait 2 weeks for the reservation? That''s only something for country bumpkins like you two, people with the social status as mine don''t have to make a reservation.

    I can enter that ce whenever I want, it''s enough from me to say my name at the door."

    Hearing that Eric seemed to have been stunned for a moment, but then his calm smile just grew brighter, as he said,

    Eric:" Now this will be a true eye-opening situation for us Kaito, we are going to witness the power and social status of Young Master Miura, and we can''t miss something like this!"

    On the other hand, Kaito was having trouble holding himself back fromughing, while the two girls had weird expressions on their faces since this guy was really in trouble now.

    He was boasting shamelessly to break the rules of the restaurant, in front of its owner. It was something new that they didn''t have experienced before.

    With that being said, the four of them followed Young Master Miura, towards the exit of the night club, as they decided to head towards the ''Fragrance Hall''.

    But soon another infuriating event for Young Master Miura happened, as Eric and Kaito had no cars, as ''country bumpkins'' that they were, and had to drive with Akiha, and Yui respectively.

    While Young Master Miura could do nothing about it besides clenching his teeth and swearing to humiliate them more once they arrived at the restaurant.

    It wasn''t a really long drive to reach there, and with the cars, they had the time it was even shorter.

    During the drive, Akiha apologized to Eric for what happened, but she said nothing about anything that he might n to do with Miura Daichi once they got there.

    Just like he said Young Master Miura just sent his driver to say something to the guy responsible for the reception as he waited for them to arrive and lead them inside.

    He was doing all this so he could boast in front of Yui and Akiha while humiliating Kaito and Eric. The receptionist didn''t see who was behind him, as he said with a happy face and expression,

    Receptionist:" Young Master Miura, is such a pleasant surprise for us to receive someone like you tonight, please enter inside."

    At that moment Miura Daichi seemed really full of himself as he said in front of the crowd,

    Miura Daichi:" Haha¡­ Thank you for your hospitality, but I have two country bumpkins, sorry friends of mine that havee to taste the food too.

    So if you could arrange a special ce for them to eat would be great!"

    His meaning was clear, he was trying to humiliate the two, and the receptionist clearly understood that, as his eyes went for Young Master Miura''s guests with a grin on his face¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 73 - 73: Trash-san

    The receptionist was just thinking that he didn''t have a goodugh in a long time, and today he would enjoy the humiliation he would give to those two idiots that dared mess with Young Master Miura.

    But as soon as his eyesnded on the duo behind Young Master Miura he was dumbfounded, and almost fell on the ground due to the surprise. ??

    He would have never expected that his luck was so bad, two days ago he had already suffered from doing such a thing, and now the situation was even worse.

    He didn''t understand why he had to have such a stroke of bad luck, not once but twice in less than 3 days. At that moment he couldn''t help but internally get angry at Young Master Miura.

    Was he an idiot or something? Trying to humiliate the owner of this ce, when he didn''t even have a reservation to this ce.

    The receptionist didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry seeing the calm and carefree look on Eric''s face, one thing was for certain though, tonight he wouldn''t go unscathed like the previous time.

    Seeing the look on the receptionist''s eyes, Young Master Miura didn''t understand what was going on, but he didn''t care much as he said,

    Miura Daichi:" Well then, I will leave these two in your care, and made to enter inside."

    But before he could continue to put one foot inside the restaurant, suddenly the manager of the ce came at the door, and said,

    Manager:" Do you have a reservation Young Master Miura? I don''t remember seeing your name on the list today."

    He wasing to the door to have a word with the receptionist when he was faced with the weird situation at the door.

    The manager of this ce was an old man of the Kirigaya family, he had followed Kirigaya Kaito when he left the Kirigaya n and was one of the trusted aides of Kirigaya.

    Before leaving, Kirigaya had already told him that this ce belonged to Eric from that moment on and that his words were even higher than his own.

    But he had yet to see that Eric was behind Young Master Miura, right now he was just following Eric''s orders that no one was allowed to cut the line, without his permission, no matter who it was.

    Seeing the managere out and say those words to him, Young Master Miura seemed angry at the person he sent earlier to announce his arrival as he said,

    Miura Daichi:" Since you know who I am, howe you aren''t hosting and inviting me inside manager-san? Or is it possible that you don''t want your job anymore?"

    The manager was a bit startled since the new owner had personally entuated that no one was allowed to do such a thing, otherwise they would be punished.

    He had served his Master for a long time and knew he wouldn''t easily give control of this ce to someone he didn''t trust with his life.

    So it was impossible for him to lose his job just because he was following his orders, so he said with determination,

    Manager:" Young Master Miura, ording to the new rules of ''Fragrance Hall'' nobody is allowed to enter without a reservation.

    So if you don''t have a reservation I would advise you to make one and wait for your turn. Otherwise don''t me me for being impolite."

    Young Master Miura was really stupefied, this was the first time that a simple manager of a restaurant knew his identity, and didn''t give him the way.

    As if this wasn''t enough, he heard Eric''s mocking voice from behind him,

    Eric:" Young Master Miura you boasted that your name and background could upturn mountains, and reverse rivers, but it seemed like it doesn''t apply here in the least.

    Could it be that there is something wrong?"

    He intentionally raised his voice so that the crowd could hear him, after all, it was a way of advertising this ce, for following rules, and not bending to external wills.

    At the same time, this way even the manager could hear him, and notice his presence. He was quite satisfied with this manager, quite contrary to the receptionist.

    Of course, the manager was able to notice Eric''s presence, and hearing his words he seemed hostile to Young Master Miura, he was just d inside that he had followed the rules.

    Seeing the receptionist at the scene, he made him a sign to go close to him and retell him what happened, while Young Master Miura was about to explode from anger.

    Not only had he been rejected to enter this ce from a lowly manager, but he also had to hear the mocking words of a country bumpkin.

    But he couldn''t go on rage at this ce, after all, he had been warned not to cause much troubletely, his father was already tired of paying his way out.

    So he just looked at the manager with a hateful and angry look as he said,

    Miura Daichi:" Apparently you don''t want your job anymore, good, good, very good. Let me satisfy your wish then!"

    He was so enraged that he said good, three times. Then looking even more enraged, he said in a dominating and arrogant voice,

    Miura Daichi:" Give me your Master''s number, let me see if he dares to ask for a reservation from me."

    Hearing his words, the receptionist gave him a weird look, while the manager said with a cold voice,

    Manager:" Here, let me call him for you!"

    There was no fear or hesitation in his face while he called Eric who was just 5 feet away from him. As soon as he pressed the button, everyone could hear Eric''s phone ringing.

    But no one could make the connection that the manager called Eric, they just thought this guy was messing around, or someone called him at the time.

    Seeing that the call wasn''t connecting and the fact that Eric had intentionally let a high volume with an irritating song, and was really slow to take the call, Young Master Miura exploded as he shouted,

    Young Master Miura:" Pick the fooking call and see what trash is calling you!"

    But while he was saying something like that, people like the receptionist, the manager, or Akiha that knew who was calling were trying hard to hold back their giggle andugh.

    This guy was insulting himself so brazenly, and so loudly, how could they not feel the desire tough. As if abiding by Young Master Miura''s words and order, Eric picked up the call while saying,

    Eric:" Hello, hello trash-san!"

    Young Master Miura was happy for a moment hearing that, thinking that Eric was so frightened by him that he really called the caller trash.

    But then hearing the same voice and same wordse from the phone that the manager had just handed to him, he was stupefied.

    He didn''t understand for a moment, was this just a weird fucking coincidence, or was it really Eric on the other side of the phone.

    To rify Young Master Miura''s doubts, Eric continued with his phone call,

    Eric:" Why aren''t you talking trash-san? Didn''t you want to talk to me trash-san? What is going on trash-san? Did the cat get your tongue trash-san?"

    Then hanging up the call he said in continuation, in front of the crowd, face to face,

    Eric:" Or do you prefer to talk face to face Young Master Trash-san?"

    At this moment Akiha and Yui couldn''t hold their giggle back anymore, while Suzuki Kaito that was behind Eric exploded with argeugh.

    The manger was older and could still control himself, but he had to ept that Eric was really good at humiliating someone, he almostughed too.

    Contrary to the receptionist that had a face like he was participating in a funeral, his job''s funeral to be more precise.

    Young Master Miura couldn''t understand what was going on, how could this country bumpkin be the owner of this ce.

    From what he had heard the food in this restaurant was like it was cooked by Gods and if you tried it once, then everything else was tasteless like paper.

    No that was not possible, he was a country bumpkin after all! Since when could a country bumpkin own a ce like this?

    But the manager didn''t seem to refuse his im, and that weird look of that receptionist when he saw him the first time, made sense now.

    Not to mention the giggles,ing from Akira and Yui, most probably those b*tches know about his identity and didn''t even try to warn him.

    He would teach them a lesson so that they would never forget. He would make sure to make them understand what kind of huge mistake they had participated in tonight.

    And with newfound vigor and hatred, he turned towards Eric and said with a dominating voice,

    Miura Daichi:" So it turns out that this is your ce country bumpkin! You should have said so earlier, and not let me tire myself so much.

    Now fire this dog standing by the door, and let us enter inside!"

    The whole crowd was looking at him with shocked looks, was this guy retarded or something? Did he just forget everything that just happened?

    Or was so delusional as to think that he had the right to order the owner of this ce around, and humiliate him at the same time.

    They all heard and understood the meaning of his words earlier, and not to mention that he was still calling Eric a country bumpkin.

    On the other hand, Eric seemed to be startled and surprised for a moment as well, he didn''t expect such a reaction after all.

    So looking Young Master Miura directly in the eyes, he said with a calm smile, that seemed to be inviting chaos¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 74 - 74: Scaring A Trash

    Eric:" Young Master Miura I have been thinking this for a while now, but are you an actual idiot or something?"

    His words were loud and clear, anyone could hear him since the whole crowd was waiting in silence for his words, especially the person on the receiving end. ??

    Hearing those words Young Master Miura couldn''t control himself anymore, and looking with bloodshot eyes, towards Eric he jumped towards him with a punch, as he screamed,

    Miura Daichi:" What did you say tra¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to finish his words, because at that time he had already arrived in front of Eric and his punch was about to connect, when he suddenly got thrown away towards the street.

    He didn''t understand what or how it happened. He just felt the terrifying impact of crashing on the cold hard concrete.

    He didn''t seem to be the only one, as the whole crowd seemed amazed by what just happened, with an incredible speed Eric had thwarted his attack, and send him flying like a potato sack.

    It was so shocking that even Young Master Miura''s driver, and guards hadn''t been able to understand how it happened.

    They were all stunned for a moment, they were able to wake up from their reverie only when they heard Young Master Miura''s painful cries,

    Miura Daichi:" Oww, it hurts, fook, it hurts so much, ouch¡­"

    He seemed to be going in a marathon of cursing and paining sounds, as he was trying his best to get up. Seeing this situation his guards, and driver immediately went by his side to help him up.

    But Young Master Miura didn''t seem grateful and satisfied with their help as he said with a berating and angry voice,

    Miura Daichi:" The fook are you doing, why aren''t you beating the sh*t out of that country bumpkin?"

    His guards were startled, it wasn''t that they didn''t thought about it at first, but earlier they hadn''t been able to see his moves, which meant that he was much better than them.

    Right now they were hopeful that he didn''te and have a fight with them, let alone think of beating him for what had happened.

    They all had a wry smile on their face, as they tried to exin this to their Young Master in a low voice, but at that moment Eric''s voice ringed behind them,

    Eric:" Take him away from my eyes, or my eyes will get sullied by his presence. From this moment on, I dere that the Miura family is forbidden to enter the ''Fragrance Hall''."

    Eric''s words and deration made all of the people in the crowd outside shocked beyond belief, this was the first time such a thing happened.

    But they could understand what brought this, and not to mention this ce''s standards and quality, they must have a powerful backing.

    Young Master Miura had just dug his own grave all this time. Who told him could be so arrogant, and unscrupulous in front of the owner of this ce?

    But Young Master Miura seemed to have taken this humiliation to heart as he shouted to Eric,

    Miura Daichi:" You better remember this moment bumpkin, because really soon I will make you regret what you just did!"

    He seemed really arrogant saying those words, but at that time, Eric who was going towards the entrance turned around and looked at him with killing intent.

    It was only a thread of his true killing intent, but even that was enough to make Young Master Miura and his guards breathe erratically.

    They were scared, terrified at that moment. What a joke, they were ex-military personnel, and even they couldn''t stand his killing intent, Young Master Miura was already peeing himself.

    Seeing this situation they just took him in their arms and started sending him towards the car, while the driver took the driver seat, to leave this ce as soon as possible, without looking back.

    Satisfied with what happened, Eric turned towards the crowd waiting for their turn, as he said with voice that was neither overbearing nor humble,

    Eric:" Dear guests, in name of the Fragrance Hall I would like to apologize to all of you for the inconvenience and noise created.

    Please rest assured that we will warn our stuff to always follow the rules of the restaurant, and if anyone suffers in their hands, just send us ain and we will take care of it."

    Everyone in the crowd was really pleased with such words from Eric because not all of them had a high status, and most restaurants would always prioritize it, but this ce was different.

    It would surely attract a lot of attention and customers, if that was truly the case, while it would be almost impossible for them to not offend some people like the one that just left.

    Eric didn''t seem to care much about him though, he treated Young Master Miura just like a worthless person, who wasn''t worthy of his attention.

    Then walking towards Yui, Akiha and Kaito that were waiting by the entrance he said to the two girls,

    Eric:" I am really sorry about the unsavory experience that you just went through, and I guess that your fun has been spoiled also.

    It would be better if you passed by another time, I will keep my promise of hosting you personally."

    Yui and Akiha weren''t stupid to not understand his motives, if they followed him behind and pretended that this didn''t happen, then their family would be against them, and even might punish them.

    So it was better for them to gather some other time, without attracting so much attention. Eric seemed to be quite confident of dealing with the created nuisance.

    Suzuki Kaito was the same, he felt a bit angry and upset that it had ended like this, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    With the same expression on their face, even thedies seemed a bit angry and upset at the turn of events but anyway they understood Eric''s goodwill as Akiha said,

    Ito Akiha:" Sigh~! Alright Eric, just please be careful of that guy, he is really narrow-minded, so he will surelye after youter.

    And that father of his always supports him, and gets him out of any trouble he mingles himself with."

    Eric was pleased by her warning as he said with a smile on his face,

    Eric:" Thanks for the warning, I will make sure to be as careful as I can. Hope you have a good night sleep, then goodbye."

    Saying that, he apanied the duo to their cars together with Suzuki Kaito, as Akiha gave him a kiss on the lips as a good night charm.

    He didn''t expect her to be so direct and attack like that, but he didn''t retreat, and savored the kiss. While they got weird looks from Yui and Suzuki Kaito.

    Anyway a momentter, only Eric and Kaito were there standing, looking at the cars silhouettes disappearing in the horizon.

    Looking at Kaito with a calm look, Eric said,

    Eric:" So what do you say bro, are youing for a drink!?"

    But just like he had thought, Kaito was too much of a coward to stay behind and drink with him tonight, there was a high possibility that Young Master Miura woulde for revenge.

    So with a weird look, and a weird smile, Suzuki Kaito did what was best for him, leave this ce while saying,

    Kaito:" I would love too bro, but I have something to deal with tonight, and I can''t postpone it. But I will surelye another time."

    Then saying goodbye to Eric he disappeared in the night as well, as Eric turned around and walked slowly towards the restaurants entrance.

    The manager and the receptionist were still waiting for him at the door, they were waiting for further instructions on how to deal with this situation.

    Eric just entered casually as he said,

    Eric:" Let someone else stay at the door as a receptionist, and you two follow me."

    The manager immediately did as he was told, and followed behind Eric together with the receptionist, as they entered his private box.

    Looking at the receptionist''s scared face, Eric just said with a grim voice,

    Eric:" The first time I didn''t make a big deal out of it because I thought that it was the way you acted earlier, and a simple warning would teach you to not do it anymore.

    But now you went and did the same mistake once again. To tell you the truth I would have fired you, but you have worked a long time in this ce.

    So I am giving you onest chance, if you don''t appreciate it, don''t me me for being cruel.

    Now go at the corner of the road leading to here, and wait our unwanted guests return and notify me, I will take care of the rest."

    The receptionist didn''t expect such a thing, and he was overwhelmed by the fact that he could keep his job. He was too old to look for a new job nowadays, and his family needed it.

    So he was really touched, and falling in his knees, he started saying with gratefulness,

    Receptionist:" Thank you, thank you very much for you mercy Young Master. I will make sure to not disappoint you again."

    Eric didn''t seem to be touched by the scene in front of him as he said,

    Eric:" I know you will, now go on and do the job I told you."

    As soon as the receptionist left the box, Eric was left only with the old manager in there, as he looked at him in the eyes and said,

    Eric:" You think I was too rash, and hotheaded with how I treated the situation earlier Old Na?"

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 75 - 75: Old Na

    This guy''s name was too long and tedious to pronounciate so Eric had decided to call him Old Na, short and more practical.

    The old guy seemed to be startled as he immediately answered, ??

    Old Na:" This old man doesn''t dare to question Young Master. It''s just that this old man doesn''t understand, what was Young Master''s intentions with that show?"

    Hearing that, Eric gave him another detailed look from head to toe, as he said with a grin,

    Eric:" It''s true when they say that you old foxes have too much experience and could see more than meets the eye!"

    But for a moment he was surprised with himself, from the way he talked just now it didn''t seem like he considered himself to be old.

    Quite on the contrary, he treated himself as a person from the young generation, even though he was someone with around 1000 years of history and experience.

    It seemed like his young self''s personality was taking the upper hand in this, and he couldn''t quite me himself for thinking like this, because that was a possible future he lived.

    Right now he was in the past, and that 1000+ years of experience seemed like fleeting clouds in front of him, even though he didn''t forget any single moment of that life.

    But that was good as well, since otherwise how would his conscienceply with the fact that he was courting young girls, and nned to torture a few.

    A few of his past life wives and lovers had yet to be born, had just born, or were underage right now, and he didn''t n to leave them out of his harem.

    If there was one thing that the human race was famous all over the universe he dared to bet that it was their sex drive, and the desire for beauty.

    It was weird how all this made sense to him at this moment, but he felt like he had just removed a huge burden from his back.

    He was awakened from his reverie hearing Old Na''s words,

    Old Na:" Young Master is surely jesting, is just that this old man doesn''t think that Master Kirigaya would believe so much to a useless and idiot person."

    Eric knew that this old man was just trying to cover his prints, but he didn''t mind it, on the contrary, he seemed to evaluate this old man even higher, as he said with a smile,

    Eric:" You are good Old Na, better than I expected. It''s just like you think though, this show had a purpose to it.

    Really soon we are going to expand this restaurant into a chain of restaurants and will open branches in three more districts.

    While this is great for us, there will surely be people who will want to swallow us, especially with the attention and fame we are gettingtely.

    So it ispulsory for us to show them that if they try something like this, they might break their teeth in the way. The Miura''s are just a sample for them to consider."

    This truly surprised the old manager, he didn''t know anything about the expansion, but if this was true then Eric''s move was quite a wise and intelligent one.

    He was clearly thinking in the future and seemed to have been nning this for quite some time, most probably Young Master Miura was just an idiot who fell first without even knowing.

    But there was one problem with that move, they needed a powerful enough background to deal with them.

    While Eric could be really strong, he couldn''t stay here in this ce all his life, to safely keep this restaurant, then what about the others.

    Not to mention that the hard way wasn''t the only way to deal with them, the Miura family had a lot of prestige and could bribe some politicians, or government workers to shut them down.

    How was Eric nning to deal with that? Deciding toe clean with his thoughts, he said,

    Old Na:" Young Master is really wise thinking of the future, but shouldn''t forget the present, after all, there will be no future without the present.

    I am really curious to know how Young Master ns to deal with their cheap tricks and non-fighting power? I don''t think Young Master ns to fight them head-on right?"

    Hearing those words Eric released a loudugh and then turning serious he said,

    Eric:" And what if I n to fight them head-on, what do you think it would happen Old Na?"

    The old manager seemed to be surprised by this answer and said honestly,

    Old Na:" I don''t think is feasible to do it, you would need the same political and economical power as them, or the backup of someone who has that.

    While this ce is under Master Kirigaya''s name, the Kirigaya n and Kirigaya family would certainly stay away from this, and might even give us a push to drown."

    Hearing this analyzes, Eric seemed to have an even better opinion of this old man, as he said with a bright smile on his face,

    Eric:" Old man you are a truly wise and experienced fox, from now on you will be responsible for the opening of the other three restaurants, and the staff.

    You will be the General Manager of the new chain of restaurants in the ''Fragrance Hall''!

    As for the head-on fight, you don''t have to worry, the oue has already been decided!"

    Old Na was clearly happy to have been known for his wits, and given such a role. Even though he was old, he was still energetic and worked as a young man.

    His training and healthy diet had kept him in top form, especially seeing that Eric was a really ambitious man, and probably this was just the beginning of his road.

    As for the matter at hand, he was still a bit wary and thought that Eric was thinking too highly of himself, but his experience and Eric''s tranquility made him think that perhaps it was truly as he said.

    So without losing much time, he immediately bowed respectfully towards Eric and said,

    Old Na:" Thank you for your regard Young Master, I will try my best to not fail you!"

    Just as he finished his words, he heard the door of the box knocking, while Eric said calmly as if he knew who was at the door,

    Eric:" Come in Akira, I have been waiting for you."

    Old Na was surprised because all this time, he had been talking with Eric, and he hadn''t taken out his phone to call anyone, or even see through the cameras who was outside.

    So how was Eric able to exactly tell who was behind the door so easily. And it was truly Akira, thisdy had been here not long ago with Eric, so he could recognize her quickly.

    The weird thing was that while she was dressed in formal wear for a restaurant she had a big ck bag in her right hand.

    Noticing the bag in her right hand, Eric looked her directly in the eyes and said,

    Eric:" Did you bring everything I asked of you?"

    Akira still didn''t understand why they would need this stuff, but immediately answered,

    Akira:" Yes Master, I have brought everything, just like you said, two pairs of everything."

    The old manager seemed to be surprised by the way Akira addressed Eric but didn''t say anything, he knew when he could talk and when he couldn''t.

    Seeing that Eric didn''t seem to want to exin the situation to him, he just took his cue to leave the box,

    Old Na:" Young Master if you having nothing more you want to say to me, I will be taking my leave."

    Satisfied with the old man''s attitude Eric just said,

    Eric:" Mhm, you can leave old Na.

    Just onest thing though, when you select the staff of the restaurants, including this one, select only people who would train and die with us! I don''t think I need to say more!"

    Once again the old manager was surprised by Eric''s words, but he just epted his assignment and said,

    Old Na:" This old man understands, please rest assured Young Master."

    With that said he left the box, leaving only Eric and Akira inside there. That was the only box without security installed, so no one knew what happened there.

    Seeing that Old Na had gone out and closed the door, Eric turned towards Akira, started undressing, and said seriously,

    Eric:" Undress!"

    Akira was startled, normally Eric would be more romantic about this stuff and not like this, but she thought he was just testing her, as she approached sensually and kissing him said,

    Akira:" Did I pass your test, Master?"

    Eric was surprised as well, because clearly, she was misinterpreting the situation and what he wanted, but he didn''t turn back on her kiss, as after their lips separated he said,

    Eric:" While this is really tempting we will have a lot of time to continue with thister, right now there is something else we need to do.

    This involves us getting undressed and wearing the outfits your brought for us,e on we can''t bete because our guests can be here at any moment.

    Akira was stupefied, she didn''t expect this at all. Not to mention that she still didn''t understand why she had to bring the outfits she brought.

    Even less the reason why they had to wear that outfit, or who the guests that Eric was talking about were.

    But seeing that Eric was serious at that time, she didn''t linger any longer and did as she was told. When she finished wearing everything she heard Eric''s phone ring¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 76 - 76: Who Is Going To Fight?

    Taking the phone Eric seemed to already know what to expect, as he immediately just said calmly,

    Eric:" You did a good job, now juste back." ??

    Then turning towards Akira with the same calm and carefree attitude of always he said,

    Eric:" Wear your skiing mask, today we are going to rack you up some Exp points, and level you up."

    Hearing those words Akira knew this was something that had to do with the sub-system she was given, but she still didn''t understand what they would really do.

    She could just wear her skiing mask and follow behind Eric, towards the entrance of the restaurant, where 6 or 7 cars just stopped, and more than 20 people got off.

    Eric and Akira were wearing ck suits that went from head to toe, even their faces were covered with skiing masks, and no one could recognize those two.

    While they were walking towards the entrance slowly, with Eric in front and her following behind him, the crowd outside seemed to be ready to crush the ce.

    All the 20 over guys that were outside the restaurant looked like bodybuilders who had spent quite a time in the gym.

    Each one of them seemed like people who had eaten their previous selves to create the build monsters that they had be.

    They all seemed to be really enthusiastic with the opportunity in front of them, to raze this ce to the ground, and beat whoever dared to stop them.

    This was a rare opportunity where they could discharge all their stress and the mental burden they had, by destroying everything in front of them.

    The best thing of this though was the fact that they didn''t need to be responsible for any of their doings, Young Master Miura had promised them he would take care of everything.

    While they werewless people who would bully the weak, they feared the strong and the powerful. While Young Master Miura wasn''t strong he was powerful.

    He had the Miura family behind him, a lot of money and connections that would make their lives miserable. So they didn''t dare go against him.

    It was even better to create good connections and rtions with him, so they could have some help in times of need. Not to mention that the pay wasn''t bad.

    For that reason, while they were all exalted about this opportunity, and were barely holding themselves, they didn''t dare start anything before his arrival.

    It didn''t take long for Young Master Miura toe out of the car he left previously with the guards and the driver close to him.

    He seemed to have changed his clothes, and have taken a shower of sorts, as he came out with an arrogant attitude, as he walked slowly to the front of the restaurant.

    Since it was a bitte at night, there weren''t any people staying in front of the restaurant, but the inside was still full.

    Without caring much about the atmosphere Young Master Miura started screaming in an arrogant way,

    Miura Daichi:" You trashe out here for this daddy and hand over your life. Otherwise, I will make sure that you will die a painful death."

    There didn''t seem to be any reactioning from inside though, it looked like Young Master Miura was just screaming to himself.

    In the meantime, inside the restaurant''s doors, Eric and Akira were staying quietly in the shadows. Akira was a bit startled seeing the situation in front of her, but Eric was still calm.

    It hadn''t been much time from the moment that she had seen Eric change, and be this new mysterious and powerful person he was.

    But she was sure that he wasn''t someone who would fight a losing battle. Even if the odds seemed to disfavor him, he would always pull off a miracle or something.

    Looking at the pensive face of the beauty beside him, Eric said with a calm smile,

    Eric:" Don''t you think it''s funny as he screams like that, and we don''t answer. I really love that look on his face, now I understand why some animals y with their food."

    Akira was speechless, did he just say he was staying in the shadow just because he liked to y with his prey? With this thought in mind, she said,

    Akira:" Just like I thought, you have total confidence you can deal with them and knock them out."

    At this moment, Eric showed a surprised look on his face, as he said,

    Eric:" Huh? What do you mean Akira-chan? I won''t deal with these guys!"

    Akira didn''t expect this answer so she asked back with clear confusion,

    Akira:" Then who will?"

    But at that moment, her jaw almost dropped to the ground because Eric was pointing his finger towards her.

    This was crazy, how was a woman like her that couldn''t strangle a chicken fight against all those big burly men outside.

    This was clearly something stupid and impossible, she didn''t understand what Eric was even thinking right now. Did he have brain damage or something?

    But she didn''t have the time to say something about it because at that time she heard Young Master Miura''s voice from outside saying with a clearly angry and mocking voice,

    Miura Daichi:" That trash is most probably terrified, or is trying to escape, so two of you enter inside and bring him out here.

    I want him to beg and crawl in front of me before I destroy this cheap restaurant that makes him think he could stand in front of me."

    Without dying further, the two biggest burly men, ran towards the restaurant to find Eric and bring him outside, but as soon as they stepped inside the ce, they were thrown out like potato sacks.

    This scene shocked the whole crowd outside, after all, they hade here to deal with a weak teenager, with a country bumpkin. So how could they expect something like that to happen?

    Just as they were still in their shock and stunned, two ck shadows came out of the restaurant, as one of them said,

    Shadow 1:" I thought it was too noisy outside, so many flies were disturbing my sleep. Tell me little flies, do you want to die by making an enemy of my Dark Hall?"

    The crowd still hadn''t recovered themselves from the earlier shock yet, when they heard the words of the first shadow that was Eric.

    They were angered for being called noisy flies by Eric, but he didn''t seem weak, after all, he had already thrown the strongest between them as potato sacks.

    At the same time, they were a bit taken aback by his threat, and the power behind him. The Dark Hall, none of them had heard about it, but they didn''t seem weak by the name.

    Seeing that the situation was turning for the worst, Young Master Miura said with a shout,

    Miura Daichi:" Don''t hear him sprout crap, what Dark Hall, no one has heard of them until now. He is just bluffing, so go and break his legs and hands.

    I will give 1000$ to whoever breaks a limb of his. Let me see who stops us tonight!"

    Hearing those words from Young Master Miura, the crowd seemed more enthusiastic and reassured, as they all started to look at Eric with a grin on their face.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t seem to mind about them, as he approached the still confused Akira and said,

    Eric:" Hmph~! Bunch of trash that doesn''t know to appreciated magnanimity. I will let my junior sister deal with all of you."

    The crowd was a bit surprised at first, but then their drives were pumped even more hearing that she was a woman.

    They never thought they could release a bit of that kind of steam too tonight, they were truly lucky. They had to capture her without hurting her much, so they could enjoy it.

    As if they could all know what the thoughts of each other were, they immediately surrounded Akira and Eric so there was no way of escape for them.

    The two people d in ck skiing suits didn''t seem bothered in the least, as they waited to be surrounded.

    The burly guys seemed to be really happy, this arrogant idiot thought that his junior sister would be enough to deal with them, he didn''t seem to really appreciate his own life.

    As soon as the surrounding waspleted, one of the burly guys started running towards Eric and Akira with his fist directed on Eric''s face.

    Just as he was about 4 feet away from the duo though, Eric grabbed Akira''s slim waist, he dodged to Akira''s right, as he lifted her up, and fly her towards the back of the guy attacking.

    Akira''s legs that were on the air shed on that guy''s head, as he fell down on the floor face first, and ended up knocked out in a weird position.

    While Eric just pulled Akira once again towards himself, the crowd was stunned. How did he do that? Furthermore, that speed he just showed, seemed incredible.

    They wouldn''t get discouraged this easily though, this wasn''t the first time they fought against people with skills, so right after two other people started running in their direction.

    This time, Eric didn''t lift her up, he just slowly pushed from behind her left leg towards one of the enemiesing to attack them, while he dodged the others attack by slightly moving their bodies.

    The first guy didn''t expect such an attack, whichnded directly in his golden eggs, and it was quite a terrifying hit, that brought nerve-wracking pain, as he lost consciousness on the ground.

    The whole team surrounding them felt a chill down their back, but they couldn''t give up right now, they were already in this mess, they had to win otherwise they were done for.

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 77 - 77: Golden Glory Once Again

    But they had no chance to think more about the situation since this time, Eric guided Akira''s right leg with its own, and hit the guy behind them with her at the back of his head.

    And then once again taking her in the air, he started rotating her like a fan, while her feet were knocking on the heads of all the people surrounding them. ??

    It was a weird scene to watch that was for sure, but the people around them were falling on the ground one after the other.

    In a short time their numbers had decreased by a lot, while Akira was gathering a lot of Exp and SP points, and could feel the warm energy inside her starting to invigorate all her organs.

    At the moment she still didn''t understand what was happening, and especially with the rotation she was doing she was feeling kind of drowsy, but she could feel she was kicking someone.

    Deciding to wrap this up quickly, Eric didn''t stop there, and with Akira in his arms he started going for the other big guys that hade to destroy his restaurant.

    On the other hand, Young Master Miura who had brought all these people in here, was baffled by the scene in front of him.

    What the hell was this, what was happening here, that male was clearly using his friend as a fan to knock out all the people he had brought.

    These were all body-builders, they spent the whole day training in the gym, how the heck were they knocked out one after the other like this.

    He felt cheated, he felt like a person who had thought he was buying a Ferrari but the inside of it was just a cheap car, that didn''t even have a good motor.

    But mostly he was feeling cheated because Eric had clearly said he would leave everything to thedy, then why was he meddling too?

    While he was thinking like that though, Eric used Akira to knock out thest body-builder and all that was left, was Young Master Miura, his guards, and his driver.

    cing Akira down on the ground gently as she was still drowsy, and was having a light head, Eric started walking towards the left group.

    Before he could even approach them, he heard something that left him baffled,

    Miura Daichi:" You¡­, you cheated, you said you would leave everything to your junior sister! But, but now you are approaching us, and you hel-helped her too."

    The fook did he just hear right now!? Was this idiot for real? Did he expect Eric to be a good boy and y by the rules, when his opponent was a piece of trash, and scum?

    After that moment of silence he startedughing out loud, as if he had just heard the biggest joke in his entire life.

    It was truly a good joke!

    It took a bit of time for him to finally rx as he saw towards the group of leftovers with a calm and serene eyes, that looked like the eyes of the Death Reaper, as he said,

    Eric:" You truly know how to crack a joke Young Master Miura, you are perfect for the clowns job, maybe you should join a circus troop or something!

    Now let me make it clear, that not only you but any one that has its eyes on my ''Fragrance Hall'' better think twice before going against my Dark Hall.

    I am going to let you leave this ce alive to spread the word, and if you daree back here again, your head will lighten the burden of your shoulders."

    With that said he didn''t wait for Miura Daichi to say anything else, as he ran towards them, with the intention to knock out his guards, and to make him piss his pants once again.

    How could Young Master Miura ept such humiliation though, as he started screaming,

    Miura Daichi:" Eric, Dark Hall, just you wait, soon I will show you who I am!"

    But he didn''t stay put, quite on the contrary he ran towards the car, while saying to his guards,

    Miura Daichi:" Stall him for this Young Master, I will retrieve you backter."

    The guards knew what kind of shit he was, the only reason they were guarding him was because of the good pay, and the fear they had towards his father.

    But this Young Master was beyond redemption, even then they had no other choice but to try and stall Eric, as their Young Master ran away with his tail in between his legs.

    Seeing them block his path, Eric said with a mocking voice,

    Eric:" Truly good loyal dogs, you are still trying to block my path even though he is leaving you behind!"

    Too angry to face the bitter truth, the guards jumped towards him with the idea of taking him down, but before they knew they were on the ground, unconscious.

    On the other hand, Eric started running towards Young Master Miura once again, and the driver that was really nervous while starting the car.

    As he approached closer to the car, he could feel Miura Daichi''s heart beat faster, and faster, like a little rabbit running away from its predator, and when it went too much, he couldn''t hold his pee anymore.

    It was his good luck that the driver started the car at that moment, and was able to press on the gas, and leave this ce in a high speed.

    Seeing this happen, Eric just startedughing once again, after all it was a really good show for him. He had made this piece of trash, pee his pants twice in one night.

    Just like he said earlier, he intended to let him leave alive as to spread the terror, that he had already experience, he was after him just to make the situation convincing.

    And he witnessed the golden glory of Young Master Miura once again. With this thing dealt with, Eric went towards Akira who seemed to be regainingposure and said,

    Eric:" Wow! Level 7! Not bad cutie, but now we need to leave!"

    Taking her by the waist, they disappeared in the darkness of the night, as they returned to their box from the back door.

    Of course knowing the cement of the cameras and all the security details, Eric was able to get out and get inside without being noticed.

    When they entered the box, once again, Eric let her down on the ground, so she could totally recuperate and learn about her new power.

    There were 24 body-builders that Young Master Miura had brought tonight, and they were all knocked out by Akira, as she gained 5 Exp, and 5 SP points for each of them, to a total of 120.

    It was a great farming for both of them, after all, Eric had the rights over the SP points, and how they were spent.

    The only problem was that by knocking people out, the limit of the points they could retrieve from the system was 5 at maximum, but the good thing was that the minimum was one.

    It was a good bnce anyway, there was nothing he could do about that at the moment, right now he could only follow the system step by step.

    Seeing as Akira was still busy right now, he let her be, and changed the SIM card of his Smartphone, where a message was waiting for him.

    It was Takeshiba Aika, she was telling him that the preparations on her side were already made, and she was just waiting for him to be ready.

    Apparently this girl was too anxious to get rid of him, and take the money, especially now that she had her brother''s support.

    But in his eyes, this girl was just anxious to suffer in his hands, as he immediately didn''t lose time, and sent her a message confirming the fact that he was ready too.

    It seemed like he wouldn''t have a moment of rest these days, but it wasn''t like he regretted any of his actions, he was just looking forward to it.

    As he was thinking like that, and changing the SIM cards once again, he heard Akira''s surprised voice,

    Akira:" It''s unbelievable! I never thought that something like this existed, I know you exined me everything, and also I am feeling my strength right now, but it''s unbelievable."

    The moment she was about to get up though, due to her high emotions, she unconsciously jumped, and almost hit her head to the ceiling.

    Seeing this happen, Eric ran towards her, and taking her in his arms, he said gently,

    Eric:" Careful beauty, we can''t have you hurt yourself, or the building for that matter. You are both my possessions, so calm down until you can control your strength."

    Akira was just like a kid caught stealing candy as she just nodded her head in eptance. She was too excited a moment ago.

    But right now in her head, she was only thinking about Eric''s words, he called her his possession, was that a good thing or a bad thing, she didn''t know how to feel.

    Before she had never thought that she would dream of a life after taking her revenge, but now she was starting to dream, hope and look forward to once again.

    She guessed that she could only take everything one step at a time, without looking back, as she said with a low voice,

    Akira:" How can I learn to control my strength?"

    Hearing those words, Eric was in a pensive look for a moment too, but then when his thoughts reached some conclusion, he had a big wolfish grin on his face as he said,

    Eric:" I have just the perfect way to do that, and it will be pleasant for both of us!"

    Akira felt suspicious looking at that wolfish grin of his, but then she was caught by surprise when¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 78 - 78: A Way To Escape The System & Kidnapping

    When, Eric suddenly threw her on the couch inside the box, and then he jumped over her while ripping her clothes, and leaving her in her birthday suit under him.

    It didn''t take a genius to understand what was on his mind, so Akira immediately cooperated with his actions and ripped his clothes two. ??

    It was time for a wild and powerful sh of the two of them that wouldst for some time. Especially with the increased stamina of Akira.

    But even with the increased stamina, she still wasn''t a match for Eric, and soon was defeated in this war of lust and passion.

    The good thing was that this box had really good soundproofing, otherwise her moans and screams wouldn''t have allowed for the remaining clients to enjoy their food.

    After the long battle, Eric just started staring at her face for a few moments, as he had a look at his own phone for any new message.

    And there truly were a few new messages, the first was from Akira who was saying that Tina was acting strange when he wasn''t in the apartment.

    While the second was from Daisuke notifying him that his tasks had beenpleted and he was on stand-by.

    The first two tasks had to do with his ex-brothers woman, thedy at the apartment above him, and the restaurant of his previous employer.

    The third was about hiring the needed people needed for his n of dealing with Takeshiba Aika and her brother, Takeshiba Yuto.

    And thest and least was about the cleaning of the entrance to his restaurant, and the transport of the body-builders, and the guards in the door of Miura''s family mansion.

    He needed to provoke that sly fox a bit so that he could truly turn the Miura family into an example for the other families.

    Very soon, the Miura family would disappear from the history and the public of Japan. He needed to y his cards well though, he couldn''t allow for any misgivings.

    That was why he directly sent Shiro a mental message to keep an eye on the Miura family and notify him as soon as they did something strange.

    At the same time, he asked about information on any other underground deal that was happening soon, he needed to farm points once again, and the best way to do that was by killing drug dealers.

    After taking care of all this, he then entered his meditation state and started to cultivate, and gather Exp points.

    He had found out recently that meditation was the best recement of sleep in a short time, and with each level up he needed less and less sleep.

    Of course, this meant that he had extra time to cultivate, level up, and have fun with his women, which at the moment were only three.

    Well in reality only two of them counted, as Tina was just his little pet, his object of vengeance, she wasn''t considered his woman.

    As for Mina, she was on the right path, but only the future would show what she would be, and what her position would be. At the moment she was at best half his woman.

    cing these thoughts to the back of his head, Eric continued to cultivate in peace, as no one dared to disturb him.

    He woke up from his meditation state only around 7 o''clock, when Akira started showing signs of movement.

    With her level up she could clearly restore herself and her stamina in a shorter time. So it wasn''t a wonder she was waking up right now.

    The moment he got up from his cultivation Eric took a look at the notifications of his system, and apparently, a huge thing had happened during the night.

    More than 600 SP points were added to his ount during the night, which meant that Kirigaya had started his hunt.

    This was a good thing because he needed a lot of SP points for his alchemic skills and the forme, but at the same time, he had to think about a solution to the future.

    He couldn''t always buy the forme for everything from his system that was too damn expensive, so the best choice would be to create ab, with his own scientists.

    While the system was his, there were still 8 other parts out there, so he had to be careful not to be too dependent on the system, and create something outside of it.

    The good thing he had hypothesized until now, was that the strength, the body improvement, and the cultivation he got, was part of his body, and his soul.

    Even if the system left his body somehow it would still remain inside him. But even then he had already thought of an opportunity, to save himself from the system.

    At the moment though, that was only just a theory and not something feasible. But in his mind, he would use the system to learn and improve its features.

    The first thing he was thinking about was the fact of learning the ve seal and trying to use it outside of the system so that he was ready for when he removed the system.

    But that was still a long time away, at the moment he had to be dependent on the system to grow stronger, and create his power.

    Getting up after a bit of cuddling with Akira, he wore his clothes, as he handed her six potion bottles, two of each type, and said,

    Eric:" This is your daily use of these three, and there is also Mina''s part in there. Be careful when you use them, there are ears and eyes everywhere.

    I have some things to take care of right now, and I might not be able toe home for a couple of days. When I am not around you are the temporary head of the house, so take care of the other two."

    Finishing his instructions, Eric gave her onest kiss and left her alone inside the box. It was time for him to take care of Takeshiba Aika.

    He was headed towards an abandoned area close to the port, where he was supposed to meet with 3 men that were sent here from Shiro.

    Of course, these guys were Shiro''s most trusted aides, each and every one of them were trained as death soldiers under his orders.

    This was Shiro''s main force inside the Yakuza and the reason why he had hopes of fighting for the Head position, from the position of an Elder of sorts.

    These three guys had around 10 people under them each, with really good levels. The weakest of them was at level 26 and the strongest at 29.

    Only the three leaders seemed to be above level 30, at 32, 32, 33 respectively. But the fact that they were death soldiers made it possible to fight people at higher levels.

    Eric was really satisfied with this situation, they would be enough to ensure that none of the guards brought by the siblings would cause any trouble.

    What he meant by trouble, was getting out of the encirclement, and notifying the Takeshiba family about their blunder, because there was no way for them to turn the tables on him.

    After meeting them, and giving his instructions to the trio, he let the level 33 guy to be behind him as a guard with his team, while the other two positioned themselves outside.

    He had already thought of everything and also taken casting jammers to block any sort of message to the outside world.

    He couldn''t let his rabbits find any borrow to enter. This ce was selected by Takeshiba Aika, so he purposely came here earlier to take care of any possible trap they had ced.

    But he couldn''t be too sure even after doing all the check-ups so he had decided to change their locations as soon as he got the two of them.

    Thinking like this, he started the y, he told his guards to beat him up a bit, just for appearance''s sake, and also make the sign of a tranquilizer on his neck.

    After the actor''s suit was put on, he took out his Smartphone changed its card, and sent a message to Takeshiba Aika saying that everything was prepared.

    She was thest piece missing because ording to their n, Takeshiba Aika would be kidnapped by them too, so they could force Eric to give the tribute to her.

    It didn''t take long for Takeshiba Aika to finally arrive with her guards, at the entrance of the ce, where everything seemed to be going okay.

    She was a bit startled seeing the 10 masked men waiting for her that gave her a bad feeling, but remembering that she had more than 20 people behind her, made her feel secure.

    As she looked at what seemed to be the leader and said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Well partner, are you ready to abduct me?"

    But at that moment, she got a phone call,

    Eric:" I didn''t think that would be your image of me, partner, but unfortunately he is just my guard. Furthermore partner, I never thought you would bring uspany.

    I think you aren''t being totally honest."

    Takeshiba Aika was startled hearing that, because they were supposed to not be found, and would monitor the situation without being noticed until the right time to strike.

    But those useless trashes including her brother had been found, but there was the possibility of Eric bluffing too, so she said with a fake confused voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" I wonder what you mean partner?"

    Hearing her answer, Eric had a light smile as he said,

    Eric:" So you don''t know them? Very well then, let me eliminate them all, otherwise, it would raise too many troubles andplications!

    I will call you after I am finished¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 79 - 79: Kidnapping

    At first, Takeshiba Aika thought that Eric was still bluffing and just wanted to know if there were truly people checking upon them.

    So she just calmly waited for his second call. After all, the people she had brought were all experts, and wouldn''t be found that easily. ??

    In actual fact, Eric''s men had truly found them and were ready to attack them, but then a huge grin sported on Eric''s face as he thought it would feel better if he broke her confidence in one strike.

    So he let them be for a moment, and pretended as if he had killed them as he called again and said,

    Eric:" Ok everything is clear now, just some stupid people who don''t know who should they follow. Now, are you ready to be kidnapped, partner?

    My men need to be a bit rough with you, to make the plot believable, your knight in shining armor is too smart after all.

    Hearing that Takeshiba Aika just barely held herughter at the failed bluff, but she still said with a serious voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" I know, I am well prepared for this!"

    Saying that she went fearlessly towards the leader guard in front of her, who knew how to deal with the situation, and immediately took an electric shock gun, and knocked her out.

    The guards behind Takeshiba Aika seemed a bit dissatisfied but they knew that this was the best way to deal with the situation, so they just let it be for the moment.

    Right after that, the leader took Takeshiba Aika in his arms and was leading the way towards the inside of the warehouse, while they gave new clothes to Takeshiba Aika''s guards.

    They had to look the same, if they didn''t want to be suspicious that was basic knowledge for the ex-military. As adaptation was one of the basic stealth skills.

    It was just that the moment they dressed those new uniforms they started falling on the ground one after the other.

    When they noticed that weird situation, it was toote as they were all knocked out down on the ground.

    The situation was the same even outside as all the people that were lying outside in an ambush waiting for the right moment, were all caught from the people in a really fast way.

    Seeing that the first part was already dealt with, Eric got out of his cage, took Takeshiba Aika from the arms of his guard leader, and entered a car with her.

    Soon a big van and a few cars left that ce behind, as they headed towards their ce. Of course, there were a lot of divertive tactics used on the way, to be safe against any measure.

    The road trip that took only half an hour normally, was extended to more than two hours so that they could lose any kind of possible print.

    Until they finally reached their destination, which was a warehouse almost identical to the one that they had been to 3 hours ago.

    Of course, this ce was carefully set up so that Takeshiba Aika didn''t grow immediately suspicious of the ce. He had nned a great show for her, and only then would he be satisfied with it.

    All the guards they had caught were sent to another ce, where Shiro would deal with them, but most probably those guys would turn into death soldiers.

    But he didn''t care much about them, right now he had more important things to do, as he entered the new cage with Takeshiba Aika, while keeping her in his arms, and looking after her.

    It took a while for her to finally start waking up, as it was her first time experiencing something like this. She was still a bit lightheaded but she felt warm in Eric''s arms.

    When she finally regained her senses though, she woke up with a startle, and moving away from him, she started acting scared as she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" What are you doing!? Where are we here!? What is going on!?"

    Looking at her startle Eric wasughing inside, this girl really knew how to act, but what would happen when she understood that she had been truly kidnapped.

    That was something that she had to find outter because right now, they were supposed to be kidnapped together, but still, he said,

    Eric:" Oh here? I have kidnapped you and brought you here so we could consume our love? So what do you think, should we start now?"

    While he finished his words, he started approaching her with the honest expression of a lover. Takeshiba Aika was stupefied, she didn''t expect such an answer.

    What the hell was this guy thinking, he didn''t seem to be afraid in the least about the fact that he had been kidnapped he was treating this ce like a joke.

    Seeing him approach closer and closer to her made her feel really weird, as this was the first time such a thing happened.

    But rposing herself quickly, she looked him with a delicate expression as she said on the verge of her tears,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Stop fooling around please, tell me what is really going on here?"

    At that moment, she seemed like a weak baby, that couldn''t handle the viciousness of this world. Eric had to ept that she had really good acting skills.

    He almost felt sorry for her at that moment, of course, if it wasn''t for checking her heartbeat. It was all fake, she just yed good.

    Pretending to be taken in from that y, Eric approached her, and hugging her into his bosom, said with a low voice,

    Eric:" We were kidnapped, both of us. Probably they know about us and have done such a thing to us, but don''t worry, you will be okay.

    I will take you out of here, I promise!"

    Takeshiba Aika was feeling a bit repent of the fact that he was so close to her, and that was hugging her like that, but she had a role to y, so hearing that she started crying like a little kid.

    She was ying the afraid and terrified Young Miss that was experiencing this for the first time while forgetting about the fact that she was still in his bosom.

    On the other hand, Eric was gently patting her back, and mingling her hair to make her rx a bit. He knew that both of them were acting, so it wasn''t a big deal.

    It took a while for Takeshiba Aika to finally stop crying and calm down, but even after that for more points, she stayed in Eric''s hug, and caress.

    It was at this time, that a guard approached their cage with a tray of food, as he let it on the floor next to the cage and left.

    Seeing him approach Takeshiba Aika seemed a bit frightened at first, but then seeing the guy leave without saying anything she jumped out of Eric''s embrace and started screaming,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Who are you guys? Why did you kidnap us? What do you want from us?"

    This was all part of the show, and it was also a good pretense to leave Eric''s embrace, but the guard seemed to be annoyed by her scream, as he turned around and gave her a bloodlust look.

    That look, even though it was only for a moment, truly frightened her to no end, as she instinctively returned to Eric''s embrace.

    Noticing this happen, Eric was satisfied inside, because this meant that she had started unconsciously to feel reliant on him, and this would make it easier for him to subdue her, and ce the ve seal.

    Of course, he could ce the ve seal on her from the beginning, but where was the fun in that. Furthermore, he wanted to give it a try to the Stockholm syndrome.

    Thinking like this, he started caressing and patting her once again, as she calmed down. In the meantime, one of his hands had slid towards her perky butt.

    Takeshiba Aika was still a bit scared from what happened earlier, and still hadn''t realized it, but even when she did, there was nothing she could say about it, except endure it.

    Then Eric took her as a little child and started feeding her slowly. Even though they were kidnapped, the food was really good and tasty.

    The only problem was that there was no one who would talk to them, or even tell them what they wanted. But Takeshiba Aika was already prepared about it.

    ording to the n, they would be told about that only the next day in the morning, so even though she looked scared, and about to cry, it was just acting.

    That night they had to pass it awake both of them, as Aika stayed in Eric''s embrace because it was too cold in there. She hated it, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    While Eric caressed her butt once in a while, he never did something more than that. It was only around 7 o''clock in the morning that they suddenly heard a voice directed to them.

    Voice:" Good morning my love sparrows. I am yours truly the kidnapper!

    I know you have too many questions right now, so I will keep it short and clear. I kidnapped you because I want 500.000$ either from you or your family Young Miss Takeshiba."

    But if your family gets involved so will the media and society. And there might be a lot of unsavory rumorster, so I would prefer that moneyes from you, and you can return safely to your life."

    The words seemed to being from a speaker, as the owner of the voice or anyone else didn''t appear there at the moment.

    But after that speech, Takeshiba Aika seemed to feel the cold, as Eric opened a distance between them, as he was looking with a solemn look towards her.

    Right now Takeshiba Aika felt bad inside, as she thought,

    ''Damn did he figure out something!?''¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 80 - 80: Failed Escape

    She was rxed a momentter when she heard him say in a pensive voice,

    Eric:" Aika-chan I think that you have a mole inside your guards. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have kidnapped you easily, and wouldn''t know that we have exactly that much money." ??

    It looked like he didn''t doubt at her in the least, and his doubt was on her guards or the people around her at the moment.

    This let her take a deep breath of relief as their show was still safe. All she had done until now wasn''t for nothing.

    But then she was startled when she heard his next words,

    Eric:" Aika-chan I don''t think we can trust these guys, as they don''t seem to be simple kidnappers, especially now that we know you have a mole in your side.

    So we will have to escape and run away from here. I have a n to do that, but I need your help Aika-chan. Do you think you can do it?"

    Takeshiba Aika was really surprised by what Eric said, as she had never thought he would say such a thing, especially from the ce they were, and the treatment they got.

    But she thought it would be better to pretend she was interested, participate and obstruct him during their escape than let him work on his own and seed.

    With this thought in mind, she just nodded her head in a frightened way and waited for his next words. Eric seemed to have expected this as he whispered in her ear,

    Eric:" Then start screaming, until you get their attention, don''t worry I am here to protect you."

    Aika seemed confused at that instruction because she never expected something like that, just what n was this guy thinking?

    Since she epted to help him though, she just nodded her head and started screaming loudly to attract attention,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Someone!? I need to talk to someone! Come here!..."

    She had to keep screaming for some time, until one of those guards around them couldn''t bear it anymore, anding with an angry face, he said,

    Guard:" Shut the hell up if you don''t want a beating!"

    But Eric made her a sign to keep screaming, and she did just that. Seeing that his words were just like oil to the fire, the guard took the keys from the wall and came toplete his words.

    All this time Takeshiba Aika hadn''t stopped screaming, and it just annoyed and angered him more. With anger in his eyes, he opened the cage and was just about to enter inside.

    At that moment, Eric jumped from his ce like a leopard and went to kick the guard that opened the door of the cage.

    The guard was caught unprepared as he hastily released the key, and tried to use his hands to protect himself, but still couldn''t stop Eric''s attack.

    The kick connected and sent the guard flying, but while he was a bit hurt and lightheaded he wasn''t knocked out, that was due to the difference in the levels.

    While Eric had increased his levels these days he was still a level 18 while the guard he attacked was level 25. Even with the higher stats of his Jade Body he had, he could not knock him out with one kick.

    This situation though alerted even the other guards that came running towards their destination, but Eric wasn''t nning on fighting with them, he wanted to run away.

    So grabbing Takeshiba Aika''s hand he started running in the direction that the guard seemed weaker, as he pulled Takeshiba Aika from behind him.

    Takeshiba Aika hadn''t expected such a n, she thought that maybe Eric had thought some detailed n that would be foolproof for them to escape, but his n was so simple.

    He just kicked on guard, as he pulled her in the direction of the weaker guard to get out of the encirclement and escape.

    She felt like all her thoughts about how to obstruct his n had been so stupid and useless, he had done once again something out of her expectations.

    Eric seemed to be concentrated on escaping at this moment and didn''t seem to be paying much attention to her, as they reached the guard in front of them.

    He didn''t go for a head-on fight as that would stall him and obstruct their escape, so he dodged the guard, but the guard''s goal wasn''t him, but Takeshiba Aika.

    Seeing this happen, as the guard was going for Takeshiba Aika, Eric pulled her towards himself with a bit more force than usual towards himself.

    That pull managed to allow Takeshiba Aika to dodge the grabbing hands of the guard, but unfortunately, her dress didn''t make it.

    One of the dress straps was ripped, which brought one of her soft mounds out for a breath of air. At first, she didn''t notice this, but when she felt the direct contact of her skin with Eric''s chest she understood it.

    Embarrassed that something like this happened in the midst of so many people, and all of them being lowly humans she got down, covered her body, as started screaming,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Aaaahh~!"

    Seeing this Eric wanted to grab her in his arms and start running away, but in that confusion, many more guards had appeared and blocked all their directions.

    There was no chance of escaping from this ce right now, so looking around he said with a stupid face,

    Eric:" Aren''t you guys a bit too good? Don''t even give this little brother a small chance and hope of escape!"

    The guards didn''t seem to pay attention to his words, as they kept looking at him with menacing looks, and approached closer.

    With this situation happening, Eric had no choice but to give up, as he took out his t-shirt, revealing his body, and gave it to Takeshiba Aika to wear it.

    He wouldn''t want other people to have a look at his women naked, so that was a must. While he did so he also revealed his toned up perfect muscles.

    Takeshiba Aika was a bit startled as she looked towards him, and also a bit amazed by his body, and muscles, but that was not the important point right now, so he grabbed his t-shirt and wore it.

    With that t-shirt, she looked like a tomboyish girl, but that just added to her charms. Eric seemed to be lost in his thoughts for a moment looking at her new appearance.

    But this didn''tst long, as he said with a calm and carefree voice,

    Eric:" Let''s go Aika-chan it seems our first escape try failed, so we better go back and n more about our next try."

    He didn''t seem to have a care in the world about the menacing looks of the guards towards them, as he just walked back in the cage calmly.

    Seeing this Takeshiba Aika just realized that she knew nothing about this guy, his character, or qualities. Nothing, in those three days she had had a great time, but never understood himpletely.

    And when the scandal broke out, she just thought that he was a worm trying to rotten an apple, so she just threw him out of her life.

    The day when he fought with her guards she was frightened and shocked, she had never known that he had such martial arts prowess.

    And now even in this situation, he could keep his calm, and act care freely even though he was surrounded by so many people.

    Only when it came to her would he turn into a stupid man, and never think she meant him harm. If he had any social status something might work, but he was just a nobody, so there was no way.

    Thinking like this she once again strengthened her resolve to go to the end of this n and make sure he died in the end.

    If he knew that this was her n and the fact that she meant him harm, then she didn''t think she would be capable of handling his revenge, so he must die in the end.

    While she was walking with these thoughts in her head, Eric had his own. He was thinking about the peek he had, and that tomboyish appearance of her.

    He couldn''t wait to taste and eat such a delicious meal in front of him. But he had to wait, otherwise, all that he had done until now would be meaningless.

    Entering the cage once again, the time started to proceed slowly, and it felt like a century by the time that afternoon arrived.

    Right now, the guards all approached the cage, as one of them said with an aggressive voice,

    Guard:" You,e with us. Our Master wants to see you!"

    Eric didn''t seem to like this situation and pointing towards Takeshiba Aika he said,

    Eric:" What about her?"

    Guards:" Master said nothing about her, now will youe or should we take you?"

    Right at this moment, it would be pointless to fight against them that was simple logic, but yet he said,

    Eric:" I won''te if she isn''t by my side where I can protect her! Who knows what you trash could think of!?"

    The guards seemed to be even more pissed at his attitude, but then a voice rang through the warehouse,

    Voice:" Take them both!"

    With no other option left they took the both of them out of their cage, as they sent them towards what seemed like a small office at the corner of the warehouse.

    Inside there was a bit table, and afortable chair behind it, where someone seemed to be seated, with his back shown to them.

    As soon as they entered the office, Eric and Takeshiba Aika were standing close to each other at first, but Takeshiba Aika was slowly distancing herself.

    Noticing their arrival the guy started speaking,

    Guy:" I must say you two, I am really disappointed at your futile try to escape earlier. If I don''t give you a little punishment you wouldn''t learn would you?"

    Saying that he snapped his fingers, and immediately three of the guards pounced on Eric, to limit his movements, and pull him away, no matter how much he strugled.

    Leaving behind only the mysterious man, and Takeshiba Aika in the room¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 81 - 81: Complot Uncovered

    Seeing that they were left alone inside the office, Takeshiba Aika removed her frightened and agitated look from her face, as she said with a calm, and strong voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Give that guy a good beating, only then will he give us the money. Also don''t dare to leave him alive after this otherwise we are doomed." ??

    The guy at the chair didn''t seem to react much at her words for a moment, as he then said,

    Eric:" Surely you are right partner, after all, we are talking about big money here. But we have a little problem right now!"

    Seemingly a bit startled Takeshiba Aika asked in a surprised and confused voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" What problem? What do you mean?"

    But then she was startled even more as she heard the voice closer to her, as it said,

    Eric:" While I am punishing him with a good beating, then what punishment should I give you partner?"

    Takeshiba Aika was getting more and more confused with each passing moment, not only for the content of the words but also because that voice came from behind her, as she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Speak clearly partner!"

    At this moment the office''s door opened once again, and a masked young man, appeared at the door, looking kind of handsome and dashing, as he said,

    Eric:" This is the first time we see face to face partner! Hello!"

    In the background were heard the painful groans of Eric, that was supposedly getting beaten up by the guards due to his failed escape.

    Takeshiba Aika had to ept that she was a bit surprised at the appearance and age of her partner in crime, but she was still thinking about the previous matter as she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Well one of us is Partner, but let''s leave that for a different time. Right now I am more curious to know what you mean by your previous words."

    Eric seemed to have expected such a reaction as he looked in her eyes with a prative gaze as he said,

    Eric:" Well he wasn''t the only one who tried to escape, and I don''t know how to feel about that!"

    Looking as if she had heard a stupid thing, Takeshiba Aika said as a matter of course,

    Takeshiba Aika:" What are you talking about partner? If I didn''t pretend to be helping him, and then obstruct him at the opportune time, wouldn''t he be wary and dubious of me?

    He already thinks that there is a mole by my side, and that mole is responsible for all this."

    Seeming a bit pensive Eric just kept his piercing look in her eyes, as he said at the end,

    Eric:" Sigh~! I guess you are right partner, but there is one more matter disturbing me. Let me show you something!"

    When he said that he snapped his fingers, and the guards brought some guy inside the office, but since his head was covered in a big sack, Takeshiba Aika couldn''t recognize him.

    Seeing this she was genuinely confused and said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" What is this partner, what are you trying to show me?"

    Eric had his face covered so Takeshiba Aika couldn''t understand what kind of expression he had at the moment, but his eyes looked calm, and his voice was like he was talking of a trifling matter,

    Eric:" You see partner, we caught this guy outside of our warehouse, he was together with a big group of people, more than 10.

    We fought hard and managed to capture a few while the rest fled our grasp. And this worried me a lot, thinking that the police might have caught wind of us.

    For that reason, we have been trying to make him talk from the moment we caught him. To be fair he managed to keep his mouth for a long time even under torture.

    In the end, though he still couldn''t handle it, and ended up confessing everything he knew."

    When he said that, he stopped and grabbed a bottle of water to drink something, as he seemed to have a parched throat.

    Drinking a bit, he looked towards Takeshiba Aika who seemed to have caught wind of something and was a bit agitated, and said,

    Eric:" Do you want to drink a bit of water partner, you don''t seem very well."

    Takeshiba Aika needed a bit of water to quench her worries and agitated emotions at that moment, as she epted Eric''s offer and someone gave her a bottle of water.

    Drinking some water and finally rxing her emotions a bit, she looked at Eric with newfound calmness and said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" I don''t understand though partner, what does it have to do with me?"

    Hearing her return to the main topic once again, Eric just showed a small smile on his face, as he looked at her, but the next wordsing out of his mouth didn''t seem rtable to that smile,

    Eric:" You see partner, this guy insisted that he worked for you. And that they were there to set up an ambush for me when the time was right, after taking the money.

    He also said that this wasn''t only your n, but also your brother''s Takeshiba Yuto''s n. You were going to pick up the money, kill me and shift the me to me.

    Nowadays people don''t know who to believe anymore partner!"

    Hearing this Takeshiba Aika''s face went pale, she had never expected something like this to happen. These guys were supposed to be professionals and part of the best.

    Yet not only were they caught, but they also weren''t able to keep their mouth shut under torture. The situation was turning bad right now, she was still in her partner''s hands at the moment.

    Her safety wasn''t guaranteed right now, but then as if she had a sudden moment of realization she said with a decisive voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Are you trying to nder me and go back on our deal partner?"

    Hearing her voice, and words, Eric showed an even brighter smile, even though under his mask, as he said calmly,

    Eric:" I wouldn''t dare partner that is why I brought him here to you alive, so you two could have a confrontation."

    When he finished those words, he snapped his fingers, and one of the guards behind the man, removed the sack from his head, revealing truly one of the security team of the Takeshiba family.

    Seeing and recognizing him, Takeshiba Aika knew that most probably she had been caught, and there was nothing much she could do, but still she tried to give him a menacing look.

    After that look, just as she was about to give him a covered threat, the guy suddenly started screaming,

    Guard:" She is the Young Miss of the Takeshiba family. She and her brother ordered us to wait there in ambush to kill you and forge the crime scene Sir! Please don''t get me back there, please."

    Takeshiba Aika''s face was turning gloomier and uglier by the moment. How dare this dirty, lowly peasant sell his owner like that?

    What had he eaten to get that courage? She was swearing that she would make his whole family suffer once she returned.

    But still, she didn''t give up, as she looked towards the scene with a fake indifferent look, and said with a harrumph,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Just a well-nned show! I don''t know what your goal and idea here is partner, are you saying that you don''t trust me, and want to cut ties with me?

    Are you trying to embezzle all the money for yourself, partner?"

    Her voice was bing sharper and more decisive with every extra word. It looked like she was truly innocent, and Eric was trying to frame her.

    On the other hand, Eric kept his cool, and calm as he answered,

    Eric:" What you are saying makes sense partner, but like I said, this guy wasn''t the only one we caught, and we checked their backgrounds."

    Saying that, with a snap of his finger, 4 other people were brought inside the office by the guards. And after removing the sacks in their heads, they did exactly the same.

    When she saw all this Takeshiba Aika finally understood that all was lost, and she couldn''t help but get a little a bit scared about her fate and future.

    She didn''t know this partner of hers, but looking at the way her guards were acting right now he seemed to be a terrifying person.

    At first, she had thought that he was just a country bumpkin ckmailing her, so she never thought he would have such follow up, and skills.

    Right now the situation was a bit dangerous for her, because not only had she worked against him, the worst thing was that she was caught doing that.

    Seeing no meaning in continuing to deny that, she suddenly calmed down once again. Why would she have to be afraid, she was a Takeshiba, not to mention that there was already a n B in action.

    So with a determined and calm look, she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Well you got me, partner, I ept that it was indeed my n. But what do you intend to do from now on, don''t forget that I am a Takeshiba!

    Also, I already have prepared a back-up n if that failed. And by now the people of my family security group and the police might being here for us. Hhahaha¡­"

    Quite on the contrary of what she expected though, Eric''s eyes were calm and clear. Without a trace of worry in them, he just looked her in the eyes and said,

    Eric:" Sorry partner I mistakenly lied to you, but unfortunately none of your henchmen was able to escape!

    Also, why do you think we are at the same ce we were supposed to be? Just because theyout is the same? Wasn''t the office supposed to be on the other side, in that ce?

    Furthermore, why should I care that you are a Takeshiba partner? Not to mention that there is already someone getting doubted and used of your disappearance.

    You did a big mistake partner, a very big mistake, you thought that I have the same character as that senseless idiot.

    Oh, by the way, you should be feeling it right now, right!? You can''t stand in your feet anymore."

    As soon as those words sounded, Takeshiba Aika felt the surroundings start to rotate around her, and then fell down unconscious¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 82 - 82: An S In Appearance, But A Desperate M Inside!

    Seeing her drop unconscious in front of him, Eric went jumped forward in front of her and grabbed her lithe body in his hands.

    He couldn''t let her drop to the floor, could he? While he would damage her a bit when she woke up, that would be done by him, not by some hard ground. ??

    In the meantime, the guards that had been staying at the door all this time were cleaning the ce up, taking the bodies, and sealing it.

    It took a little bit of time for the sleeping beauty to finally wake up, chained in the air, inside the office she had been earlier.

    In the background, she could still hear some groans, and painful voices, from the supposed beating that Eric was undergoing.

    But she didn''t have the luxury of thinking about him right now, because she suddenly noticed that she was chained floating in her birthday suit.

    As if this wasn''t enough, her hands were chained in a higher level, while her legs were below, and opened apart, every nook and cranny of her body was in full disy.

    The good thing was that there seemed to be no one around her that could feast on this spectacr view that she was at the moment.

    Trying to look down, she could see that the clothes she had been wearing a while ago were ripped on the floor, and they were useless for her.

    After seemingly decided that there was no one around her, she started thinking about who was the one that ripped her clothes, was it her partner? Or one of hisckeys?

    But while she was thinking about this, and wasn''t able toe to a conclusion, and even less to know her feeling about this, and her supposed reaction, a shadow approached her from behind.

    The shadow came close to her, and extended its manly hands towards her fairly small soft mounds, and trod over them carefully at first, and squeezed them strongly next.

    Takeshiba Aika was astounded at her aggressor, she didn''t expect such a thing to happen, not to mention that she seemed to be alone a moment earlier.

    What wasn''t expected though, was the fact that the attack had been too sudden, and she couldn''t control herself when she felt that rough squeeze of her soft mounds, as she released a moan,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Ahnn!"

    This reaction clearly surprised Eric behind her, who would have never even imagined something like this, as he let out a chuckle, and said with a teasing tone,

    Eric:" Well, well, well! Who would have thought about it partner!? But I think you are an M, aren''t you? Being so excited in such a situation, is turning you on like never before isn''t it?"

    As if to confirm his words, at that moment, two small drops of liquid were seen falling, and then heard exploding on the ground.

    Eric knew that he had just gotten the confirmation of his words when that happened, while Takeshiba Aika said in an embarrassed and angry voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" No, it''s not what you think! Just my body is adjusting to the possibility of being vited by a wild beast like you!"

    Hearing that Eric had a big bright smile on his face under the mask, as he looked at her and said with a voice filled with teasing and mockery,

    Eric:" Oh!? Your body is trying to protect itself from my vitionter? It seems like your body has already decided what it will experience, Aika-chan.

    It will be a great letdown to you and your body if I don''t really do it now, wouldn''t it? It''s a good thing for you that my mom taught me to never letdown anybody, and strive for the best."

    Saying that he forcefully pinched her little cherry nipples, while he used his front teeth to bite gently on her earlobes.

    Takeshiba Aika was losing her mind when she felt that new sensation passing through her body. It was the first time she felt something like that.

    All those times that she had been ying with herself, to her pleasure, she had never felt something like this. It was a new experience for her being.

    Whenever she had yed with her body in the past she had thought that she was a person who got excited by causing pain and suffering to her imaginary partner.

    But right now her body was being sincere with itself, and could finally reveal the truth, that she was a woman who desperately needed someone to dominate her.

    The fact that she was getting so wet just by her position, the attacker''s presence, and those small actions, were a clear indication of her inner feelings.

    Of course, that was something that she would never ept, and quite on the contrary she would pretend she didn''t like it, as she started screaming, but her voice wasn''t loud enough,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Help! Wha-whatnn are you, nhnn, doing? Don''t touc-nhn-touch me animal! Help!"

    But even though she said words like that, her love juices were building more and more outside of her secret garden.

    Not to mention the fact, that she seemed to be screaming just for the two of them, in there. Seeing this Eric decided to let her have some more fun, as he said,

    Eric:" Nobody can hear you hear, Aika-chan. This ce is totally soundproof, and I am the only one who can hear your screams. And, I don''t n to stop and help you!"

    Hisst words came with a devilish grin, and even though Takeshiba Aika couldn''t see his face, she knew and imagined that that was the case.

    His words, made her body feel even more expectant and turned on. But this also allowed her to start screaming at the top of her lungs with ease, and peace of mind.

    Takeshiba Aika:" Nooo! Don''t touch me you filthy animal! I don''t want this stoppp!"

    The more she screamed the more excited she seemed to be. Eric was thinking that this girl was truly shameless, he had never met someone like her.

    After having his fun with her cute little swells on top of her small soft mounds, Eric traced his right hand through her body, towards her secret cave''s entrance.

    As soon as he arrived there, he immediately stuck two of his fingers inside her, without any warning! This sent Takeshiba Aika beyond her limit for the first time tonight, with a moaning scream,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Noooooo! Aahhnn~!"

    After that, as if to show her strong will and determination, she continued to say even with a haggard breath,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Huff, don''t you think you won with this, huff, you filthy animal. Huff, I will make you regret, huff, regret this! Huff, Just you wait!"

    Hearing those empty threats Eric didn''t seem to care, but he suddenly took his two fingers out of her secret cave, covered in her love juices, as he said,

    Eric:" Your words are really tough, for a b*tch in heat that is dying to get subdued. Don''t you think so, Aika-chan?"

    Takeshiba Aika couldn''t care less about how she was called right now, and even less make a connection to the way that Eric called her at that moment.

    She only knew that she was desperate, desperate to have Eric vite her body, and all her being. She wanted to get subdued so badly. This was the first time she was feeling so good.

    As if afraid that Eric would lose interest, and would continue doing what she wanted, she started to offend him, and entice him at the same time,

    Takeshiba Aika:" How dare you call me like that, you wild beast. You are just saying this because you want to boost your self-esteem.

    You are just a loser with a small tool, that can''t even scratch my insides, trying to show up for a man. Do you think I will surrender to you so easily?

    Don''t make meugh! Stupid animal! You don''t even have the balls to take my purity, because you are terrified of my background. Hhaha¡­ Useless crap!"

    When she finished her words, she was slowly processing what she said, but she understood that she might have gone a bit too far.

    She was afraid that her words might have the opposite of the desired effect on Eric, and he would really lose the courage to even touch her again.

    Contrary to her thoughts though, Eric came in front of her, as he said with a chuckle while lowering down his pants,

    Eric:" You don''t have to try so hard to entice little b*tch, I have been nning from the start that I will thoroughly devour you tonight.

    As for your, expectations of my ''little brother'', I don''t think you will be disappointed with this."

    The moment Akira''s eyes met the ''little brother'' that was mentioned her eyes went agape, and her jaw almost dropped, that wasn''t a ''little brother'', that was a terrifying beast.

    Could she handle the havoc that that beast could cause inside her secret cave? Would she be alright? She started getting scared at that moment.

    At the same time, her eyes had a strange glint of excitement and expectation since she knew that this guy would definitely do what he said.

    At that moment, she didn''t know what to say, or to be more precise she couldn''t think of anything to say, but it seemed like the surprises wouldn''t end here, as she heard the masked guy say,

    Eric:" At first, I didn''t n on telling you my identity so soon, but now that I found that you are just a little M sl*t, I think this will make you even more excited, Aika-chan!"

    After that, Eric took off his mask, showing his handsome face to a jaw-dropped Takeshiba Aika¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 83 - 83: Enslaving Takeshiba Aika

    She had never expected this to happen, this was the biggest surprise in her life, and she was thoroughly shocked at the moment, not even thinking to breathe.

    How was this possible? How did this happen? Howe Eric was her partner to kidnap and take Eric''s money? ??

    She wasn''t able to understand anything at the moment. The groans of pain could still be heard from outside this ce, so howe he was here?

    Wait, wasn''t this ce supposed to be soundproof? Howe the sounds were being heard inside here?

    Just what was the truth, and what was going on here? Howe Eric was standing in front of her with a grin on his face, but thinking what happened a moment before, and now their position she got startled.

    A moment ago she had been taunting Eric to pound her hard, but right now she didn''t know what to say, think, or do. The only thing that came out of her mouth was,

    Takeshiba Aika:" You¡­ Aaagghhn~!"

    But before she could continue and say something else, Eric ced his ragging ''little brother'' at the entrance of her secret cave, and prated her cave in one single thrust.

    In that one thrust, he managed to destroy any possible obstacle on the way, while blood trickles wereing out of her secret cave entrance at the moment.

    Takeshiba Aika didn''t expect that but then feeling her purity gone, and the pain turning into excitement she didn''t know what to think anymore.

    She could only reverse to the Takeshiba Aika of a moment ago and start screaming,

    Takeshiba Aika:" What are you doing you anim¡­ aahhnn, nnn, ahnnn~!"

    But before she could continue with her words, she felt Eric start moving his hips, and his ragging ''little brother''pletely mess up her insides.

    While she felt that, there was no way on earth for her to be able to say words that made sense, she could only release loud moans.

    She was losing her mind with the treatment Eric was giving her, not only was he rough, and big in the needed ces, he was also pinching her nipples, and watching her with a grin at the same time.

    She was totally like a sl*t in heat, being dominated by someone she called a lowlife person before. She had never thought that he would take her purity and dominate her, never.

    Yet right now her moans were getting louder and louder, as she was experiencing the full brunt of Eric''s attack on her body.

    ''Aaahhnnnn, nnnnn, aaahnnn, nnnn¡­"

    It didn''t take long for her to reach the summit of her climax with that treatment, but just as she was about to pass it, Eric stoppedpletely.

    Takeshiba Aika who had been waiting for this moment so long was stunned, and she immediately tried to find his eyes, and ask for an exnation.

    The only thing she found though was a devilish grin that seemed to enjoy her state and her face. He had done that intentionally.

    Just as she was about to ask why, now that her climax had calmed down, she felt him go rough on her once again.

    The rity she got from that moment, waspletely vanquished once again, and the only thing left were her moans and the new uing climax.

    ''Aaahhnnnn, nnnnn, aaahnnn, nnnn¡­"

    Once again she was approaching her climax like before, and this time the load seemed to be bigger, and once again at the critical moment, Eric stopped.

    She was baffled once again, this was infuriating. It was the second time, and this time the disappointment and the miss of that climax felt even worse.

    Eric was too heartless, and merciless, he was making her suffer so much in there. But she also got some kind of excitement from that treatment.

    Feeling her secret cave twitch around his member, Eric''s grin turned even more devilish and hideous as he said,

    Eric:" I know you are a desperate M, but to think that you take pleasure even from this, what kind of a desperate b*tch are you?"

    Unfortunately, Takeshiba Aika had no possibility of taking, as Eric started to pound her lithe body once again, making her moans appear almost immediately.

    ''Aaahhnnnn, nnnnn, aaahnnn, nnnn¡­"

    Just like earlier, her climax approached quickly with an even bigger load than earlier. This kind of climax felt like she wouldn''t experience it even if she felt thebination of 10 of her previous climaxes.

    It was amazing she could feel her body writhe in the excitement of what was toe, she couldn''t allow Eric to stop this time, otherwise, she was afraid she would truly lose her mind.

    With this thought in mind, she managed to grab onto that little bit of rity left, and the moment she was close to her climax and Eric stopped, she used all her force to push herself forward.

    With that move, she was able to nest Eric''s big member inside her secret cave, and at the same time finally, be able to surpass the summit of her climax.

    As her body started trembling and shivering while her love honey was falling like an exploding dam, and her secret cave twitching like crazy.

    As if to make matters worse, she felt Eric''s member suddenly twitch inside her, and start attacking her insides with a huge load of warm special milk.

    That drove her over the edge, as she was only able to look onest time at Eric''s devilish grin, and then lost her conscience.

    On the other hand, Eric seemed satisfied with his work of art, that lewd face, and that tongue outside trying to feel a bit more cold air, so that it could turn off the fire inside her.

    Not to mention, the liquid that started trickling out of her secret cave where his member was still inside, and ssh down on the ground.

    But he didn''t have much time to lose, so he bit his finger so that blood coulde out of it, and started drawing the ve seals on Takeshiba Aika''s body.

    The show had finished now, and it was time to return back to the outside world and reality. The Miura family had already made their n and would move the day after.

    Not to mention that in these two days that he had been here, Kirigaya had earned him more than 2300 SP points, which sent his total SP points over 3000.

    With one more day he thought that he would be able to buy the alchemic knowledge book, and also the forme for the potions, so he would be able to create them himself.

    With this new prospect in sight, the only thing left was finding people he could train and turn into loyal soldiers for his Empire.

    While he didn''t believe much in loyalty, he believed in brainwashing and mental games. The most gullible people for that were kids, who still hadn''t shaped their future.

    They were the best to brainwash and teach to serve him without caring about their lives. Also through them, he could get to their families.

    While the army was the strength of an Empire and one of the pirs, so were the officials and servants of the Empire.

    Everyone would want someone to serve him and be able to live a better life. That was why servants and ves were important to the Empire.

    While most of the people were thinking that servitude and very were degrading for humans in a peaceful time like this, were people thought rationally, and kept a bnce.

    After the S-day when most of the poption felt the power, and possibilities open for them, they turned into normality. The strong enved the weak, while the weak could only seek refuge.

    Eric had lived for more than 1000 years in that new world, and his thoughts had been shaped into what he had now.

    While the young him still kind of affected those thoughts, it didn''t truly negate or banish them, because those thoughts were logical.

    Once the bnce was lost, and people turned to think only for themselves, then what seemed degrading and inhuman now, seemed perfectly normalter.

    That was why Eric was thinking of recruiting children, and slowly even their families, of course, each of them would be proud citizens of his Empire.

    As for the ves, that thing was even easier, as there would be a lot of arrogant idiots after the S-day that would cross his path. They and their belongings would perfectly fill that role.

    While he was thinking like this Eric had finished the ve seals on Takeshiba Aika''s body, and activated them. Like usual the seals entered her body, and the sea of consciousness entrapping her.

    Immediately after he heard the notification pop up.

    ! ''Would the host like to absorb Takeshiba Aika''s memories?!''

    Without losing time he immediately pressed for the yes button, as he was attacked by the memories of Takeshiba Aika, while he was still standing, and his little brother was still inside her.

    Quite far from there, a middle-aged man who seemed to have the appearance of a sly fox was standing in front of his son.

    That was a familiar figure, it was Young Master Miura Daichi, the middle-aged man in front of him was his father, the Master of the Miura family, and one of the slyest foxes around.

    He had been able to learn about his son''s actions the night that he went to destroy the ''Fragrance Hall''. Not from his son, but from the truck that brought all the body-builders'' bodies in front of their mansion.

    He had been enraged that day, and gave him a good beating, for not knowing how to act, and not to attack his enemies without knowing their background.

    In these two days, he had been searching about Eric''s background, and the Dark Hall, but one seemed like a lowlife with money, while the other didn''t exist.

    So with that thought in mind, he had devised his n to deal with the kid, and absorb the ''Fragrance Hall'', or at least their recipes¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 84 - 84: Miura Family Makes A Move

    While his n was perfect and he had no doubt it would work out perfectly, there was one thing that really disappointed him, and made him bad and sorrowful.

    His son was too useless. While he loved his son a lot, and would never let him suffer, quite on the contrary would help him make others suffer, he wasn''t showing improvement. ??

    He didn''t care much about his qualities and character, he was no saint, and his son would never be. But at least he should start thinking with his head, and not with his d*ck.

    Looking him directly in the eye, he said in a serious voice,

    Master Miura:" Look son, you are now a grown-up young man. While I will not tell you to stop having fun and do what you want, you need to learn and think more about your actions and future.

    While right now you have me to take care of your stupid mistakes, there will be a time when I won''t be around and you have to take care of yourself.

    While this case brought us a new opportunity, that I had sidestepped earlier, you need to stop acting without thinking.

    What is your problem right now!? Are you doing this because of those two Ito sl*ts? Don''t worry I have talked with their father and the older one will be your fianc¨¦ soon.

    After that, you can take your time and opportunities with the younger one. But from now on, try to think more about your future and your actions."

    Miura Daichi had been looking at his old man withplete seriousness in his eyes, as he seemed to really ponder on his father''s words.

    But when his father mentioned Yui and Akiha his eyes seemed to have a special glow for a moment. Finally, those two would be on his hands, and he could also have them under him.

    At that moment hepletely forgot about his father''s words, as he started imaging all the things he would do to those two, and all the fun he would have with them.

    Noticing this, his father was truly baffled, not knowing how to talk to this son of his. He could just hope that the Miura family wouldn''t disappear with him.

    Because for his son, the existence and future of the Miura family werepletely meaningless in front of the fun he would have with two cheap women.

    Time slowly passed by, as the night made way for the day, and the moon hid again from the eyes of the burning sun.

    Eric was currently lying on the ground, with Takeshiba Aika over his body, while his member was still inside the warm softness of her body.

    He had been awake for a while now after absorbing Takeshiba Aika''s memories and was thinking about the best way to enact his n.

    With Takeshiba Aika''s undoubted loyalty and help, he would surely be able to take control of the Takeshiba family in a short time.

    Of course, he would have to take some extra precautions towards those fogies with a foot on the grave that kept the family standing, but still, he was sure that he could achieve it soon.

    After the Takeshiba family, the turn would be for the Yoshida''s while letting the other families free to not attract too much attention.

    With the Takeshiba''s, Yoshida''s, and the Yakuza under his grasp, he would be able to easily control Japan, and could finally direct his attention towards the other countries and Earth.

    But everything had its own time, and priority, as at the moment his priority was his strength, cultivation, and the foundation of his army, and Empire.

    He didn''t understand why but every time he started thinking, his thoughts would drift away from the original line.

    He guessed that it was understandable since he had lived once through this, and he considered it easy to recreate his journey.

    That was truly dangerous because he was getting toocent, and that was never a good thing. Especially with the new information he got.

    For that reason, he had to be down to Earth, and be really careful of his thoughts, and ns for the future. He had to reconsider everything so that he made no mistakes.

    While he was thinking like this, Takeshiba Aika finally opened her beautiful eyes and raised her head to meet his.

    She didn''t know how to consider this situation as she was naked over Eric, with his member still inside her sore secret cave.

    Not to mention that she considered him a lowlife and that he could only have her in his dreams. But right now not only was this happening, but she had also turned into his ve.

    To her, this was only a nightmare that she hoped would disappear as soon as she opened her eyes, but unfortunately, that nightmare was her reality.

    She was just looking at Eric in the eyes, without saying anything, as if their eyes would do the talking for them, but then she heard Eric say,

    Eric:" Start moving and make me feel better!"

    Immediately after his voice sounded in her ears, Takeshiba Aika couldn''t control herself and started slowly moving her hips, while rubbing her chest with Eric''s chest.

    Her eyes showed her clear confusion, but her body seemed to be obeying Eric''s words down to the letter, as her lips also approached his, and she started to kiss him with great desire.

    She felt like a small sheep delivering herself in front of the big bad wolf, ying with him, and making him even hungrier.

    Soon she would be devoured without leaving any bones behind. Her mind was going crazy as her moans were starting to get louder.

    ''Ahhnnn, nnn¡­"

    But while she was about to get lost in her own pleasure, she heard Eric say with a dominating voice,

    Eric:" Stop!"

    Just like when it started, even this time, Takeshiba Aika''s body suddenly stopped and couldn''t move in the least.

    Looking at her in the eyes, Eric seemed to have a bright smile on his face, as he said with a teasing voice,

    Eric:" You see Aika-chan!? This is the control I have over your body and mind. So from now on, spare me from that bullshit attitude of yours, and serve me wholeheartedly.

    I promise to dominate you just like you wish, every time that I want to. I know it will take some time for you to get used to, but I don''t care, eventually, you will.

    Now continue with what you were doing, we don''t have much time as I have some things to deal with."

    With that said, a new hot session of love and s*x started between them, as Takeshiba Aika''s moans conquered the soundproof room.

    After their happy time, Eric left Takeshiba Aika inside there, and instructed his guards to pay special attention to that ce, while he took the third team and left towards the ''Fragrance Hall".

    He had taken a message from Daisuke, and Shiro that the Miura family had started moving, and theirckeys were already at the ''Fragrance Hall''s '' doors.

    Just like Eric had predicted they didn''t start attacking the ce with their fighters and try to crush the ce to crumbles.

    No, they had sent government officials, and various departments workers, so that they could suspend the activity, and search for irregrities.

    Of course, if there weren''t any, they didn''t mind fabricating some. Their goals were clear, close this ce down, and try to steal the recipes.

    Since the Miura family was one of the giants of entertainment and gambling, they had a lot of connections to various departments and various ces.

    Right now Master Miura was in a building across the ''Fragrance Hall'' as he wanted to see with his own eyes, this ce razed to the floor.

    Beside him, his ''useless'' son had arge grin on his face, as he couldn''t wait to see Eric suffering, and tortured for a long time.

    The only problem was that Eric didn''t seem to be there at the moment, and the guy receiving the guests was Old Na, who kept a normal expression, neither subservient nor arrogant.

    This surprised the father-son duo as they were thinking that Tianlong Yun had already abandoned this ce, and had run for somewhere really far away from here, just to save his skin.

    They were about to lose their interest in what would happen from this moment forward, but then he saw something that made his face truly dark and gloomy.

    Beside Old Na at the entrance of the ''Fragrance Hall'' was a fat man, that if he didn''t see mistakenly was known as the ''dark Shiro'' a high member of the Yakuza family.

    Compared to him, his influence over the policy and the local government officials was almost inexistent. And by the looks of it, he wasn''t there just to eat a meal and leave.

    Shiro was saying something to the officials that he had sent, and all their expressions were hideous. They had never expected to bump into someone like him.

    But there seemed to be no other way for them, as they all turned back disappointed and really down spirited.

    They not only lost the chance to make some extra money, but they had also just messed with someone they shouldn''t. The Yakuza wasn''t something they could afford to offend.

    With those gloomy expressions, they started walking back as they were in a group towards the ce where Master Miura and his son were watching the situation from afar.

    Master Miura was really curious about what had happened in there, as he said as soon as they entered the ce,

    Master Miura:" What happened over there?"

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 85 - 85: Eric Vs Master Miura (1/?)

    One of the guys who seemed more desperate to curry favor with him, who was also one of the hygienic department officials, said in an angered and annoyed tone,

    Guy:" Master Miura we went there ording to your instructions, with the intention of shutting that ce down. ??

    But before we could even enter the ce, a big shot of the Yakuza known as Master Shiro appeared in front of us, saying that the ce had a deal with him.

    Not only that, but he also threatened to kill all our families if we dared to appear there one more time. He said that whoever sent us, should go and meet him there if he doesn''t want to die!"

    Master Miura was truly angered at that moment, as this was something totally unexpected. There were no indications or any information over any possible contact between Shiro, and that kid Eric.

    So what was that sly fatty doing in a ce like this, saying the words he said? How and when did he found out about this ce, and its possibilities?

    Because ''Fragrance Hall'' was still not a really well-known ce, as it had just started bing a supper attractive ce for the people, due to its special food.

    But with that fatty''s involvement, then dealing with Eric would be a big hassle and nuisance on his part. He had to think of a way to deal with Eric without offending that fatty.

    The chance of that seeding was approximately zero, that fatty was a really intelligent and sly fox, so there was no way he was letting this escape his hand.

    For that reason, he had to resort to his second option, find someone with backing that could help him deal with this case.

    There were a few opportunities in his mind, but only one was the perfect option. With that guy he Master Miura would not only be able to deter the sly fatty, but also keep the meat for himself.

    The person he had in mind was Takeshiba Yuto, that guy was the Young Master of the Takeshiba family, and he also had a feud with Tianlong Yun.

    He was sure in himself that he could make that Takeshiba kid deal with both the sly fatty and Eric while letting the recipes fall into his hands.

    While that ce was a good one, he didn''t care much about it, what he wanted were the cooking recipes and the chefs.

    With this thought in mind, he turned towards the officials he had sent to ''Fragrance Hall'' as he said,

    Master Miura:" I am really grateful for your help everyone. Even though we didn''t have the result we wanted, you were a great help.

    So, let me offer you a nice meal in my Casino for now, and also promise you the first meal when my new restaurant gets opened!"

    These words clearly pleased the crowd of officials, since they weren''t able to achieve anything today, and until now their effort was for naught.

    But hearing those words they thought that at least they could enjoy a feast today, and then experience the great food that everyone was talking abouttely.

    As for Master Miura, it wasn''t like he would lose a lot with this arrangement, while they failed in their work today, there would be many cases where he would need their help again.

    This group of officials was made up of 7 men and 4 women, and they were the people he had been able to ''buy'' on his side during all his life.

    He had to keep a good and happy rtionship with all of them. While everyone was happy that their trip wasn''t for naught, there was one person who didn''t seem happy in the least.

    Young Master Miura Daichi was truly angry that today had ended up in a failure since he couldn''t wait to torture Eric.

    In his eyes, Eric had just postponed his torture and death for a few days, since there was no way he would outmaneuver his father. But that didn''t make him happy for some reason.

    On the other hand, Eric was wearing a ck-masked outfit as he was staying in his private box talking to Akira, about the situation around them these days.

    Everything seemed fine on the outside, but there had been some suspicious peopleing to look for him, and Tina at their apartment.

    After getting assured that they were not there, they left the ce, but took a position in the surroundings, just in case that Eric or Tina made an appearance around there.

    Most probably those people were sent there by Master Miura, with the intention of capturing Eric, Michael, and Tina with the idea of having some extra cards against him.

    As for the officials that came today he had already known about them and was still preparing a way to turn them all on his side, after all, the Miura family would disappear soon.

    With what information he had over Master Miura, he knew that he was a terrifyingly sly person and that he would never give up. Not in front of such a big opportunity as the new cooking recipes.

    Of course, Eric could have used the cooking recipes to strike a deal with him, and have that sly person as his partner for some time, but seeing his upbringing he thought that it was better not.

    He already knew what direction that sly fox would take to deal with him, and the preparations were already done, now he just had to wait for Master Miura to fall into his trap.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he turned to Shiro and ordered him,

    Eric:" Keep a tight eye on Takeshiba Yuto these days, and notify me as soon as he meets with Master Miura.

    At the same time, find me three disposable guards of Master Miura that are ready to work for a bit of extra money, and send them to the warehouse."

    Taking his orders Shiro got up and left the ce through the front door in an attention-grabbing way. From now on the officials wouldn''t dare toe back.

    As for the weaklings that Master Miura might send in the meantime, they were all more than wee, they were extra farming points that Eric would never want to lose.

    Then turning towards Akira, who was standing behind him as he praised,

    Eric:" You have been progressing quite well with the potions. I need to congratte you and Mina both, for doing a great job soon!"

    Akira had been thinking all this time, so Eric''s words kind of awakened her startled. She was thinking about her life and her future.

    In such a short time, she had changed so much, and slowly she was regaining hope and courage to face life after her revenge.

    Now hearing Eric praise her, made her happy, and she was looking forward to what her reward would be, as she looked at Eric and said,

    Akira:" Well that is just Master''s boons over us. All we do is just support a bit more pain so that we can grow stronger, and stay by Master''s side."

    To her and Mina, meeting Eric could be considered the luck of their previous lives, as they felt their lives change for the better, in such a short time.

    Not to mention that Eric was giving them something more than just a new life and new future, he was giving them strength and power beyond their imaginations.

    As for Eric, he was just praising inside his heart this great artifact that he had chanced upon to find. It was something extraordinary, with everything that one could find inside there.

    But then as if remembering about something he asked,

    Eric:" Any strange behavior from my little pet?"

    Thinking for a moment, Akira answered,

    Akira:" Until now she has just stayed put, without doing much. But in fact, I am afraid that she is nning something. Tina is always quiet when she strikes."

    Hearing those words Eric was really satisfied with her answer, as he already had information that Tina was moving about, trying to target him, and he was already prepared for that.

    What satisfied him though, was the fact that Akira seemed to have started bing totally loyal to him, and wouldn''t lie to him.

    This was a great step in their rtionship and future. This was the first step towards her bing his loyal aide in the future.

    Thinking like this he said with a satisfied tone,

    Eric:" Well she can try as many times as she wants, the end will always be the same, only that after this she will start to understand what punishment truly is."

    Until now he had spent a lot of time dealing with her, trying to give her some chance to change her ways, and thoughts, due to his still soft heart, but she had ignored all her opportunities.

    Now it was time to show Tina what was the true torture and punishment that was in store for her. Anyway, he had to do things one at a time, right now his priority was Master Miura.

    On the other hand, Akira felt a shiver down her spine when she heard Eric''s words. After what she saw that day in that room, she understood that she was far behind Eric in torture.

    Even though she didn''t consider Tina as a friend anymore, she felt sorry for her to have fallen in the hands of such a devil, and that pretty soon her friend would totally change.

    As for Eric after dealing with the issue at hand, ced his ck skiing mask, making way towards the entrance as he said,

    Eric:" Go home, and don''t let your guard down. Continue using the potions with Mina to grow the strength of your physique, soon we will go hunting, I need you in top form."

    With thosest words, he opened the door of the box and disappeared¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 86 - 86: Takeshiba Aikaâ€™s Decision

    After leaving the box at the Fragrance Hall, Eric headed towards the warehouse where he was keeping Takeshiba Aika.

    Entering there, he didn''t go immediately towards the small office where Takeshiba Aika was staying but started running around the warehouse, and training. ??

    He had missed one day of training together with the Exp and SP points that came with it. For that reason he had to train double today, to make up for the lost points.

    With that thought in mind, for the next 3 hours, he just continued training under the monotone eyes of his guards.

    After finishing his training he took his personal items and the clothes, he had to change into, as he headed towards the small office room, which had a small bathroom in the corner.

    Inside the office room, Takeshiba Aika was staying seated on the chair behind the desk, dressed in her ripped clothes, clearly bored to the extreme.

    She had never spent so much time inside a room, without anything to do, so she had a lot of time to think about her current position, and her future.

    It wasn''t like her future seemed boundless and full of opportunities at the moment, as her future was already somewhat set in stone.

    She was Eric''s ve and from now on she had to work hard for him. She could never have her own life from now on, she had to live for him.

    Even if he ordered her to damage her family, or to hurt any of them, she couldn''t reject his orders, she would have to do it.

    All this time she had been trying toe to terms with these thoughts, but surprisingly she discovered that it was easier than she thought.

    She realized that she didn''t have much of a connection with her family, until now she had been brought up by the servants, and never seen her mother or her father much.

    Her brothers looked at her as a profitable object to form some connection to another big family, while her sister had her own life and never cared much about her.

    She knew that her mother was living miserable lives, as both her father and her sister''s husband saw women as objects of pleasure and never cared about their feelings.

    Which made them create another reality for themselves to escape the one they were living. Most probably she would have ended in the same situation as them.

    But her life had changed the previous night, as fortunately or unfortunately she had be Eric''s ve. And she would have to live her life like that.

    Furthermore, taking into consideration even her newfound personality, and preference it wasn''t a bad thing at the moment being Eric''s ve.

    Arriving at this conclusion she totally forgot about her pride and arrogance as a Young Miss of a prestigious family, and she decided to live her life as a new Takeshiba Aika.

    A big hit to her arrogance was also the fact that Eric was able to do something like the ve seal, she was intelligent enough to understand that it was something extraordinary.

    Normal people like her, but even the fighters, and powerful guards of her family weren''t able to do something like this.

    She didn''t know why, but she had a feeling that if she followed Eric, and obeyed his orders truthfully, and stayed loyal to him, she would have a great life.

    Her line of thought was interrupted by Eric''s entrance into the small office room. He was almost naked and sweaty, which immediately assaulted her nostrils.

    But she found out that she didn''t hate his sweat odor, quite on the contrary she liked it, and was kind of stimted by that smell.

    On the other hand, Eric had been paying attention to his spirit sense to this ce as soon as he arrived there, and he had felt her agitated heartbeats, that suddenly calmed down.

    Thinking about this, he looked her in the eye as if trying to read her soul, as he said with a calm and carefree tone,

    Eric:" So what have you decided!?"

    Takeshiba Aika was startled hearing that question, but once again she was reminded and determined that Eric wasn''t a normal person in the least.

    She just looked right back at him, as she said with neither humble nor overbearing voice,

    Takeshiba Aika:" I decided to follow my fate, but I won''t give up on my life. I will do my best to earn my freedom and my ce beside you!"

    Eric could easily understand this from her soul print inside his sea of consciousness but hearing it from her own lips, and words made that even more special.

    He didn''t understand how could someone change their attitude so quickly, but she didn''t seem to have gone crazy or lose her rationality.

    All he could think right now was that sometimes people did get that sudden enlightenment of the legends. The important thing right now was the fact that Takeshiba Aika waspletely his.

    With this rity Eric just felt even better after that tiring training session, and gettingpletely naked, he went towards the bathroom as he said,

    Eric:" Follow me, it''s time for you to get your reward!"

    Takeshiba Aika didn''t say anything more as she followed behind him, and entered the bath with excitement in her heart, she knew her reward would be plentiful.

    For the next hour the only sounds that could be heard in there, were Takeshiba Aika''s moans, the sound of water falling on their bodies, and the sound of two bodies shing.

    When they got out it was because Takeshiba Aika could not support the heat of the hot water, and had no more stamina to resist Eric''s attacks.

    When they got out she was in Eric''s arms, as he was carrying her in a princess carry, towards the desk in the office room.

    Before entering the bathroom to take a shower, he had already sent a mental message to Daisuke that he was expecting him here, and also to bring him some clothes on the way, for him and Takeshiba Aika.

    Now that she had decided wholeheartedly to serve him, and be under his orders, he wouldn''t treat her badly. Actually, he was also thinking of making her a sub-system user, but it was too early for that.

    Firstly he had to make sure of her loyalty and obedience, and only after that would he seriously think of turning her into someone like that.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t increase her strength without the system at the moment. It would be more painful and tiring for her, but it was doable.

    cing her in the desk, he went towards the door with a towel around his waist, as he opened the door and took the bag from Daisuke''s hands, and then closed the door.

    He took out his own clothes, and handed Takeshiba Aika her own, as he opened the door only when she was fully dressed. He didn''t like other men looking at his women.

    As soon as Daisuke entered inside the room, Eric said in a carefree voice,

    Eric:" Tell me what you have to report!"

    While Daisuke was just a ve just like Takeshiba Aika, he still had its logic and intelligence, so he turned his head towards her as if asking Eric if it was safe to talk in front of her.

    Noticing his concerns, Eric just continued with the same voice,

    Eric:" It''s okay you can talk in front of her, I trust her."

    Well, actually he trusted more to the ve seal he had performed on her, than her as a person, but that didn''t make a bit of a change to him at the moment.

    Daisuke didn''t dare to dy the matters anymore as he started,

    Daisuke:" Just like you predicted Master, Master Miura went to look for Takeshiba Yuto and strike a deal with him, while instigating him that you were a thorn on his side.

    He also promised him the ''Fragrance Hall'' in its entirety, as he said that he was doing this only to revenge the humiliation of his son.

    But Takeshiba Yuto wasn''t the only one he mixed into this, as he convinced even Ito Mura into action with him, but most probably he will use him as cannon fodder."

    Hearing all this Eric remained calm and collected the whole time, he had been expecting something like this, and it seemed that his n was going to work out perfectly.

    What he was thinking right now was the idea of having some back-up n when something went wrong or didn''t go ording to his ns.

    While Eric wasn''t saying anything, Takeshiba Aika seemed a bit puzzled as she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Why would my brother think that you are a nuisance, and even go as far as killing you?"

    Hearing that Eric had a sh of hatred and killing intent on his face, that made her shiver but then he answered,

    Eric:" Well I have met your brother earlier when I was on a date with Yoshida Gina, and he gave me quite the introduction, as he tried to beat me up right there and then.

    While all that was probably set up by Yoshida Gina, for her own personal reasons, I still hate your idiot brother for that arrogant and tyrannical attitude of his.

    I have to tell you that he has made my cklist and that he will suffer a lot."

    Takeshiba Aika could somewhat understand what he meant, after all, a day ago she had been the same, and if it wasn''t for her ying in Eric''s palm, she would probably make that cklist too.

    Combined with her brother''s attitude, and line of action, she knew that there was no way for her to save him. Not to mention that right now he was trying to act against Eric.

    As for the matter between Eric and Yoshida Gina, it was their own matter, she had no right to intercept in that, as she was just a ve at the moment.

    Additionally, her father was also a rich and powerful man, and he also had a lot of women in his life, Eric seemed to be even more extraordinary than him, so he would surely have more than one.

    Takeshiba Aika saw this situation as a test, and possibility for her as she said¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­.)

 Chapter 87 - 87: Beauty With Brains

    Takeshiba Aika:" I don''t think that my brother will contribute much in this coboration with Master Miura, as a big part of his forces were sent to help me in this operation."

    Hearing her words, Eric looked at her with a satisfied and curious look, as he said, ??

    Eric:" Oh, please coborate on what you said!"

    Taking her cue Takeshiba Aika started coborating on her words,

    Takeshiba Aika:" My third brother has 4 teams of trained soldiers under him, with one extra team provided from father for his security.

    This time he gave me 2 teams of trained soldiers under him with the deal that he will get 50% of the haul.

    This means that he has left only two teams of soldiers, and the team of guards given to him by our father.

    While I don''t know how much he wants you dead, I am sure he won''t risk himself for it."

    Eric seemed really interested in her words, after all, Takeshiba Yuto was someone he would have to face sooner orter.

    So he had to know how much power he had, besides his family''s background.

    The best thing would be to know even the level of his soldiers, but Takeshiba Aika wouldn''t know much about it.

    Actually, Eric had already seen all this in her memories, but he was letting her say it, just topare with her memories, and see if she was being honest or not, and she didn''t disappoint him until now.

    Looking at her pretty face, he said with a light smile,

    Eric:" I know about all this beautiful, from the moment you became my ve, all your memories became mine, and there is nothing I don''t know about you!"

    Letting Takeshiba Aika process his words for a moment, he then continued,

    Eric:" In fact, it''s just like you said, as long as you are here and not return his men to him, he would never dare to risk much in this.

    But the thing is, this time he won''t need to do much. Only his reputation and background would be enough to create a hole in my defense.

    After that Master Miura can take care of the rest using his own soldiers, which are not few. Though like I said, the biggest problem would be your brother''s participation in this using your family''s name."

    All the time he spoke his voice was calm and carefree like all this was a little game for him, and there was no way he was losing this game.

    Takeshiba Aika wasn''t a lightheaded idiot, she was really intelligent and quick-witted, the only reason she hadn''t shown much of that was because of her fear of her brothers'' reaction.

    Also due to her snobbish attitude, and arrogance no one stayed close enough to her to understand her intelligence and wits.

    Seeing that Eric was calm, and carefree about this, she looked at him with a wondering look as she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" Since you are so calm about it, then you definitely have a n to deal with that, don''t you?"

    Eric seemed to be expecting this answer from her, as he looked at her with an amused look, and said,

    Eric:" Just like I thought you are a beauty with brain aren''t you? It seems like I have stroke gold this time!

    Go on tell me what do you think my n is?"

    Takeshiba Aika started pondering for a moment all the possible situations, and she could think of a few feasible opportunities, but none of them guaranteed sess. She could only insinuate as she said,

    Takeshiba Aika:" While I can''t think of anything possible right now, I know that you are involving me in this.

    But I don''t think you intend to use me as a chip, I am not that valuable. My family doesn''t value me that much, and even less my brother. So I can''t think of many options right now."

    Even though she didn''t provide him with an exact answer, it still showed he was right, she was a beauty with brains.

    He had been lucky that she hadn''t thought of the possibility of him being the same as the guy ckmailing her, or for the fact that he had yed well the role that day.

    Now that she was on his side, she would be a great asset and help in building his foundation and his Empire. Of course, she needed a bit of training, but the base seemed pretty good and stable.

    With that thought in mind, Eric looked at her with an appreciative look, and said with a slight smile,

    Eric:" Even though you just made some insinuations, it still stands to prove what I said, you are a beauty with brains.

    As for the n, it''s really easy actually, while I can''t strike a deal with your family, I can make the outside world impede with your brother."

    Takeshiba Aika seemed a bit confused hearing his words and she needed more information she wasn''t able to understand what he meant by that,

    Takeshiba Aika:" What do you mean!?"

    Eric had expected such a thing, after all, what he was thinking to do wasn''t something that people could believe easily or even think of it.

    Truth to be told what he was nning to do was a crazy option that few people would think about, but he believed that it would work.

    Thinking like that he said in a mysterious voice,

    Eric:" Well you will have to wait and see, but I can promise you that it will be a great shock and surprise to you as well."

    With that said he turned towards Daisuke and asked,

    Eric:" What about the other assignments I left to you?"

    Daisuke was just as curious as Takeshiba Aika about the matter they were talking about, but he knew that he could only wait for tomorrow toe, and learn about Eric''s n.

    Then hearing his question he quickly rposed himself, and said,

    Daisuke:" The matter of the apartment, the girl''s father, and the girl herself have been taken care of, and we just need further instructions on how to proceed Master.

    The matter of that family restaurant has also beenpleted, and we are just waiting for the Master toe there and sign the agreement.

    I have to add that the guy was just like Master said too stingy, but we managed to arrive at a good price for both sides, mostly due to our deterring force.

    We also looked out for his daughter and the waiter that you told us. ording to our investigations, it turns out that they have been having a rtionship for a few years now.

    And it seems like they are made for each other, as they have almost the same personality. The only difference is that he uses her to do his dirty work.

    He also has a second life as he already has a fianc¨¦ and a kid, to which the girl is totally unaware. Judging by her character, if she knew they would be dead.

    As for thest matter, we have already found a target for Master, and are currently gathering information over the gang, and the deal at hand.

    ording to your instructions, we are still selecting small gangs, with not much strength and power."

    When he finally finished saying all this, Daisuke took a few deep breaths as he rposed himself. He had said all this without stop, but he was satisfied with his own work.

    All this time Eric had been listening to him carefully, and with a lot of attention. All these were really important to him, for his revenge, but also for his future ns.

    He had to make sure that everything went ording to his ns. And take his revenge as he should, by slowly torturing and destroying his targets.

    He was really pleased with Daisuke''s work, and he felt that it was a loss for him to kill this guy at the end because he made a really good henchman.

    But even then he had no intention of breaking his oath, and promise with Akira as her importance far surpassed Daisuke''s in his life and ambition.

    Right now though, his eyes were looking towards someone else, he was looking at Takeshiba Aika, and try to understand how she would perceive all this.

    She seemed really calm, and collected, thinking and processing what she had just heard, but she didn''t seem to show any particr expression on her face.

    This made Eric evaluate her even higher, and also the expectations he had on her started rising too. He didn''t know why, but he had a feeling that she would be able to reach all his expectations.

    Returning to reality though, he took his eyes off her, as he said to Daisuke,

    Eric:" Really well-done job Daise, keep at it. Now I will give you another one, but be careful, this one is really important, and I don''t want any excuses if you fail it!"

    Daisuke felt a shiver pass down his spine, but he knew that he had no other way around it, as he kneeled on the ground and said,

    Daisuke:" Tell me, Master, what should I do?"

    Eric looked at him with a serious look, as he said in a solemn voice,

    Eric:" While this one is more important, is kind of easier than all of them. From tomorrow you need to find, capable kids of the ages 15 and above, that have a good attitude, and are loyal.

    You should find at least, 40 of them in the next week, I don''t care if they have a family or not, as long as they behave like they should, and are loyal."

    Daisuke was a bit startled by the request, but he immediately acknowledged it and left the office room. Leaving behind Takeshiba Aika and Eric.

    Takeshiba Aika was clearly curious about Eric''s ns, but as long as he didn''t tell her anything, she had no n to ask¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 88 - 88: Preparations And Lucky Counter

    The next day Eric brought Takeshiba Aika and the three teams of death soldiers at the Fragrance Hall in preparation for what was toe.

    He let the teams of death soldiers take positions in the surroundings, while he didn''t like the fact that they would make him lose a lot of Exp, and SP points, he didn''t dare think he could handle it himself. ??

    He explicitly told them to mix with the surroundings, and don''t show themselves until he gave them the sign, but with their rigid looks, a few were bound to be alert his enemy.

    But he was also kind of hoping for something like this, because only like that would he be able to keep them tense all the time, and maybe overthink some things.

    ording to the information Shiro had gathered on Master Miura, he had considerable manpower,posed of more than 200 people with levels varying from 10-20.

    One in ten of them also had a level between 20-25, as Master Miura himself was a fighter of level 30. These were quite amazing numbers for a just ascended 2nd rate family.

    But he guessed that it was a given seeing how Master Miura was a genius in his own right, and also a sly fox that was rare to be found.

    It was his bad luck to have a useless and idiot of a son that he had, otherwise he would have been able to ascend the Miura family to the strongest 2nd rate family in Japan.

    The worst part of his bad luck was that his son had messed with him. If he hadn''t crossed paths with Eric so soon, perhaps he would have been able to create his own power after the S-day.

    But since Eric hadn''t heard anything about him in his previous life, he was sure that either he worked as a counselor to one of the big Empires, or he had suffered the same fate as right now.

    Sometimes karma was a dirty b*tch and that was precisely the case with Master Miura. Only that in his case karma took the form of his idiot son.

    Of course, Eric wouldn''t trust 100% the Yakuza''s information, as for someone like Master Miura it was impossible not to have one or two hidden trump cards.

    As for the Ito family, and its master, he didn''t care much. That guy was an idiot that Master Miura was using to reach his goals.

    That was shown by the attitude of his own son towards the Ito girls, and also their repulsiveness towards him.

    While he had a considerable force under him, he would only be an idiot to bring them all out in this case. There was also the possibility of them being just cannon fodder.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric took Takeshiba Aika behind him and went to enter the restaurant from the back entrance.

    Today the restaurant was supposed to be closed for renovations, and the staff had been advised not toe to work.

    Yet there were two staff workers at the back door, trying to open the door, followed by more than 20 people, in levels varying from 10-20.

    The strongest was a level 22 fighter, who seemed to even have military training in stealth and covert operations.

    This kind of guy was the worst toe across, as they were really good with their techniques, and if someone didn''t have a spirit sense like Eric, it would be difficult to even notice them.

    Just like he thought, he wasn''t the only person to have made a few preparations in light of the uing events, but he was d to have found these mice so easy.

    With his spirit sense spread all over the area, he tried to snoop on their conversations, as two people were truly talking about the current situation,

    Guy #1:" I hate this sh*t, we are all here just to kill some kid. If you ask me it''s our Young Master''s fault for being such a sissy, and not having the power to protect himself.

    As for those guys with him, after spending their time with Young Master, they lost their abilities and became worthless trash. The only thing they can do now is drink, and think about women."

    Hearing his words, hispanion looked wearily on the others, as he said,

    Guy #2:" You idiot, don''t say those things out loud, otherwise someone might hear you and report it to Master.

    You know what kind of guy he is, and what he would do to you, so be careful and pay attention to your surroundings.

    Master said that we need to be careful as this kid didn''t seem ordinary. I would want to die because of your long tongue, or blind eyes."

    The first guy seemed to still not agree with his friend, but the moment he heard his Master''s name a shiver clearly passed through his spine.

    Then he said in a respectful and frightened voice,

    Guy #1:" You are right, with Master''s temper he would surely skin us alive. Damn, I admire that man. Not only is he strong, but he also is so smart and sly, that no one could even do anything to him.

    Once they understand what is going on, they are already breathing theirst."

    The second guy clearly shared the same thought as he said with a reverent voice,

    Guy #2:" Yes you are right, Master is really smart and strong. The other day I heard he fought with our 5 strongest, who are all level 31, and won.

    People are saying that Master is probably around level 34 or 35. I don''t know how he is growing so strong, but he is clearly a monster to us."

    The first guy was just nodding his head in ordance while thinking even more highly of their Master, but then remembering something, he said with a grin to his friend,

    Guy #1:" By the way Old Take, do you think that person besides the fatty was a woman. Those two trashes that Master bought, said that sometimes that kid would bring women in his private box!

    Perhaps if we are lucky, Master will let us have some fun after killing that wimpy kid. I am so jealous of these rich kids!"

    Too bad that his friend didn''t seem able to answer him, and when he turned his head to look at his friend he was only meet with the figure of a grinning kid, in his twenties.

    This guy''s figure matched with their targets, but before he could even think of making a move, a cold steel knife prated his chest and his heart.

    Since these guys were here to kill him, then Eric didn''t need to be polite with them, and he could kill to his heart''s content.

    And the best thing for him was that each time he killed someone the Exp, and SP points he earned were multiplied by 100.

    Just by killing these 20 something guys, he had managed to farm 2600 Exp and SP points. Since these guys'' levels were good, especially that level 21 guy, he gave him 300 Exp and SP points.

    At the moment, after this entire haul, Eric had finally surpassed the cap of level 20, as he was now level 23.

    But his fighting prowess was 5 levels above his, and if he fought without caring about his life, 6 was his limit.

    Not to mention that this was only the weing gift that Master Miura had sent him, and pretty soon woulde the main gift, which would give him phoenix wings in this situation.

    He was a bit worried about Master Miura''s strength at first, but now thinking of the gift that wasing towards him, he suddenly felt energized and couldn''t wait.

    The n to deal with him was really simple actually, he decided to let the three-team leaders stall him, as he slowly farmed and raised his level, and then kill him.

    With the power and help of the system in consistently increasing his strength, as he fought, then dealing with the army that wasing for him was really easy in his mind.

    But right now he had a huge problem in front of him, what should he do with the dead bodies around him. He didn''t have any skill at the moment, to create incinerating fire to burn them to ashes.

    And burning them with normal fire would just pull the attention towards him, so he didn''t know what to do with them at the moment when he heard a notification from his system.

    ! System has discovered a lot of corpses around the host, with a high concentration of death energy. System asks for permission from the host, to refine these bodies, and create a Death pill.

    This pill will help the host increase his cultivation, and also a possibility to learn the deathw! Does the Host approve of the opportunity? YES/NO

    Seeing this Eric felt overly existed, it looked like the Heavens were truly helping him, as he immediately pressed YES. He couldn''t care less about the feelings of the dead idiots around him.

    As soon as he pressed YES, an invisible wave blew around the ce making all the corpses around disappear in thin air.

    Seeing this situation Takeshiba Aika was frightened to death, perhaps if she didn''t totally abide by Eric''s words, one day she would be one of those bodies down there.

    There were women in that group, but Eric didn''t seem to care at all about gender. He used the same strength and killing intent that he used on the males.

    Probably if Eric heard her thoughts, he would say that he hadn''t heard bigger sh*t, that he couldn''t kick, and kill a woman who wanted to kill him.

    In front of death, there was no gender division, cultural division, or any kind of division for that matter. Death took them all the same, so why should he care about someone who wanted to kill him.

    But now he didn''t have time to deal with that, as he took Takeshiba Aika, and entered the restaurant while making way towards his private box, where Akira and Shiro were waiting for him¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 89 - 89: Decision

    The moment he entered the private box with Takeshiba Aika who had now removed her skiing mask, was a bit weird between the two women.

    As if they could both feel that Eric''s rtionship with each of them was beyond normal, and no matter how much they didn''t want to, the feelings of jealousy shed for a moment. ??

    It was really difficult for a woman of the modern world to ept that her man was not only hers. But Eric didn''t seem to care much about those feelings of jealousy as he introduced them to each other,

    Eric:" Akira-chan this is Takeshiba Aika my new ve-lover!

    Aika-chan this is Akira my lover, and subordinate!

    As for the fatty over there, he is Shiro, a high rated Yakuza member, and my ve!"

    The twodies looked at each other with new faces after that introduction, because that showed their official position from Eric. But the problem was that their positions were the same.

    They were both lovers, while one was a ve, and one was a subordinate, there didn''t seem to be much of a change between the two of them, they were both under Eric''s orders.

    At the same time, bothdies were smart and sensitive enough to understand that while Eric didn''t say anything, his reaction showed that he didn''t want any scenes of jealousy and they better behave.

    As for the fatty Shiro, they just treated him like unnecessary air at that moment, he was just an ordinary ve of Eric, and he didn''t have much importance to them.

    After the introduction and understanding, the weird situation was slowly lifting up, as Eric said in a carefree voice,

    Eric:" Shiro are the preparations done forter?"

    Shiro immediately seemed to have regained some kind of vitality as he said with a humble and servile voice,

    Shiro:" Yes Master, everything is done ording to your instructions, and they are just waiting for our signal at that moment.

    I have to say that I admire your wits, and foresight Master!"

    This guy was truly a sly fox, and the fact that he had a ve seal on his persona didn''t change his character.

    As a matter of fact, though, he seemed to be really sincere in his words. While he was being overly humble and exaggerated a bit, it was nheless his true thoughts.

    This surprised Eric a bit, but that wasn''t that important right now, as they had more important things to do right now.

    Looking towards Takeshiba Aika and Akira he said in a serious tone,

    Eric:" You just stay behind Shiro all the time, and look carefully at the situation. This will be a learning experience for both of you.

    I will say this before though, the sight will be bloody, and truly gore but this is just the beginning. If you can''t handle this, then you are useless to me in the future.

    I don''t want dolls by my side to y with, I need people and pirs that will be the base of what I am going to build in the future."

    His words were truly harsh, but also the bare truth. In his previous life he had treated his wife like dolls to y with, and the end was that intense regret.

    He wouldn''t allow himself to do the same mistake again, and for that reason, he had to be strict and rough at some times with them.

    Akira and Takeshiba Aika were both a bit startled at those words, as it was finally dawning on them what would happen tonight.

    They were here because they had a deep connection with him, and were kind of forced by their own selves, to help him.

    But neither of them had really thought about what entailed tonight for both of them, and Eric. They had subconsciously tried to avoid thinking about what could really happen tonight.

    That was why Eric''s words to them were like big buckets of cold water thrown directly to their whole body, which startled them awake.

    It was the reality of this night, after all, those people that wereing here weren''t going to just convince Eric with their words to hand over his cooking recipes or his life.

    There was going to be a massive bloody fight between them, where the right and justice would belong to the winner.

    While thinking about that they couldn''t help but step back unconsciously, as this was something that really went against their nature.

    The most experienced in between them could be said to be Akira, but even she wasn''t that eptable of blood and death.

    The only people she had thought of killing were the people responsible for the death of her unborn child, but beside them, she didn''t think she could do it on someone else.

    But now Eric was telling her that he was about to kill more than 200 people in one night, and that was just the beginning of their journey.

    It was something that they couldn''t really ept, it seemed like the thoughts of a beast, of some inhuman being that didn''t value human life at all.

    Seeing their reactions Eric wasn''t really surprised as he expected something like this, at the moment the world was still directed with a spirit of fake democracy and peace.

    But once S-day happened, and power came to normal people, they would start showing their true selves, and true hidden desires, and also the darkness of human nature.

    That darkness and bestiality were much darkerpared to the darkest animalistic instincts and actions. Once they revealed themselves humans were the most dangerous beasts.

    The problem was that S-day was still far away for the moment, and the twodies had no idea what the future held for them.

    They were still part of the grey world, where people hid in the shadows of society, afraid of the public''s opinion.

    This was also a moment for Eric to test the people that would really follow him with their pure desire and were ready to fight beside him, and against this whole.

    For all those reasons he looked at them in the eyes, as he said,

    Eric:" Tonight is yourst chance to make a choice for your life. You either wille with me all the way to the end or be useless dolls that I will throw away once I have no use for you.

    There is no middle way in this, and the real world isn''t as nice as you know it to be. So think hard for your choice!"

    With that said he turned to Shiro and said,

    Eric:" Keep a look on them, and don''t think of anything weird, otherwise I will make sure to make you suffer beyond your imagination!"

    Shiro was a Yakuza high member, so blood and killing were familiar to him, it wasn''t like it would be the first time he saw something like that.

    The only problem with that guy would be if he thought he had a way to escape his seal, and tried to kill him in the meantime.

    But if he made such a mistake then Eric would make sure to teach him that it was the stupidest idea he had ever thought of.

    Feeling the cold threat of Eric, and his undisguised killing intent, Shiro didn''t dare to think of anything weird. Even if there were clouds earlier, the sky waspletely clear right now.

    He was so scared, that he could swear he felt his soul shivering inside him. This was the first time he felt like this, even the Yakuza head could not make him feel that, as he said with a trembling voice,

    Shiro:" Don''t worry Master, I assure you I no longer hold such thoughts. But are you sure that you will be able to handle them all by yourself, and those three teams!?

    Should I bring the rest of them, Master?"

    Eric could feel that finally this fatty seemed to havee to a decision, and was sincere in his words. This made him satisfied as he said,

    Eric:" You don''t have to worry about that, I ampletely sure of massacring all those idiots tonight. You just have to do what you are told.

    Now let''s go and let the two of them think for some time, we need to deal with thest preparations!"

    With that said he went outside, with Shiro following behind him, as Eric went towards the back of the ce and started training, and then meditating and cultivating.

    It took some time for finally the loud sounds of the cars to be heard from afar, and the caravan of the cars to finally arrive in front of the restaurant.

    Of course not all the attackers were in the carsing, as more than a few of them were mixed with the curious crowd afar, and in the surroundings of the ce.

    At the entrance, Eric was dressed in a simple ck outfit, with Shiro staying beside him, and the twodies d in ck behind Shiro. They had yet to make a decision.

    In front of Eric, there were staying a lot of different cars, people, and faces, but three of them were different from the rest.

    Three beautifulst models of ck Benz cars were in front of him. Out of which two middle-aged men and a young man like himself came out of the cars.

    The Young Master Takeshiba Yuto had a special arrogant look on his face, as for the two middle-aged men, they could control themselves better.

    Even though one of them, together with his son were looking towards Eric as if they were about to kill him, and eat his flesh, and drink his blood.

    Eric didn''t care about these weird faces, but then he heard Young Master Takeshiba Yuto say in that typical arrogant voice of his,

    Takeshiba Yuto:" I never thought that such trash like you would dare toe in front of me ever again. It seems like you don''t appreciate your life at all!"

    Eric looked at him calmly, as he then turned towards the supposed Master Miura as he said¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 90 - 90: Unstoppable Laughter

    Eric:" It''s finally a pleasure to meet you, Master Miura. I had never heard of before of a fox father to beget a useless son, but who would have thought that I would witness in real life."

    While Eric said all his words with a calm and carefree smile, Master Miura''s face went gloomy as soon as he heard those words. ??

    Right now it was psychic warfare, and Eric didn''t seem to be worried in the least even though they had lined up such a force in front of him.

    There was something wrong with this situation, Eric should have a card in his hands that they didn''t know about it.

    Eric was too mysterious for them, as there wasn''t much unusual information about him, besides his strange behavior thesest days.

    His attitude and that weird casual life made Master Miura think deeply about the current situation, there was something that had escaped his analysis.

    Either that or Eric was just an idiot with high self-esteem. But even then, he already had a few cards under his sleeve, that would be more than enough to deal with him.

    But while Master Miura was a sly fox that would think deeply before speaking and acting there were two idiots who were too arrogant for their own good.

    Just as expected, before Master Miura could say anything, his son Young Master Miura Daichi jumped forward and said,

    Miura Daichi:" You country bumpkin, stop pretending like you will be able to leave this ce alive today. You are already a dead man.

    Do you think that Yakuza will be able to help you with Young Master Yuto in here? You must be dreaming, you piece of trash!

    Today is the day you die while being tortured by our hands! Hahaha¡­"

    He seemed so sure about the fact that Eric would die today, and by torture at that. To him, the presence of Takeshiba Yuto in there was like that of an Emperor, or a God.

    As long as Takeshiba Yuto asked for Eric''s head, not even the Yakuza head would be able to help Eric keep his head above his shoulders.

    The gloomy-faced Takeshiba Yuto who had been ignored a moment ago seemed to be happy at this moment, hearing those words that greatly boosted his vanity.

    The truth was that he had been looking for Eric all these days at the auditorium at the university so he could have a ''long nice chat'' with him, and show him where he stood.

    But due to his bad luck, Eric had been missing the whole week in school, and he had never chanced upon him anywhere.

    Now that Master Miura had found out about their connection, and the hate he had on Eric, he had been convinced toe here and see him die in front of his eyes.

    Not to mention that this was an opportunity for him to kill Eric without dirtying his hands, as Master Miura had assured him, that they only needed their name to make the Yakuza step down.

    He was more than happy to abide by this deal with Master Miura. As it was like killing two birds with one stone, and this was something rare toe by.

    His happy face turned gloomy once again when he heard Eric''s words though,

    Eric:" Oh! Who would have thought that the Master Miura the fox, would bring his little trashy son to this ce! Well, at least this saves me the trouble of having to look for you after.

    Just make sure to not experience a golden leakage this time too, I don''t want to dirty my hands with a sissy. Otherwise what would happen to my reputation!?"

    Hearing those words, Young Master Miura was totally infuriated, as that was the biggest humiliation and stain in his life, and it had already happened twice in front of Eric.

    His face could only turn into a mix between, a beet red like a tomato, and emerald green. Right now he hated his long tongue, and rash personality, that he couldn''t stand without saying anything.

    The only thing he could say at the moment was,

    Miura Daichi:" You¡­ you¡­!"

    Eric just felt amused at this idiots words, andte realization, as he said with a mocking tone,

    Eric:" Me what golden boy!?"

    Seeing that his son was getting trash-talked by Eric right in front of him, and Young Master Takeshiba Yuto, Master Miura couldn''t stay quiet anymore as he said,

    Master Miura:" You are a true bully kid, this is precisely the reason why we havee here to teach you a lesson. Now will youe nicely with us, or should we use violence to convince you?"

    The turning towards Shiro he continued,

    Master Miura:" Master Shiro, we would like you to stand back on this asion. I am sure that the Yakuza head, doesn''t want to offend the Takeshiba family, just because of a little kid, right?"

    But while he was talking seriously, Eric was barely holding hisughter. This site truly angered Master Miura as he asked with a loud voice,

    Master Miura:" What''s so funny kid?"

    On the other hand, Eric couldn''t hold back hisughter anymore and started tough out loud once again.

    Master Miura was getting angrier by the moment, this was too damn disrespectful, was this guy looking for a quick death, since he knew he couldn''t escape his fate?

    Eric took a while to finally stopughing even though still with difficulty, he said in a clear voice,

    Eric:" Old Fox I knew you were sly and shameless but not up to this point. Hahahaha¡­"

    These words made Master Miura even angrier and pissed off, as he said with a loud dominating voice,

    Master Miura:" What do you mean!?"

    Eric stopped hisughter, as he turnedpletely serious in one moment, as he said,

    Eric:" You are using me of being a bully to your little b*tch, and thene with so many people to capture and torture me!

    Don''t you think it''s too damn funny!? But the funniest thing is that you think that a little b*tch of the Takeshiba family will help you seal the heavens.

    And that idiotic b*tch over there doesn''t even understand the reason that this is happening. He truly believes that you are here just because I bullied your little ''golden'' boy."

    His words were like missiles one after another hitting the weak points of this situation in Master Miura''s mind.

    He hadplete confidence that he could make a deal with the Takeshiba family after this happened, after all, he was nning on having Takeshiba Yuto kill Eric.

    Then he could use that as part of a deal with the Takeshiba family head, but if that Young Master Takeshiba learned about the reason before he had it in his hands, then everything would be over.

    He surely wasn''t as idiotic as his useless son, he would definitely ask for the cooking recipes. He shouldn''t have let Eric talk until now.

    But who would have thought that Young Master Takeshiba Yuto was just an arrogant idiot through and through, hearing Eric''s words, he pretended to not hear them, as he said in a loud voice,

    Takeshiba Yuto:" Master Miura order your men to go an attack that wimpy idiot, I know he is trying to create division between us.

    Go ahead and capture him, I will see who dares to stand in front of my Takeshiba family today. That idiot is going to die by my hands!"

    But while he was saying these words, Eric noticed that his heart was calm, he wasn''t angered in the least. As a matter of fact, he looked more like a snake that was ready to pounce on his prey.

    Seeing this, before Master Miura could give the order for the attack, Eric exploded into a new fit ofughter out loud.

    Right now Master Miura felt like it was confirmed that Eric had some kind of mental illness or was trying to have a quick death, there was no other option around it.

    But he still held back the order, as he looked towards him, and said with a defeated tone,

    Master Miura:" Now what?"

    He didn''t know why but he could feel that Eric''s next words would be important, and his instincts were never wrong.

    Laughing for a little bit more, Eric stopped, as he turned towards Takeshiba Yuto, and said with a light smile on his face,

    Eric:" It seems like I have truly underestimated you Young Master Takeshiba Yuto, you were even able to make an Old Fox like Master Miura believe you were here just for me.

    In reality, you are here for the cooking recipes of the restaurant, aren''t you? You have already known everything from the start, I assume when you nned with Aika-chan to kidnap me right?"

    Young Master Takeshiba Yuto was startled, this was the first time, that someone besides his father had been able to tell that he was faking it all the time and that he was a snake in a butterfly''s carcass.

    He was really startled, Eric was truly not someone normal. All this time he had treated him just like a little insect, but with this observation, he just cut his death sentence.

    Eric had to die as soon as possible by his own hands. He couldn''t let him escape alive. But these thoughtspletely stopped him from thinking, how was possible that Eric was here!

    He was supposed to be kidnapped together with his little sister, wasn''t he? Yet here he was standing right in front of him.

    On the other hand, the Old Fox Master Miura could understand that all his well-thought n was about to backfire and that he wouldn''t get what he wanted tonight.

    But at that moment, his useless son had to jump on the gun,

    Miura Daichi:" Country bumpkin, stop trying to create division between us, it won''t work. You are just running your mouth away because you are afraid of Young Master Takeshiba Yuto."

    But before he could finish his words, Eric startedughing once again. Hisughter was really getting on the nerves of the people around him, but they now had a feeling that there was something behind it again.

    It took a while for Eric to calm down as he said,

    Eric:" Wait Golden Boy do you mean that if he isn''t here you are nothing in my eyes? Does his presence give you so much courage?

    Well then let me make him disappear from here, and let us see what will happen!"

    As soon as his words sounded, immediately after, loud police sirens started disturbing the silence of the night¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 91 - 91: Young Master Takeshiba Yuto Gets Detained

    The police sirens seemed to be louder with each passing second, it was clear that they were approaching this ce.

    Young Master Takeshiba Yuto''s and Master Miura''s faces went gloomy for a moment, but then a smile appeared on their faces. ??

    Did this kid really think that there was such a thing as justice in this world? Did he really think that the police could help him in this case?

    Didn''t he know that police were just legal bandits that they fed and paid so they could deal with other people legally?

    When even someone like Master Shiro didn''t dare to confront Young Master Takeshiba Yuto, then would the simple police agents dare to go against the Takeshiba family?

    This kid must be really delusional if he thought that this might work. With these thoughts in their mind, they felt like they were about to watch a spectacr scene happening soon.

    It didn''t take long for the police to finally appear in there, as there were even some news van''s behind them.

    Thisplicated the situation a little bit, but still, it wasn''t like it would change a lot in the long run. The same applied to them too, none of them would willingly offend the Takeshiba family.

    Pretty soon the police vehicles had stopped in the middle of the two sides, while they were surprised at the scene in front of them, nobody gave a damn about Eric''s side, as they run towards Takeshiba Yuto.

    This abnormality clearly stunned Master Miura''s side. Weren''t these guys called by Eric to help him out in this mess? Just what was going on here?

    Before Young Master Takeshiba Yuto, Master Miura, or anyone else could react, the guy who seemed to be the leader of the police group, approached Young Master Takeshiba Yuto as he said,

    Police:" Little Nephew Yuto, you need to apany me to the police station and answer some questions!"

    Everyone was left speechless, how dared some lowly director of police say those words to Young Master Takeshiba Yuto. Not to mention that he was calling him ''Little Nephew''.

    When everyone was waiting for an explosion from Young Master Takeshiba Yuto, he just looked at the guy with confusion, as he said with a docile voice,

    Takeshiba Yuto:" Uncle Satoru, what is the meaning of this!? Are you here because of that kid we are about to advise?"

    This Uncle Satoru seemed to be a really famous and big police officer in Japan, which could be seen by the number of medals on his chest.

    And also his position in the force wasn''t low, one could say that he was one of the top higher-ups of the police force, as he was a deputy GDP in Tokyo.

    While he didn''te from one of the big families of Japan, he was nheless the deputy GDP of Tokyo, and Young Master Takeshiba Yuto was forced to respect and call him uncle.

    Only his eldest brother and his father could keep their arrogance in front of him, as representatives of the Takeshiba family.

    Everyone else had to show him due respect, not only was he a great police officer, but there were also rumors that he was a servant of the ex-royal family.

    While they seemed to have disappeared from the general public view at the moment, there were a lot of people that thought that they were just bidding their time in the shadows.

    All this didn''t matter at the moment though, what mattered was the reason why he was being taken to the police station.

    The deputy GDP gave Young Master Takeshiba Yuto a weird look, and he turned his head to take a look at Eric, and then the forces behind Master Miura.

    He was a bit surprised because Eric was in front of 200 something people in front of him, and he didn''t look agitated in the least.

    Quite on the contrary, he had an expectant look in his eyes, like he was a hungry wolf watching on a pack of sheep.

    This shocked the famous police officer, as this was the first time he saw something like this. There was only one other time when he noticed this, but that guy was already the pinnacle in his mind.

    Not to mention that the guy in front of him was one of the most known slyest fox''s of Japan, Master Miura.

    There were already people that were avoiding this guy like he was the gue just because they didn''t want to cross ways with him.

    Yet, an unknown young man was challenging him, and even Young Master Takeshiba Yuto without the slightest hesitation, and an ounce of fear in his eyes.

    But even then this was all there was to it in his opinion. As a matter of fact, he was feeling like he was interrupting a good show.

    The only problem was that the issue at hand was really delicate and they had to get to the bottom of it. Otherwise, not only the press but even the Takeshiba family would start to go crazy.

    With this thought in mind, he said in an honest voice,

    Deputy GDP:" I couldn''t care less about what you are trying to do to that kid, Little Nephew Yuto! The issue I am taking you to the station is rted to your little sister.

    But this isn''t a good ce to talk about, let us go to the station and talk there. Please don''t insist on finishing here, because we are dealing with an urgent and important issue!"

    Young Master Takeshiba Yuto was really surprised at that moment, because the deputy GDP seemed to be really serious, and he knew that this was a really important matter.

    There was no way he could stay here and deal with Eric at the moment, he had to go with the deputy GDP at the station to understand better the situation.

    While the crowd was still surprised and shocked by what was happening in front of them. It was something totally unexpected.

    On the other hand, Eric wasughing inside that everything was going ording to his n. It seemed like the journalists were interested in what they were doing, but no one would dare to stay behind.

    As for Young Master Takeshiba Yuto, after seeing that he wouldn''t be able to stay here and deal with Tianlong Yun and Master Miura, he said to the deputy GDP,

    Takeshiba Yuto:" Uncle Satoru can I go and tell something to Master Shiro? I really need to say something to him, just a few seconds."

    The deputy GDP seemed to be really undecided at first, but thinking it was only for a few seconds he decided to fulfill that wish.

    As soon as Young Master Takeshiba Yuto took his permission to go ahead, he turned towards Master Shiro, approached him, and said in a whisper,

    Takeshiba Yuto:" Master Shiro, I am leaving this ce due to my own reasons, but I would really appreciate it if you don''t meddle in this battle that is.

    Otherwise don''t me my Takeshiba family for how we respond in the future!"

    His words weren''t much of a surprise to the people that were there, but that wasn''t the case for the deputy GDP. Turning around to have a look at Master Shiro, he was surprised to know this guy.

    There weren''t any police who had no idea who the fatty Master Shiro was. What surprised him, was the fact that Master Shiro seemed to be behind Eric.

    What was going on here? This guy wouldn''t even follow the Yakuza head without wavering, and yet here he was staying behind Eric, just like a new bride.

    He didn''t seem surprised at all by Young Master Takeshiba Yuto interference and words, as if he had been waiting for him to say those words, as he said with a calm, and cool voice,

    Shiro:" Don''t worry Young Master Takeshiba, I have no intention of meddling in this case. I have decided to stay out of the way, and let them y with each other.

    Young Master Takeshiba Yuto need not worry, and can leave this ce with a calm heart!"

    With that said he started walking away from Eric''s side, together with the two ck-dressed people behind him, towards a corner.

    He had no intention of losing this show, as the two shadows behind him followed him closely, without leaving his side even for a second.

    Hearing those words it was clear that Young Master Takeshiba Yuto felt more at ease, and happy with this situation.

    Even if his n didn''t work 100% to take the cooking recipes today from Eric, and make Master Miura work for him, there would be a lot of options in the future.

    With these thoughts in mind, without saying more useless words, Young Master Takeshiba Yuto entered the car which supposed to belong to the deputy GDP, as they left the venue.

    As they left the ce, the journalists that hade behind the police cars, immediately followed them towards the station, as this was huge scoop news.

    Or at least this is what they hade to terms with. This is what they thought with the information they had over the situation at hand.

    When the police and journalists convoy left the ce in a hurry just like they had arrived in there, Eric had a smile on his face, as he directed towards Young Master Miura as he said,

    Eric:" Well then ''golden boy'' I am really curious to know how you feel right now. I mean the source of your strength has left the ce.

    So what are you going to do next? Attack me with everything and everyone you got, or will youe in small packs to determine my strength first?

    Either way, ording to your own words you are going to die soon and you won''t have to think about this stuffter in the future¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 92 - 92: Killing Spree

    Once again Eric''s words had attacked Young Master Miura Daichi''s confidence and he was slowly starting to think that messing with Eric was his biggest mistake.

    This guy was doing everything he said, he was like a devil. Making him fall deeper and deeper into depression, and self-esteem. ??

    But while Young Master Miura Daichi was in a dark and gloomy state, his father Master Miura was kind of exploding from the excitement.

    Eric had not only helped him get rid of Young Master Takeshiba Yuto who seemed to be even slyer than him, but he had also kept Shiro out of the way, and Eric wasn''t running.

    Like this, he was once again the biggest power in the area, and everything would be on his hands if he yed his cards right, or at least he would be able to profit more from it.

    With these thoughts in his head, he turned towards Eric as he said,

    Master Miura:" You are really audacious young man, you are bullying my weak kid right in front of me. Do you think me, his father, is dead?"

    Eric didn''t lose his smile from his face as he turned facing Master Miura, and immediately losing the smile, he said in a serious voice,

    Eric:" While you aren''t dead, yet, I really doubt that you are his father! The difference is too big, you sure your wife didn''t give you a green hat?"

    Those words made Master Miura''s face got all red, and green. The truth was that he himself doubted that, but his pride never allowed him to prove it.

    At that moment he was about to explode from his anger, and embarrassment, as he shouted to Eric,

    Master Miura:" You ignorant kid, let me show you the power of my Miura family!"

    And he made the sign for a group of fighters to attack Eric, and capture him. Just like Eric had said, he needed to send some scouts to learn of his strength.

    For that reason he sent 30 men at first, they were all low levels, but their number and coordination would always bring troubles to even people that were 10 levels above their average.

    These were all the troops that his friend Ito Master could assemble and bring with him tonight, they were perfect cannon fodder.

    Seeing their arrival, Eric wasughing inside as this was what he was expecting the whole time, it was finally time for him to farm some points.

    In his eyes, these guys were no different from tomatoes, and potatoes that could feed his bottomless pit of a stomach he had.

    With that thought in mind, in ce of being in the passive and wait for them, he jumped forward and took the initiative to attack them.

    His attitude caught the team by surprise as they didn''t expect him to be such a daring young kid, after all, in their heads, they had never thought that Eric was their opponent.

    Even then, they were ex-military soldiers, who had been through a lot of training and fights, and were able to adapt easily to any kind of situation.

    Right away they stopped in their ce, as they took a defensive formation, and awaited Eric''s attack. They thought that at least they would give him a shot.

    Seeing this, the grin on Eric''s face became wider, as he jumped, and threw himself to the team that was supposed to be attacking him.

    The people of the team were really full of themselves at that moment because only an idiot would jump at a team of ex-military soldiers.

    It was clear logic that if someone did that, he would be an easy target, that everyone could take care of.

    The only way he could escape was if he had the power to take their vanguard down, but even then he would have to be really agile to dodge the attacks of the main force, and then deal with them.

    Never in their wildest dreams would they ever think that Eric would be able to do something like this, in their eyes, he was just surrendering himself to them.

    Sometimes it takes only one moment, for someone''s life to turn from paradise to hell, and a single action could end their lives.

    The same thing happened with this team, they underestimated Eric a bit too much, and never thought, what if!

    When Eric fell towards them, he seemed just like a missile headed to destroy his target, as immediately the 5 men thatprised the vanguard were taken down in one fell swoop.

    Not only were they unable to hold him back, but they had also be unable to move, as two of them even had their necks broken, and died.

    This situation clearly shocked all the other guys in the team, as Eric took advantage of the situation to bring down the shocked main force, and went for the support unit.

    The more time passed, the more chaos was created in their midst, as Eric let some kicks, and punches connect to him to hide his real strength.

    But with his Jade Body skill, all those kicks, punches, or anything that connected felt like the punches of a little baby to his father.

    Of course, the people who made those hits were shocked beyond belief and wanted to let the others know about it, but before they could speak, they had to shut forever.

    In less than 5 minutes, Eric was covered in blood, and sweat, as the team that hade to capture him was all dead on the ground, with some of them dying a more terrible and bloody death than the others.

    The scene clearly shocked the people around him, they were all looking at him as if he was a beast. Some kind of psycho who enjoyed killing and basking in the blood of his enemies.

    Especially that grin on his bloodied face, made people shiver in fear even before approaching him. It was like some kind of a terrible omen.

    On the other hand, Master Miura didn''t seem too affected, as he had already expected something like this. Eric seemed too confident in himself, there was no way he couldn''t handle that team.

    He was a bit surprised at the fact that he didn''t seem to mind the blood and death of them, as he was still a young kid in his eyes, and he shouldn''t have killed that many, to not care anymore.

    But even then the most surprising thing to him was the two ck dressed persona behind Master Shiro, who hadn''t been able to hold themselves back and had to vomit like crazy.

    This was probably their first time seeing a bloody scene and seeing the lives of so many people fade away. But if that was the case, then what were they doing there?

    Anyway, those two were out of the question, because if he moved against Master Shiro and those two, he would involve Master Shiro and the Yakuza in this conflict.

    Then even the Takeshiba family wouldn''t be enough of a deterrent to keep the Yakuza from acting and kill him and his family.

    So he quickly ced them to the back of his head as he turned towards the bloodied Eric once again, and without much emotion made a sign for the second and third teams to attack.

    This time the levels of the attackers were higher, not to mention that he was sending two teams, which meant he was sending 60 people to capture Eric.

    This time he didn''t know what to expect, as the fighting prowess of the two teams was so much higher than the first, and Eric hadn''t shown much strength earlier.

    It was just that devilish grin on his bloodied face that gave him a bad premonition, as if no matter how many he sent to fight him, then they would all die.

    But he ced those thoughts at the back of his head, as his soldiers were much more trained, experienced, and disciplined than those trashes of his friend.

    With these new thoughts in mind, he started looking at the situation with great curiosity and expectance.

    Seeing the two teams run towards him, Eric did the same thing he did the previous time, he didn''t stay in a defensive position but went to attack them once again.

    Just like the previous time he jumped towards the uing fighters with the idea of using the same tactic.

    The two teams immediately took their positions this time, in a fluid and calm manner, as if they were ying some kind of simple game, and not a life and death situation.

    What they didn''t seeing, was the fact that Eric''s jump was just a faint, as he didn''t jump high at all, and as soon as his feet grabbed on the ground, he ran faster towards them.

    The two teams didn''t have much time to reorganize themselves and use a different tactic, because now Eric was in front of them.

    Eric didn''t immediately start attacking the vanguard, as they were useless to the team in the close quarters''bat, due to their low agility and dexterity.

    For that reason, he went for the main attacking force, and the support units, those guys were the most troublesome ones.

    While Eric had a sting killing spree on the support units, the main force, and vanguard, were in a chaotic state and didn''t know how to act, as their friends were in the line of their attack.

    At that moment, a loud order came from the main group, as Master Miura said solemnly,

    Master Miura:" I don''t care about the losses, make sure you capture him!"

    It was clear that Eric had surpassed his expectations, and that he was wary of him at the moment. So he had to take some drastic measures.

    He had to take him down, even if he had to lose a few of his men. After all, they were a bit difficult to be trained and brought to this level, but they were receable¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 93 - 93: Massacre And Thoughts

    As soon as that order sounded through the area, the support unit knew they were done for, and the main force and the vanguard started attacking like crazy.

    They didn''t care if in the line of fire were their friends andrades anymore, their only purpose was to kill Eric as soon as possible. ??

    And toplete that, they could use those supporting unit guys as bait and attack the big fish while he was eating the bait.

    Soon they found out that they were unable to do that, because every time they were close to hitting him, he would elerate a bit more, and escape their grasp, while he had killed his target.

    This situation clearly infuriated all the fighters in there, as it waspletely out of their expectations, not only were they leaving their friends to die, and killing them, but they didn''t even get a slight advantage.

    Soon all the support unit fighters were dead, and it was the turn of the main force and the vanguard. While they could do that to those guys they didn''t know well, their own unit was different.

    There might be people they hated in there, but still, they were part of their unit, and they had passed a lot of time together.

    But the situation they were in, was like they had broken Hell''s Gate, and the Devil King himself was killing them one by one, enjoying all their tortures and pain.

    In this kind of situation, the slightest hesitations result in terrifying results, and that was exactly what had happened right there.

    In a short time of 10 to 15 minutes, the numbers of the main force, and the vanguard had been cut to less than half of what they were.

    These guys were soldiers, and had clearly seen blood earlier, and had been trained to fight in a river of blood, but now even them were totally frightened by the scene in front of their eyes.

    Eric was just like an Asura, a terrifying one at that. Wherever he passed, a limb would fall down, and the blood would flow like a river.

    Even the most experienced of them that had been in simr situations couldn''t help but start trembling and shivering seeing Eric kill through the teams, fluidly like a fish in the water.

    It was like this was Eric''s environment, as its natural habitat. Covered whole in blood, he looked like a messenger of death.

    This wasn''t happening only to the two teams around him, but all the fighters that Master Miura had brought were already having a bad premonition.

    Even though they didn''t show it outside, they all had a thought shing through their minds. ''Perhaps it was a mistake picking a fight with this Asura!''

    Seeing this situation, the captain of the main team, went in front of Master Miura, and said in a deep and solemn voice,

    Captain:" Master, please give me permission to go and put an end to that barbaric kid!"

    Master Miura had been lost in his thoughts all that time, looking at Eric kill his men like he was cutting tomatoes or potatoes had sent him into deep thought.

    If Eric was a middle-aged man, or an old fogey he would ept his tenacity, and his unwavering soul, but he was just a young man.

    Normally it would be unimaginable for him to do anything like that. And yet, there he was in front of his eyes, doing the same unimaginable thing he thought wouldn''t happen.

    How was this possible? But there was a more dangerous thought in his head that he didn''t want to ept at this moment.

    Could it be that Eric was some kind of genius of that Dark Hall organization that he said!? Had he pocked a beehive while wearing just a thin fabric?

    If a genius of that power was so frightening, that was killing without any wavering, then what about the elders, and the higher-ups of that power.

    Most probably he would be just a dead guy walking after this. But the problem was that he had already jumped over this tiger, and there was no way to retreat right now.

    He had totally forgotten about the existence of Shiro and the two ck-dressed people behind him since they had been too quiet recently.

    As a matter of fact, seeing the scene in front of them, the twodies had been totally overwhelmed and passed out as a result.

    This was the first time they had seen blood and killing, and it happened to be a big massacre that would make even the strongest man pass out.

    Young Master Miura Daichi was in the same situation, as he had passed out not long ago. But differently from the two girls, he had passed out due to his fear.

    Seeing Eric create a bloodbath right in front of his eyes, he was terrified about his own life. Eric''s face had turned into a ghost face that would torment him for all his life.

    While all this happened, the Captain was still down on one knee waiting for his orders, he knew that if he didn''t go and capture or kill Eric now, the soldiers would give on to fear.

    They were already feeling regret for being here, and especially after Master Miura said those words earlier, that treated his own soldier like hiswn grass.

    Master Miura was a smart and sly fox, but in face of what was happening even, he was affected, and couldn''t help but take a rash decision, like earlier.

    But now seeing the Captain down on one knee, he knew he couldn''t hesitate, or y by the rules anymore, as he looked at him and said in the same deep voice,

    Master Miura:" Go ahead Captain, you can cut him however you wish, as long as he has a breath, and can use his brain!

    Use your katanas'' from the start, this is not the time to y by the rules. And we don''t have to abide by a fistfight."

    The Captain acknowledged his order, and getting in front of his team, or regiment, as he had 90 people under him, including the third strongest as his assistant, and said,

    Captain:" It''s time to revenge our brothers. Let''s go and kill that piece of crap!"

    With that said he took out his katana and jumped first towards Eric. He was a man that liked blood, and a fierce fight, so he was thinking of having a nice time with Eric.

    Behind him, 90 people took out their katanas'' and followed behind him with savage screams, and shouts that awakened even the passed out people.

    The twodies behind Shiro were awakened with a startle from all the screams and shouts and were once again met with the bloody scene in front of them.

    All their wishes and subconscious tries to make this look like a nightmare, and not reality was crushed in a single moment when they opened their eyes.

    They couldn''t even vomit anymore, as there was nothing left in their stomachs'' to throw out. They werepletely empty, from that earlier episode.

    They werepletely shocked for a moment, but seeing all those people with katanas'' running towards Eric they still felt worried for him.

    They didn''t want him to die. They didn''t care how many people had to die, they wanted him to stay alive.

    At that moment they didn''t know if those were their true feelings or just feelings manipted by the seals in their persona.

    But it didn''t matter much, what mattered was that Eric needed to be alive, they were even ready to throw themselves in that fight to help him, even though their faces were whiter than snow.

    Noticing their looks, and their attitude, Shiro who had been silent all this time beside them, said in a solemn voice,

    Shiro:" What you are thinking right now is useless. Master has all the confidence and security he can handle this situation, you would only make the situation worse.

    Right now you are just dead weight for him. If you really want to stay by his side and help him achieve his goals, then you better be stronger!

    This is not something I am saying only to you, I am saying the same things to myself! I don''t know what a Master''s goals are, but I know that it''s not something simple.

    He will definitely leave a print in mankind''s history!"

    With that said, he turned his eyes to the battlefield once again, to watch how his master fought, and killed his enemies, while beingpletely calm and collected.

    The truth was that at first Shiro had been really unwilling to be a ve of his seal and Eric''s order. He had thought that all his lifetime work, had gonepletely down the drain.

    He could neverplete his ambitions anymore and would have to be the ve of a young man, who was still wet by the ears.

    This was aplete humiliation, and damage to his self-confidence, so he had to find a way to get rid of that seal no matter what.

    But no matter how much he read, or who he asked the result was the same, nobody could do a thing for him, there was no escape for him.

    Of course, hearing that truly disheartened him, but at the same time, a new thought was created in his head.

    He was intelligent enough to know that someone who can achieve something like that, wasn''t someone ordinary, and even less a young kid wet by the ears.

    With that new thought being born inside his mind, he started looking even more carefully at Eric''s actions, and assignments he gave to him and Daisuke.

    What he learned from all those, firmed his belief that Eric wasn''t someone simple and ordinary that he looked, at first sight, there was a lot of mystery surrounding him.

    But he didn''t care about that, what he cared about, was the fact that his Master''s goal and purposes were much higher than those of his own.

    And even if he stayed beside him in the ve position, he would achieve much more than he would in his imagination. Slowly he started to think that this seal was not a curse but a blessing¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 94 - 94: Regret, Farming And Butchering

    While all the people around were looking at the scene with different thoughts and opinions, Eric was just continuing his massacre, as he sensed the new arrivals.

    Locking each and every one of them with his spirit sense, he had a calm and bright smile on his face, which was covered in blood, and made him look like an even more fearsome Asura. ??

    He wasn''t afraid of them, in his eyes those guys were really weak. Only those two at the front could be called a bit powerfulpared to others but that was all.

    With all the people he had killed up to now, Eric should have already surpassed level 30, the only thing holding him back was the quality of the vessel.

    His body wasn''t strong enough to amodate that massive power and experience he was getting and needed to be trained more.

    He was like a cup of water being filled to the brim, he needed a bigger cup to hold more water and more power.

    But even so, the experience he was getting was slowly pilling up and being sealed inside his body, and he had no intention of slowing down or stopping what he had started.

    Especially looking at the SP points that were being farmed at that moment, he felt like this was the biggest jackpot he had got until now.

    And couldn''t wait for some other guy like Master Miura to show up in the near future. Even though it would be a little bit problematic with the show he was putting right now.

    Anyway, he would have to think about that when it came to it. After all, if the mountain didn''te to Muhammad, then Muhammad must go to the mountain.

    It was as simple as that for him. He just had to gain a certain amount of strength, and there would be no more problems for him on Earth, of course, except the other guys with a system.

    They were another matter altogether, and he would have to face them sooner orter. Right now he had to concentrate on what was in front of him, as he didn''t lose the calm smile on his bloody face.

    As for the people close to him that were able to witness that calm smile felt their souls leave their bodies even before Eric took their lives.

    At that moment Eric looked like a bloodthirsty robot, as he killed the people around him just like a mechanical person, without stopping to rest or look around.

    But seeing that the new arrivals wereing towards him with their katanas unsheathed and that they wouldn''t abide by a fistfight anymore, he decided toply with them and take his own weapon.

    Nobody noticed the moment he took out his Silent Reaper, it was a perfect ck de that was covered by the darkness of the night.

    The people around him could only be stunned by what was going on when they saw the Captain''s body fall on the ground, as his team still ran towards Eric.

    Nobody was able to understand what had happened at that moment, they could only see him fall to the ground like a potato sack, as his team walked over him, and turned him into mush potatoes.

    The people behind were so focused on their enemy as they weren''t able to see their Captain fall dead to the ground, as they continued to step over him.

    But really soon they were falling down to the ground just like him. All the people that fell to the ground were dead, but the cause seemed unknown for a moment.

    Then the next, there was a thin red line appearing in their throats, and blood gushing from a small thin cut in their hearts.

    They all had their throats sliced, and their hearts pierced by the Silent Reaper, and were all dead on the ground, without any possibility of leaving.

    While fighting them, Eric was slowly retreating and taking them closer to the restaurant, as he kept doing the same with anyone that came to his proximity.

    The fighters thought that he was just afraid of them and that soon he would die in their hands. At that moment their eyes were bloodshot, from all their deadrades.

    They could be the next in line, but they didn''t seem to think about it, as they flooded him on any possible side, with the idea to outnumber him and kill him.

    But every time they came close to him, he would always find some way out and distance himself from them.

    The fact that the whole ground was being covered in corpses didn''t help them in the least, as it obstructed their mobility, but they couldn''t think about that right now.

    One small distraction, or a small wrong step, and they would be dead. They had to stay focused on Tianlong Yun all the time.

    Yet their numbers were going down, just like the seconds of a timer watch. Every 10 seconds one of theirrades would die, in the same way as all other previous guys.

    While the fighters were concentrated on Eric, and the idea to kill him, the people around him had been dumbfounded.

    None of them could believe their eyes. They had to rub their eyes and pinch their thighs only to convince themselves that they weren''t inside some kind of dream or nightmare.

    Who could me them, in front of them a young man around 18-19 years old, was killing experienced ex-military soldiers as if he was cutting some cabbages.

    It was beyond their understanding how could someone like Eric do something like that. Especially, Master Miura was looking at Eric as if he was looking at his death.

    This was the first time in his life that he was frightened this much, even when facing the big families he didn''t have this kind of fear.

    Right now he was truly regretting with all his soul provoking this monster, this devil that was destroying everything he had built upon.

    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret, and he had already jumped on the Tigers back, and couldn''t get down no matter what.

    With this thought in his mind, he turned towards his most trusted and the strongest Captain, as he made the sign to go and join the attack, but this time using guns.

    He could no longer hold back or think of retrieving the cooking recipes from him. What a joke, with all what he had seen, that would be like seeking death.

    The only possibility for him now was to kill Eric and all the witnesses at this ce, otherwise, if word of this came out, then his Miura family and himself would disappear in the darkness of the night.

    He wasn''t only terrified of Eric, he was more terrified by the background he could have. Eric had told from the beginning that these guys were going against the Dark Hall.

    If one Eric was this bloody, and horrifying then what about the whole organization behind him, just what kind of devil had created this organization?

    But now it was toote, there was nothing he could do about it, besides killing every witness in here and spread the news of Eric''s escape.

    Only like that did he have a chance of living through this. Of course, he might have to include Young Master Takeshiba Yuto into this, but he didn''t care anymore.

    Receiving his orders the team that was readily awaiting his orders, took out their guns as they started approaching the battlefield, where Eric was butchering the previous team.

    Thest team only had 50 people, but they were the most trained and the strongest of the bunch. They were the elites of Master Miura''s small army.

    They were approaching slowly and every time they had a chance they would shoot towards Eric, with the intention of killing him.

    They all intended his heart or his head. Eric had already noticed their order receiving and approach from the beginning but he wasn''t worried, quite the opposite he was happy at that.

    Finally, he could truly erase all of Master Miura''s army and strength, and leave no witness alive. His Exp and SP points were slowly approaching him.

    He felt like he was ying some kind of video game and he was receiving a big gift package after the other, the game was being too generous to him.

    He couldn''t believe his luck at this point. And to entice the new arrivals he was intentionally leaving some openings for them toe closer with confidence and shoot him.

    As he used their friends'' bodies to cover the bullets, and made them kill their friends and arise their anger and frustration.

    It was a double invite to the team that wasing closer and closer, the only problem in the team was their Captain who seemed to be getting on his tactic.

    This guy was really good, if he didn''t take him out, then probably his n would go to waste. So taking the body of an attacker as a shield he jumped out of the group and run towards the Captain.

    The Captain hadn''t expected such a situation, as he never thought that Eric woulde towards him to try and kill him.

    He had already caught on to his n and was about to warn his team when he saw Eric jump towards him, but he thought that this was just a fool''s action, because there was no way Eric could kill him.

    But he couldn''t think much about this as he felt his body lose power, and slowly fall to the ground, with the light slowly disappearing from his eyes.

    He had died, without understanding how he died. At the same time Master Miura wanted to jump and help his Captain together with Master Ito, but¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 95 - 95: Enlightment

    The moment they were about to take action on the situation in front of them, the three teams of dead soldiers came out of their hiding, blocking their way.

    Master Miura had been aware of their presence from the start, but after being surprised, and stunned by Eric moment after moment, he kind of forgot about them. ??

    Not to mention that he didn''t consider them as a big threat to him, they were almost as strong as his Captains, and he had no problem in fighting with his Captains, and 3 vs 1 at that.

    When he thought that he could thwart them off easily though, two of the uing guys, threw themselves at his legs, blocking them, while two wereing head-on towards him.

    Master Ito was in the same situation, as it looked like these guys wouldn''t show any mercy towards their opponents.

    If they decided to receive those punches head-on, both Master Miura and Master Ito would suffer heavy damage, especially since they would be unable to dodge the attacks.

    While the people in front of them didn''t even look like they were afraid of death, or dying at that moment. Their eyes were calm and cold as if they were alive to die.

    For that reason, the duo redirected their strength to their legs, and both dodged in different directions while taking the duo at their legs with themselves.

    The guys who had been heading towards their ce with their kicks and punches didn''t follow them, as they only stopped and were looking at them dead in the eyeballs.

    Their instructions had been clear a moment ago, they only needed to stall their target, and not let him approach their new Master.

    Even the guys at the two Master''s legs released them and retreated to their ce in the team. Seeing this made Master Miura mad beyond belief.

    It was clear that their purpose was just to stall him. How could he not understand something as simple as this! He had to think of a way to break free, and go help his soldiers!

    But now that those guys were surrounding him, he didn''t have any other choice but to stop for a moment and re-evaluate the situation, Master Ito was the same as him.

    These guys were giving them a dread feeling, the death energy umted around their bodies was nothing to scoff at.

    They seemed like experienced death messengers that were there for the sole purpose of receiving their souls. This made the situation creepier in that staring moment.

    The situation seemed to have been set into a stalemate, as Master Miura and Master Ito didn''t seem to dare to move, while the death soldiers were just looking attentively at them.

    On the other hand, Eric was turning the whole ce into a massive bloody graveyard, as the blood on the ground was slowly building up to a small pool.

    The corpses on the ground were just adding up, as the pile becamerger andrger with each passing moment.

    Eric was waltzing through the corpses and the living soldier like a deadly fish through water, as every soldier that came in contact with him would die in a quick death.

    He had lost count of how many he had killed and how many more he would kill, all he knew was that he had entered into a strange state of thinking, and acting.

    He was slowly being immersed in his killing that his actions had be almost robotic, as his head was drifting far away from what he was doing at that moment.

    Everything looked easy, it was like raising his hand, or opening his eyes, simple and easy. He could feel the heartbeats of his enemies, and also their intense fear.

    It was almost tangible to him, as his hand holding the knife run through the air, and slit their throats or pierced their hearts.

    If he concentrated a bit on his knife, and his trajectory he could swear that he could see some kind of illusory line guiding him up to the spot he had to go.

    He couldn''t believe what was going on, this had never happened to him before, and he had done even more bloody massacres in his previous life.

    This was the first time he was able to see something like this happen. He hadn''t even heard of something like this being mentioned in his previous life.

    But this wasn''t the strangest thing he could feel at the moment, as slowly he was feeling some kind of dark energy slowly surrounding his body.

    This energy seemed chaotic, and abundant around him, it was like a never-ending stream of a crazy river, surrounding him at all times.

    At first, he thought that this energy was going to attack him, and kill him, but he soon found out that it was more like a little soul beast he had raised.

    He could feel it as a part of his own, as he surrounded his body with it and used it in his interests without any problem.

    The only problem was that the amount of that energy that he could use was minuscule, almost inexistentpared to the amount of energy he could feel that existed.

    But he had a feeling that even that tiny minuscule part of that energy that he could use was destructive beyond belief, and that not many people could survive that.

    He was spending every possible moment, trying to feel that energy better, and try to use more and more of it. He even forgot the illusory lines he was seeing, concentrating on that energy.

    He didn''t understand why, but he had a feeling that the energy was many more times more useful than those illusory lines to him, and he ced full priority on it.

    On the outside, the people around him were feeling a cold and chilly air start forming around them, as Eric looked colder, and detached from this world, as his killing count just went up.

    The strangest thing was that his eyes seemed closed, and he looked like an ancient monk trying to meditate while his killing spree went on and on.

    At times his face would look disappointed, at times he would look like he was ted, and at times he would be really happy.

    They really couldn''t understand what was going on, but they had a feeling that it wasn''t something simple, as a small thin dark cloud started surrounding his body.

    The cloud was so thin, as it looked like only a really spacious veil, and only if someone concentrated really hard on Eric would they be able to notice this difference.

    Noticing the changes in Eric, Master Miura was even more startled, dumbstruck, and regretful. He was supposed to be a sly fox, and yet he had made the biggest mistake of all.

    Underestimated his enemy, and attacked without clear information. Right now he truly regretted everything, but it was toote. There was no going back anymore.

    While Master Ito''s face was like he had been eating shit all this time. While the world took him for a fool following Master Miura, he was a really clever and sly fox himself.

    All this time he had kept his rtionship with Master Miura offering him his daughters, and wealth, but the truth was that he was using his friend and his connections to have his own power.

    In his eyes, his daughters were nothing more than useful chess pieces that he could use to increase his business and his power. He didn''t care much what happened to them, as he was a selfish bastard.

    Not to mention that his daughters had already fallen into the world of depravity, and spoiling. What he had decided for them would certainly be nothing new for them.

    When Master Miura had exined to him about Eric and his current situation, he had thought that this was a golden opportunity for him.

    Not only could he show off in front of his ''friend'' and keep that fake idiot face on, but he would also get an opportunity to ce his hands on a big cake.

    He had never, even in his wildest nightmares, imagined that something like this could happen. With his ''friends'' brains and cautious personality, something like this shouldn''t be possible to happen.

    And yet here they were in such a massive show fight that would most probably end up with their death. Especially feeling a terrible bad premonition looking at Eric''s figure right now.

    With these thoughts in his mind, he could only think of one possible line of action for himself.

    Escape!

    Run away from this ce as fast as he could, and as far as he could, and ask for help. Possibly from the big families, police, military, or government. Anyone that could stop this beast would do.

    Thinking like this he made a sign towards Master Miura, with a clear meaning, they would break free from their situation, and go and kill Eric.

    If they managed to cut the snake''s head, then its body would eventually die down on its own. As long as they killed Eric, these guys would be just headless flies, and they could easily kill them.

    They had to kill Eric no matter what! They had to kill him before he came out of that strange state he was.

    They had a bad premonition in their hearts if Eric was allowed to wake up from that state, then they would never be his opponents, and they could only wait for their death.

    This was something totally out of the question as neither of them wanted to die. Not to mention Master Miura''s anger at the fact that Eric had destroyed all his efforts until now.

    If he was able, he would be drinking his blood once he managed to kill or capture him. As for his son, he waspletely out of his mind right now.

    Agreeing with Master Ito''s suggestion, he made the sign to attack, and suddenly jumped towards the death soldiers¡­

    (TO BE CONTINUED¡­)

 Chapter 96 - 96: Betrayal & Master Miura Vs Death Soldiers

    The death soldiers had been paying attention only to Master Miura and Master Ito all this time, so the moment they decided to attack they were already prepared to face their attacks.

    Taking position they once again formed a formation where up to four people were going to be used as obstacles, while the others had a head-on confrontation without caring about the consequences. ??

    They didn''t mind dying toplete their goals, this was their life purpose in their mind after all. They were brainwashed so deep to think that dying for their Master''s benefit was the goal of their lives.

    Right now their goal was simple and clear to all of them, stop and obstruct Master Miura and Master Ito from approaching the fight or leaving the ce.

    Master Miura on the other hand was already expectant of their tactics, as he immediately prepared himself to first attack the guys that were supposed to pin him down on the ground.

    What he didn''t expect though, was the fact that when he jumped forward to fight the death soldiers to find a way out of the encirclement, his supposed to be idiot friend, jumped in the other direction.

    Not only wasn''t this guy helping him break out of the encirclement around him, but he was also using him as a distraction to the death soldiers so that he could run away from the ce.

    He had always known that this ''supposed to be'' friend of his was just a snake in a sheep''s skin, but he hadn''t expected him to betray at this point.

    This was the part where they were supposed to fight together and get out of this ce, otherwise, they would both die.

    But he was thinking of using him as a decoy so that he could find an opening for himself to escape. This truly infuriated Master Miura.

    It was the second time in his life that he had trusted someone so quickly without stopping to think of their motives, and possibilities, as the situation had truly shaken him to the core.

    Once again he was shown the dark side of human character, that in time of need everyone thinks of himself, and no one can be trusted.

    He couldn''t believe what kind of a fool he had been at that moment, he had willingly and light-headedly trusted someone that was worse than him, a snake.

    There was nothing he could do to change what was happening at the moment though, the only thing he could do was try his best to escape by himself, even if he had to suffer, or expose his true strength.

    Thinking like this, he no longer held back, as he pulled out a katana from his simple-looking staff, and a silver greased gun from his waist.

    He had been training so long to be able to use both of the weapons effectively, and his efforts had paid off, as he was extremely capable with both of them.

    The problem was that moment of hesitation he had shown earlier when he saw his ''friend'' using him as a decoy because the death soldiers were already in arms reach.

    As soon as he took out his katana, and his gun, he immediately cut one of them in two, and shoot 1 bullet towards the other, but two others had already reached his legs, and pinned him down.

    His katana was clearly something of real quality, as it was made of 1095 carbon steel, with silver fittings, and it was some kind of antique.

    One could feel the pressureing from the sword just by having a look at it. Who knew how many heads had this katana cut in her days.

    In Master Miura''s hands that katana seemed like a ck g of death to anyone who approached, but unfortunately not to the death soldiers that didn''t seem to care about it.

    As for the gun, it was a night hawk customized, carrying 7 rounds, and was a good fit into Master Miura''s hand, without breaking his bnce with his katana.

    But he didn''t have time to shoot the new entries, as two big death soldiers wereing towards him, aiming for his hands, they wanted to take away his weapons and then continue fighting.

    While some of them in the back, had already pulled their katanas'' and wereing to hit his weak spots, but not vital ones.

    Their purpose was to weaken him, and not kill him. This was Eric''s order, he didn''t want them to kill him, as he wanted to kill him himself.

    A normal fighter would be unable toe unscathed from this attack, but Master Miura wasn''t someone normal, he threw his weapons in the air, as he punched towards their faces.

    He sent the two of them flying in different directions, as he used his agility and dexterity to grab his weapons in the air, ready to fight against the uing fighters.

    It seemed like some crazy sceneing out of an action movie, but it was really happening right then and there.

    At that moment Master Miura hadpletely forgotten about the fact that his ''friend'' had used him as a decoy, and was escaping in the other direction, as he used his katana, to block 5 others.

    After the block, his silvery gun shone through the darkness of the night as he started firing bullets towards the other attackers trying to injure him.

    The problem with this situation was those damn death soldiers didn''t care at all about their dyingrades, and wouldn''t falter even for a second, as they attacked with their life on the line.

    In a short amount of time, he had already fired the 7 rounds in his gun, killing 6 guys, but he couldn''t use it continuously without changing its magazine.

    These guys didn''t seem like a thinking bunch, but they didn''t care about their lives either, so they were jumping towards him all the time, like never-ending flies.

    With his gun out of the way, the situation would be even more difficult, but he didn''t give up, he just pushed the guys he had been blocking with his katana and tried to create a distance.

    While the guys he pushed were sent more than two or three steps back, and couldn''t follow him, the others were more than happy to follow and attack him while he retreated.

    Their attacks were really difficult to deal with, because they were all some kind of kamikaze attacks, without caring much about their well-being.

    Their single purpose was to attack and inflict injuries upon him, and no matter how much he tried was impossible for him to remain unscathed.

    When blocking two attacks with the katana, and his silver gun, that he was using as some kind of small shield, a third and a fourth attack connected with his body.

    The third attack was some kind of needle that pierced his left shoulder, the hand with which he was holding the katana, but for the moment that seemed like a useless attack.

    Knowing the death soldiers, and the fact that he wasn''t fighting little inexperienced kids, Master Miura knew that this needle most probable was smeared with poison.

    This fact rmed him a bit as he had just been poisoned, and to make matters worse he had no idea on what kind of poison it was, and the effect it would have on his body.

    He could only think of dropping his gun quickly, as he kept only the katana, to fight against his aggressors.

    As for the fourth attack, it was a katana that passed his defense and pierced his right thigh, while the piercing wasn''t deep, and didn''t hurt any important muscle or vein, he still could feel the pain.

    From now on his fighting prowess would be slowly deteriorating, and soon he would be incapable of fighting the death soldiers anymore.

    He didn''t need much of a brain to know that if he didn''t take care of this situation quickly he would most probably die in their hands, or even worse end up as a captive.

    Thinking like this, he came to the conclusion that there was nothing more he could do besides taking out hisst weapon. He had thought of using this against Eric if he needed to, but he couldn''t hold back anymore.

    Taking out a small ck-greenish-looking pill from his inner pocket, he immediately put it on his mouth and swallowed it.

    Right after that pill entered his stomach, and its medicinal properties hit him, Master Miura could feel his senses be overpowered, and he could even feel his enemies'' heartbeats.

    Even though the range was small, once someone entered his range, he was able to hear and sense everything, even the movement of his opponent''s muscles, so he could dodge or attack.

    At that moment his pain sensors were also blocked as he couldn''t feel any kind of pain anymore, and he had turned into some kind of beast, that jumped towards his enemies.

    The death soldiers couldn''t think about these changes, as they only acted ording to their experience as fighters, without fear, or manyplicated tactics.

    They just continued, to swarm him from all sides, as they continued to attack him without caring about their own lives and injuries.

    This time though both sides weren''t considerate about their injuries, as the new Master Miura was acting on his simple hate, and animal instinct.

    The fight didn''tst much, as the new Master Miura was able to kill the death soldiers attacking him in less than 3 minutes.

    He had killed more than 20 death soldiers in that short amount of time, which was clearly a great achievement to anyone who heard it, but¡­

 Chapter 97 - 97: Wrath & Death Law

    The problem was that now he had only a little bit more than 2 minutes left to deal with his most hated and most dangerous opponent, Eric!

    All this time he had been totally concentrated on the enemies in front of him, killing and creating a bloodbath to survive their deadly attacks. ??

    He hadn''t been able to think about Eric even for a moment, but now that the small fries were finished, it was time for him to go towards the big burger.

    Turning his head towards the battlefield a moment ago he was unable to see Eric in there anymore, as all that was left in that ce were limbs, corpses, and blood.

    For a moment, fear that Eric had run away, and escaped shed in his mind, which made him scowl like an injured beast.

    He only had 2 minutes to find and kill Eric before he lost that power in his body because after that he would be weaker than an unborn child.

    In that momentary madness, he turned his head around in fear, only to find Eric standing in front of Master Ito, blocking his path with a devilish grin on his face.

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Master Miura, or more precisely the animal he had be, had a look of clear hate, and wrath.

    It looked like those two people were the bane of his existence, and none of them should live so he could.

    With another scowl of an angry animal, Master Miura started running at his fastest speed towards his hated figures.

    He wanted to kill both of them in one fell swoop, and after being able to drink their blood. He truly hated these guys to the core.

    It was only when he scowled for the second time that not only Eric but even Master Ito could see what he had be.

    His hair seemed like he had been electrified, his clothes were tattered, his eyes were bloodshot, one arm was hanging, as blood rushed all over his body.

    He truly seemed like some kind of beast who was being hunted all this time, and when it finally had a chance, was leaping on its hunters.

    Differently from the devilish grin on Eric''s face, Master Ito looked like someone who had just eaten a huge pile of shit in the middle of a big crowd.

    Especially remembering what he had done some moment ago, made him even more regretful inside. He had truly shown to be a big idiot.

    How could he do some mistake like that!? He had been ''friends'' with Master Miura for a long time, he should have known that the guy had a few hidden cards.

    But now seeing that wrathful look in his eyes, he could see that he had made a big mistake and that his chances of survival were really low at the moment.

    The only thing he could hope for right now was that his ''ex-friends'' hate and wrath for Eric were deeper, and he would go after him first as he made a run for his life.

    Without losing any more time, Master Ito didn''t stay put anymore, as he started running towards his left, with every bit of power left in his body, without turning his head back.

    This was the biggest mistake he could make since Master Miura had basically turned into a wild animal at that moment, and he wouldn''t consider who he hated more, but the target that moved first.

    Seeing him trying to run away, and escape from his grasp, he immediately ran after him. Not to mention that Eric didn''t seem to have any intention of running away.

    At first Master, Ito thought he had made the best decision possible, and that soon his two possible enemies would destroy each other, as he was just like the fisher after the m.

    That thought onlysted for 20 seconds, because at the 21st second he suddenly smelled the foul smell of dried blood.

    He didn''t dare to turn his head back, but he knew that death was following behind him. He didn''t dare to hold back anymore, as took out some simr pill to Master Miura, and was about to stuff it down.

    But the moment he took his hand to his mouth, he felt that his hand started slowing down, and turning ice-cold like he couldn''t use his hand properly anymore.

    It seemed like his hand was slowly deteriorating in a really fast way. He didn''t understand what was going on, but the pill that was supposed to be on his hand fell to the floor.

    ''Master Miura'' could see the pill fall to the floor, and was tempted to pick it up, but the problem was that he could lose track of his prey, he was more important to him, so he kept following Master Ito.

    Behind them, Eric picked up the pill in a calm way, as he looked at it for a second before putting it in his pocket, and following behind the duo in front of him.

    He wasn''t sure what it was, but he could feel that it wasn''t a simple pill. He would have to look at it carefullyter.

    For the moment he had to follow his newest ve candidate and the new wild animal. They seemed like a funny bunch, who knew what else they would drop on the way.

    He wasn''t concerned in the least about this situation, as he already had total confidence he had total control over this situation.

    As for the attack on Master Ito''s hand earlier, we have to return a bit back in time.

    Eric had entered that weird state of enlightenment as the more he killed the more he could make use of that weird dark energy surrounding him.

    He didn''t really understand what it was, or how it was rted to him, he just knew that that dark energy existed around him all the time, and it was part of everything around him.

    He could feel its existence in the air, in the water, in the trees, in the buildings, in the grass, everywhere. Everywhere around him this type of energy was present.

    And it wasn''t inner Qi, no this was something really different, something that looked like it didn''t belong to the, but more to the whole Universe.

    He didn''t know how to exin it, even though he was feeling its existence, and he was able to use a tiny minuscule portion of it.

    He didn''t need to understand it and exined it right now though, he had a lot of time to think about thistter, now all he had to do was concentrate on trying to use more and more of it.

    In the outside world, he was killing without mercy as his movements had truly be really smooth, and easy looking like he was cutting some tomatoes to make a sd.

    And all the time his face didn''t change, as it was that cold and detached calmed look, that sent shivers down all his enemies'' souls.

    As seeing their friends andrades die in front of them they were getting angrier and angrier and pissed off.

    But soon when they witnessed the trail of blood and the graveyard that had appeared around them, they lost all their anger, and wrath in one single moment, as fear conquered them.

    For the first time during this night they had finally understood what kind of a grave error they had been involved with, and also the terrifying end of theirrades.

    In that single moment, they were awakened from their chaotic feelings, as if someone had thrown a big bucket of ice-cold water over their sleeping faces.

    They lost all their motivation to fight anymore and falling to the grounds with the knees first, they all kneeled, and asked for mercy, forgiveness, and surrendered to have a chance to survive.

    Too bad they were toote, and there was no one to hear them anymore, as Eric was lost in his enlightenment, and just killed them without any slight moment of hesitation.

    When all the people around him died, and there was no one more to kill, Eric was awakened of his enlightenment forcefully, even though he didn''t want to lose it.

    But there was nothing he could do about it, as he opened his eyes, and took a look at his surroundings, where big piles of limbs, corpses, and blood were surrounding him.

    He didn''t lose his cool, as he looked at his surroundings without caring in the least, these guys hade here to kill him, it was only fair to expect the same thing back.

    Eric wouldn''t go out of his way to harm other people, but to those who tried to eye what was his, and his belongings then he wouldn''t mind even if he killed their dogs and chickens.

    At that moment he heard a notification from his system.

    ! Congrattions to the Host for entering Enlightenment!

    ! Congrattions to the Host forprehending thew of death 0.6%!

    He was startled so that weird energy he felt around him at that moment had been thew of death? It was something really surprising and stunning.

    Right now he still had a few remaining thoughts to think and process and digest what he had gained from his enlightenment, but first, he had to deal with this situation.

    Spreading his sense all over the ce he immediately understood the situation, he let the death soldiers obstruct Master Miura, as he went to stop Master Ito from escaping.

    Just as he was about to fight with Master Ito though, Master Miura had killed the death soldiers and was looking for them.

    He was curious to know how the situation would y out, so he didn''t make any move earlier, and seeing the situation that followed, he really wanted tough out loud.

    He was being underestimated by a wild animal, but it didn''t matter, he could watch a show in the meantime.

    When he saw Master Ito take out the pill, he immediately used a bit of that energy he had felt earlier, as he was amazed to see the hand deteriorating, and the pill falling to the ground¡­

 Chapter 98 - 98: Closure Of The Night!

    He couldn''t believe his eyes for a moment! He knew that that energy wasn''t something to be taken lightly, but he still didn''t expect such a thing.

    It was beyond everything he had imagined, after all in one thought, he had just destroyed the hand of a powerful Master to whom he couldn''t even see his level. ??

    Just thinking about it made him really excited about what the future held for him. But first things first, he had to deal with the duo in front of him.

    They were still running around with one of them dodging all the crazy attacks of the others with the only wish of survival.

    Master Miura was still acting like a wild beast, attacking Master Ito without even caring about his life, he wanted to kill him as soon as possible.

    His animalistic instincts were roaring at him, that if he didn''t kill this guy and the others soon then he would be worse than a dead man.

    For that reason, his attacks were bing more and more savage, and uncaring. He had to kill this man as quickly as possible, there was one more he had to definitely kill.

    In front of all these attacks, it was practically impossible for Master Ito to escape unscathed, as he was unrecognizable at the moment.

    His clothes were tattered, one of his arms was missing, and he was bloody all over his body. He looked like some kind of zombie or walking dead at this moment.

    ording to Eric''s calctions, he would be dead in less than 10 seconds in this continued, which he couldn''t allow to happen, since Master Ito was his would-be ve.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric just concentrated on Master Miura, as he tried to use his deathws at the bottom of his legs, his target was clear, his leg tendons.

    Even though he tried his utmost to concentrate and only direct the energy towards his tendons, he couldn''t, it was way too difficult.

    He could only manage to send it towards Master Miura''s legs, as they started withering slowly, and disappear.

    The weirdest thing about all this was that it seemed like the person affected didn''t feel any kind of pain, and not even notice it when it happened.

    It was truly terrifying, just imagine if one day he could control that energy so good that he would be able to deteriorate the heart of a person without touching his body.

    That person would surely die without knowing how he died. He would be able to kill any expert in front of him with only one thought, wasn''t this something way too powerful?

    While this made him afraid of his own power for a moment, at the same time he was extremely happy at the prospect of his future.

    This time he would surely go and be a part of that Immortal World while growing to be the strongest and most powerful they had ever seen.

    At the same time, he felt some kind of duty to take care of all the iplete desires and acts of revenge his benefactor had left behind in this World.

    That guy had handed him over his treasure, a divine artifact, and also another chance at his life, he was surely indebted to him.

    He couldn''t bring him back to life, but at least he could help him take care of all the iplete business and enemies he had left behind.

    Not to mention that now those guys were his enemies too because they were after his divine artifact, his future, and his life. Surely he wasn''t some weak persimmon to give up and hand over his life.

    cing these thoughts in the back of his mind, he saw the wild beast Master Miura, trip and fall on the ground, as his feet had almost totally disappeared.

    He had been unable to understand how or why it happened, but his feet were lost, and he couldn''t get up and stand at that moment.

    Just like a lunatic beast he started to scowl, and howl with all it could, as his bloodshot eyes, and bloody hands looked at the back of Master Ito, who was still trying to create distance between them.

    Of course, Eric wouldn''t allow Master Ito to escape, as he immediately followed behind him, and with a simple cut with the back of his hand he knocked him out.

    In the meantime, Master Miura had turned into a really wild beast, that didn''t care of anything anymore as it wanted to kill its hunters before its death.

    Too bad that he didn''t seem able to do such a thing since his strength was leaving his body even faster than he thought.

    It looked like since he hadn''t restrained the needle''s poison, and also fought like a wild beast, the poison had spread faster, and was acting faster.

    There was nothing he could do, as he felt his body grow weaker, even though he was extremely unwilling, he wanted to use his hands and teeth to slide, and reach to kill Eric.

    But in the middle of his way, he waspletely turned off. Eric had thought of killing him earlier, but seeing him like this, unable to move he thought that he still could have his uses.

    With this thought in mind, he left him alive, as he gave confirmation to his system to collect all the dead energies, in his surroundings.

    In this way not only did he collect a massive amount of death energy and increased his chances of learning more about the Death Laws, but he also made the bodies disappear without a trace.

    He was sure that the police woulde knocking on his door really soon, and if they found any kind of evidence then those dissatisfied people in the shadows would pounce on it like wild tigers.

    They would use the government, and the police to make sure he didn''t have any leeway to escape. And even the Dark Hall wouldn''t go against the government.

    As long as they didn''t find any kind of evidence though, he was sure that they wouldn''t do anything rash, as they didn''t have the guts toe out in the light.

    He could also use all this as a nice qualification in his resume to make a contract of protection with the government.

    His idea was simple, the government would be able to use the services provided from the Dark Hall, inside the country and outside it.

    They could also borrow people from him to aplish different kinds of missions out there. His only requests were that they didn''t bother his Dark Hall.

    In a few moments, the whole graveyard surrounding him had totally tuned clean, and pristine, as there was no sign of a fight, besides the huge concentration of energy in this ce.

    While he wasn''t much affected from the view, the same couldn''t be said for the twodies, and Shiro who were jaw dropped on the ground.

    They couldn''t believe their eyes, it looked like that entire massacre that happened here just a while ago hadpletely been some kind of weird nightmare they had.

    For a moment they truly doubted their eyes and everything around them. They couldn''t help but pinch themselves, until they were bruised to make sure they weren''t dreaming.

    Eric could understand their state, as he let them process what happened for a few moments.

    "Now that you have seen all this, and know that my path isn''t one of a saint or hero, you will have a decision to make.

    Either follow me, and obey in every word I say, or you can simply stay beside me for some time, and wait for me to give you your freedom, and live a life of your own.

    Of course, your previous life is no longer possible, but you will have your own life!"

    Pausing a moment to let them digest his words, Eric looked at their expressions and continued.

    "Before making a decision let me tell you this though, this world is restless, and really soon it will turn into some kind of chaos, and doomsday.

    I don''t care whether you believe me or not, I will give you three days to make your choice."

    Those words were only for the twodies as he didn''t give a damn about Shiro''s opinion, or decision, he was forced to stay by his side until he died.

    After saying all that, he turned to Shiro, who had been able to rpose himself a bit at this moment, and said, bring Master Miura, Master Ito, and that trash to my private box.

    With those words said, he turned around and made towards the restaurant, and his private box, with the twodies following behind him withplex thoughts and expressions.

    Right now they didn''t know what to think, and what to make of tonight''s happenings, everything still felt like a dream to them.

    On the other hand, Eric was concentrated on other thoughts, as he took a look at the Exp and SP points he had farmed tonight.

    He had killed 200 people during the earlier fight, and together with that group he had killed earlier behind the restaurant, and the traitors, he had killed a total of 223 people.

    From the massacre of these 223 people, he had been able to gain 30302 Exp and SP points. He had already enough Exp points to surpass level 30, but he couldn''t since his vessel wasn''t strong enough.

    He had to work a lot on his fitness, and turn once again to that terrifying pain of the Body tempering liquids.

    The problem with that was that his body didn''t seem to be affected by the Low quality anymore. He needed to start using Medium at the least, which he could only buy from his system.

    But he was happy, because the amount of SP he had was more than enough at the moment, not to mention that Kirigaya was adding points in his ount all the time.

    Now he could buy the forme and the skills, and finally, be able to start his foundation. His Dark Hall wouldn''t be an inexistent organization anymore¡­

 Chapter 99 - 99: New Slaves & Orders

    These thoughts made him feel really happy and satisfied at the moment. Tonight had been a great night for him.

    Not only had he amassed a whole lot of SP points, but also he would be able to break level 30 as soon as his body got a little upgrade. ??

    He had gained more than 10 levels tonight which was something really good for him, and now he only had to concentrate on improving and tempering his body, to get the rest of the levels.

    With these thoughts in mind, he entered the private box in his restaurant and immediately got down to work.

    He wanted to make these two guys his ves. The problem was that their levels were above the cap of levels he could do such a thing.

    Most probably both of them were above level 38, as he was unable to even see their level at that moment. They were above his 8 level cap, and he was only level 29 at the moment.

    So he had to find out a way to make the ve seal work on them. Master Miura was really weakened at this moment, and ording to his estimates, it would work on him.

    Master Ito was a different situation altogether. While he was injured and knocked out, his injuries were only physical, his mental strength was stable at the moment.

    He had no way of breaking through his defenses and cing a ve seal on his consciousness at the moment.

    To be able to do that, he either needed to increase his strength or make him experience a mental shock, that would disturb his mental fortitude.

    He already had a n of how to do that, but first, he had to ce the seal ve on Master Miura. Just like he had calcted, even though it was a bit difficult it worked in the end.

    Stuffing two healing potions on his mouth, Master Ito started to get better, at least his physical injuries, and hisplexion was.

    While Master Miura was recovering himself, Eric ced a ve seal on Miura Daichi, while this guy was a useless idiot, it was precise because of that reason that he was of use to Eric.

    Finishing with these two guys, he made sure that Master Ito was secured, and nothing funny would happen in the meantime as he thought his next course of action.

    He didn''t have much time before the police came knocking on his door, so he had to make sure he was done with the preparations before they came back.

    It took more than an hour for Master Miura to look good enough for his n to be executed, so he quickly drew the seal symbols on Master Ito''s body, and took him outside.

    Once they were outside, he ordered Master Miura to pounce over Master Ito and look like a beast waiting to eat his prey, as he awakened Master Ito.

    It clearly was a terrifying experience for Master Ito to realize that he had been captured, and was in the hands of the ''friend'' beast that was hunting him before he lost conscience.

    The look on Master Miura''s face, coupled with his horrible look, and bloody teeth, made him scared to death.

    He waspletely frightened and shocked at that moment, and before he could rpose himself to try to fight back, he felt something attack his sea of conscience.

    As soon as he felt that, he tried to rpose himself, and protect his conscience sea from this strange attack, but it was toote.

    That fraction of second where he had lost his mental fortitude had created a huge hole in his defense, as a huge seal was destroying any left barriers, and taking root in the middle of his sea of conscience.

    The fight was lost before it even started, as the ve seal took roots in Master Ito''s sea of conscience and he lost his freedom, and free will. He was now Eric''s ve.

    Eric could finally feel d that his n had worked out, as he took a deep breath, and then let it out, to clear the stress he had until now.

    Earlier he had profited from their fight, that he was able to knock them out, while he had also made them both invalids.

    Master Ito had lost his hand, while Master Miura had lost his legs. This didn''t matter much to him, because he didn''t need them to fight at the moment, he needed them for their brains.

    If he wanted to make sure that he didn''t slip and made any mistake, these two sly foxes were needed, as they would fill in the holes he left behind.

    With these thoughts in mind, he let Shiro carry him to his quarters, as he also ordered him to find some prosthetic feet for him, so he would be able to walk again.

    From now on, Master Miura would always be beside him, as a sort of guard in the shadows, that he would consult from time to time.

    As for Master Miura himself, he didn''t understand what was going on, besides the fact that he seemed unable to refuse any of Eric''s orders.

    And he felt some kind of satisfaction when he was able to fulfill them. Furthermore, nobody seem to intend on exining him anything at the moment.

    Finishing with him, Eric turned towards Akira as he told her to go home and think about it, if she wanted though she could go anywhere she liked, but not too far away from the neighborhood.

    He wouldn''t be able to protect her if anything happened then. He would surely regret losing a good general just because of some idiot.

    Akira on her side, just acknowledged his words by shaking her head, as she removed the dark uniform, and started walking slowly out of this ce.

    After that, Eric turned to Takeshiba Aika,

    "You too, go to the warehouse and stay there for the moment. Tomorrow the police are going toe and find you.

    When they do, make sure to tell them you know nothing of what happened, and that your kidnappers were thinking of asking for ransom.

    Just like I said you have three days to think about your final decision, after that you won''t be able to ever change it again!"

    With that said, he didn''t expect an answer, as he turned towards the only team leader from his death soldiers left, and ordered,

    "Go make the preparations for stage 2, make sure that everything goes ording to the instructions. I don''t want any loose ends."

    The death soldier just nodded their cold and detached heads, as they followed behind Takeshiba Aika, obeying their Master''s orders.

    In the end, he was left only with the confused, andplex looking Master Ito, and the sleeping coward Miura Daichi.

    Well waking up the sissy would be just a pain in the ass, as he looked towards Master Ito and said,

    "Call some unknown people and take the cars out of here, and make them disappear, I don''t care how you do it.

    Also, take this sissy with you when you leave and drop him to his mansion, while you go home and make a report of everything you own, and the manpower you got.

    Don''t break this kid''s engagement with your eldest daughter, and help him whenever he needs your help. No matter what it is, but make sure to report to me before you do it!"

    These words kind of startled Master Ito as he couldn''t understand what was going through Eric''s mind, but he had no way of disobeying or questioning him, as he left the ce with Miura Daichi in his arms.

    When he had taken care of all the matters at hand, Eric just took two deep breaths once again, as he sat on his couch in a lotus position and started processing what he learned during his enlightenment.

    Surely now all felt like some kind of illusory dream he had seen some moments ago, but he could still touch a little bit upon it.

    But he didn''t use the ''death pill'' his system had concocted for him while gathering all those death energies earlier.

    From what he saw that pill was going to cost him around 3000 SP points to use it. Which was 1/10 of the points he was able to farm tonights.

    This wasn''t the right moment to use it though, since he still had that illusory effect in y, as he sat down and started pondering on that seriously.

    He didn''t know how much time had passed when he finally awakened from his meditation, but he could see that the sun was about to show itself, while loud sirens were heard outside.

    It seemed like his guests'' had finally shown themselves, together with a huge caravan of news vans'' and journalists, and even some influencers in their midst.

    None of them knew what was going to happen here, but seeing the huge caravan of police cars heading for this ce, they knew it was going to be something really important.

    Inside one of the police cars, Takeshiba Yuto was looking infuriated. He looked like someone who was ready to eat someone alive.

    He truly hated Eric and his guts. Not only had he gone on a date with his would-be, but he also had started dating his sister, and then gotten him mixed up in this mess.

    It turned out that, the reason why the police had apprehended him, was totally Eric''s doing, and it was something that he must have nned out even before he agreed to Master Miura''s n.

    He didn''t like in the least, the idea of being a chess piece, or a ying toy for Eric, and that turned him even angrier.

    Especially thinking about the reason he had been apprehended¡­

 Chapter 100 - 100: Police Arrival

    It was a ludicrous reason, to begin with, he had been apprehended for the kidnapping of his own little sister Takeshiba Aika.

    Apparently, the news had been widespread in the media, and socialworks, where one of his guards had confessed that he was part of the team kidnapping her. ??

    Nobody knew where the guard was now, or if he was alive or not. But the confession had broken the inte, and people were forwarding it as much as possible.

    Even though unwillingly, the police and the government couldn''t allow this case to go unnoticed, so they had started an investigation and even apprehended Takeshiba Yuto.

    At the same time, they had even informed Master Takeshiba, who was clearly dumbstruck at that moment and couldn''t make sense of the situation.

    With what he knew his son was a sharp, and intelligent person, he would never do something as stupid as kidnapping his own blood sister.

    Firstly, he knew about his influence, power, and strength, he even had an idea of the hidden pieces he had, so it was impossible for him to escape with this.

    Secondly, he had high hopes for this youngest son of his, and had always given him whatever he asked, he went out of his way to ask for an engagement with the crumbling Yoshida''s for him.

    He had always given him whatever he asked for, so if he needed money he could just go up to him and ask for the money, he didn''t have to do such a brainless thing as kidnapping his own sister.

    These thoughts were enough for Master Takeshiba to ascertain that it wasn''t his son who had done the kidnapping, and he was probably being set up.

    But who would dare to go out of his way and set him up like that? Was the guy behind the conspiracy truly that ballsy, or just had a death wish?

    There was also one more matter that he didn''t understand from all this, howe his daughter was kidnapped and he had no idea of it. What was the security guarding her doing?

    All these thoughts confused him more, as he immediately got up from his seat, and made for the station, while telling themissioner calling him, to try and tone this matter down.

    Even though it was a bitte, they still could find a way to y around it, but first, they had to find the person who had prepared the set-up.

    With all this new information and Takeshiba Yuto''s words, the spear was headed towards Eric. He had been the one to profit from all this.

    For that reason, they were heading up towards the Fragrance Hall in this big caravan of police cars, and news vans''.

    As a matter of fact, Takeshiba Yuto had tried to obstruct the police a bit in returning to this ce because he wanted to give ample time to Master Miura to do what he had to do.

    But seeing that he wasn''t getting any news from Master Miura for a long time, then he decided that he had toe here, and see for himself what was happening.

    Of course, he would be apanied by the police, as they had a reason to go and meet with Eric too. They wanted to inquire about any possible involvement he had in this case.

    Young Master Takeshiba Yuto was thinking of finding Eric captured and tortured by Master Miura, to take the cooking recipes out of him, and then me him for kidnapping his sister.

    While Eric would only be a scapegoat, he would take his time to search about the real kidnapper and the reason why he was set-up.

    As for the possibility of Eric overturning the situation with Master Miura, it was a clear impossible madness, that sly fox would never misstep.

    When the police caravan arrived in front of the Fragrance Hall, Young Master Takeshiba Yuto wasn''t surprised to see this ce empty.

    He thought that most probably Master Miura had already captured Eric and he was torturing him slowly to get the cooking recipes out of him.

    But if that was the case, then why hadn''t he informed him of the situation? Did he think that he, Takeshiba Yuto, was a good-for-nothing, and he could cross him like that?

    This whole situation was making him have a really bad premonition, something wasn''t right. Something was definitely not right with this situation.

    In the meantime, the police surrounded the ce, and the entire empty street in a short time, and started searching for any witness.

    Even though it was useless and they didn''t think that they would be able to find anything. From the moment they saw the empty street, they knew that this was a ''fight reservation area''.

    What that meant was that someone with power, had used his background, or some kind of benefit or threat to clear the ce because a big fight might happen.

    The weird thing in this ce was that there were signs of a fight in this ce, but no blood spilled, nor corpses. This was impossible.

    Just what had happened here, didn''t make sense in the least, as they kept searching for any possible clue around the ce.

    It was at that moment, when Eric came out of his restaurant, with a high and mighty attitude as he took a look at the scene as he walked in the direction of the person in charge.

    The policemen were a bit startled seeing Eric get out of his restaurant, but seeing him calmly assess the situation, and head towards their superior, where all the media was gathered, they were rmed.

    Immediately taking their guns out, they started screaming,

    "Stop! ce your hands above your head, and don''t move!"

    Their gun pulling and screams caught the attention of the whole crowd, as they all turned their faces to look at Eric.

    But while most of them were looking towards him with curious and slightly confused looks, there was one person who seemed to have just seen a ghost.

    Young Master Takeshiba Yuto had never even imagined the possibility of Eric being alive, safe, and sound. In his head, Eric''s chapter had already been closed.

    No matter how sharp he was, and how intelligent he was, if he didn''t have enough power to stand tall in this world, then he was destined to be just a stepping stone.

    But right now, Eric was standing in front of him, with the look of the anger of someone being wronged. He wasn''t looking at him though, he was looking at his Uncle Satoru.

    On the other hand, Eric stopped, raised his hands above his heads, as his clear voice sounded through the ce.

    "My name is Eric Jade, and I am the half-owner of the Fragrance Hall! It''s nice of you to show up only after the damage has been done, esteemed policemen.

    I just want to congratte your superior on his timely arrival! Perhaps you should have waited some more time, and came here when I died."

    His words stunned the crowd, as a new wave of curiosity and confusion spread through the ce. His words startled even Uncle Satoru, who had been assessing him up all this time.

    He seemed to be angry at the police ipetence and his ironic words wore more than enough proof for that.

    As for uncle Satoru, he just looked with a fierce and sharp look towards Eric, as he said in a solemn, and cold voice,

    "What do you mean kid!?"

    Eric seemed to be fuming hearing that tone towards him, as he said in a loud and clear voice,

    "A big fighting to the death took ce in here, with a lot of shootings, and weapons shing, and it took you more than 4 hours to appear.

    Is this some kind of joke!?"

    At this moment, Eric looked like an angry Young Master who was throwing a tantrum in front of the police. But what surprised them more, was the news he just said.

    A big fight had happened in this ce! There were people shing with weapons, and even a shooting took ce. Just what had happened here?

    Uncle Satoru was clearly startled by this entire situation, not because of the fight, or sh, but because of Eric.

    Earlier he had truly been here and could understand what was going on, but he had made a blind eye because of the involvement of Young Master Takeshiba Yuto.

    What surprised him now though was the fact, that earlier Eric was in front of a big group of soldiers giving a really fierce aura, while seemingly alone, as his only backup had left him dry.

    So how was it possible that he was still here, alive, safe, sound, and looking as if he didn''t have even the slightest scratch on his body?

    Being part of this situation, and remembering all the moves of Young Master Takeshiba Yuto during the time he was detaining him, he felt like he was being used as a chess piece against this kid.

    A sensation that he didn''t like in the least, as he looked at Young Master Takeshiba Yuto with a fierce look, of someone who had just made the mistake of his life.

    While Young Master Takeshiba Yuto was getting more and more confused about what was happening in here, and how the situation was turning.

    Uncle Satoru thought that Takeshiba Yuto''s confused look seemed a bit weird, but he didn''t bother with it, as he turned towards Eric and said,

    "Are you saying that you were part of a fight, and even used guns towards other people kid!?"

    Hearing those words, Eric seemed to have heard a big joke, as he looked like a lunatic who wasughing from being too angry as he said,

    "What are you being used as another pawn from the Takeshiba family to make me give up on loving Takeshiba Aika?

    Well, tell them they don''t have to worry anymore, because, from the moment we escaped from our kidnappers, we already decided to walk our separate tracks."

 Chapter 101 - 101: Divulging Information

    Eric''s words clearly stunned the crowd once again, it seemed like today was the night of shocking news. There were a forbidden love story and even kidnapping.

    It was only then, that a few journalists were able to remember that shocking news of a romantic love story between the Takeshiba''s family little princess, and an unknown kid. ??

    But this time wasn''t only the crowd but even Uncle Satoru, who couldn''t get a hold of the situation anymore. Who could me him, the story was getting more and moreplicated.

    Trying to rify the situation to himself he asked in a clear tone,

    "Are you saying that you have been kidnapped beside the Takeshiba''s family Young Miss and that you together were able to escape them!?"

    Eric kept his anger clearly shown on his face, as he looked at the guy, and said as a matter of fact,

    "Yes, we were both kidnapped, and detained from a group of people of unknown origins, who seemed to be after ransom money."

    Eric was being stingy with his words, and exnation, making Uncle Satoru even more curious and confused. As he couldn''t help but continue with the next question,

    "I understand them kidnapping the Takeshiba''s family Young Miss for ransom, but what about you!?"

    Takeshiba Aika was the Young Miss of one of the biggest families in Japan, but what about Eric. He seemed to be only a poor foreign kid, with some brains, nothing more than that.

    As a matter of fact, the fact of him dering that he was the half-owner of this ce was extremely weird, because normally he shouldn''t be able to be one.

    Eric seemed a bit unwilling to uncover his situation, but he could easily divulge what was known to the outside world, and already recorded, as he said,

    "Just like the expression says Mister Policeman, ''a poor man carrying jade is alreadymitting a crime''.

    And that is precisely my crime, I am a ''poor man'' carrying a lot of money. They must have found out about it when I helped Young Miss Takeshiba Aika pay the person ckmailing her."

    Uncle Satoru was getting more and more confused by how this case was proceeding. After all, there were things that didn''t make sense in this situation.

    How was it possible that Eric was a poor man carrying a lot of money? How much money did he carry, and whose money was it?

    Not to mention, that there was new information of Takeshiba Aika being ckmailed that he knew nothing about it, and from the looks of it, Takeshiba Yuto didn''t know either.

    Looking at Eric with a serious and solemn look on his face, Uncle Satoru asked,

    "Takeshiba''s family Young Miss was being ckmailed? What for, and by whom?"

    Hearing that question Eric seemed to be in a little conflict with himself if he should tell him or not, but then said,

    "Well, I would like to tell you, but that is Young Miss Takeshiba''s personal matter, and I don''t think I have the right to divulge it, so you better ask her.

    Even though she might have tried to implicate me, I can''t do the same thing to her!"

    When he said hisst words Eric looked like a disappointed lover, who was just losing his belief in love. If anyone knew the truth, they would probably think that he should get an Oscar with that acting.

    Uncle Satoru seemed to be even more confused, as it seemed like Eric was now under the impression that they had been lead here by the Takeshiba family, and Takeshiba Aika.

    He was looking at Eric carefully but he didn''t seem like he was acting, everything seemed real and natural. So he said with a weird expression,

    "How can someone who hasn''t been found yet implicate you?"

    Hearing those words Eric seemed clearly shaken, as he raised his voice and said,

    "What are you talking about? Are you telling me, that Takeshiba Aika hasn''t returned to her home yet!? That is impossible, my Dark Hall''s seniors were apanying her back to her house."

    Hisst words were said in a whisper, but while the journalists and the media couldn''t hear them, the same couldn''t be said about Uncle Satoru.

    That old fox heard it clearly, but he just got more confused, as he had never heard of such a thing as the Dark Hall in Japan.

    Just who was this guy, and what was his status, and background. He seemed like a poor, an idiot with brains, but that was just the tip of the iceberg.

    Looking really crestfallen that he had just divulged a secret he should never divulge under any circumstance, Eric looked once more towards Uncle Satoru, as he said with a sigh,

    "Sigh~! Can we take this conversation somewhere private? There are things that are better kept untold, for the both of us, and I will have to make a call!"

    With that said he made a sign for Uncle Satoru to enter inside the restaurant and talk there, as it was more secure and quiet in there.

    Uncle Satoru was clearly intrigued by what just happened, not to mention that things were getting more and moreplicated, considering even the involvement of a force in the shadows.

    When all things were considered, he had to go and talk to Eric one on one, the depth of this case had already surpassed the simple kidnapping of a Young Miss from a big family.

    With all these considered he made a sign that he epted Eric''s invitation and started walking inside the restaurant.

    As soon as he started walking, he felt that Takeshiba Yuto was following behind him, and was about to tell him to stay there, but he was interrupted by Eric.

    "Let hime for a while, there are some things that he needs to know as well, I am tired of having him in my tail."

    With this, he entered inside the restaurant and then towards his private box. That was the safest ce inside the Fragrance Hall.

    It was a ce that Kirigaya had personally taken care of and cleaned it of any possible danger. Uncle Satoru and Takeshiba Yuto were directly behind him.

    Taking out his phone, Eric made a call, and said with a clear voice,

    Eric:" You can let her go home now!"

    His words clearly stunned the duo by his side, as it seemed like he had been the one to kidnap Takeshiba Aika, and not someone else.

    But at that time Eric turned towards Uncle Satoru and said,

    "It was true that we were kidnapped by someone else earlier, but with the involvement of some people we were able to escape the ce, and apprehend our kidnappers.

    I was just holding on to her, for you to reach me. I am sure you already noticed that it wasn''t a slip of tongue earlier when I said my organization''s name."

    Uncle Satoru was looking towards Eric with an even deeper look as if he was trying to look behind a mysterious curtain that was blocking the truth from him.

    As for Young Master Takeshiba Yuto, he had just understood that nothing was making any more sense to him. He had no idea of who Eric might be, or what was his background.

    Not caring at all about the looks he was receiving, Eric continued with his speech,

    "Well then gentlemen, let me introduce myself before we begin talking more, I am Eric Jade, a representative of the Dark Hall secret organization in Japan.

    Don''t bother asking why you haven''t heard about it, there would be no meaning to the word ''secret'' if you had, wouldn''t it?"

    His words baffled the duo who was about to ask that precise question, rposing himself quickly, Uncle Satoru immediately asked the important question,

    "What is your goal here in Japan, and why did you decide to surface now of all times!"

    Looking towards Uncle Satoru with an appreciative look, Eric said with a light smile on his face,

    "You seem to be more intelligent than I thought old man, this will make things easier from now on.

    Well then let me give you the long story short, our organization is one of deep, and abnormal origins. You can rte to us, like those cultivators from Mountain KunLun, just that our base is here in Japan.

    Our goal has always been to find a way to break the shackles bounding us to this boring, and journey through the unlimited sky.

    And we have always been in search of a way without caring about the secr world, and your meaningless fights.

    But the problem is that while we were searching for our goal, we discovered something that forced us to surface to the world.

    A great disaster is about to befall our, and to our known world, and no, it''s not any prophecy or anything like that. It''s information from a captive.

    We have information that outsiders have already infiltrated in our midst, and pretty soon the main force wille.

    I am not asking you to trust me on mere words, as pretty soon we will provide you with evidence, and witnesses, I am just saying this in advance so you could prepare yourselves.

    As for how you wish to deal with this information, is up to you, and we won''t meddle with that. Just let me tell you that the enemy, is strong and resourceful behind your imagination."

    His words left the duo speechless, they were having a hard time processing this information, as it was something crazy and unbelievable.

    They knew about the existence of the supernatural, as they were themselves supernatural beings in a sense, but the fact that there was something beyond Earth had never crossed their minds.

    Not to mention that Eric was warning them about a frightful disaster happening to the¡­

 Chapter 102 - 102: More Information

    Normally they would justugh it off something like this, but Eric''s expression showed that it was noughing matter at all.

    Furthermore, he didn''t seem to care how they went about it, he was just warning them, not asking for their help. ??

    Just like before it was Uncle Satoru who made the important questions,

    "How much time do we have? And what else can you tell us about it?"

    Keeping his calm and solemn look Eric said in a carefree voice,

    Eric:" You have around 3-4 years to prepare for it. As for what else I can tell you about it, is that the bnce will be broken!"

    These words made Uncle Satoru more confused, as he immediately asked,

    "What do you mean?"

    Seeing that he had been too mysterious in his words, and he needed to exin better, Eric looked towards them and said,

    "The Earth we are all living now, is in some kind of bnce in power, and with the truly powerful ones in the shadows.

    But that is because most people don''t have ess to supernatural abilities, and manuals to get stronger.

    ording to our information, those people are thinking of giving everyone the possibility to be stronger, providing them with resources and manuals."

    Hearing this Young Master Takeshiba felt a bitplicated, after all handing over extra resources to their enemies, weren''t these guys afraid that people on Earth would be too powerful to handle?

    Not to mention that those extra resources and manuals would be really handy, one he got a part of them in his hands.

    Noticing his look, and line of thought Eric said with a disappointed voice,

    "I thought you were smarter than this, but it seemed like I overestimated you!"

    Looking at him with aplicated, Young Master Takeshiba Yuto said,

    "What do you mean?"

    Not caring at all about the way that Takeshiba Yuto was looking towards him, Eric just said,

    "Do you think that those guys would be as stupid as to hand those as a bunch, and wait for people to receive them?

    They are people who have far outlived you by some thousands of times, so of course, they would hand everything over to all the people.

    While it may seem like too many, Earth is a small cepared to the outside World. So to them, it will be a walk in the park.

    And if you think of receiving them from the people after they have received them, then you don''t understand human nature at all.

    Once those things are spread through the, you will understand how dark the human heart is, and to what kind of extent it can go."

    Young Master Takeshiba Yuto seemed really unconvinced, but he could do nothing besides thinking more about Eric''s words. He thought he was a genius, but Eric was calling him a fool.

    While Eric was saying all these things, Uncle Satoru was looking at him carefully while processing his words. He was a sly old man, and clearly understood Eric''s words.

    What surprised him was that when he was speaking at the moment, Eric seemed more like an old fogey like himself, rather than a young man going to the university.

    Looking at Eric directly in the eyes, he said in a solemn voice,

    "I understand what you mean, and also your logic, but I am afraid that I can''t take any decision upon this. You will have to talk to my superiors."

    Looking at him as if he had just heard some kind of joke, Eric said with a light smile,

    "Old man I don''t think I was clear enough. I don''t care what answer you or your superiors can give me. I am just warning you!

    Furthermore, what makes you think that your side is totally clean? We were lucky to sniff the guy we caught, and not to mention he was extremely powerful, he didn''t seem to be alone!

    We don''t know for how long, or how many people they have already sent here, or in what positions they have reached. Are you asking me to go out there and offer my life to them?"

    Uncle Satoru was clearly shocked, as he had never thought about it. Clearly, he had jumped to earlier conclusions thinking that they had just arrived here, and were caught.

    But this version of Eric was clearly more viable, the only question running through his mind at the moment was a big one though, as he asked Eric,

    "If what you say it''s true, then why are they bothering so much with a small like ours?"

    Hearing that question, Eric seemed a bit unwilling to tell, but pretending like there was no other way for them to believe him, he said,

    "ording to the guy, they are here looking for a treasure, but the problem is that even they don''t know what exactly that treasure is, or where it''s found.

    They are thinking of using the human poption on this as rats to sniff it out."

    Those words clearly shocked the old man, and the Young Master, as even their pride was hurt a bit. They were powerful and wealthy people, and yet someone was thinking of using them like rats.

    That clearly made them angry and agitated. But Eric didn''t seem to care in the least, and then as if remembering something, he said with a dark and solemn voice,

    "Oh, and if any of you two tell someone else about my identity or the fact that I was the one to give out this information¡­ I don''t think I need to say anything more do I?"

    When he said hisst words, a small part of his killing intent leaked out, stuffing the private box, and making it really difficult to breathe.

    The Old man and the Young Master were feeling as if they were in a dungeon, in front of an evil beast, that was about to devour them whole.

    They were terrified, horrified, in front of that killing intent they could only shiver in fright. Something that clearly stupefied both of them.

    They had never seen something like this, not to mention that Eric seemed almost the same age as Young Master Takeshiba Yuto, yet the difference was like Heaven and Earth.

    This show, just made them even more certain about Eric''s prowess, and the fact that he must be really part of a mysterious secret organization.

    At that moment, they made an oath to themselves, that under any circumstance they would never make the mistake of messing with someone like Eric.

    For a few moments, silence ruled over the ce, as the duo was processing Eric''s words, while Eric was carefully observing them both.

    Then as if deciding something, Young Master Takeshiba Yuto asked with a wondering voice,

    "There is something I don''t understand, why did you decide to tell these things to us? Do you trust us that much?"

    Eric was startled for a moment, and even looked a bit stunned, which soon turned into augh and said,

    Eric:" Haha¡­ Nothing of sorts, I just found you interesting, and also the best link to the big families. After all, if I did that myself, they would just treat me as a lunatic, and throw me away.

    If you do it though, they might hear you out, and consider the possibility. While I don''t expect them to react much, I would havepleted my assignment, and warned them, the rest is in their hands.

    As for the Old Man, well that is something that you aren''t entitled to know!"

    Young Master Takeshiba Yuto was clearly stunned by Eric''s words, as he didn''t know what to think for a few moments, he didn''t have the thought of being angered at hisst words.

    At the same time, Uncle Satoru was going through a festival of thoughts and emotions. He could swear that he had seen Eric smirk at him when he was talking about him.

    Even though it was impossible, for a moment he thought that Eric knew about his secret upation and identity.

    But that should be impossible since only the people with real power in the shadows had knowledge about it.

    Not even his family knew about it, and he was extremely careful not to let anything out. There was no possible way for Eric to know about it.

    But then again, that smirk was a clear signal. It was like a p of thunder in a clear sky, there was no doubt about it. The more time passed, the moreplicated thoughts appeared on his mind.

    Looking at the duo, Eric felt satisfied at achieving his goal, as he left them like that for a few more minutes, and said,

    "Well with this out of the way, Young Master Yuto, I think you should go and think some more about this information, and probably even discuss it with your father.

    I am sure that he will have his own thoughts about this. As for the proof, tell him that he only has to wait for less than a month!

    If you want to reach me, just give your message to Aika-chan, and I will find my way to answer you back!

    As for the matters of tonight, you don''t have to worry, as the kidnappers will be arrested by the police soon, and you will be clean and innocent soon.

    As for the rest of them, Master Miura and his army are gone, but Master Miura''s son and Master Ito were left alive to tell the tale. That is a warning to you too, don''t stretch your legs too much!"

    Young Master Yuto clearly understood that he was being sent off, as Eric would most probably talk much more with Uncle Satoru, and he didn''t seem to oppose the idea either.

    While he didn''t like Eric, his attitude, and his words, he knew that at the moment he couldn''t do anything against him.

    Not without having clear information over the guy, so he just left while saying,

    "You are right, I have to go and think more about all this. But I will make one thing clear, this doesn''t mean that I owe you anything, and you better stay away from Gina!"

    Eric didn''t bother in the least about his words, as he turned towards Uncle Satoru and said,

    "Well now that he is gone, we can finally talk seriously, Old Ghost, Director of the Supernatural Division of Japan¡­"

 Chapter 103 - 103: Deal

    Eric''s words were like a clear p of thunder in a clear sky, as Uncle Satoru looked at him more closely, and said in a solemn voice,

    "Just like I doubted, you knew about my secret identity. But how¡­?" ??

    Without allowing him to continue with his question Eric looked at him with a cheeky smile, as he said,

    "How do I know about it!?

    Wouldn''t be weirder for me not to know something like this Old Ghost? With my organization backing me, there are only a few things that I don''t know.

    But the problem is that soon I will lose the backup from my organization, and for that reason, I need to make a deal with you!"

    At first Uncle, Satoru was a bit unhappy with the way that Eric interrupted him, but the fact that his question was really predictable was against him.

    Not to mention that he was more interested in the answer than the question itself. The problem was that he didn''t get an answer.

    He just got more mystery on his te, not that he expected Eric to answer truthfully about it, but he was still curious to know how.

    The reason that Eric knew his secret identity though, was because of the memories of his past life. He had immediately recognized him from the moment he saw him getting out of the police car.

    At first, he couldn''t believe how lucky he was, that this person was precisely the guying at his front door, things would be easier with him here.

    In his previous future, this Old Ghost had been one of the most important figures of Japan after the remembered S-day.

    He and his division had be the new police in the country and managed to keep peace, quiet, and control for more than two months.

    In a daily increasing chaotic ce, and time this was something that only a few countries managed to be able to reach.

    But then due to the outside infiltrations, and influence people became too strong too fast, and they were unable to hold on any longer.

    Nheless, this man was able to escape the encirclement of Tokyo City and safely apany the government outside.

    After that, he participated in a lot of battles, and most of the people knew him for a bloody and merciless person who killed a lot of evildoers.

    His name Old Ghostpletely described him, as he seemed to be undying, and illusory, he was never caught by his enemies, and nobody knew what his end was.

    Returning to the present though, the Old Ghost was seemed really startled by Eric''sst words. He was saying that he was going to lose his back up from his organization.

    Unable to handle his curiosity, he asked in a confused way,

    "Why!?"

    Eric seemed to have expected something like this, as he replied back calmly,

    "Why am I losing my support?

    Just like I said earlier, we are people who live afar the secr world, and all your crap. And we don''t want to get involved in this.

    When we got the information about what was to happen, our people were divided into two factions, one wants toe out and help Earth, the other part wants to keep staying in the dark.

    When I and Master left, our faction was on the winning side, and we had all the back-up we needed, logistically, and in manpower.

    But after tonight everything changed, as the other faction seems to have taken the upper hand, and we are expelled from the organization.

    Those idiots don''t understand that once this happens, our peace and happiness would be in other people''s hands and not ours anymore.

    Those worms will bottle up and do nothing, so I and Master are left out here stranded. But we don''t have any intention of staying put, for that reason we will create our own organization.

    We have decided to take our fates in our own hands, and for that reason, we need toe into a deal with you Old Ghost."

    Uncle Satoru was having a deep thinking face, as there was too much information that he was receiving, that needed to be sorted, and made sense of.

    Of course, the important points were the fact that the powerful organization that was supposed to be behind Eric, and his Master couldn''t be counted.

    After all, everyone knew that Earth was a shittyplicated ce, where the reality was two-faced, the fake, democratic, and free world on the outside, and the true, might makes right on the inside.

    Most of the people lived in pure ignorant bliss, as they knew nothing of the truth, while they were being used as tools and servants from the truly powerful people.

    There were also people who were aware of this sad truth, but they had no power to make a change, so they just became lunatics who could just see in despair, as the world treated them as wastes.

    The best choice was to live far away from the system, in hopes of being neglected by it, and this was precisely what the organization behind Eric was doing, in his opinion.

    He wasn''t much concerned about their division, as wherever more than one person was found, there was bound to be a difference in opinions.

    The second important point was that Eric wasn''t alone in all this, he had a partner, or to be more precise he had a Master.

    Eric alone seemed like a frightening existence, then what about his Master? Not to mention that there was no trace of him in Eric''s life. At least they had found no one.

    Thinking up to here, he looked at Eric with an observing look, as he asked,

    "I understand almost all of what you said, but there is something I need to know, or better say meet."

    Once again he was interrupted by Eric,

    "You want to meet my Master! But I am afraid that would be impossible because at the moment he is in a secret location recuperating from the wounds he took in hisst battle.

    Unfortunately, he is heavily wounded and I am afraid that you won''t be able to meet him for at least a year or two.

    But don''t worry my Master believes me with his life and my word is his word, you can be assured of that.

    Now, shall we talk about our deal Old Ghost?"

    Seeing the created situation, and Eric''s solid and confident words Uncle Satoru knew that it would be useless to insist more, as he rposed himself, and said,

    "You have been mentioning the word deal quite a few times already, and while I can understand what you might be asking from us, what are you exactly going to offer, Mister Eric?"

    Looking a bit surprised at how quick this guy was to evaluate the situation, and also rpose himself, Eric thought to himself what a fox this guy was.

    There was no trace of curiosity on his face anymore, as he had a calm, collected, and cold business look on, at the moment.

    Not losing a bit to him, Eric just continued in a calm and carefree manner, as he said,

    "There are some really important things that you are missing at the moment if you want to prepare for the uing disaster Old Ghost! Which probably, only I am able to provide you with!"

    Eric''s words clearly caught Uncle Satoru''s attention, as he looked him in the eye, and said,

    "Oh!? Like what?"

    Seeing that he had the old man''s attention, and had piqued his curiosity, Eric said in a calm voice,

    "You need manuals, pills, and potions to make your side stronger. I am able to provide you with each one of them.

    I can give you 1 manual in a week so we can sign our deal, 1 will be given to you in good faith and for better rtions, and there are 2 extras which you can buy.

    soon I will also hand you a list of the pills, and potions that I will be able to provide you with, but you will have to provide me the base resources, and will only get the finished product.

    Of course, the finished product will be given at a fixed price, and the price of the base resources will be taken out of the total."

    Uncle Satoru waspletely speechless, even though he expected something like this it was still too much. Even if all these things were level 1 goods, were already a lot.

    One had to say, that only a manual, and some resources were enough to create a considerable family not only in Japan but in the whole world.

    And Eric was iming, that these manuals would be able to strengthen his people more, which meant that they were above level 2!

    It was something he wouldn''t even dare of thinking a level 2 manual was something really rare, only the people in the Shadows could practice those manuals.

    Eric was handing those things over to him as if they were some cheap goods in the bunk, how could he not be stupefied at that.

    But of course, human greed knew no boundaries, as he looked at Eric, cleared his voice, and said,

    "How about you include some pill and potions forme on the deal!?"

    He couldn''t believe himself he was saying those words, but he couldn''t not try it. Hearing that Eric seemed to have heard a good joke, as he said with a smile,

    "Try not to push your luck too far Old Ghost, I think I am already being extremely generous here you know!"

    How could Uncle Satoru not understand that, but he had to try it, who knew perhaps he would be able to strike it gold.

    But then seeming to remember something more, he said in a dark tone¡­

 Chapter 104 - 104: Finally Over!

    "What makes you think that I won''t attack you right now, orter to get my hands on that stuff? You don''t think you will have a shot against me, or against our country, do you!?"

    Hearing those words Eric startedughing as he had just heard the biggest joke of his whole life, as heughed for more than one minute, and then said, ??

    "Old Ghost don''t tell me that old age has gotten to you and you have already started to forget things, but anyway let me tell you the reasons why you shouldn''t even think of it.

    First, I am not alone in this, my Master is included too, while I am not strong enough at the moment to fight against you, your country is not strong enough to fight my Master.

    Second and most important, while I and Master are expelled from our organization, our families are not. Do you think that they would just watch that happen, and do nothing afterward?

    As I see it, the real question is, does your country think that they have existed for too long?"

    Hearing Eric''s words, and feeling the chilling killing intent leaking out of his smiling face, Uncle Satoru felt his soul shiver, that made sense.

    While Eric and his Master had been expelled from their organization, they still had people behind them, while they might not support them anymore, they wouldn''t let them die for no reason either.

    They should feel lucky that Eric and his Master had decided to help them, and were giving out so many good conditions, and not get greedy, and stretch more than they could.

    Thinking like this, Uncle Satoru stered an honest smile on his face, as he said,

    "I can represent my division, and agree to your terms and conditions, but I will have to report this to my superiors, and also take their approval of this.

    I wille back with an answer in less than a week!"

    Eric seemed to have expected those words, and said in a calm and carefree tone,

    "I will be waiting for an answer from you Old Ghost, but make sure to not reveal my identity to no one, and if you want to contact me send me a message through that link of ours.

    Don''t try to bother with it, I know that Tatsuya Minami is part of your division!"

    Hearing those words Uncle Satoru seemed a bit startled for a moment, but then remembering that Eric knew his identity, Tatsuya Minami''s identity was even less of a deal.

    With that said he shook hands with Eric and started to walk out of the box when he remembered something and said,

    "By the way who was behind yours, and Takeshiba Aika''s kidnapping? And what happened to your kidnappers?"

    After all, these were part of the case he was investigating right now, and he was curious to know who had stepped on shit, thinking it was gold.

    Eric didn''t even bother with lying about this, as he said with a calm face,

    "It was that Young Master that just left, and Takeshiba Aika herself. She was being ckmailed, and thought that I was easy prey, since I had feelings for her, and was a dirt rich nobody."

    Uncle Satoru was stunned at that moment, if that was true, then why had he let Takeshiba Aika go, and also involved that kid in this!?

    Looking in Eric''s direction, he said with a confused look,

    "Then why..?"

    Once again he got interrupted by Eric even before he asked his question,

    "Why did I let her go, and even include him into our talk?

    It''s pretty easy though if you think about it, if the Takeshiba family thinks that they can use me, then I can use the Takeshiba family, and their name."

    Eric''s n was easy, he was sure that after everything that he had just revealed, with the prominent background behind him, and with the products he would start selling soon.

    Master Takeshiba would not only not stop his rtionship with Takeshiba Aika, but he would try his best to fan the mes and encourage it.

    When that happened, and the Takeshiba would try to make use of him, he would make use of the Takeshiba and their name. They would also be a shelter to him, from the outside world.

    Of course, this didn''t mean that Eric was cing them out of his target, and Young Master Takeshiba Yuto out of his cklist.

    No, he was going to use them as long as they were useful, and then be done with them. In the meantime, he could also have some fun around them.

    As for Uncle Satoru, he was just a bit surprised at first, but then he just thought that the Takeshiba family had poked a beehive this time, and their future would be rough.

    Of course, he never thought that Eric would try to destroy the Takeshiba family or anything like that because it didn''t make sense at the time.

    So he just felt sorry for them, and let it go, he wouldn''t want to get into muddled waters and risk a fight or a confrontation with Eric, not after what he had heard tonight.

    As for Eric he just lied down on the couch to rest for a while as he said to the walking Uncle Satoru,

    "The kidnappers'' ce will be made known to you tomorrow, you can go and apprehend them. You don''t have to worry they already know what to say!"

    Uncle Satoru wouldn''t get surprised by this, after all that he had heard tonight, so he just went ahead, out of the restaurant.

    Outside there was still the big crowd of press waiting for an exnation of tonight''s happenings. He hadpletely forgotten about them.

    But at that time Eric came out of the restaurant too, and with a fake weak smile, he shook his hand, and said,

    "Thank you for clearing this misunderstanding Old Man, I am truly sorry for my earlier words!"

    Then directing towards the press he said in a clear voice,

    "Dear members of the press I am truly sorry for my attitude earlier, as I was too heavily burdened emotionally after this rough day.

    But now I can finally tell you that everything had been a misunderstanding and the situation is cleared now.

    The fact that I and Young Miss Takeshiba Aika had been kidnapped''s true, and the police were here for that matter, they assured me that they would try their best to arrest the kidnappers.

    As for the rtionship between me and Young Miss Takeshiba Aika, I am sorry but I am not able to answer any question of that sort.

    That is a personal matter, and I would plead you to not mettle in it.

    Also, I would like to take this chance and announce that the Fragrance Hall will open 4 other restaurants in a short time, and be a chain of restaurants.

    All the people in here are invited and weed to the inauguration. Thank you for your help, and understanding!"

    After this performance from Eric, everything was easier for Uncle Satoru who immediately gave a simr deration that the police would do its best in their job, as he ordered the crowd to disperse.

    He left a few policemen around the ce for protection, and do not allow the journalists to cross their limits, as he hopped in his car, and left the ce with the rest in tow.

    After everything was finally over, Eric entered into his private box once again, as he immediately lied down on the couch, and started thinking about everything that had just happened.

    He had been forced to create such a story, and also give out some important information, but it was all worth it.

    It was a good thing he created a good and foolproof background behind him, because only like this would they be able to ept his words.

    He also created his Master''s ghost to scare away all the foul spirits that would have any thoughts over him at the moment.

    He was still weak, and just like Old Ghost, there was only little he could do with his strength, in front of a powerful man or a powerful force he was nothing more than an ant.

    For that reason he needed a powerful deterring force, that would be able to give him a shelter of protection, at least on the outside.

    He could use thoseing in the shadows to increase his strength, and practice for his soon to have fighters.

    He was sure that with what he did, and said, not only would the government and those fogies ept his cooperation, but the big families would also start approaching him.

    Especially the Takeshiba family, that Takeshiba Master wasn''t an idiot, and he would surely use everything in his hands toe closer to him and try to profit from him.

    Just the fact that Takeshiba Yuto had been asked to leave the ce, and Eric with Uncle Satoru had discussed for so long, was enough of bait for him.

    What Eric had to do now was find a source of recruiting manpower. He needed a lot of fighters, officials, scientists, and capable people who could work for him.

    The best ce to start finding them was of course the schools, orphanages, streets, and jails. He had to find capable people, and train them.

    For the moment, his best way of recruiting was through Shiro and Daisuke, but they couldn''t do much, otherwise, they would attract too much attention.

    Well, he guessed at the moment he would have to hire some mercenaries to do this for him until he became part of the Takeshiba family.

    After that, he could use them, and their resources as much as he liked. But that would be forter, as right now he had to rest a little bit¡­

 Chapter 105 - 105: Shopping!

    He didn''t rest for long, as he only slept for 2 or 3 hours before he could feel that someone was approaching his private box, it was Old Na.

    He and the staff had gathered and were proceeding with the cleaning of the ce, and preparing to open the ce for business. ??

    The world didn''t care what had happened the previous night at the ce, they might be curious to know about it, but they didn''t really care.

    All they cared about was their daily lives and their own lives. But that was what kept this world moving, and humanity prospering.

    Eric didn''t care much about it either, he was happy and satisfied with the results of the night before, but now he had to start moving too.

    Of course, he would have to wait for the government and the secret agencies to propose their contract and rtionship rules, but that was already in his view.

    At the moment the most important thing to him was to have a check on his system, as soon as he took a look, a big notification attracted his attention, as it was written in big letters.

    "The System has noticed that the host has a considerable amount of Exp points avable. Would the Host like to use 10.000 Exp points to upgrade the system!?" YES/NO

    And below that big notification was written what the upgrade entitled.

    "The upgrade in the system entails better rewards, purchasable items, more profound manuals, and skills.

    The upgrade in the system would also make the connection between the Host and the system even deeper, and the system will be able to better shape the missions ording to Host''s wishes."

    All this seemed like dreamy and perfect conditions, any normal person would think that this was the best thing they could wish for.

    But not for Eric, he had been betrayed too much, and he didn''t believe that there was any impartial goodness in this world.

    Not to mention that he had some kind of a bad premonition from his system. He felt like there was a dormant wild beast in the system''s depth, one which spelled destruction for him.

    So while most of them would look at this as the opportunity of a lifetime, he looked at it like it would spell doom at the moment.

    The part which gave him the chills was the one where it was said that the connection between his soul and the system would enter a deeper connection.

    While it didn''t sound really weird, what would happen when that connection became indistinct, wouldn''t the system and his soul be one? Or worse, the system could override his soul.

    The thoughts of a betrayed and non-trusting person are truly scary, but this was a possible urrence to him, so without finding a way to deal with this, he wouldn''t upgrade his system.

    With these thoughts in mind, he just pretended to not see that notification as he opened the shop to look for the things he was after.

    First things first, he needed to find the manuals he promised to that Old Ghost, they were really important for the deal to go through.

    Looking through the shop he finally found 4 cheap and practical level 2 manuals, that the outside people would probably call profound manuals.

    In his previous life everything was measured in levels, due to the systems, but ording to the information he had, most probably now they were defined as yellow, profound, earth, and heaven.

    This meant, that at the moment, the strongest manuals on this were at best level 4. But even then, manuals of level 3 were rare, and level 4 was almost inexistent.

    The only organizations to have a manual of level 4 were the true rulers of the, but only 8 small families had the right to practice those manuals.

    So it could be seen clearly that while the 2nd level manuals weren''t the best, they were the most practical and needed.

    Furthermore, if he took out a more precious manual, then he would attract too much unwanted attention.

    For that reason the 2nd level manuals were the golden medium he found, not to mention that he would also have the pills and potions that he could negotiate with.

    But damn those things weren''t cheap in the least, only for the 4 manuals that he bought he had to spend 25.000 SP points. He felt like this was daylight robbery.

    So many points for something that he wouldn''t even use himself. But there was nothing he could do about it as those were really needed at the moment.

    After the manuals, it was time to start shopping about his pills, and potions. Firstly he bought first level Alchemic skills, and the recipes for the three most important potions, which made 4.000 SP points disappear.

    After that, he started scrolling, and surfing through the other recipes he could buy from the system. And he chose two more.

    The first was a sleeping potion that would make anyone below level 50 loose consciousness for at least an hour. It was called the sleeping beauty potion, and its best quality was that it was an odorless potion.

    The second was a poison of sorts, it was called the ''chaotic mind'' and made the victim lose his sanity over a period of time.

    The problem with this poison was that it had to be given daily, but in the end, it was a sure fire method to drive someone crazy, or with multiple personalities.

    He took this thing so he could deal better with the Takeshiba family while he was there. This way they would be easier to handle in the public eyes.

    These two recipes cost him another 1.500 SP points and he could swear he could feel himself bleeding while he spent all these points.

    Before he bought these things he had 37.840 SP points, including even the ones he had before, and Kirigaya''s contribution, who had truly worked hard the previous day.

    After spending 30.500 SP points on all this stuff he was left with only 7.340 SP points. Which seemed so little, seeing the prices of the things he might want to buy.

    Still, he was going through the shop to find some things he might need to buy in the future, and make a buying n for them.

    The thing that attracted his attention the most, was a new product called the ''Escaping Talisman''. This thing had a cost of 700 SP points apiece.

    It was basically instantaneous teleportation to a random spot in a 50 km range, as it also provided stealth for 5 minutes.

    It was a really good escaping method but it was too expensive. Thinking on the other hand though, his life was even more precious than 700 SP points.

    So he immediately bought 4 of them, just in case of emergency, and now he was wondering about what was in front of his eyes.

    It was a technique or a skill to be more precise, it was called the ''Blood Clone Technique''. Just like the name suggested someone could create a clone using his own blood.

    The main problem was that the clone wouldn''t have a soul, and would be more of a blood puppet controlled by the main body, unable to think or do anything by itself.

    If provided with a soul the blood puppet would be a true clone that would obey Eric with all her being. The best quality was that this clone wouldst as long as Eric was alive.

    Another problem with the technique was that it needed a reallyrge amount of blood to be created, and the best estimate was that even if Eric gave blood for a month, he would only start as a newborn baby.

    He would slowly grow like a human being, but without a soul, it would be useless. What Eric was thinking right now though, was behind this technique''s scope.

    But he needed a soul splitting technique to even try and do that, and even then the sess was not guaranteed.

    But there was no soul splitting technique on the system, it was like a forbidden topic, nowhere to be found, and no information on soul either.

    These two just made Eric even more determined that the system had no good intentions whatsoever in his body, mind, and soul. And that he had to find a way to get rid of it before it waked up.

    Nheless, he immediately bought the technique, and closed the system, as a big cloud of information was about to hit his body.

    Instructing Old Na to not let anyone approach his private box, and take care of everything outside for him, he epted the information and once again fell asleep, and unconscious.

    While Eric was doing all this in his private box there were two ces that couldn''t sleep withouting to a decision.

    The first ce was a dark study room illuminated by really low light, where two people were seating in front of each other and discussing.

    It was Young Master Takeshiba Yuto, and his father Master Takeshiba. They looked like the perfect copy of the other, just that one was older of course.

    As soon as he arrived at the Takeshiba Mansion, Young Master Takeshiba Yuto had entered the study room of his father and told him everything with only the two of them.

    They had been staying up until now discussing the information he had brought, and the possibility of it being true or fake.

    At the same time, they had to think about their next steps, what they should do from now on. They didn''t have the best of starts with Eric, but they weren''t enemies either.

    Looking at his son, seated in front of him with his eyebrows furrowed in deep thought, Master Takeshiba asked lightly,

    "What do you think we should do Yuto-kun!?"

    Young Master Takeshiba Yuto was a bit startled, but then releasing a sigh he said¡­

 Chapter 106 - 106: Council Of Five

    "Sigh~! No matter how much I hate the guy and don''t want to admit it, he has the power to back up his words, furthermore, he said that he would give us evidence in less than a month.

    He seemed pretty assured when he said that, and there was no hesitation whatsoever. Also, considering that he stayed behind to talk to Uncle Satoru, I would say that he knows things we don''t know. ??

    And thest but not least, at the moment he has the power and the wits to crumble a family like the Miura''s. That guy isn''t simple in the least.

    Even if we knew only thest one, it wouldn''t be a good idea to go against him at the moment, since we don''t know the true depth of his power."

    Master Takeshiba wasn''t really surprised at his youngest son''s analysis as he had known for a long time now what he was capable of.

    While he seemed like an arrogant idiot outside, Takeshiba Yuto was his pride as a father. His two bigger sons'' had truly disappointed him, as they were short-sighted, and failed to look at the bigger picture.

    He was still safe and sound, and they were already fighting on who would be the next head or next Master of the family.

    He truly wondered just where the difference between them sometimes was, he had educated them all the same, but this third son was his pride and joy.

    Hiding this pride and joy inside himself, he said in a serious and solemn voice,

    "I think the same as you Yuto-kun, but you forgot something in there. The fact that you and your sister set-up the kidnapping, and that he took down 3 of your soldier teams as well!"

    Takeshiba Yuto seemed like a little kid who was caught stealing candy, as he immediately wanted to justify himself, but his father raised his hand, as he continued,

    "I don''t care much about your reasons, or justifications, what it matters right now is that he seems to have enough affection for your sister to let this go.

    We should make use of this, and try to get closer to him. If he is truly who he ims to be, then this is a golden opportunity for us to reach new heights.

    Go and tell your sister to stay close to him! Advise her to maintain the friendship but nothing more at the moment.

    When he gives the proof of his ims, then we can benefit from that, and make him part of our family, and strength.

    He is an unknown in our n, but if we can turn him to our side, it will just make our n even more secure of sess!"

    Young Master Takeshiba Yuto had already expected such a situation and instructions, he knew about his father''s n, and his ambitions.

    He wouldn''t stop in front of anything that blocked his way to reach those ambitions, and his sister was just a chess piece in his hands.

    But he wasn''t any better than his father! They shared the same blood after all. They were both foxes, who would do anything to take the grapes from the tree.

    With those thoughts in mind, he took his permission, left his father alone in the study room, as he walked towards his bedroom, thinking about the changes in his own ns.

    As for telling this to the other big families, that would be just a loss of time, and stupid, because they would have a chance to negotiate with Eric.

    In the meantime, not far away from them, Uncle Satoru was in the middle of an underground room, surrounded by five big thrones, as a strong light was falling upon him.

    Contrary to the expectations there were no people seating in the five big thrones, but just five big ck TVs, showing nothing more than a ck screen.

    As soon as he had left the Fragrance Hall, Uncle Satoru had headed towards this ce, and report everything he knew.

    Even though it was still early in the morning, the Council of Five had immediately gathered as they heard that it was an emergency meeting.

    The Council of Five was the highest ruling ''government'' of Japan, and it was made up of three men, and two women, who no one knew the identity of.

    They only knew that these people were really strong, and all of them had ties to the Imperial families of the past.

    While the country seemed to be lead by democracy and freedom, the true Masterminds, and decision-makers were these 5.

    And everyone had to kneel, and do their bidding, otherwise, they would disappear without a trace from this world, and no one would be able to even mourn about them.

    The Supernatural Division that Uncle Satorumanded was directly under their jurisdiction, and not even the other families or the government could meddle in their way.

    At this moment, Uncle Satoru had already told them everything that happened, and everything that Eric said without leaving out a singlema. He didn''t dare to do it, with the current situation.

    The five monitors werepletely calm, and silent the whole time that Uncle Satoru made his report, only when they heard the possibility of new techniques, pills, and potions did they show some activity.

    But even then, they only showed their presence and nothing more. The truth was that they had already sensed some kind of unrest in Japan, and around the world.

    It was just that they thought it was only due to some countries'' preparations to start some other war, they had never considered an outside power involvement in Earth.

    After all, did they even exist!? They had some kind of sense that there was some other ce they could go to if they passed the stage they were in, but they weren''t sure where, or how.

    Everything was a mystery to them, but now some kides out, iming that he and the organization or n behind him had existed for a long time, researching for that ce.

    Not only that, but they were also under the eye of the outsiders, and a big war was going to happen soon, with the people at its center.

    Surely they didn''t know what to make of it, but the fact was that he shouldn''t be a normal person, not after the deal he proposed.

    But was he truly trustable? They couldn''t make a decision without proof, as they were not only making a decision for themselves, but for the whole country, and.

    Suddenly a weak ancient voice broke the silence, as he said,

    "What do you think about him Old Ghost!? Is he trustable!?"

    Thinking a bit about this question Uncle Satoru, said in a solemn voice,

    "After all that happened, and everything that was said, I think he meant his words. That kid isn''t someone normal, his killing intent was almost tangible, and made even me tremble in fear."

    At that moment, another old voice seemed to speak from another monitor, as he said,

    "Isn''t he just a cold-blooded killer then!?"

    Taking permission Uncle Satoru answered,

    "Not necessarily, he used his killing intent only to warn me not to get on his bad side, and he had no intention of truly killing me.

    While I can''t be sure of everything he said, he did tell me that he will present us the proof in less than a month, and the fact that he knows my identity isn''t something we can just take lightly.

    Most probably, I am not the only one whose identity he knows about, and yet he didn''t use it to negotiate with us, or threaten us.

    Just like he said I don''t think he cares about us, or what we do, he is just warning us. He is nning on taking care of this all on his own!"

    Uncle Satoru''s words made the five people silent thinking again, but then one of the women said,

    "No matter if he is true or not, we don''t know the extent of his power and ambition, while he looks like a dangerous bet, I don''t think we can afford to go against him at the moment.

    Especially since we don''t know the whereabouts of his possible Master, things are trulyplicated at the moment.

    One thing is for sure though, if he is right, and that truly happens, then the whole will go into difficult times, and it would have a rough shuffle.

    We will once again return to the Dark Ages, and a new war of conquering will start."

    Her words made sense, if what Eric warned them about truly happened, then the whole would be a big mess, and no one would be safe anymore.

    They had to make preparations to confront such a thing, but first, they had to be sure that this was happening. They needed the evidence he had talked about.

    At this moment, one of the monitors that had been the calmest during this time finally showed activity, as the old man behind it, said in a solemn voice,

    "There is nothing we can do at the moment, besides making a pre-deal with him and waiting for the proof.

    Only after he shows this proof he states, can we truly start thinking about what to do and take measures, to weather the storm that might be heading towards us.

    I n to go and take a look at this kid, and see what he is truly made up of."

    Hearing those words, all the others knew that it would be useless and counter-productive if they continued talking, as thest woman who hadn''t talked until now said in a solemn voice,

    "Well, this seems to conclude this urgent meeting as we will go with the Old 4''s suggestion. Old Ghost the responsibility of the pre-deal falls in your hands.

    Dismissed!"

 Chapter 107 - 107: Aftermath, And Assassination Attempt

    With her words, all the TVs got shut down, and everything was left in Uncle Satoru''s hands. It was clear that she was the person who held the highest authority in the Council of Five.

    Until Eric presented them with his proof, they would keep this topic asleep. As for Uncle Satoru, he was just like a postman who did what he was told. ??

    He loved his country and didn''t mind doing anything he could for his country. That included forfeiting his life, but also killing and doing whatever he had to.

    While these people were making their own ns, and having their ideas, Tokyo City was buzzing from the big news they woke up to.

    An impossible romance, between a rich princess and a poormoner, that had been kidnapped. While they had asked the grasps of their kidnappers, they couldn''t escape the harsh reality.

    This was a story that touched upon the novels, and books. Normally this was something seen only in fairy tales, yet it had be something real and tangible.

    While themon people basked in the buzz of such a love story, the high society was shocked by the news of Master Miura''s and his soldiers'' deaths.

    They couldn''t understand how a sly fox like himself, would so suddenly die, and lose everything in one single night.

    But there was only one message in his death, don''t mess with the Fragrance Hall, and the power behind them, the Dark Hall.

    While they were really curious about this new mysterious power that had shown up, they had some more important things to consider at the moment.

    Master Miura had left everything behind to his son, Young Master Miura Daichi, who seemed like a typical good-for-nothing kid, and they all had their greedy thoughts, and opinions about him.

    Master Miura had worked hard to build his empire, which generated millions of dors every year, so how could they not have some greedy thoughts about it.

    They knew that the kid was already engaged to Master Ito''s eldest daughter, but they would not give up easily, as each and every one of them made their own ns to pull him to his side.

    While all of this was happening the person who the whole city was thinking about, had just woken up and learned about everything.

    He waspletely shocked, dumbfounded, and stupefied at everything that he heard. His father, the person he held most dearly had died, but the problem was he couldn''t remember anything.

    No matter how much he tried, he seemed to have some kind of blocked part of his brain, that he couldn''t remember.

    He remembered perfectly what had happened before he went out with his father, and their men, but everything after that was totally ck.

    The only thing he could think of, and the only person he could hate at the moment was Eric, it seemed like he had an unconscious hate towards him, and would be ready to do anything to revenge his father.

    Still, the news of his father''s death, and the fact that they didn''t have his corpse made him devastated for some time, as he totally locked himself inside his room, and grieve.

    It seemed like the death had helped him grow mature in just a single moment, as the whole house, and the servants started grieving for their Master.

    A lot of people turned at their door, to express their condolences, and grieve Master Miura, but unfortunately, none of them could meet with Young Master Miura.

    They had to turn back unhappy that their efforts bore no fruits, but not resigned of their ns and ideas. This was a chance that didn''t came often after all.

    In the meantime, the person who had been responsible for all of this had currently just awakened from his sleep and was checking the new knowledge he had gotten.

    There was a lot of it, as he now had knowledge for almost all the level 1 herbs that existed, or at least the person who had left behind his divine artifact knew existed.

    The knowledge also included their properties, and the best way to process them, and the temperature needed to refine them.

    Besides that, he also had the 5 recipes he purchased from the system, where the most important were the three potions that helped with his power.

    Not forgetting the 4 level-two manuals that he had bought to trade with Uncle Satoru. This would be a good start for his soldiers to start training too.

    He would have to inscript these four manuals to paperter, but at the moment he had more important things to think about, as the Blood Clone Technique appeared in his mind.

    This was a really important technique that he would need in the future, as he already had an idea in mind what to do with it.

    Taking a look at the Technique and the way of using it Eric was a bit startled, as he would have to gather around 1000 liters of blood to form a newborn baby blood clone.

    Probably because of this reason this technique was so cheap and he was able to buy it for only 3000SP points.

    That and the fact that it needed a soul to be a usable clone, because as a puppet was too expensive, and not as good.

    Clearly, these didn''t make Eric think lower of this technique, because the potential it had was terrific.

    Depending on the materials, and the blood he used on refining this blood clone, he would be able to increase its talent, affinity to the elements, and its quality.

    To make the best out of his n, Eric was thinking of collecting only the highest quality blood he could. As long as the biggest part of the blood was his, he could mix up some more powerful blood in it.

    The technique would still work, and he would have those better qualities he wanted. He was so excited thinking about this.

    With these thoughts in mind, he left the technique, as he started looking at the talismans he had just bought.

    The beauty of these Escaping Talismans was the fact that they looked like normal blue beads that had a symbol inscribed on them. He only had to crush them to activate them.

    Taking one of them out, after closely inspecting it, and not being able to see anything special about it, he just put it back inside as he thought of making some kind of bracelet that could hold it close to his hand.

    There might be ces where he wouldn''t be able to use his inventory, so it would be better if he kept a few of them on his body, just in case.

    With all of these things sorted out, he got out of the private box, as he saw Old Na at his door waiting for him.

    As soon as he saw Eric get out, he came by his side and said,

    "Young Master I wanted to congratte you on your sess. You have truly amazed me with what you didst night!"

    Eric didn''t seem to care much about thepliments, as he said,

    "Stop with the flowery words Old Na, how are the preparations going for the other restaurants?"

    Immediately forgetting all thepliments, Old Na started reporting,

    "We have already made the deals about the ces, and started with the restoration, I am afraid it will take us at least a week for the restorations.

    We are already trying to find our chefs and personnel, only that it''s taking us a while especially with the conditions set by Young Master.

    But I am confident ofpleting everything by the time the restaurants are open, which will be in less than a month."

    Satisfied with how the things were going, Eric looked at him with praise as he said,

    "Very well Old Na, you are doing just as I expected. Just keep going at this pace, and you will be rewarded as you should."

    Old Na was clearly happy with it, he had never expected that Eric would have such a power, and background behind him, as even he was stunned by the news in the morning.

    All he knew was that he and his Master had found a diamond lying by their side. He didn''t know why he had a premonition that Eric was destined for big things.

    And of course, even though he was an old man, he had a big ambition, and while he couldn''t do anything more at this age, he could achieve his share by being beside Eric at that time.

    For that reason, he justughed embarrassedly as he said,

    "I am just doing what I should Young Master, thank you for making these old bones feel useful!"

    Eric didn''t know what to think about this old man right now, because while he was a confidante of Kirigaya, there was the possibility of him working for someone else.

    The assignment he had given him with the restaurants and their personnel was a test for him to see what his intentions were.

    Until now he didn''t seem to be dirty, but he wasn''t clean either. What surprised Eric though was the fact that he seemed to have epted him as his true Young Master.

    This was a bit quick and unexpected for someone like Eric, who now doubted everybody. It would be difficult for him to trust someone again.

    At the moment he trusted only in mutual benefits, and domination over a person. Of course with his nature, he hadn''t given up on trying to trust someone, but that seemed difficult to do at the moment.

    While Eric was walking down the hall with Old Na, he suddenly felt a powerful killing intent behind him, as he moved his head to the right, where a kunai passed through and continued towards the floor.

    Had he been one momentte, that would have pierced through his head, and not the floor¡­

 Chapter 108 - 108: â€˜Accidentâ€™

    Turning his head, and directing his eyes towards a particr spot in the ceiling as he said in a yful voice,

    "Young Lady you shouldn''t attack people stealthily like this! How would you take responsibility if you damage my beautiful face? ??

    Or do you think that you can scoot free just because you are Kirigaya''s kid?"

    Eric''s words clearly surprised the old Na beside him, as he had been unable to see or pinpoint the location of the girl himself, and he was clearly stronger than Eric.

    Yet Eric had managed to pinpoint her location so easily, this was truly something he didn''t expect at all. He didn''t know what to think.

    The person who had just been found was in the same situation, she didn''t expect someone weak like Eric to find out her so easily.

    At first, she thought that Eric was bluffing, but he was smiling in her direction as if he knew what she was thinking. Not to mention that he already knew a part of her identity.

    At this moment, his attitude, his cheeky words, and that yful smile really got on her nerves, as she wanted to send a second kunai in his direction, to truly damage his face.

    This weak bastard had the galls to y with her! But there was also a dangerous feelinging from this guy, the death aura around him was too thick.

    Not even someone who had killing as a profession for millions could have that aura. The change wasn''t quantitative, but qualitative.

    The death aura around him seemed to be almost tangible like it had a life of its own or something. This clearly surprised and confused the youngdy.

    Seeing that she wasn''t answering, and was just staying there unmoving, Eric bit his finger, and let a bit of blood out, as he attacked with that blood the ce where she was.

    It wasn''t that Tianlong Yun could sense her presence through his spirit sense, no she was way over his level for him to be able to do something like that.

    ording to his estimations, she should be above level 50 at least, even stronger than Old Na beside him.

    The reason why he could find her stealth ce and her rtive location was because of the deathws. After he startedprehending the deathws, he had a different look towards his surroundings.

    In a sense, he could feel the living things around him, or he could feel their aura would be more precise to say, and this was how he knew where she was.

    It was only a few drops of blood, but they were enough toplete their duty, as they were pinpointed in her head.

    This clearly showed that Eric knew her position, and wasn''t just bluffing. Doing this, Eric turned around, and said in a bored voice,

    "I am bored! You are no fun at all! I thought you hade here to test my skills yourself and ask for your father, but apparently, you just want to y hide and seek!

    To think that your father asked me to court, you two sisters!"

    The moment he was about to take the second step though, he was stopped by an angry and hateful voice,

    "What do you mean? Where is my father? What has happened to him?"

    Turning his head around, Eric had that yful and cheeky smile on his face, as he said,

    "You finally decided to show up, I was thinking what else would I have to say before you did. You spoiled my fun you know!"

    The girl who had decided to show herself was wearing a ck camouging ninja suit, and a ck mask covering her face.

    Eric could tell that it wasn''t the girl he had met the previous time though, due to their different measures and curves.

    The girl in front of him was clearly less developed than her bigger sister, one could say that she was more on the t side of the chart, but she wasn''t that t either.

    That, or she was really good at wrapping her chest to make it look as small as possible. But Eric didn''t have time to think much about these, as once again he heard that sweet angry voice,

    "Tell me where my father is! Has something happened to him?"

    Her voice was domineering, and she looked like she was ordering Eric, more than asking him. But Eric didn''t mind it at all, as he said,

    "Your father has some things to deal with at the moment! So if you have anything you want to pass to him, tell me and I will pass your words."

    The girl was observing him carefully as she was also looking suspiciously at him. She looked like she was making a decision on whether she should kill him or not!

    She truly didn''t seem to like this guy, he seemed really hateful. All this time he had done nothing but y with her.

    The truth was that she had important news for her father, but she wasn''t able to sense him around here, and also couldn''t find him at his ce.

    Just where had he disappeared to? This guy seemed to know where he was but had no intention of telling her.

    And who was this guy in the first ce, all the information they had over him wasplicated at best, and totally senseless at its worse.

    This guy was more of a mystery than their own n. What was his rtionship with her father? It was clear that her father respected him a lot, and treated him really well.

    She had no time to think about this stuff at the moment, as she was in a hurry. Soon she would be found and sent back to the n, she had no time to lose.

    For that reason, she suddenly disappeared from her ce, and one momentter appeared in front of Eric, with a new kunai on his neck, as she threatened him in a dark voice,

    "Tell me where my father is, or breathe yourst."

    Eric didn''t seem to pay attention to her words, as he looked her directly in the eyes, and said,

    "You have truly beautiful clear eyes, are these natural ones?"

    The youngdy was startled even in a situation like this Eric could say words like this, he didn''t seem to care about his life, at all.

    Startled as she was, she said in a confused voice,

    "Aren''t you afraid of dying!? Or are you that perverted, that you would die for it?"

    Contrary to the solemn appearance that Old Na had by staying beside him, Eric startedughing out loud for a few moments, as he then stopped and said,

    "Hahaha~! Little girl, shouldn''t you be more real with your killing intent when you decide to threaten me?

    You should know better than me, that cing a fake killing intent in front of me, is like a child ying tricks in front of their father, don''t you think so?

    But some idents might happen, so take that kunai off of my neck, before some ident happens, and I will have to make you take responsibility for it."

    The youngdy in front of him seemed to have understood her mistake, she had totally forgotten about that death aura around him, as he had really angered, and pissed her off.

    Not to mention that her mental state was already not the best it could be at the moment, so she was easily red.

    But hearing hisst words, she felt she was being looked down upon, she was an expert ninja, there was no way for an ident to happen.

    Everything she did was nned, and carefully executed! There were no extra useless moves, nor idents that could happen.

    But just as she was about to oppose his words, she felt Eric step forward, so she clearly pulled her kunai back, as his face was approaching hers.

    She was startled, she didn''t understand what was going on! Did this guy have a death wish or something? Had he decided to die, and wanted to use her hand or something?

    There was no killing intent, nor dying intent around him though, he looked confident and decided, he was a man with a n.

    But she didn''t understand what his n was, and what was he trying to do. In that confusion and surprise, she didn''t know what to do, when Eric suddenly hugged her and kissed her over the mask.

    Surprise, shock, stun, even though Eric couldn''t see her face he could clearly understand her expressions, and feelings right now.

    She had never expected something like this, it waspletely out of her imagination that Eric would do something like this.

    The same could be said for Old Na who was looking at this scene with a jaw-dropped expression. Just what the hell was going on in here?

    It took a moment before the youngdy could rpose herself, as she tried to push Eric away from her, forgetting that she still had the kunai in her hand, and she ''identally'' cut his shoulder.

    She didn''t notice it at first, as she said with a startled voice,

    "Wh-whaat aare you doing!?"

    Looking at her as if he looking at an idiot, Eric said in a confused voice,

    "Kissing you of course, what do you think I was doing? It''s not my fault that you have attractive eyes!

    Furthermore, it seems like the ''ident'' did happen this time, you will have to take responsibility for it."

    The youngdy was clearly flustered by everything that happened just now. This guy was shameless, not only had he taken her first kiss, but he also imed it was her fault.

    The worst of this all was that small cut on his shoulder, she had done it unintentionally, but just like he said, it was an ''ident''.

    She would have to take responsibility for this guy''s blunder? Wasn''t his fault for doing what he did? Uuggghhh~! He was so hateful!

    She just wanted to really kill him right then and there, but then she felt some presence closing down on her location¡­

 Chapter 109 - 109: Kirigayaâ€™s Clan Patriarch, Kirigaya Endo

    Almost immediately as she felt that presence she regained herposure and forgot everything that happened just a moment ago.

    Nothing mattered anymore, her flustering and her hate for Eric disappeared in a second as it had never existed before. ??

    This just proved how seriously she considered the person following behind her, but there was something more in her eyes, and it wasn''t fear.

    It was loath, she loathed the personing behind her. She looked like she wanted to kill him, but it wasn''t an easy death either, surely she would like to kill him slowly and painfully.

    Eric noticed her sudden change in attitude and didn''t pester her anymore but turned to its ce and waited for the guest to show themselves.

    He already had his guess on the identity of his new guest. He didn''t think that there would be many people that caused such a change at the girl in front of him.

    Even if it wasn''t the guy himself, it would most probably be some trusted aid he had. Eric was hoping to be the guy himself though.

    He couldn''t wait to meet him and see for himself what kind of person he was, and if there was any detection from his side. After all, Eric had what he was looking for the most.

    If he did detect something and tried to attack him Eric would just use his new Escaping Talisman and leave the ce, to dealter with him. At the moment he didn''t have enough strength to fight him.

    Not to mention that this guy was Kirigaya''s blood brother and his target. He would be dead in less than a month. He didn''t need to care much about him.

    With these thoughts in mind, he turned towards the entrance where now was standing a tall person, d in ck just like Kirigaya''s daughter.

    Differently from her though the arrogance in his eyes was blinding. Most probably this guy thought that heaven and earth were created just for his sake.

    His eyes were an olive color, but there was no shine in them. They had lost all the luster, and shine that normal eyes had, and his pupils had turned into vertical elliptic shape.

    Those eyes gave a deep fright to everyone that saw them, as they looked even sharper than a slithering snake''s eyes, but Eric was looking him right in the eyes, as soon as he arrived.

    The guy was clearly surprised at Eric''s action as this was the first time someone had the gall to look at him like that. And he didn''t know why but he felt like he had turned from a hunter to the hunted.

    He clearly didn''t like this feeling, at all. He was used to and enjoyed the feeling of people being afraid of him. He basked in their fear, as those useless idiots tried to avoid him, and his anger at all costs.

    Reality hadn''t always been like this, around a year ago he had been nothing more but useless trash who was intoxicated from alcohol and women.

    His n hated him and treated him like the trash of the n, as everyone who could, would only insult him from behind him.

    His father and elder brother didn''t seem to care about all this as they were more focused on their own lives and the n.

    Everything changed that fateful day! Like always he had been drinking all day, with a fewdies by his side, as he was trying some powder for the first time in his life.

    He had officially hit a new low in his life, but he didn''t care. He was destined to be useless trash in this life, he hade to terms with this.

    He didn''t possess any special talent to practice their n''s arts, he was average at best. At the same time, he didn''t have any great will to train hard either.

    Not to mention that the moment his father learned of his uselessness he immediately seemed to have erased him from his life and didn''t consider him his own son anymore.

    All these thoughts and reasons were pushing him to test his limits on how low he could fall, which had eventually concluded with that scene.

    But before he could taste his first line, he suddenly felt a splitting headache hit his head. It was horrendous, he felt like someone was punching his brain inside his skull.

    He couldn''t understand what was going on as the pain increased by the moment. He felt like really soon his head would blow up in little pieces.

    How could a useless alcoholic person like him bear with that pain as he thought that his death hade for him, and closed his eyes as he lost conscience!

    Only for him to wake up after an unknown time in the n''s medicine hall with no wounds or problems whatsoever.

    He wondered for how long he had been unconscious, but he knew he had seen the weirdest dream of his life.

    Normally he would dream about his different life, where he was in his elder brother''s ce, and how he would live his life, but this time he had had a truly strange dream.

    He had dreamed something out of those novels where the protagonist got a system to grow stronger. His system was called the ''Ninja System''.

    He had dreamt about the set-up of that weird system, but the moment the set-up had beenpleted he had awakened from his unconscious state.

    It felt really weird for some reason but he wanted tough at himself at those thoughts. He thought he hadpletely given up on this life, but this dream clearly showed he was bing delusional.

    While he was thinking like this, he heard a voice that amidst a lot of bullshit weed him as the new host of the ''Ninja system''!

    He was baffled and left without words as he heard that voice, he thought he was still unconscious and dreaming at that moment.

    It didn''t make sense for something like this to exist in reality, this was supposed to be only a novel''s or anime''s plot. How could something like this exist in the real world? It was impossible!

    And yet the reality was totally different, this was his reality now. He didn''t care if this was a gift from a god pitying him, or from a bored devil who had nothing else to do.

    What mattered to him was the fact that this was real, and he had been given such a great chance to totally change his life.

    From that day onwards he started using his system to level up, showing a remarkable talent, stunning the whole n, and the people who had badmouthing him all this time.

    They were all thinking that their Young Master had been biding his time, and hiding his strength and talent all this time.

    The problem was that they didn''t know what to make of this, and how to behave from now on as they had been badmouthing him all this time.

    Of course, the majority of them went with the wind, so they immediately asked forgiveness from him, as they started to treat him better like they should.

    Even his father epted his mistake and told him that he was eligible to be the new Master of the n alongside his brother.

    All this vanity that came from his new power and talent clearly boosted his ego and arrogance, as he started behaving more and more like a tyrant with each passing day.

    Of course, he hadn''t forgotten his earlier dreams, habits, and ns, where the most important one was banishing his brother from the n and taking his wife and daughters.

    He had been dreaming so long to put them under him, and show them what a true man was. He didn''t care if this was because of someplex he had for his elder brother.

    With these thoughts in mind, he started slowly bribing and destroying his brother''s foundation in the n while poisoning him at the same time.

    When he was finally assured of sess even if they fought, he went to his brother in an emotional state telling him that their father had decided for a fight to death between them to decide his sessor.

    He didn''t want to kill his own brother so he told him that he would leave to never turn back again. Kirigaya Kaito had just learned about his poisoning when he heard that decision.

    His world was shattered but thinking about his n, and his n''s future he decided to use his brother''s idea and leave the n, so his brother became the new master.

    From that day onwards had started the tyranny of his younger brother Kirigaya Endo. His word had bew, as he banished his elder brother from the n and used him of betrayal.

    Everything had umted with him thinking about the wellbeing of his elder brother''s wife and daughters, and marrying them so they suffered no bullying because of his brother''s betrayal.

    While all this happened the people who went wherever the wind threw them supported his decision as they satisfied his ego and vanity.

    While the rest tried to avoid their new n Patriarch while sending their families away in case that he got any idea on them, just like he had with his brother''s wife and daughters.

    None of them dared to oppose him as the people who tried to do that always had a horrifying ending, and none of them wanted to suffer that.

    All these urrences had created the now monster that was Kirigaya''s n Patriarch, Kirigaya Endo. Despite knowing all this from Kirigaya Kaito''s own words and memories, there was something else that caught his attention¡­

 Chapter 110 - 110: Confrontation

    Kirigaya Endo that he was looking at seemed like a person who had reached the climax of his life. At the moment he didn''t seem to aspire to anything behind what he was achieving.

    The newfound easy power that he had cultivated until now most probably had corrupted him, and he couldn''t bother himself anymore to reach new heights, as he had reached his peak. ??

    At least in the opinion of someone at the level of Eric''s ambition and greed. These two were the drivel behind the great desire for strength and power.

    No matter how many people tried to beautify these two and im that they weren''t doing this for themselves, it was just crap in his opinion.

    While at first these reasons were truly pure and clean, somewhere down the line it got spoiled, and the only true drivel left were ambition and greed.

    Greed for strength, power, and longevity. Of course, the desire to protect what they had was a motive but only strength and power could achieve that.

    Down the line strength and power became so needed that they couldn''t stop in their ce anymore and had to move forward, that was if they didn''t want to end up as a stepping stone for someone else.

    All this was clearlycking in the eyes of Kirigaya''s n new Patriarch. Probably all he could think at the moment was to spoil himself using his power and authority and enjoy his life.

    Probably only when he found some new target, or when death woulde looking at him he would he think of moving forward once again.

    This evaluation truly made Eric despise him, but also made him more assured about the sess of his n, and of Kirigaya Kaito''s win.

    With these thoughts on his mind, and knowing they didn''t have much of enmity with him, it was easier for Eric to deal with him, and not work much of an attitude.

    He looked calm and carefree as he looked at his guest, who was clearly a bit agitated that Eric didn''t seem to be afraid of him.

    While Eric didn''t care much about him, and his attitude, Kirigaya Kaito''s little girl was clearly a bit worked up and worried.

    She knew what kind of animal the person she was probably going to marry was, and she was afraid that he would attack indiscriminatingly Eric and kill him.

    No matter how thick his killing intent was, or how sharp and capable he looked like, in her eyes Eric was clearly weak, and could not afford to receive even a small hit from her Patriarch and future husband.

    Trying to defuse this dangerous situation she looked at the person that had followed her here and said in an angry voice,

    "What are you doing here? Why have you been following me?"

    Kirigaya Endo was clearly a bit dissatisfied with this girls behavior, or to be more precise with his future wife''s behavior, as he said with a defeated voice,

    "Don''t be like that little girl, even though he is a traitor of our n, he is still my brother, and your father, so I will have to receive his blessings.

    I came here to try and talk to him, and perhaps we can find a way to bring him back to the n!"

    His words seemed to surprise even the girl in front of him, as probably she had never expected these words, but what was more important was her father''s opinion and attitude.

    She wanted the best for her father, he was still her hero even at a moment like this. But the fact remained that he never opposed her uncle''s usations of betraying the n.

    He had just left the n, his wife, his daughters behind, and started this restaurant in here seeming as if he wanted to disappear.

    And then made friends with someone like Eric, who clearly had no rtion to the Kirigaya n. Just what was going on? She couldn''t understand anything!

    But while she was a bit startled at his words, Eric just looked towards Kirigaya Endo with a mocking look, and said in a low voice,

    "Flowery words do indeed capture a maiden''s heart and mind. I truly admire you big brother, you are really good with your words!"

    Eric''s words were like a p of thunder in the clear sky, as once again he had the full attention of the intruders inside the restaurant.

    The girl in front of him was thinking that Eric''s words made sense and knowing her uncle''s personality, those were probably empty words.

    It was just that she was really weak, confused, andplicated at that moment, and she was dying to find a little hope in her and her family''s situation.

    And even more, now that her father was missing, she didn''t know what to think or do anymore. But then a new rm sounded inside her mind, Eric had provoked her uncle.

    This wasn''t something that could be taken lightly, as he was a really narcissistic and egotistical person. Eric''s words had clearly infuriated him, so she didn''t know how he would react after this.

    Kirigaya Endo had truly been infuriated with Eric''s words, and he seemed like he wanted to kill this person for his rudeness, and spoiling his attempt, while Eric didn''t seem to care in the least.

    He was looking Kirigaya Endo directly in his eyes like he was trying to say that he wasn''t afraid in the least by the threat he was emitting from his eyes.

    This clearly surprised the young Kirigaya Patriarch, as he asked in a confused voice,

    "Kid you seem to be really confident in yourself when you have the strength of a weak little ant in front of my eyes!

    Tell me do you wish that much to die?"

    It was a clear threat, and it was a true possibility. If he wanted he just needed to exert the power of his small finger, and Eric would fall to the ground lifeless.

    Eric on the other hand didn''t seem to care about the threats of Kirigaya Endo, as he looked him directly in the eyes and said in a clear voice,

    "Big brother is surely jesting, I am still young and there are still a lot of things I want to do, and taste. There is no way I will die so young, but I think that you might not share the same thought as I do!"

    Kirigaya Endo was getting more and more surprised by Eric''s actions and words, he seemed to not mind him, his strength, and his power in the least.

    But there was one thing that especially took his attention, Eric not only wasn''t worried about him but was also returning his threat at the same time.

    This clearly attracted his curiosity, as he looked towards Eric with killing intent leaking out of his body, and pressure building up in Eric''s surroundings, as he said in a confused and threatening voice,

    "What do you mean by that kid!? Are you threatening to kill me!?"

    Eric didn''t pay any intention to the killing intenting from him, and as for the pressure that was being applied he used his newly learned deathw to make it more bearable, as he said,

    "Big brother is jesting again, this little brother clearly doesn''t have the necessary strength or reason to do such a thing.

    Unfortunately, big brother has been poking at a sleeping beast all this time, and the beast has finally awakened, and it seems that your death is more important than its own life.

    I am afraid that big brother''s time is ticking right now, and most probably your wedding day will turn into your death day!"

    Kirigaya Endo felt a shiver through his whole being when he heard those words, he had thought that after being poisoned his brother had lost all hope and was just a dead man walking.

    But now hearing Eric''s words he was once again reminded of his deepest fear, his elder brother. He had always been a horn on his mind.

    Now Eric was confirming his doubts, that his brother couldn''t hold back anymore and would jump the gun, but even though this was what he wanted to achieve he felt fear when he confirmed it.

    Of course, his brother''s wife, and daughters were to satisfy his lust and desires, but he wasn''t able to rx with his brother still alive.

    What if one day the poison stopped working? It was time for his brother to die, so he decided to deal with both issues at the same time.

    He had wanted this to happen, but he didn''t understand why he had a bad premonition about this. His brother was poisoned, and couldn''t use that terrifying strength of his.

    Finding a cure to his poison was almost impossible, this was his systems analysis, and he had spent a lot of SP points to buy that poison.

    Thinking like that he was able to calm down a bit, but he didn''t like the look on Eric''s face. He looked at him like his fate was sealed.

    He didn''t like that at all, he didn''t understand why but Eric was agitating him more than his elder brother. Eric also had some veil of mystery around him.

    He didn''t know why but he had the feeling that he should kill Eric while he had the chance. With that thought in mind, he disappeared from his ce, aiming at Eric.

    Even in this situation, Eric didn''t seem to be worried in the least, he was staying there calm as ake. Kirigaya Kaito''s daughter was still thinking about his previous words and wasn''t able to react in time.

    But even when his life seemed toe close to the end, Eric didn''t seem worried in the least, as he said in a weak but calm voice¡­

 Chapter 111 - 111: What If!?

    "Old Ghost I don''t think you will let your ''Golden Goose'' die without giving you the golden eggs, would you!?"

    He didn''t need to say more, as the next moment a powerful ear-piercing screech of something sharp, cutting through steel was heard from everyone in the hall. ??

    Everyone''s eyes were on Eric, but now there were two more people beside him. One looked like a petrified man, whose body had a metallic shine to it.

    While the other was Kirigaya Endo, who had a surprised and confused look on his face, as his fingers had stopped on the metallic guy''s chest in front of him.

    Kirigaya Kaito''s daughter and Old Na were clearly astounded by the scene in front of them, as two other people started walking inside the restaurant.

    The person in front was an old man wearing a ck suit, with a fierce-looking face, and a sharp pair of eyes. He seemed like he could pierce through one''s mind in one look.

    The person behind him was walking as a bodyguard wearing a traditional Japanese outfit, holding two katanas on his waist.

    The most surprised person in there though was Kirigaya Endo, the patriarch of the Kirigaya n. He hadn''t sensed any other person in there and didn''t expect that someone would stop him on his tracks.

    He was a bit angry because nothing seemed to be going right today, when the Old Ghost, Uncle Satoru directed towards Eric and said in a hopeless voice,

    "Kid you seem to be attracting trouble all the time. Wasn''t enough what happened yesterday night in here?"

    Then turning towards Kirigaya Endo, he said in a calm and a bit ofmanding voice,

    "Master Kirigaya, I know you might have your own reasons, but I can''t allow you to harm this kid for today. It would be better for you to retreat today!

    I will personallye and talk to you and your Elders at another date!"

    Kirigaya Endo was clearly unwilling to abide by those words, but this guy in front of him was one of the people he couldn''t afford to offend, even if he was Kirigaya''s n Patriarch.

    Even his father had warned him more than one time to not try anything he shouldn''t in front of this guy. But this just made him wonder even more about who Eric was, and what his standing was.

    He was able to make even someone like Uncle Satoru protect him, without caring about the Kirigaya''s n face.

    But there was nothing he could do about it, he had to fall back in this case. Taking his fingers back, he looked at Uncle Satoru, took a light bow, and said,

    "This kid offended me and my n Uncle Satoru, but taking you in consideration, I will let him go this time¡­"

    But he hadn''t finished his words, when he heard Eric say,

    "Offended you, and your n? Master Kirigaya don''t you think you are lying too shamelessly right now? I just told you a truth that makes you afraid!"

    Kirigaya Endo was truly enraged with his words, it was true that he hadn''t offended him nor the n, but he didn''t think that Eric would tell him on his lie.

    After all, he was alive only because Uncle Satoru''s bodyguard had stopped him on his way. He should have understood that one finger was all it took for him to die.

    Yet this kid seemed to have been kicked on the head, and not ept a toast when offered, but he still couldn''t act, not with Uncle Satoru right here, backing him.

    Looking at Eric with a gloomy look, he said in a threatening voice,

    "Kid don''t push it too far!"

    Eric didn''t seem to care at all about his threats and looks, as he said in a calm and clear manner,

    "Master Kirigaya, you better leave now, I have more important matters to take care of that deal with a shameless person like you!"

    Then without even waiting for an answer he turned towards Uncle Satoru and said,

    "Old Ghost you can follow me this way, we have a lot to talk about!"

    Uncle Satoru didn''t know what to make of this situation, but Eric didn''t look like some guy who would do something just to satisfy his ego and vanity.

    There must be something more in this situation that he wasn''t aware of. He knew that Eric and Kirigaya Kaito had some kind of deep friendship between them, but even that wouldn''t justify what happened.

    It seemed like Eric was targeting this guy on purpose but he had no idea why. He could only see that Eric was trying to fire him up on purpose.

    But he didn''t have much time to waste right now, as there were even more important things he had to take care of.

    Following Eric once again towards his private box, he was also followed by that old bodyguard behind him, as the other guy just took position behind them at the entrance of the hall.

    Old Na, Kirigaya Kaito''s daughter, and Kirigaya Endo were all stunned and speechless at this scene because they didn''t expect such ignoring from Eric and the others.

    They were treated like air. Kirigaya Endo was clearly enraged by all this, as his desire to kill Eric and drink his blood started to grow inside him.

    He didn''t know why but he felt some kind of terrible dangering from Eric, and that feeling intensified when he heard Uncle Satoru protect him.

    But right now there was nothing he could do besides leave this ce, and think of a way to find what his elder brother had been up to, and how to deal with the created situation.

    He didn''t even think about the girl he had been following up to here, as he left the ce in a fit of rage.

    In the meantime Eric was leading the way towards his private box, when he heard Uncle Satoru behind him,

    "Kid don''t you think you are asking for too much trouble with that Kirigaya Young Man. While he is a bit arrogant and immature he is still the Kirigaya''s young Patriarch!"

    Hearing that, Eric seemed to have heard something funny, which clearly surprised Uncle Satoru, but his next words surprised him even more,

    "I wonder Old Ghost would you think the same if I told you he is the proof I have!?"

    Uncle Satoru was shocked beyond belief, as he stopped on his spot and said,

    "You mean..?"

    Eric on the other hand waspletely calm as he said,

    "Exactly what you understood, he is the proof I have to my ims, but I don''t expect you to fight the Kirigaya with that im.

    Everything is already settled, you just need to be there on his wedding day, and everything will be clear for everyone."

    But there was a weird thing in Eric''s direction when he said his words, he didn''t seem to look at Uncle Satoru but the person behind him.

    Uncle Satoru could understand Eric''s words and meaning. While the Kirigaya n wasn''t a big n in Japan, they still were a vital piece of the country.

    They took care of all the dirty work that the country needed to be done, especially all the killings and the espionage.

    The government couldn''t really try something with the Kirigaya n just because of Eric''s ims and usations. Not to mention that they didn''t truly believe his ims.

    But Eric seemed calm and assured of his ims. He had a natural calmness that didn''t seem to be faked. He just continued walking forward, entered his private box, as he closed the door when they entered.

    Looking towards the duo entering inside, especially to the old man beside Uncle Satoru, Eric said in a calm voice,

    "Tell me Old Ghost what is the decision of those 5 fogies?"

    When he said the word 5 though, he was looking towards the old man beside Uncle Satoru.

    Uncle Satoru and the old man were both stunned, but for different reasons altogether. One was surprised that Eric knew about the existence of the 5, while the other about his identity.

    Thinking about Eric''s story, and information Uncle Satoru was capable to recollect himself quicker, and then said in a clear voice,

    "They said that they will think about your words at the moment, and wait for your proof, as they gave me all the rights to negotiate with you over the golden eggs."

    Eric seemed to have expected something like this, as he took out a piece of paper, and handing him over to Uncle Satoru said in a clear voice,

    "This is what I can offer you Old Ghost, now tell me what can you give me in exchange for that?"

    In the list, there were the 4 manuals and potions that Eric had in his possession and could produce at the moment.

    The 4 manuals were titled, Tiger Body, Slithering Snake, Fearless Eagle, and Steel Body. All of them had powerful-looking names, and all of them were high Earth level manuals.

    Then it was the time for the potions, which were the important trio. At the moment though Eric was offering them only 10 of each in one month, as he still hadn''t tried to produce them.

    The moment that Uncle Satoru looked at that list his eyes started to turn into heart-shaped, or star-shaped, since each of these things was priceless.

    When he wasing here he thought that Eric would try to give him some useless stuff, but now looking at what he had in front of him, he didn''t know what to say.

    Each and every one of these things was a treasure, especially the four manuals. For a moment he lost all the confidence he had to offer a satisfying deal¡­

 Chapter 112 - 112: I Want The Senkaku Islands

    On the other hand, Eric had a satisfied grin on his face looking at Uncle Satoru''s expression, this increased his chances to get what he wanted.

    The truth was that Eric was being so generous this time because what he wanted in return was a bit difficult to get. ??

    Looking towards Uncle Satoru, Eric had a calm expression as he said,

    "I hope you are not disappointed by these little things Old Ghost."

    Uncle Satoru waspletely speechless, Eric was calling such treasures as little things how could he not get speechless.

    To him, these things were vital to the growth of his division. Each one of these was a treasure worthy of making him beg for it.

    But there was nothing he could do about it, this was how the world worked. What looked really precious to some people, held no value for others.

    But now was not the time to think about that, as it was time to negotiate, as he said,

    "Kid I can tell you that you got yourself a coboration deal with the Council and the Government. Now tell me what you want in exchange for these!

    I am sure you have already had something in your mind!"

    Eric was already prepared for this as he directly said in a serious and domineering voice,

    "I want the Senkaku Inds!"

    But more than towards Uncle Satoru he seemed to be directed towards the old man behind him. Uncle Satoru was shocked and could do nothing but think and gasp.

    The Senkaku Inds were a small group of inds located on the East China Sea, in between China, Japan, and Taiwan, and had always been a dispute between the three countries.

    The little inds were currently on Japan''s authority, even though that authority was contested by both China and Taiwan.

    The Inds held no value themselves, it was only that their location was a strategic point through which passed a lot of trading routes.

    Gasping once again from Eric''s request, Uncle Satoru took a deep breath to rx, as he looked at Eric and said,

    "While the exchange seems like a good one for us considering that we have a deal to use the trading routes free, I don''t have the authority to decide on this!"

    Eric could clearly understand his words, and if he had been here alone, he would have handed him 1 manual for the good-will deal, and then report back for furthering it.

    But now there was someone with the authority to talk about this inside the room, as he looked towards the old man behind Uncle Satoru in a light smile and said,

    "Then why don''t we ask someone who has the authority to talk about this then? What do you think about it Old Five?"

    The old man had been staying on horns from the moment that Eric had previously mentioned the council of 5 and looked in his direction.

    Now he could finally rest assured that Eric truly knew his identity as the Old Five of the Council of Five. While he wasn''t the chairman of the Council, he the second most important figure in there.

    For Eric to know his identity and recognize him so easily it already showed that he knew much more than they thought until now.

    They would have to take Eric much more seriously from now on because there existed the chance that he knew many other things that shouldn''t be revealed.

    From the moment he had arrived in here, seeing Eric argue with the Kirigaya''s n young Patriarch, and then his calm, and carefree attitude, and up until now, he didn''t know what to make of this guy.

    Eric seemed like a really mysterious young man in front of him. But one thing was for sure, he held a lot of precious things in his hands that could benefit, or destroy the country.

    Seeing that his cover had been blown up, he stretched his body a bit, as he got forward without caring about the surprised face of Uncle Satoru and said,

    "Young Master Eric is a pleasure to meet you, just like you said, I am Old Five of the Council of Five! It''s a pleasure to meet you!"

    As soon as he finished his introduction Eric made his,

    "Your Excellency this young one is Eric Jade of the Dark Hall, it''s a pleasure to meet you too."

    Eric''s words were neither humble nor overbearing, he was just casual on his words. It seemed like even if the world crumbled in front of him, Eric would pay no attention to it.

    The old man hade here with the intention of having a look at Eric but he had already been at a disadvantage from the beginning.

    But he didn''t have much time to think about it right now, as there was an even more pressing matter at hand.

    Taking the list from Uncle Satoru''s hand, the old man threw a look at what Eric was giving them, and he had to say that these were really qualitative and useful stuff.

    But this was clearly just the head of the iceberg since Eric should have much more on his hands, especially if his background was real.

    The old man wasn''t the second inmand of the council of 5 for nothing, as his slyness and wits far surpassed the normal people.

    He knew the things in this list were just the start and that pretty soon much more exciting stuff woulde from Eric''s hands.

    But giving those inds to Eric was a risky move, their government had bought those inds from an individual, and they had paid a hefty price for them.

    Now that Eric was asking for them he didn''t know what to say. Just like Uncle Satoru had said Eric''s friendship and what he gave them was many more times more precious than those inds.

    But giving those inds to Eric right now was like giving Eric independence over that ce, and they could no longer interfere with what happened in there.

    Looking a bit pensive he said,

    "I truly have the authority to negotiate with you over this, but I think that you will have to offer more Young Master Eric. After all, you are asking to have your own country close to us."

    Eric seemed to have expected this, as he didn''t lose his calm and just said,

    "It''s good that you understand my intentions Old Five, but even though you are being a bit overboard I agree to give you more.

    I promise to double the supply of the pills and potions in less than 3 months, and also give you the right to purchase first for any other product.

    At the same time, I will hand over to you all the rights to the trading routes, as long as they stay 6 miles away from my ce.

    Of course, this will make you owe me one, I don''t think that Old Five wants to profit from a little kid with no experience in negotiating!"

    He had already expected things to be rough with the council, and these old fogies would not agree easily to his request.

    It was his good luck that the personing for him had been Old Five, had it been anyone else besides him, and the chairwoman, his chances of seeding would be infinitely close to 0.

    On the other hand, the old man was caught unprepared by Eric''s magnanimity, as he expected him to be harder to negotiate, but the new conditions were truly good.

    At the end of the day, all they were losing was a few worthless inds and a bit of seawater. Thinking like this he said in a satisfied tone,

    "Very well Young Master Eric, I am truly pleased with the fact that we reached a deal so fast!"

    Eric also ced a smile on his face, as looking at him he said in aughing voice,

    "And I am truly happy that the one toe here were you, and not one of those three! It was truly a lucky coincidence!"

    The old man kept his smile, but inside he was d that this monster had a deal with them, and would work against them for the time being.

    He could understand Eric''s words, and it seemed like Eric knew those three up close, or had a lot of information on them.

    Satisfied that he had done the right choice, he looked towards Eric and said,

    "Young Master Eric must be jesting. I am sure you already had a way to deal with them, and make them ept!"

    He didn''t know why but he truly believed that, and Eric didn''t seem to reject that opinion, as he tried to change the topic and said,

    "Well now that we have agreed on the important part, we can slowly discuss the details. As for the other stuff, you will be able to witness them at Kirigaya''s n approaching wedding event."

    Hearing that the old man''s face went rigid and solemn as he said,

    "Young Master Eric how sure are you of your words!?"

    Eric looked him directly in the eyes, and said in a firm voice,

    "I am 100% sure and confident that he is one of the people we are looking for. But we cannot act without proper caution, otherwise, the others will be more attentive.

    For that reason, Kirigaya Kaito will take care of him, and prepare him for our interrogation."

    The old man felt Eric''s determination and confidence in his words, and as he released a long sigh, he said in a defeated voice,

    "Sigh~! His grandfather was a great man who gave his life for this country, and yet his descendant has turned into a spy.

    Nobody can understand how this world works, we can only live our lives to our best."

    Saying these deep words, he turned towards Uncle Satoru and said in an attentive voice,

    "Little ghost, can you please bring us a piece of paper and the council''s stamp. We need to write an agreement¡­

 Chapter 113 - 113: Agreement

    Eric didn''t have the time to pay attention to how Old Five directed to Old Ghost, but even if he did he wouldn''t react much, he knew that Old Five was ancient.

    Right now he wanted just to finish signing the deal between them, and then after go and rest for some time. ??

    These few days had been a nightmare for him mentally, and physically, as he had to fight an army while trying to secure a future for himself.

    When all was said and done he was satisfied with how things had gone until now, but still, this didn''t change the fact that he needed a bit of rest.

    When everything was done, and the deal was signed, Old Five threw Eric some kind of golden medallion, and said in a serious and solemn tone,

    "This is the token showing the recognition of the Council of Five. And with that, you can ask for one favor from us! Keep it safe!

    If you lose it, you lose the favor!"

    Eric on the other hand grabbed the medallion flying towards him, and after he heard Old Five''s words he said in understanding,

    "I understand, let us hope that we will have a long and peaceful cooperation!"

    Then while Old Five was about the leave the private box, he seemed to be reminded of something as he said,

    "While I don''t care how much attention you pay to my warnings, I can only advise you to be careful from now on, and not trust anyone. The rest is in your hands!"

    Old Five was a bit surprised hearing those words, and especially understanding that those words were said for him, and not for the council.

    But he also understood that this was everything that Eric would ever say to him, and now was in his hands to determine how much he valued Eric''s words.

    He didn''t stop, and not even turn back as he said in a solemn voice,

    "Kid to me, my country is first. No matter who and no matter what threatens my country must disappear. I hope you understand this.

    How could Eric not understand his determination, especially knowing what would happen in the near future after the S-day.

    But he said what he said just because he respected this old man and his determination, and the fact that unknowingly he had once saved his life.

    It was not long after the S-day when Eric was still useless, and weak as a sprout, and this old man had saved him from a band of insurgents.

    The old man had eradicated the gang, but even though that might have been his job, but still he had saved Eric''s life.

    Now, these words were a way to pay him back for that time. If he heard his words and didn''t die then it was his win, if he didn''t it was still his loss.

    After Old Five left the private box, Old Ghost looked at Eric with aplicated look. While he knew about the council he had no idea about their identities, but now due to Eric, he knew Old Five.

    What surprised him the most though was the fact that Old Five had been for as long as he remembered the head of the Guards Division and had never been promoted.

    He had never had any high position on any agency or the government. Thinking like this, perhaps what he had heard was correct when one bes the elephant in the room, doesn''t bother with ants.

    But Old Five had not only bothered with ants but was also protecting them from the shadows. This just showed how much he loved his country.

    Noticing and understanding his thoughts Eric just gave a dry cough, as he looked towards him and said,

    "Well, then Old Ghost let''s take care of thest details and conclude this deal."

    With that said the duo started negotiating back and forth as they took almost the whole day until noon to finally reach an agreement.

    By the time they were done Eric was on hisst straits. But he had managed to hold on until the end, as he finally apanied Old Ghost outside.

    But at least they had finally agreed on the enumeration about the herbs needed and the price of thepleted product.

    What Eric had sold earlier was the right to buy those products, as the price of the products was a different matter altogether.

    During the negotiations, Uncle Satoru had even insisted on giving Eric a protective unit while he was here in the city, to protect him, and avoid any possible conflict.

    But Eric had not epted Uncle Satoru''s ''kind'' intentions as he said that he didn''t need them and that he would take care of his own safety.

    In the end, they agreed for a team to always stay behind Eric, and guard him in distance. But under no circumstance were they to intervene without his orders.

    When Uncle Satoru finally left his private box, Eric was really tired and starving as he could no longer stand and just threw himself over the nearest couch.

    At this moment someone knocked on his door, and he said in a tired voice,

    "Come in!"

    The moment his words sounded through the room, the door opened, and inside entered the purple-haired impostor.

    She and her brother were working at the restaurant as waitresses at the moment, but they wouldn''t continue to do that for long.

    The only problem was their identities, they seemed to have deeper identities than he initially thought, and actually, those two were nted by his side.

    They were both part of the Police department and if his doubts weren''t wrong, those two were set to his side from his beautiful professor.

    He was a bit puzzled at why she hade here at this time, but soon he was able to understand what was going on,

    "Master Eric, I need to tell you something!"

    Looking at her with curiosity in his eyes, Eric said in a weak but clear voice,

    "Order me something to eat, and massage my shoulders as you say it. I am really tired!"

    The girl was a bit hesitant at first but seeing how tired Eric was, she did as she was told, as she came on top of his back and started to massage him while telling him everything.

    Just like Eric thought she was a police officer that worked under his teacher, as a matter of fact, she was a sergeant. And the other guy was truly her brother.

    But they weren''t just normal police officers as they were also part of Uncle Satoru''s division, and were two of the best of their batch.

    His teacher had nted them beside him with the idea to protect him, as who knew what Young Master Takeshiba Yuto could think of doing.

    But now they had to blow their own cover due to the orders from their true boss, Uncle Satoru, as from now on they would be his specialized guards.

    Of course, what they did from now on was his decision and responsibility. As from now on, he was their direct superior.

    Both she and her brother were special people, as they both had supernatural powers, she had ''Eyes of the future'', as her brother had ''steel body''.

    Eric didn''t seem really surprised by her words, as he asked in a low voice,

    "What did they tell you two about me?"

    The girl didn''t seem to think much, as she said in a flowing voice,

    "Nothing much really! He just told us that you are someone really important to the country and that we have to follow you and your orders from now on, no matter what they are!"

    Hearing that, Eric turned his head around, and asked in a devilish tone,

    "No matter what!?"

    The girl was a bit startled but she didn''t understand Eric''s lusty thoughts as she answered quickly,

    "Yes, no matter what!"

    As soon as he heard those words, Eric turned around where he was, as he faced the purple-haired girl, while their secret parts were on top of each other.

    Eric''s little brother'' was almost awake at that moment, even though Eric was still really tired. It looked like that part had a special battery right now.

    Then ying with the hem of her uniform, he looked her in the eyes as he repeated,

    "No matter what!?"

    It was only now that the purple-haired girl understood Eric''s words and their meaning, as she didn''t know what to do.

    To her following, the orders of Uncle Satoru went without saying, but at the same time doing something like this was beyond her reason.

    She was at a crossroads and didn''t know what to do. While Eric had left the hem of her clothes, and were trailing her body towards her average-sized soft pillows.

    Recollecting herself quickly as a nervous puredy that she was, she jumped away from Eric''s reach, and said with a haggard breath,

    "No matter what, besides that Master Eric!"

    Eric felt a bit disappointed that he had lost this chance, but there would be many other chances soon, and he would be able to continue from where he left it.

    Thinking like this, he got up from the couch, as finally, his food was here, and he was like a starving wolf at this moment.

    The other waitresses and waiters brought the food and drinks for him, as he started with big gulps. It took around 10 to 15 minutes for him to finish the food for 4 people.

    But after he finished, he felt full and happy. His weak and tired self of a few minutes ago seemed to have left, and he was now full and brimming with energy.

    Now he could finally get out, and go home. There were people waiting for him there¡­

 Chapter 114 - 114: Returning To University

    Reaching Akira''s apartment Eric just pushed open the door and entered inside, as he was greeted by the normalcy of the life inside this apartment.

    Tina was lying on the couch in the saloon watching TV and not seeming to care in the least about what happened outside herfort zone. ??

    Mina was cooking something in the kitchen as soon would be dinner time, while Akira seemed to be in the bedroom, still thinking about her decision and what she witnessed the previous night.

    This quiet and peaceful environment was disturbed by Eric''s arrival, but only Mina came in front of him and jumped in his embrace.

    She had truly missed him until now, and to be frank she was bored being with Tina in the house, not talking or doing anything.

    Now that Eric had returned she could finally break that boring and frightening silence and inactivity, as she started teasing him with her curves, and body.

    On the other hand, Eric was really tired, but feeling her teasing, and their bodies rubbing to each other, a new fire, and source of energy started to appear inside him.

    With those thoughts in mind he started touching and feeling more of her body, and shapes, as he took her as she was in his embrace, and ced her over Tina on the couch.

    Tina was clearly startled from the created situation as she tried to escape from it, but she didn''t have enough strength to do such a thing, and she was forced to be a cushion for Mina on the couch.

    It didn''t take long for the rugged breaths and moans to spread over the saloon, where an intense battle took ce between Eric and the twodies.

    The battle didn''tst long as it was more of a sample for what would happenter, as they still had to eat dinner first.

    But one could clearly see that Mina was like a little flower that had finally been watered after a long time.

    During the dinner, everything seemed peaceful, as the only audible sounds were the sounds of the spoons and tes shing.

    Everyone around the table was especially quiet this night, where everyone had their own things to think and sort out.

    Especially for Akira, she had to make a decision, and make her resolve, and then give an answer to Eric. That decision could change her whole life, not that her life hadn''t changed already.

    She was in a big dilemma, because she had gone from one mother who wanted to have her revenge at all cost, to a woman thinking for a life beside her man, through thick and thin, and a lot of blood.

    Eric on the other hand seemed to be more focused on the food in front of him, as he was in deep thoughts, about how to go from now on.

    Things were getting truly serious from now on, as he would be dealing with people with true power inside the country.

    Unwillingly he had entered the radar of the big powers, and old fogies on the shadows, but there was no way out of it, with the way the things flowed.

    The good side of this was that he finally had a ce where he could build his base and that he would be able to develop even faster.

    He had let the recruitment to Shiro and Daisuke, as he was searching for people who could train them.

    As a matter of fact, he already had a list with a few names on his mind, but he had to find and convince them first.

    Like this, the dinner didn''tst long, but it felt otherwise. After the dinner, Eric went about his business with Mina, and Tina in the saloon, but he left Akira alone to think about her decision.

    The next day Eric awakened refreshed and feeling really good, as he was able to meditate a bit during the night, and gained a bit moreprehension on the deathw.

    He could now use it in a better and more efficient way theoretically, but to confirm it he would have to practice with it for a bit.

    He was confident in himself that he only needed to practice one or two times in reality, and he would be able to learn how to use it perfectly.

    Right now he had more important things to think about though. After buying the 1st level alchemic skills from the system, he felt like he could recognize all the herbs for level 1 pills and potion and concoct them.

    The problem with all this new knowledge was the fact that the naming of the herbs belonged to the Immortal World.

    He had never heard about some of the names in his knowledge, and he would have to update the list with the equivalent herbs, and their equivalent properties with the herbs found on Earth.

    For this reason, he needed to have arge database with the types of herbs and their qualities from which he could learn from.

    What better ce was there to find what he needed more than his university, and its library to be more specific.

    Of course, the inte was also a viable solution, but there were articles that he couldn''t read with only inte ess, and he also had to think about the spam and wrong information in there.

    Not to mention that he hadn''t attended sses for a long time, and he wished to see the witty Yoshida Gina and his unforgettable professor Tatsuya Minami.

    In fact, he was thinking that it would be for the best if he could copy all the data inside the Tokyo University library to his brain, but that would be a truly difficult thing to do.

    Right now he wasn''t sure if his brain would be able to survive the information in the first ce. But he would start thinking of a solution.

    With these thoughts in his mind, he reached the campus of the university, as he started walking towards his auditorium.

    Now that he had ''taken care'' of Young Master Takeshiba Yuto, he didn''t think that he would still continue to block his path into entering.

    Just like his thought, there was no one waiting for him at the door, like in the previous days, and he was able to enter the auditorium calmly and carefreely.

    While he didn''t make a big deal of his entrance into the auditorium the same couldn''t be said for the rest of the ss.

    In this week that he had been missing in the lessons, a lot of rumors had spread through all the campus. All of them involving a love triangle between Yoshida Gina, him, and Takeshiba Yuto.

    When the previous day all those rumors had been crushed to dust when Eric epted an affair with the Takeshiba family''s young princess.

    The center of the rumors then changedpletely, as these rumors had clearly surprised Yoshida Gina and a few others.

    These had just made the rumors fly even more off-target, as there were even some rumors of Eric being a gigolo, and the girls were paying for his services.

    These rumors clearly made Eric angry, and almost throw up blood, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    Whenever people had too much free time in their hands they would start making up things for other people, to make themselves feel better.

    Not caring in the least about the rumors, and not even bothering to offer some kind of exnation, Eric just went ahead and sat on his seat.

    Some pair of eyes were clearly fixed on him the whole time, and especially when the professor started ss, but he didn''t seem to care about them, as he was more concentrated on the lesson, and his own thoughts.

    When the lesson finished he didn''t wait for people toe up to him and start gossiping or asking him some stupid questions, so he slithered through the crowd, and made way towards the library.

    Of course, there were a lot of people dissatisfied with his attitude and actions, but there was nothing they could do, as the other people could only think of new rumors and stupid ideas.

    On the other hand, Eric entered the library, headed immediately to the medicine and herbs section, and started selecting thick books left and right.

    He seemed like some kind of idiot that was taking the books only to show off, but he didn''t care much about it, as he took the books into a corner and started reading through them in a rtively fast way.

    He seemed to have forgotten everything about his surroundings, or the attention he was attracting from the people around him, and especially the attention from two emerald green eyes.

    Of course, Eric was aware of those eyes, he just pretended to not be, as he continued with what he had to do at the moment.

    It was only after 3 hours, that Eric raised his eyes from the books he was reading, and taking two thick books with him, he left the ce.

    Those two emerald green eyes followed him as he left the area, and then returned to the book they were looking at a while ago.

    Eric would have preferred to stay there a bit longer, as he was making some really good progress with the herbs naming, and properties, but he had just gotten a message from Takeshiba Aika.

    In her message, she told him that she had made her decision, and she needed to meet him so that she could announce her decision.

    The message was short and carried no emotion, but Eric already knew what she was thinking and what her decision was. At the end of the day, she was his ve, so he could feel her thoughts as his own.

    What surprised him though was the fact that Takeshiba Aika and Akira were going to meet him, and announce their decision together.

    Probably the fact that they had that experience together had made them be close to each other unconsciously. Anyway, it was time for him to hear their answer¡­

 Chapter 115 - 115: The Ladies Decisions

    Akira and Takeshiba Aika were waiting for him at his private box at the Fragrance Hall, this ce had turned into his headquarters as he took care of everything important in there.

    Not that he minded though, this was the safest and the best ce to take care of these issues. He had already cleaned the staff of the restaurant, and all the workers were handpicked by Old Na. ??

    With the happenings of the previous day, almost everyone recognized him and his face, especially the staff of the Fragrance Hall.

    Old Na had told them that Eric was their big boss from now on and that his words were undisputable, and none of them dared to oppose.

    This included the new chefs in the kitchen and all the staff, before starting work they had even signed a secrecy agreement, and whoever spilled any kind of information would be leaving their head behind.

    Eric had left everything in the old man''s hands, as he was more concentrated on developing himself at the moment, and also searching for the right people.

    Today while he was reading about the herbs, and making a modernization and refresh of the information, and the herbs'' names, he had also thought of making a list of the people he could recruit.

    The list included many names of the people that were able to make a name for themselves after the S-day.

    These guys had the potential inside them, and he only needed to find and push them to discover their potential, as he gave them a safe ce for them and their family.

    But first things first, he needed to start with himself, and the wedding event at the Kirigaya n. If he couldn''t support his ims, the Council of Five, and the government could change their approach.

    At the moment the rtionship between him and the Council of Five was a symbiotic rtionship towards a possible bigger threat.

    But if he could prove that this threat was real, then they might think it was all a y, and start attacking him.

    If there was no such threat, Eric would be just a poor man who was carrying Jade, and this would be his biggest crime.

    In that case, they would either capture and use him and his stuff or decide to get rid of a possible threat. No one would unnecessarily let a thorn grow in their backyard.

    Eric was extremely aware of his fragile situation at the moment, even though he had already an agreement with the Council that was just a piece of paper, which no one would recognize.

    The only thing making that agreement possible at the moment was the interest that each side held, if that interest was weakened or disappeared, so would the agreement.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric reached his private box at the Fragrance Hall, where the mature and hot Akira, and the fresh and sexy Takeshiba Aika were waiting for him.

    The moment that he opened the door and entered inside the duo seemed like frightened cats, who were awakened from their deep sleep.

    Takeshiba Aika seemed to be a bit confused, andplicated but determined in her decision, while Akira looked really insecure and undecided.

    Upon seeing that it was Eric they clearly rxed a lot, as they looked towards each other to gather a bit more will and determination, as they started speaking.

    The first to speak was Takeshiba Aika, she was the young one, but she couldn''t wait to say her part as she said,

    "Everything happened so suddenly, and so hastily that I still don''t truly understand what is going around me right now.

    After what happened at the warehouse and feeling your ve seal on me, I had decided to do my best to serve you, hoping to discover a new world I didn''t know existed.

    I, myself don''t understand how quickly I got into that decision, or how much of that decision was my free will, but that doesn''t change the fact that I did make that decision.

    I was ready to live my life for you, and even die for you. But then seeing all that blood flow like a river I was truly frightened and couldn''t help but step back.

    At that moment you were like a Death God and it seemed like life held no meaning in front of you, and I was truly frightened for myself, even though I was ready to live and die for you.

    I knew your situation and the result if you stopped what you were doing, but still, I felt frightened and insecure by seeing that.

    I thought that I wouldn''t be able to live with that, and I still don''t think I will ever be able, but seeing you in a dangerous situation, or thinking of a life without you, scared me more than that blood, and gore."

    Saying all this, she stopped for a moment to allow Eric to process her words, but also to betterpose her thoughts and her next words, as she continued after a small pause,

    "What I am trying to say is that I don''t know if I will be able to live with that much blood, or get used to that blood, or if I will be able to touch that blood!

    But I know that a world without you or without being able to be by your side frightens me much more than that.

    For that reason, I have decided to stay by your side and try it. Perhaps I will be able to stand by your side, and perhaps I won''t, but I don''t want to give up!"

    Saying all this she was finally able to take a deep breath, and rx for a bit as her eyes got stuck on Eric''s face, waiting to see a reaction or hear something from him.

    She had said all these things without interruption, and for some time wasn''t able to make sense of them herself, but that didn''t matter right now, what mattered was if Eric could make sense of them.

    And she wasn''t disappointed when she saw Eric give her a warm light smile of eptance, as he said,

    "I am sure that you will be able to stand beside me in the future, and your achievements will surpass even your wildest dreams and imagination!"

    Hearing that, Takeshiba Aika felt like a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders, as she jumped on his embrace, and gave him a deep French kiss.

    Eric responded to her kiss for a moment, as then he broke their kiss, and looking towards Akira he said in a warm voice,

    "What about you Akira?"

    Akira seemed to be calmer and gathered after what happened, as that weird cold atmosphere inside the box had clearly been weakened a lot.

    Earlier while hearing Takeshiba Aika''s words she had truly felt like she was speaking her mind, as even for her everything had happened way too fast, and she still didn''t understand what was going on.

    She was still undecided a moment ago but hearing Takeshiba Aika''s decision and words, she felt like they truly made sense and it was the best decision for the moment.

    The more she heard that young girl talk, the more she felt like she wasn''t the older and more mature woman in the room.

    But leaving all that aside, the important thing was that now she finally had a better decision than her insecurity and indecisiveness.

    With those thoughts in mind, she decided to speak her mind as she said,

    "At first I still wasn''t decided, and probably would have given up on this. This whole situation, and what happened frightened me.

    Truth to be told even the cruelest thought for revenge in my head didn''t approach what I saw in there, and my revenge was the reason I lived for.

    But now hearing what this little girl said in front of me, and thinking more into her words, I understood that we are in the same position, and thoughts.

    I don''t know why, and neither do I understand why, but a world without you deeply frightens me. So my decision is exactly the same as hers, I will try to be by your side."

    Eric wasn''t surprised by her words, as he clearly had noticed this when he came in here, or while he heard Takeshiba Aika speak. At this moment he was just grateful that Takeshiba Aika spoke first.

    Looking towards her with the same light warm smile that he gave Takeshiba Aika a moment ago, Eric said in a gentle voice,

    "I can assure you, this is the best decision you could make right now! In the future, you will look back to this, and be really grateful for this decision!"

    Akira didn''t understand why, but felt like Eric''s words were the indisputable truth of the future. The most important part was that at the moment she felt really relieved.

    Her life goal had swayed a bit, her desire for revenge hadn''t faded in the least, but she was slowly building a desire for a life beyond her revenge.

    She still was at a crossroad as her decision was still not firm yet, but she still felt a bit expectant of the future, as he entered Eric''s embrace together with Takeshiba Aika.

    And how could they better express their happiness, and enthusiasm for those decisions, than a hot steamy battle with their bodies!

    What happened was a new experience for Takeshiba Aika, as she had lost her purity only a few days back, and now she was enjoying the attention from her man and another woman.

    But even though this was a new experience for her, she was able to quickly adapt to it, and not only enjoy it for herself, but also pleasure her man.

    Nheless, the battle finished with Eric''s undisputed victory¡­

 Chapter 116 - 116: 1st Level Alchemic Knowledge Update Complete

    After a good rest after that intense battle, Takeshiba Aika told Eric everything that she had heard and seen happen in her family when she got there.

    She didn''t forget to even tell him about the fact that her family had told her to get as close to him as possible, but maintain a line until she was told otherwise.??

    Besides that, she had heard that theing month, her brother Takeshiba Yuto and Yoshida Gina would hold the official party of their engagement, while their wedding would be next year.

    Of course, this was ording to her family''s and brother''s n. Eric wasn''t surprised with all this, as he had been expecting something like this.

    Furthermore, their ns were nice and all, but it was just their ns before he arrived here, and they hadn''t counted for him.

    One thing that surprised him though, the date of marriage between Takeshiba Yuto and Yoshida Gina, in his previous future he had been with her after the S-day, but she was still a virgin.

    He had been the one to pop her cherry, but that would make no sense if she had been married. So either her wedding was being held earlier than it would have happened, or something else happened.

    He would have to look more into thister, but now there were more important things in front of him. He had a lot to study and work on these days.

    With that thought in mind, he let the two girls leave, as he started to read the books he had taken from the library earlier.

    It took him around 3 hours to read the books he had on him, and the encyclopedia, even though he had a processing speed of 30 times more than normal.

    But that didn''t matter right now, what mattered was the fact that he finally had updated more than 70% of the information he had gained through the system.

    He was now able to recognize all the herbs for level 1 pills and potions that were in the knowledge he got, and also knew how to process and use them.

    The reason why it was only 70% though was because that was part of the names of the herbs, and properties, the rest of the information had to do with processing, me, concoction, and pill forming.

    When all was said and done, Eric felt ready to start practicing alchemy, and potion concoction.

    Thinking like this he immediately sent Old Na a call toe by his side, as he prepared a list with different herbs for him to buy in the market.

    Since those were materials for level 1 potions, like the Low Health Potion, Low Body Tempering Potion, and Low Spirit Power Potion, the materials were easy to find, and not really expensive.

    As a matter of fact, a few of those materials were evenmonly used herbs liketles, rose petals, or lotuses, but there were even some rare variants of Snake nts or Golden Pothos.

    Even though these potions had only 3 main herbs, the fact stood that they required at least 16 different apanying herbs, which included thetles and others.

    What made Eric feel a bit unsettled was that this was still the 1st level of alchemy! What would happen when he reached higher levels?

    How many herbs would a level 3 pill or potions require, what about a level 6 one, and not to mention that there were even level 9 pills and potions.

    At the moment he had no idea and no matter how much he thought about it he wouldn''t be able to find it or have a solution, he would have to think about it when he reached that stage.

    While he was thinking like that, the door to his private box knocked, and Old Na entered inside with his permission.

    Handing him over the list with the ingredients Eric advised him to get the materials as soon as possible, and while he was at it, he also told him to procure him some good seeds of those nts.

    He had to think even for the future, after the S-day everything would get tougher, and it would be more problematic to cultivate the herbs, or produce something.

    The S-day and its after-effects would take a big toll on the Earth, and he would have to prepare for when it came to pass.

    While he could hire, or recruit a lot of workers, and whatnot, he never knew what might happen on or after the S-day when they all got the opportunity to grow stronger.

    The human mind was truly an unpredictable thing, and it took only a bit of chance and opportunity to turn a weak sheep into a skinny greedy wolf.

    Eric still didn''t know how he would deal with this when he would have to, but right now he didn''t care much about it.

    He still had more than three years to think and decided about it, as he let Old Na retreat to go and buy the herbs in the list.

    He didn''t forget to tell him to do all this without attracting unwanted attention though, he didn''t want people to know about his needed lists of ingredients.

    He was nning to boost his required herbs and materials by a bit from the Japanese Government and the Council of Five.

    After all, they were just a beneficiary partner at the moment, and he didn''t have a reason to y the nice guy.

    Taking care of all this, he left took a look around the ce, and left Fragrance Hall, with his new bodyguards.

    Since he couldn''t send them away, it was better to keep them in sight, and why not try recruiting them. He had to ept that at the moment he was too weak for the likes of Kirigaya Endo.

    Even though this state was only momentary as he would be able to surpass Kirigaya Endo in no time, it still left him a bad taste.

    Thinking like this, he hastened his steps towards Akira''s apartment, since everything was going on the right way, he had decided to start increasing his strength.

    Tonight he would start his body tempering program and start increasing his strength and level. The level 30 cap needed to disappear as soon as possible, but so should disappear the other caps.

    He couldn''t let his body or his experience and meditation be a hurdle into increasing his strength.

    All this time he had been thinking that if his body''s development could be a cap for his level increase at the moment, in a near future the problem could be his experience, or his spirit power, or hisprehension.

    For this reason, he had decided that from now on he would make sure to not let any one of these three behind, and he would pay them equal attention and care.

    With his hastened pace, he reached Akira''s apartment quickly, and the scene inside the apartment didn''t change much from one of the previous days, with the exception of Akira being in there too.

    As soon as he entered inside he was greeted by Akira''s and Mina''s weing deep kisses which he clearly enjoyed, as Tina stayed on the couch like an injured animal.

    All these days she didn''t seem to be in the mood to do anything, and it seemed like she was angry and upset at her owner for some reason.

    Eric could clearly notice this and had a few ideas on his mind why she was behaving like this, but he still didn''t bother with her.

    She was at the bottom of his priorities list at the moment, as letting go of the two beauties on his arms, he made his way towards the bathroom.

    Entering inside he took off his clothes, showing his chiseled and muscled body to no one in special, and then prepared the tub while throwing two full bottles of low-quality Body Tempering Liquid inside.

    After what happened the first time at the motel, with him throwing all those bottles inside and having his body tempered like that, he guessed that just one wouldn''t make the cut.

    Of course, he didn''t think that 2 would be enough either, but differently from the first time, he would experiment with his limits slowly.

    He didn''t want to relive a simr situation to what he went through in that motel. He wasn''t some kind of crazy masochist who took pleasure in that torture.

    Of course, he understood that he needed to work hard, and endure a lot in the way in order to reach the top, and be the strongest expert, but still, he didn''t need to go looking for pain on his own will.

    With that thought in mind, he entered the tub, and immediately sitting in a lotus position inside it, he closed his eyes and tried to meditate.

    Trying to feel more of his body, and his center he discovered the traces of the Qi inside his body, which was still in the first phases and was circting really slowly through all his body.

    Concentrating harder on feeling that kind of warm energy inside his body, he tried to direct it ording to his cultivation manual, and also think deeply about the lines in that cultivation manual.

    At first, he felt like he was trying to capture an illusory truck and direct it through some rocky, and tight roads, which made it look really difficult and almost impossible, but he didn''t give up.

    Slowly the truck started to be more and more tangible, as the roads became less bumpy, and wider, making it easier for him to ride that truck through the roads that were his meridians.

    It didn''t take long before he was finally able to drive the truck without problems, even though it was slow at first its speed was increasing, and it was clearly faster than when it was self-driven.

    Like this, his experience seemed to be increasing too, as the Body Tempering Liquid worked on its own to purify his body, even though it was clearly visible that the effect was really low¡­

 Chapter 117 - 117: 29 To 39 In Less Than A Minute!

    Eric didn''t have the time or the mind to check up on the effect at the moment though since he was concentrated on how to better and faster drive the truck inside his meridians.

    He was getting the hang of it with the pass of time and its speed was clearly getting faster and faster, as he felt streaming warmth through his body.??

    That warmth felt so good that he thought he could get addicted to it, but he wasn''t able to continue for long as his mental strength couldn''t keep up with his desire to go on.

    He used all the will he could to continue doing it even for a few seconds more, but he wasn''t able to, as he woke up in the tub where the water had only taken a light ck hue, and had a pungent smell to it.

    It looked like he had shat inside the tub, as his skin had a glossy ck feel to it. But still the effect on his body wasn''t what he expected from two bottle of low-quality Body Tempering Liquid.

    It was clear that he needed more of it if he wanted to make some real progress. With that thought on his mind, he emptied the tub, and filled it again with water.

    He didn''t bother to try and clean it for long, or to make the smell go because the tubs quality wasn''t that good, not to mention that it was being almost every day for this purpose and the smell wouldn''t go.

    Not that it matter much to him, what he needed the most right now was to improve his physique, and level up, he didn''t really care if the bathroom or the tub were clean or smelled or not.

    With these thoughts in mind, he immediately threw inside the tub 4 low-quality Body Tempering liquid bottle potions in the water and entered inside.

    This time he could feel that it was having some real good effect on his body, and his physique, but he could do much better, it seemed like adding two more wouldn''t be a big problem for him.

    While he was ''enjoying'' the effects of the dip in the body tempering liquid he was having a look at his system and shop.

    Actually to be more precise he was having a look at the Medium quality Body Tempering Liquid, which was clearly not cheap as it cost 50 SP points.

    The good thing about it was that if Eric used a level 1 solvent potion which was easily concocted, which cost only 400 SP he could dissolve it into 6 low-quality Body Tempering Liquid potions.

    If he used higher level solvent potions the rate would clearly increase, but at the moment this was the best he could do, still it was clearly a better deal than normal.

    Furthermore he could use the solvent even for the other potions. Of course that had to wait for him to gather a few more SP points.

    Slowly but surely time waited for no one as even the second process ended soon, but Eric was still unable to pass the level 30 cap.

    He could feel that he was close to it but it still needed onst push, as he once again emptied the tub, and refilled it with warm water, while throwing 6 bottles of low-quality Body Tempering Liquid this time.

    Eric could clearly feel the body tempering liquid act on his body this time, as he could even feel some kind of itchy feeling on his bones, and body structure.

    He didn''t understand what was going on at first, but it looked like his body was slowly growing, in height and structure.

    While the change could be said to be almost inexistent, it still was a change, as Eric''s body was slowly bing moreplete.

    Eric was slowly getting enthusiastic about this change, because he could feel that he was closer and closer to reaching his limit, and surpass that limit.

    With each passing moment Eric could feel that he was getting closer and closer to surpassing the cap, as the big sturdy wall in front of him started to wither, and show signs of cracking up.

    The cracks started from the foundation and went up, increasing exponentially in number, length, and width with each passing moment, as finally it reached the breaking point, and it crumbled to dust.

    As soon as the sturdy wall broke down in dust particles, Eric felt a huge warm energy start flowing unstoppably inside him, trying to fill all the new empty space inside his body.

    It felt like the energy was never ending as his level started increasing like the miles indicator in a elerating car.

    It went from 29 to 39 in less than a minute, as he could feel that a new untouched power took root inside his body.

    Until level 29 the raise in level had been more quantitative than qualitative, and one could say that each level made one feel that level''s worth multiple of a normal person.

    But after level 30 the change started to be more qualitative, and the change between levels was at least 10 times the level''s worth whenpared to someone of his previous level.

    Not to mention that Eric passed 10 levels in just a minute, his strength increase was enormous. It was that big, that he could control it anymore, as he felt like a bear in a fish aquarium.

    When finally the low-quality Body Tempering Liquid lost all effect and he tried to get up from his position, he broke the sides of the tub, as he tried to support himself up, and fell inside once again.

    Clearly the tub wasn''t that brittle, but he was that strong, and the worst part was that he couldn''t control his strength.

    He wasn''t used to it, to him it still looked like he was using his normal strength, as he wasn''t able to initially make sense that his normal had changed.

    His new normal and his strength cap were clearly much higher than they were one hour ago, but his body couldn''t get used to it.

    The problem was that he was still inside the broken tube, and that he had to take a shower to remove the bad smell.

    There was no way he would be able to do that himself, he had to ask thedies inside the house for their help, he had no other choice.

    Just as he was about to raise his voice, and call for them he remembered what happened with the tubs sides, and was stopped in his tracks.

    Not daring to do anything inappropriate at the moment, he sent Mina a mental message toe inside the bathroom with Akira, as he needed them both.

    Mina and Akira were a bit surprised with this sudden request as earlier he had asked them to not disturb him if it wasn''t for some important reason, but still they immediately made way for the bathroom.

    Reaching there and opening the bathroom door they were surprised at the look of Eric inside the broken tub, unable to understand what had happened.

    They didn''t really care about the smell and the look though as they were used to it, they were doing the same bath like that almost every day and night.

    Without losing much time Eric immediately gave them a short look on the situation he was in, and told them to clean and wash his body, as he didn''t know what would happen if he did it himself.

    The twodies were bbergasted at what they heard but they didn''t doubts Eric''s words, as he seemed serious in what he said.

    Not to mention that the broken sides of the tub were already a clear warning and show of his words. With that line of thought they slowly started washing and cleaning Eric''s body.

    Everything happened in a weird quietness, and atmosphere, as Eric didn''t even dare to think of doing something that he couldn''t control.

    Even when they finished washing his front part of his body, he used the tinniest thought and power, and still jumped more than 30 centimeters, from the ground as he turned around, and the tub almost cracked.

    Once again the twodies were clearly warned of Eric''s new strength and potential. They were clearly shocked at this sight of him, as they didn''t understand how it happened.

    But since Eric was a clump of mysteries in front of them, none of them truly got surprised at the sight of this.

    On the other hand, Eric just felt that he had made a miscalction when he had decided to do this in here, and that he should have found somece in some isted ce in open nature.

    It seemed like he would have to bother Old Ghost tomorrow, and make him or someone under him his sparring opponent until he had a better grasp of his strength.

    When they finally finished cleaning him up, and washing him, Eric got up really, really carefully but even then he got up with a jump.

    And while he was walking towards the bedroom he was clearly walking with small jumps all the time. It was clearly a funny sight to see, as Akira and Mina weren''t able to hold their giggles andughter.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t know how to feel as he himself found this whole situationplicated. He had gotten stronger, and his level had increased quite a bit.

    But right now he felt like a big baby, that couldn''t even walk, speak, orugh properly. Everything was too big for him to be able to use it.

    Thinking like this his situation was truly funny, but he couldn''tugh from the fear that he wouldn''t be able to control his volume, truly not knowing to cry orugh¡­

 Chapter 118 - 118: Takeshiba Family Head

    Later Eric was fed from Akira and Mina for dinner, amidst their innocent and clearughter of him cracking his teeth too strongly to chew the food in his mouth.

    It was truly an interesting and funny sight to watch, but not many people had the luck to witness it, as even Tina wasn''t allowed to enter inside the bedroom.??

    That night he was also forced to sleep alone, in fear that during the night he might unwillingly turn his women into squishy past.

    He had to found a way to get used to his strength as fast as possible, but he needed a good training ground and worthy opponents.

    He was unable to procure those two things himself, and he couldn''t stay like that for long. So he had to find a solution before long.

    Recalling Kirigaya Kaito back was also impossible since he needed to get as strong as he could for the fight with his younger brother.

    While Kirigaya Endo seemed to have lost his driving force to get stronger and probably wasn''t much stronger than before he poisoned his brother, and still thought that Kirigaya Kaito was still poisoned.

    Nheless, he was really strong, he could still remember that chilling feeling at the end of his back when he saw his attack earlier in the day.

    If it weren''t for his strong will, and knowing that Uncle Satoru and Old Five were right there, he probably wouldn''t have been able to keep hisposure, and might have used one of his ''Escape Talismans''.

    Those were one of his biggest secret cards, together with the deathws, and he wouldn''t use them in front of everyone, but still, his life was more important.

    At the end of the day, Kirigaya Endo was a powerful expert in his own right, that could crush him with his little finger.

    Even after this big power-up that he got now, he was afraid that he was still not worth even two full fingers fight from him.

    Kirigaya Kaito gave him the same feeling, but his edge seemed to have been a bit rotten due to the fact that he was sidelined for a long time.

    For that reason, he needed Kirigaya Kaito to recollect himself, and that lost the clean edge in killing and strength.

    As for Shiro and Daisuke, they were out of the question due to the fact that they belonged to the Yakuza and were already in target attention from the other members of their organization.

    Furthermore, they still had to continue dealing with the recruitment issue he had left them deal with, so he had to think of someone else.

    Uncle Satoru and the Council were out of the question since his quickly increasing strength might make them be more aware and attentive of him, and think of him as a threat.

    So they were out of the question too, but then he was reminded of the best opportunity, who would be able to better help him than his future father and clown-inw.

    With this asion, he would also show him his strength and potential so he could seal his ce in the Takeshiba family.

    With these thoughts in mind, he immediately sent Takeshiba Aika a mental message with his situation and his requirements as he promised to pay the Takeshiba family handsomely.

    In his message, he also included the fact that in case of further cooperation he was able to provide the Takeshiba''s with something that even the Council of Five was satisfied with.

    There was no way that the Takeshiba Family Head would be able to let these conditions and possibility run away from him, especially when he was really curious about Eric, and his background.

    With that taken care of, Eric just started to meditate more on the lines from his cultivation manual, and what he still could remember from the experience during the enlightenment.

    It was only around 2 or 3 o''clock in the morning that he was able to eventually fall asleep, and totally rx.

    But since he had already leveled up so much he was able to easily rest and recover that small amount of stamina and HP he had lost during the recent days, as he only slept for 3 to 4 hours.

    When he woke up, he was still on his bed, while the first thing he did was at his phone for a possible message from Takeshiba Aika and he wasn''t disappointed.

    Her father had clearly agreed to his request and was eagerly waiting for him at the family''s closed training grounds at the mansion, with the experts of the family.

    Of course, taking into consideration Eric''s strange request that sly fox had also sent him a car to pick him up at his ce.

    Eric walked out weirdly out of the apartment and his building as he looked like a bad drunkard. The most tiring thing was that all the time he was only thinking of using the tiniest amount of strength possible.

    Anyway, he was able to get down the building without causing much of a ruckus and grabbing much attention and made for the car.

    He had said nothing to the guards'' duo, who were clearly a bit surprised with the fact that a Takeshiba family car was waiting downstairs for him.

    They were also surprised by the way that Eric was walking or his posture, but he didn''t seem to be forced to go with them, he seemed more like he was constipated.

    Not understanding what was going on they just decided to follow behind Eric and protect him from the distance.

    The only problem was that when the car where Eric was on entered the Takeshiba family''s premises, they were stopped and disallowed to proceed further.

    No matter how much they insisted, or even tried to enter from some weak spot they weren''t able to and were forced to enter inside.

    In the meantime, the driver took Eric directly to the underground training grounds, as he was ordered to. To him Eric was some kind of a poor weirdo, especially looking at his quiet and weird behavior.

    Eric didn''t mind much what the driver thought of him, but as he was more focused on the control of his power, and not doing something that could cause a big problem and gossip.

    He waited for the driver to open the door for him, and slowly got out of the car, but one could clearly see the car shaking a bit when he got out.

    The Takeshiba Family''s closed training grounds seemed like a big closed arena, with a radius of more than 100 meters.

    There were a lot of dummies, or training equipment inside, as there were even some special sparring tforms ced inside it.

    The ce waspletely isted with soundproof materials, as not even sonic sounds would be heard outside.

    While the equipment was clearly of his quality steel and other strong materials that wouldn''t be easily broken or damaged.

    It truly gave the feeling of an arena where one could train and fight to his heart''s content. Eric couldn''t wait to try it out, especially since he had been holding back all this time.

    Entering the Takeshiba Family''s closed training grounds, he was able to see a group of people waiting for him.

    All of them looked like experts of different levels, as each and any one of them was reeking of blood and killing intent.

    Each and every one of them was clearly ex-military personnel or an ex-mercenary that had pledged their loyalty to the Takeshiba Family.

    At the hem of the group stood a middle-aged man with ck hair, and olive color sly eyes. He still looked handsome with his manly characteristics and that sly strict-looking face.

    While Eric was observing him, he was doing the same thing to Eric. None of them seemed to be taking an offense in this direction, as they continued to do this for a few moments.

    It seemed like they were able toprehend each other only with those few observing moments they had a general idea for the person in front of them.

    Of course, none of them knew how exact or precise their estimations were, but they both liked to believe they were pretty good at it.

    After those moments of weird silence, Eric seemed to be a bit relieved, as he screamed in what he believed to be a normal voice,

    "I want to fight you!"

    His voice was reverberating inside the closed training grounds, as what seemed normal to him was like 50 or 60 times more powerful than the shout of a normal person.

    Each person of the group in front of him had a clearly diforted face, as they didn''t expect something like this as they had taken Takeshiba family''s head''s words like a joke earlier.

    But now hearing Eric''s voice, and also seeing his difficulties in walking earlier they knew that they weren''t fake! Eric really couldn''t control his strength.

    The person Eric had selected to fight was a clearly powerful guy, he was a level 47 fighter ording to Eric''s irvoyance sight, and he looked like one too.

    His muscles were clearly big and powerful, as his head was almost totally cleanly shaved, beside a bit tail at the top of his head.

    Hearing Eric''s voice and his deration that guy seemed to be a bit displeased to have been singled out, as he thought that Eric was taking him for a weak vermin or something.

    But he still walked forward, even though anger was clearly written all over his face, as he looked threateningly at Eric and said,

    "Kid you should have selected some other guy, I am not the weakest of the bunch, and you clearly don''t look strong enough to take me up.

    Eric looked at him calmly, as this time he was able to adjust his voice a bit as he said, in a less toned shout,

    "I know, but the others won''t be able to receive my punch unscathed!"

    Hearing Eric''s words the big guy was startled for a moment, but then he startedughing out loud as he also said in loud voice,

    "Thene one brat let me take one of your punches!"

 Chapter 119 - 119: Sparring & Comprehension

    Eric didn''t need to be said twice as he was already extremely frustrated with himself from the moment this happened.

    He should have considered this earlier and not behave like an amateur who was desperate to get stronger, without thinking of what it entailed.??

    Not to mention all the difort he had had all this time, he had to pay attention to the smallest use of strength and had to be extra careful to use only the tiniest bit he thought it would be enough.

    It was a nerve-wracking experience for him, and now hearing those words it was like a fire was lit inside him, and he disappeared from his earlier position, as a frustrated scream spread through the arena.

    He had used one step and covered more than 27 meters, his opponent was only about 50 meters away from him, in this situation the next step he would be in front of him.

    But his speed wasn''t the only thing that had changed, as his bones started cracking up a bit as he clenched his hand into a fist, as the pressure and aura around him seemed to grow stronger and stronger.

    The big guy, who was standing confidently andughing in front of him a moment ago, wasn''t able tough anymore as his face got solemn.

    Seeing the speed and aura that Eric exploded at that moment he didn''t dare think of him like a week kid with an unstable aura around him.

    As a matter of fact, the aura around Eric was still unstable, and very fluctuating, but while he was using his all power, he was slowly getting used to his new strength.

    With that first step he was starting to understand the new limits of his strength, and his new normal, as he didn''t spare his strength in the least while sending a punch towards his opponent.

    At the same time, his opponent immediately got into a defending position trying to block that shot, or dodge it if he couldn''t stop it.

    The problem was that the contact never happened, all that pressure and aura shed onto his own, but the punch never reached the target, as it clearly passed by him, and proceeded further.

    Eric was able to stop only after 130 or more meters behind the big guy, as he created a small cloud of dust around him when he did.

    His punch was still ahead, carrying the same pressure and aura of earlier as it seemed to create a new stream through the air.

    The moment he stopped Eric closed his eyes for a moment, analyzing what happened a moment ago, as he hadn''t been able to calcte his increasing speed, and had thrown his punch toote, and off-target.

    Not only that, he was analyzing even his scream, and senses. He was able to hear even his opponent''s heartbeat and breathing process, or even the pping sounds of the wings of a fly.

    And his scream seemed to be able to surpass the normal speed of sounds, and frequency. He was slowly analyzing and processing everything.

    He had already experienced this kind of power and was easier to adapt this time. In a way, he was just learning from his previous experience while adjusting to the current one.

    While Eric was analyzing the information from those moments, and his new state, situation, and power, Family Head Takeshiba and the few warriors by his side were solemnly looking at Eric.

    They were a bit displeased with him when they heard his words a few moments ago, but then seeing his power explosion and his cutting aura, they could clearly understand that Eric wasn''t just boasting.

    When Eric''s hit went off target they didn''t think of mocking him, quite on the opposite, they were looking at him as a monster.

    Just how big was the power gap between his current level and his previous one, for one to be able to explode in this power, and not be able to hit his target.

    And he didn''t seem like some hot-headed idiot who only thought of fighting either, he was clearly reflecting on his strength after one hit, but how much could he achieve in one hit?

    Today was bound to be a shocking experience for them because it didn''t take long for Eric to slowly turn around and now speak in a more normal voice.

    "I am sorry for my poor show of skill and strength, please let us continue!"

    His voice was still a bit loud but wasing closer and closer to a normal voice, as even his drunken moves were bing more and more natural, and easy flowing normal moves.

    But those weren''t the only things that Eric had clearly got better with, as once again he charged his way towards the big guy.

    This time the distance between them was a bit bigger, and he had a bit more time to get used to his speed, aura, and pressure, as they had stabilized considerably.

    If one looked closer, they would also be able to see and tell that even his steps'' length seemed to be getting the same, almost identical.

    A normal person probably wouldn''t be able to notice all this change but the crowd watching this fight was clearly not normal people.

    They were all trained and experienced soldiers who were attentive to the smallest changes on the battlefield and could easily understand if not all, the biggest part of these changes.

    In their eyes, this young kid called Eric was turning from a small inexperienced child looking for immediate power, and losing his foundation, into a small monster.

    He was able to adjust to that big change of power in only one attack and a bit of analyzing time. This wasn''t something normal or easy in the least.

    As for the fact that this might be Eric''s y or just a staged show, they didn''t even bother to think about it. Eric''s unstable aura was clearly proof of him jumping far in a short time.

    And his stabilizing aura at the moment was big evidence of him slowly understanding, and getting used to his new power.

    On the other hand, Eric was only a few meters away from his defending opponent but didn''t seem to have doubts in the least that this time his punch would connect.

    He wasn''t disappointed, as his punch hit squarely onto his opponent''s defenses, as a small current of air, and a small dust cloud to form around them.

    Even though the big guy was aware of Eric''s strength, and didn''t underestimate him in the least, he was still pushed 2 cm back.

    While 2 cm looks like a worthless distance to experts it was as enormous as the distance between Heaven and Earth.

    But that wasn''t all, as Eric was able to use the rebound of his punch, and make a rotation on the spot while using his left elbow to destroy his opponent''s defense.

    He was clearly able to catch his opponent off guard and destroy his defenses, as hepleting his rotation, he sent a second punch towards his opponent''s chest.

    His opponent wasn''t able to react in time, as his defense was shattered and it was clear that if that punch from Eric would connect, then he would probably suffer some injuries.

    Seeing this scene the soldiers inside the arena all jumped forwards to help their friend, but none of them had hoped to reach there in time, while Takeshiba Family''s head didn''t move in the least.

    He seemed to know something more than his soldiers and didn''t bother to move from his ce, and he didn''t look worried in the least.

    In the meantime, when Eric''s punch reached the guy''s chest, he was caught unprepared and was sent flying, creating rubble and dust where he fell.

    The other soldiers immediately appeared by his side, while taking a defensive formation around Eric, as they were looking at him as if he was an enemy.

    Eric didn''t seem to be bothered in the least by their looks though. It seemed like he had already gotten used to it, and was just looking in the direction that his opponent flew to.

    It didn''t take long for the big guy to jump back on his feet, and startughing like a mad man, saying with a clearly excited scream,

    "Hahaha~! Kid, you are a monster. I never expected you to get used to the change so easily, I truly admire you and your fighting skills.

    My name is Uzaki Ao, it''s my honor to meet you!"

    Eric on the other hand seemed to have been expecting such a thing happening, as he lightly bowed for respect, and said in a solemn, but neither humble nor arrogant voice,

    "It''s an honor to meet you, Master Ao, this young one''s name is Eric Jade! Thank you, for helping me with my problem!"

    Seeing Eric''s attitude and also hearing his words, and voice, Uzaki Ao and the others seemed to have gained a better opinion of Eric.

    He knew when to hold back, but more importantly, he didn''t seem like an arrogant idiot, like how the biggest part of Young Kids having his strength andprehension would act.

    The other soldiers beside Uzaki Ao were still clearly a bit agitated from what happened earlier, but Uzaki Ao seemed to be in perfect condition only a bit shaken from the air pressure he was hit with.

    This just made the soldiers even more aware of Eric''s monstrousprehension, and adjustment. While Uzaki Ao seemed to be eager to talk with Eric, and spar more with him, Takeshiba family head entered the frame saying,

    "Eric kid you are as monstrous genius as that little girl Aika describes you to be. I am truly amazed by your strength andprehension!"

 Chapter 120 - 120: Each One With His Own Plot

    Eric kind of expected this kind of evaluation, and words from his future ''clown-inw'' as a matter of fact this evaluation and words were the precise reason why he had decided toe here in the first ce.

    But he wouldn''t tell him that, so he turned around and said in neither arrogant nor humble voice,??

    "Takeshiba''s family head is being too kind and polite, this little one is still inexperienced, and really hasty. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have ended in such a situation in the first ce.

    As for the words that Young Miss Takeshiba might have told you, those are just subjective thoughts she had, I am sure I have a lot to learn on my way!"

    Takeshiba''s family head was looking at Eric with clear satisfaction on his face, not only was Eric a genius with a great background behind him in his eyes, but he was also with his feet on the ground.

    He didn''t seem to be faking these words, as they were his true thoughts, and truly that was the case. Eric didn''t consider himself a sage, or a great genius.

    He had truly lived for more than a thousand years and had a long and more enriched experience than Takshiba''s family head could ever imagine.

    But taking his goal into consideration, and also having experienced something beyond his reach, made him truly understand how truly behind and ignorant he was of the world.

    It was just like that expression from Einstein, the more one knows the more ignorant he thinks to be. This was precisely Eric''s case, but his desire, and will didn''t let him give up.

    But all this situation and mentality gave him some kind of elevated aura, of someone who is clearly above the others, looking at them from the sky.

    In Takeshiba''s family''s head''s eyes this was because of Eric''s upbringing, and the great background he had backing him up.

    In these days he had asked for a detailed report on Eric and everything around him, but it looked like everything before he started to show his skills waspletely boring and usual.

    For that reason he had epted even this deal, he was eager to meet this kid, and evaluate him himself from up close, and he wasn''t disappointed until now.

    He could feel that Eric had a truly bright future up ahead, and it would be a great addition to the Takeshiba Family, and his forces if he was able to make him part of the family.

    Looking at Eric with clear esteem he said in a warm serious voice,

    "I also thought the same before that perhaps that was just her clouded vision of a girl in love, but now after seeing you I can understand that she has the best eyesight of us all!"

    Hearing those words, one of the soldiers inside the group behind them had a fleeting frown on his face, but he didn''t say anything, he was just coolly observing Eric.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t expect Takeshiba''s family head to say something like that, but he could understand that the old sly fox had started ying his pieces.

    For that reason, he looked with a surprised look and a bit of a happy confusion as he said,

    "Is Takeshiba''s family head telling this young one that he can go ahead and court Young Miss Takeshiba!?"

    Seeming to expect such a reaction Takeshiba family head,ughed and said,

    "Hahaha~! I don''t have any reason to oppose. Furthermore, that little girl seems to be infatuated with you, and I can''t tell her no if she asks me anything!

    So, in a few words, if you are truly interested in my daughter you can freely court her, but let me tell you this if you hurt my little angel I won''t care who you are, or what your background is!

    Are we clear!?"

    Inside Eric was just smirking and cursing at this old fellow for being so sly, and cheap, he was pretending to be such a loving and caring father, just to attract Eric more towards his daughter.

    But this was perfectly what he wanted, so he ced on his face a look of getting a precious gift he didn''t expect, as he looked towards Takeshiba family head and said,

    "Of course, of course, I have no intention of hurting her. Quite on the contrary actually, I want to make her the happiest woman in the world!"

    Whoever saw him act like that would think that he was a young man so deep in love, whose only intention was the happiness of his lover.

    Truly pleasing Takeshiba''s family head, who thought that this might be easier than he first thought. Perhaps the day when he ruled the country wouldn''t be that far away.

    With these happy thoughts inside his mind, he showed an almost sincere smile as he said,

    "I am sure you will kid, I am sure you will!"

    Eric seemed to be a bit relieved, and then as if remembering something he said in a happy voice,

    "Takeshiba family head you have made me the happiest man on earth. For that reason, I can''t stay without giving you a small gift of appreciation in return, only that you will have to wait for a bit of time.

    I will personally return backter and hand it over to you!"

    Takeshiba''s family head seemed a bit surprised by Eric''s words and was really curious about what Eric was talking about. After all, it was a gift from someone with a deep background.

    But he couldn''t ept it easily, otherwise, it would look like he was selling his daughter to Eric, and he might take this wrongly, not that he wasn''t, but he couldn''t show it!

    With these thoughts in mind, he was about to refuse, when he heard Eric''s next words,

    "Please don''t refuse father-inw, soon we will be a family, and it''s just a small thing for my future family members."

    Takeshiba family head felt a bit ufortable with how quickly Eric gotforted with the situation, and him calling him father-inw, but he was nheless happy, as he said,

    "Well then, I won''t be polite and ept it, son-inw! Hahaha~!"

    Then he startedughing like a happy father. On the other hand, Eric couldn''t quietly stand his act, as, after a few more empty words, he took permission and left the ce.

    He had achieved his goal for today, and had also adjusted with his new strength, and normal, as he hopped in the car that brought him here, and left towards the Fragrance Hall.

    Old Na must have gathered the herbs and everything on the list that he asked, so today he could finally start practicing his concoctions, and alchemic skills.

    He nned on giving his first hand of finished products to the Takeshiba family head. ording to the knowledge, and his estimation he would be able to concoct 3 potion bottles of each potion on his first hand.

    Normally an alchemist could concoct from 1 to 5 bottles of potion from one set of herbs, and for someone who was trying it for the first time, even 1 or 2 bottles were a great sess.

    But Eric had the knowledge he gained from the system, together with a strange sense of experience, and capability so he estimated that 3 was his potential worst.

    Only the real thingtter would prove and attest to his estimations, as he was preparing himself mentally for that.

    As a matter of fact, earlier he had wanted to go and pay a visit to the Takeshiba Mansio, and meet up with Takeshiba Aika, but he decided it was too early, and he had to wait for a bit.

    He could go thereter after Takeshiba''s family head had used his little gift because at that time he would surely understand his value, and how much he needed him.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric reached his Fragrance Hall, and immediately called for Old Na, as he walked towards his private box.

    As soon as he opened the door to his private box, he was immediately faced with the smell of different herbs, a little gas stove, and different utensils made out of chemical ss.

    Everything seemed to have been prepared not long ago since the herbs were still fresh, as he was even able to process the different smells that each herb released.

    Not long after Old Na knocked on his door, and entered inside as he lightly bowed and said in a serious voice,

    "Young Master I was able to find everything in the list, and also found some really good seeds. As for the cauldron you asked, we started looking for, but there is no real news yet, as we are still searching."

    Eric was a bit dissatisfied with the fact that he wouldn''t start practicing with a cauldron but there was nothing he could do.

    He would have to make do with what he had, and Old Na had properly done what he could. So looking towards him with a calm look, he said,

    "I understand! Well done Old Na, now can you please stand guard at the door and don''t let anyone enter, no matter the reason. I will be outside in about 10 hours!"

    Old Na was clearly a bit surprised by his Young Master''s words, as he was curious about what Eric was nning to do, but he knew that if he had to know something Eric would tell him himself.

    He had no right to ask questions, he only had to hear the orders and follow them just like Eric instructed him.

    With those thoughts in mind, he disappeared from Eric''s private box, so he could stand guard outside until his Master came out.

    On the other hand, Eric sat down in meditation for a few moments to rx, and then approached the small table where the herbs were lying, it was time to concoct his first potion¡­

 Chapter 121 - 121: Concoction & Alchemic Fire

    Approaching the table with the materials and all the equipment, he firstly took all thetles from there and slowly removed all the leaves away from their stalk.

    He had decided that first, he would try concocting the low-quality Health potion, as it was the easiest and required also fewer herbs than the others.??

    He was attentive not to damage them, nor the stalk as they both had their unique usester, as he ced the leaves into a porcin mortar to crush themter with a pestle.

    In the meantime, he also separated the leaves of the clove from the stalk, as he ced them into honeyed milk for them to sweeten and soften.

    While this was the first time he was processing these herbs his moves were really calm and precise. There was no extra movement used while he processed all the herbs in there one by one.

    When all the herbs were processed and ready to be used he took a small aluminum pot as he filled it with the cloves of honeyed milk, and opened the gas stove at 90-degree heat.

    All his actions were based on the recipe and he was careful to not neglect even a singlea from the recipe as this was his first time concocting and he wanted to seed on his first try.

    He was slowly mixing the ingredients, as he added the additions one by one, as a soft medicine smell was being created inside the room.

    Sensing this smell, Eric immediately closed the pot using its special lid, as he started using his spirit power to spread the heat through all the pot.

    Normally an alchemist would do all this using his own fire, and there were instructions on how to awaken the alchemic fire, but that would take a little bit of time.

    Since everything had happened so fast Tianlong Yun had been unable to practice it. Yet Tianlong Yun wasn''tpletely in the wrong as the first stage was getting used to the fire.

    Feeling the fire, how it burned and understanding the process and how it happened so he could use that knowledge in shaping his inside energy, his Qi, into such a fire.

    It wasn''t easy to give birth to the alchemic fire, as not all the cultivators or strong people could be alchemists.

    In fact, only a small part of them, not more than 3% were able to give birth to the alchemic fire, as most of the alchemists used specialized cauldrons or other sources of heat.

    Of course, Eric had no way how to know about this, as he was really concentrated on what he was doing. It wasn''t easy as he had to pay real attention to the fire, and how it spread through the pot.

    He didn''t care about the heat, or the sweat dripping from his body, and face, what he cared about was to understand the fire.

    In his mind it was totally necessary for him to give birth to his alchemic fire in order to be a good alchemist, so he was using every cell of his brain to concentrate on the fire on his hands.

    His approach was probably different from the one of the cultivators of the Immortal World since his approach was more scientific.

    He knew how the fire happened scientifically, or what fire was in terms of science, the problem wasn''t there, the problem for him was to understand the connection between his Qi and the fire.

    In fact, there was already an opinion on his head, what if he used his internal energy, his Qi in ce of the oxygen what would happen!

    Of course, he also needed to think of the trigger, but he could cause a small explosion of his Qi as the spark that would set it on fire.

    He was really happy at this idea he gave birth in his mind, but he couldn''t use it immediately, as he first had to concentrate on finishing what he had in his hands.

    It didn''t take long though, because 30 minutes were enough for the potions to start forming, and his hard work started paying, as he immediately cut the me, and took the bottles he had prepared.

    These were special bottles that he had bought from the system at 1SP for 10 of them. He didn''t think he would be able to find them outside, since they had a small formation inscribed at the end.

    The small inscription gave them more stability, and solidity, to better preserve the potion inside them. Their lids were also one-use because once opened the potion effects would fall exponentially.

    In fact, an alchemist had to be extremely careful with the potions since they had to pour it into the containers in less than 2 minutes after it was prepared.

    Without losing any precious second, Eric quickly opened the lid and was immediately greeted with the view of a green liquid inside the pot.

    While he had filled it to the brim earlier, right now there was only enough to fill 3 or 4 potion bottles. He didn''t lose time in looking at his produce as he quickly started filling the small potion bottles.

    The liquid was still a bit hot, and it needed a bit of time to cool down and take his true golden-green color, so Eric just ced them over the table as he decided to try his earlier thought.

    Eric had gotten a bit used to that truck inside his meridians that got bigger with each circr drive. But now he had to use a part of it, and transport it outside of his body.

    Eric easily took separated that into two parts, as one part was still circting through his meridians while the other was directed towards his left hand.

    While it was a bit difficult sending it on his left hand, Eric still achieved it rather quickly, but now he had to face the biggest problem, getting it outside of his hand.

    It felt weird, really weird after all something was leaving his body when there was clearly a membrane stopping it.

    In his previous life, his Qi was secured through the system, and he only had to use one button click on his mind to use his Qi in whatever he needed to do.

    He could clearly do the same in this case, but that would be depending on the system too much. If he wanted to be the strongest, he had to learn and understand everything by himself.

    For that reason, he was stubbornly trying to do it himself, even though it felt like he was taking blood out of his hand.

    Each try was painful, really painful. But he didn''t give up, quite on the contrary he would try each time more stubbornly.

    Not because he was a masochist, or because he liked pain, but because he could feel that he was making improvement with every single try.

    His hand had turned red and purple, but he didn''t give up, as finally in the end he felt a bit of his internal energy get out of his hand, as it slowly turned into some kind of a small spinning tornado.

    At this point in time sweat was freelying out of his body and he felt like he had just taken a cold shower, as the sweat started drying once again on his body.

    While he would love to try and fire his Qi, and give birth to his alchemic fire, he felt like he was unable to do it in his current conditions as he still needed to work a bit harder, and understand Qi better.

    With these thoughts, he once again absorbed that Qi inside his body, as he took off his t-shirt, and dried the sweat on his body.

    With that taken care of he took the herbs for the low-quality Body Tempering Liquid and started processing the herbs.

    While the herbs and the process were a bit different he still had a bit of experience now, and he was more confident of himself on reaching a good result.

    Like this, the time slowly passed, as Eric continued with the concoction, and would only stop resting after he had sessfully gone one round of the three recipes.

    He stopped his concoction only when he felt like he would copse from exhaustion if he continued any longer.

    He hadpleted four rounds of the three recipes and had concocted 18 bottles of potion, with an average of 3.5 bottles per concoction.

    This was a more than a good result for Eric who was concocting something for the first time, but still, he expected more from himself.

    All the potions could be said to be of good quality butpared to the ones he got from the system they were still a far length away.

    He needed to practice a lot in order to make potions of the same quality, but he was happy because it was still reachable.

    He also had made a lot of progress in his Qi fireprehension, as he was getting closer and closer to giving birth to his alchemic me.

    Actually, the true Qi me wasn''t only used in alchemy, but also in other fields like weapons crafting, inscriptions, and formation setting, but he still had a lot to learn about.

    In fact, he was hoping that when he would be close to ascension to the Immortal World, the system would provide him with some kind of encyclopedia of information.

    That was all to the future though as right now he had other things to think about, for example, the fact that he was almostpletely naked, and there wasn''t much air left inside the room.

    Realizing his situation, he immediately activated the air conditioner, and called for Old Na inside, while instructing him to send someone to find him some new clothes¡­

 Chapter 122 - 122: Cultivation And 2 Weeks

    In no time there were new clothes for Eric inside his private box, but that deft medicine smell inside the room hadn''t disappeared yet.

    Old Na was clearly surprised with the scene he was faced with once he entered inside the private box, especially with the sweaty and tired appearance of Eric.??

    He seemed like he had gone through some harsh training, or some life and death fight when he seemed to only have dealt with the herbs that he had ordered.

    Of course, Old Na wasn''t stupid to not understand what might have happened inside the room, especially with the bottle potions over the table, but this didn''t mean he wasn''t surprised and startled.

    In his head, Eric was getting more and more obscure and mysterious. Alchemists and people that knew pill and potions concocting were like the feathers on a phoenix''s tail.

    They were extremely rare, and a great attraction to everyone. Of course, the treatment they got was also one of the best possible, as they were treated even better than some of their elders.

    Especially thinking of someone at Eric''s age, he was still a young kid of about 18 or 20 years old. He clearly had a great future in front of him.

    But such a talent like Eric was practically impossible to be self-grown, but even powers that could nurture him to this point were almost inexistent in this small.

    So just who was Eric, or just what was his background!? He had no idea about who Eric was, he only knew that his Master had totally subjugated to Eric.

    At first, he had thought that his Master must have lost his mind for a moment and had agreed to this without considering it rightly.

    But now with each passing time, he was slowly getting more and more convinced that the shortsighted person was him, and not his Master.

    With these thoughts in mind, he was expecting for Eric''s next words. On the other hand, Eric was resting a bit after that really tiring experience.

    While he was really tired right now, he didn''t care much about it as he was much more satisfied with what he did.

    His start was really promising and he was improving with each time, really soon he would be much more efficient

    After a small rest he took a deep breath, and better positioning himself on the couch, he took 3 letters and started writing some things in there.

    Then he prepared 2 small containers, one of them containing 3 potion bottles of each, and one containing one potion bottle of each.

    Then he ced the letters inside the containers, and then handing them towards Old Na he said in a serious tone,

    "Old Na take these and go to the Takeshiba Mansion, tell them I sent you, and hand these personally to Takeshiba Family Head, he will be waiting for you."

    He didn''t this while he sent a message to Takeshiba Aika to go and inform her father personally, with a simple message,

    ''Eric was sending him over his gift!''

    Old Na was a bit surprised by this but didn''t say anything, he just acknowledged his assignment and left toplete it, while Eric called for the siblings toe inside the private box.

    Doing the same thing as earlier he started writing three other letters, and ced 3 potion bottles of each potion inside another container, and handed them over the same instructions as Old Na.

    The only difference was that this container wasn''t going for the Takeshiba family but to the Old Ghost, this was a sample of what he would be sending them from now on.

    Perhaps he was a bit hasty in sending this gift to them but he had to show goodwill towards them, and keep them in check until he showed them a bigger threat than him.

    When he finished all this, the deft smell of the medicine seemed to have almost disappeared, and he could finally rest for a little bit more.

    With that thought on his mind he once again entered meditation, and started rxing his body, and also his mental state, thinking about nothing, and keeping his mind clear of anything.

    It didn''t take long for him to recover his lost HP, Stamina, and Spirit Power as with his new level up his processing had increased by more than 2 or 3 times.

    When he was finally totally recovered, he started practicing his cultivation method and was trying to once again circle his Qi inside his meridians.

    With histest level up the Qi inside his body seemed to be more abundant as the truck had be even bigger and more tangible.

    At the same time, he could feel that he was bing more and more proficient with its handling and use, as he could feel that the Qi inside him was not only growing in quantity but even quality.

    Still, he could feel that something was missing, or to be more exact something was off with the Qi inside his body.

    It didn''t seem to condense, and it was thinner than it should be, or like its concentration wasn''t the right one.

    This was the first time he was truly cultivating Qi himself, because in the previous life everything was handled by the system he had, and he had never thought about it.

    Still, probably due to the system, he could feel that something was wrong, and with a new thought inside his mind, he started to try and condense the Qi inside his body.

    At first, he felt that it was something impossible, it was like trying to condense a big mass of mist using his hands.

    Not to mention that it was really difficult to collect and condense it, but the mass was also really big. He felt that no matter how much he expanded his hands he wouldn''t be able to reach and gather them.

    Thinking like this he decided to take a different approach and started taking small amounts of it and condenses it in small amounts.

    Even this new method didn''t seem to work at first, as it seemed really difficult, but his unbending will and stubbornness guided him towards sess.

    He was able to turn the first handful of mist into a single droplet of liquid Qi. Outside he was sweating like crazy, as everything he had recovered was almost spent in that one handful of misty Qi.

    But still, he was happy and wasughing like an idiot, because he had finally managed to do what he had to do.

    As a matter of fact, this was the next step in his cultivation manual, turning all the Qi inside his body into liquid Qi.

    Only after turning all the Qi inside his body into liquid Qi would he be able to reach the next stage of his cultivation and have a great increase in his strength.

    Right now with that little droplet of liquid Qi, he felt like a small kid who had done his first step into walking with his own steps.

    Even though this was the second time he was living his life, he still got excited like a kid for any step forwards that he took.

    In fact, this second time was truly different from his first, as there were new things he was learning and trying. This time he was finally understanding what he was doing, and what his direction truly was.

    In this happiness, he just lied down on the couch without doing anything and just resting and rxing in the same old way, of rxing by doing nothing.

    He was just lying there and thinking about what to do from now, everything seemed to go in the right direction, but he had to make sure the direction didn''t change.

    In fact, the thing he was more concerned about at this time was the recruitments, he needed a lot of manpower, and especially talents he could train.

    Of course, Shiro and Daisuke were doing their part but soon he would have to start acting himself. There were people only he could recruit, as he remembered them from his previous future.

    With these thoughts in mind, he took pen and paper trying to prepare a list of names that he could remember.

    A lot of time had passed but he still was able to remember almost all of the people that should be living at the moment and their best upations.

    It took a while but he was able to write all the names that he thought he would be able to recruit and were necessary for his foundation.

    With that finished he got up from the couch and got outside as he inspected the restaurant for a moment, especially a kitchen, and then left the ce.

    Like this two weeks passed inplete quietness and rxation. In these two weeks, Eric was mostly concentrated on his cultivation and alchemy.

    He almost shut down all the contact with the outside world as he told even Takeshiba''s family head, and Old Ghost to not contact him this week as he would be really busy.

    He went to his university too, but it was only for the library and the wide range of books and information he was able to find there.

    That pair of eyes would always keep staring at him whenever he reached there, but he didn''t get bothered by that, as he let the owner of the eyes,e and talk to him herself.

    Of course, there were also some eyes full of killing intent following behind him every time he got outside, but they were most probably Kirigaya Patriarch''s people.

    They were just flies to him, as really soon the Kirigaya Patriarch would change, and those people would most probably end meeting King Yama in hell.

    There was nothing necessary mentioning for these two weeks, as the exciting events would start from today¡­

 Chapter 123 - 123: Wedding & Arriving At The Venue

    Today was the big wedding day of Kirigaya Endo the young Patriarch of the Kirigaya n, with his elder brother''s wife and daughters.

    Even though he imed to be doing this only to protect them from the bullying and mocking of the other n members, he seemed really happy today.??

    In fact, he was radiating and it looked like he was fulfilling one of the biggest dreams of his life, while he instructed his people for everything to go smoothly.

    Normally the events of the Kirigaya n would happen without any outsiders or outside influence, but this time the young Patriarch had gone out of his way to invite a few important figures to his wedding.

    Amidst these figures, there were a few government officials, and a few representatives of the big families, including Uncle Satoru, and Eric.

    These invitations had clearly surprised the designated people who received them, but still, none of them would ignore or refuse the invitations, and risqu¨¦ an infringement with the Kirigaya n.

    The wedding reception had been decided to be held in a big wedding saloon in the outskirts of Tokyo, where the people participating would have a good time, and there would be no other eyes around.

    The design of the ce, the d¨¦cor, and every other detail had been designed and worked by the best professionals of Tokyo, as everything was chic and grandiose.

    Outside the venue, there were a lot of different expensive cars approaching the ce, with the invited people to the wedding.

    A lot of people were having mixed feelings about this, as a few were even having some kind of premonition or 6th feeling that something would surely happen tonight.

    Of course, there were even those idiots who were concentrated on being jealous that Kirigaya Endo, the young Patriarch of the Kirigaya n, was able to marry three beauties in a single night.

    Why should he be the one to have that luck, and it wasn''t one of them instead? These guys were just the arrogant lusty idiots that only thought with their lower parts.

    The weird part of all these was that whoever announced his identity and entered inside the venue was given a ring, and were asked to wear that ring because it was part of the wedding''s theme.

    Of course, each ring was made of gold, and some other rare materials, with some really intricate design, which attracted the attention and curiosity of the people.

    Not to mention that they were told that there would also be a beautiful game organized with these ringster in the night.

    Under the constant urge of the event organizers, and the people at the entrance, each and every one of the guests wore their rings before entering inside.

    At this time Eric just arrived at the venue with Uncle Satoru in a really ssy-looking Rolls Royce. Apparently, Uncle Satoru was a fan of ss andfort.

    All the way here they had been talking about the product that Eric had sent them 2 weeks ago and Uncle Satoru couldn''t hold his happiness, curiosity, and greed while talking about those.

    In his own words, even the Council of Five was astounded at the results of those potions, as they were preparing the documents for the Senkaku Inds as soon as possible.

    Very soon Eric would be their sole owner, while Japan kept the right over any possible trade route passing through that area, of course, that was 2 miles away from the Inds.

    This was the new range that was renegotiated with the Council of Five even though he had an existing deal with Old Five.

    Nheless, Eric didn''t let those miles go for nothing as he asked for something much more necessary for him, he asked for people and manpower.

    The Council of Five was taken by surprise by this request from Eric, and they all refused to let valuable manpower leave the country.

    But once again Eric was able to surprise them asking only for orphans, old people, or even some lightly sentenced criminals, which were clearly a burden to the country''s economy.

    The council saw no problems with this request and decided to give him a count of 3000 people, from which 1500 would be orphans, 1000 old people, and the rest lightly punished criminals.

    Eric was satisfied with the said numbers, as they signed a new deal between them, this time one that was much more formal, with the signs of all 5 members of the Council.

    Still, there was one important point in their deal that hopefully would take the solution tonight, the deal would go through only if Eric''s ims were real.

    Getting off the Rolls Royce, Eric and Uncle Satoru attracted the attention of the crowd, as they were both dressed in ck tuxedos, but most importantly they got off a Rolls Royce.

    Not many people could afford one, and even fewer people would use one toe to this wedding tonight.

    Eric and Uncle Satoru paid no attention to the crowd as they made their way inside the venue, while Eric couldn''t stay without making fun of the old man by his side,

    "Old Man, there are a lot ofdies looking at you with sparkling eyes, they seem ready to eat you bones and all!"

    Uncle Satoru clearly didn''t expect such a remark from Eric, as he was more concerned with what might happen tonight, as he almost got chocked by the startle.

    It took a moment for him to take a deep breath, and rpose himself as he said in a low voice,

    "Brat how dare you make fun of this old man, while that is no business of yours, I am not some horny rabbit like you that would poke his carrot every hole he finds.

    But I have to say I admire your skills withdies, to think that you have already created a small harem for yourself, and are looking at new additions."

    Hearing those words Eric startedughing out loud, as he said with a philosophical face,

    "Old Man,dies, and power are the most enticing things to a man. While love for a single woman is ideally the best, I am no ideal person.

    I love beautifuldies and like to enjoy new things all the time. As for my harem, I am still far, far away from my dreamed one.

    Perhaps you are right, and I am truly a horny rabbit who likes to poke every hole he finds. But that is the beauty of youth, and stamina, don''t you think!?"

    At the end of his words, he even blinked one eye at Uncle Satoru, implying that he must have been the same as him when he was his age.

    As he heard those words Uncle Satoru seemed to be a bit reminiscent about his old days, and especially his adventures when he was young with clear nostalgia.

    Then remembering where he was and seeing that grin on Eric''s face, he said in a nostalgic voice,

    "Sigh~! You are right, youth can be this exciting, I have truly aged. But there is one thing I don''t understand, how will your Master think of your escapades when he appears?"

    Eric was about to say, ''what master'', but then being reminded of the illusional powerful master he had created, he said in a firm voice,

    "Old Man that is something between my master, and me, don''t you think? Furthermore, what makes you think that my Master is a he!?

    It might very well be a beautifuldy, capable of destroying cities and countries with her beauty!"

    Eric''s face was mysterious at that moment, as even an old master like Uncle Satoru couldn''t read his face, or between the lines.

    At this moment though, they couldn''t continue their talk, as they had arrived at the inner entrance of the venue, and were greeted by the organizer of the event.

    The organizer receiving them was a beautiful blonde-haireddy, with good curves, and shapes, as he smiled towards them sensually and greeted them.

    She checked their names, and invitations as she took out the rings for them, ready to say the same lines as she did to the other guests.

    Eric seemed a bit startled at the ring in front of him, and said in a flirting voice,

    "Beautifuldy, while you have grabbed my heart and attention, I think it''s too early for us to getmitted like that!"

    The woman was caught by surprise by Eric''s cheekyments, but she was able to rpose herself quickly as she said,

    "Little brother sure is a smooth talker, and got this big sister''s attention, but this is not a ring ofmitment, but a part of the event tonight.

    We have organized a beautiful game for all the participants tonight, and these rings are a must to participate."

    Eric seemed to be disappointed at her remark, but he quickly regained his mood for jokes tonight, as he took the ring that was supposed to be for Uncle Satoru, and started wearing it to him.

    cing the ring slowly into his finger, Eric said with a joking voice,

    "Old Man it seems like your stamina will be tested tonight, but no matter what don''t forget that I will be there for you, if you need help that is!"

    While he said these words he had a light bad smile on his face, as he looked like his words had many meanings, as each one understood them how they wished.

    Uncle Satoru immediately looked like a fired-up old man, as he said in an angry voice,

    "Brat don''t go too far! Do you think this old man has any need for your help in that area!? Experience is like wine, the older the better!

    In fact, I should tell you those words, in case you need some words of wisdom!"

    Eric didn''t seem to take his words seriously, as he turned towards the woman and said,

    "Beauty how about you help us decide who is better tonight, we will surely reward you handsomely!"

    At this moment he was behaving like a rich spoiled kid, but Uncle Satoru didn''t seem to have anything against that.

    The blonde-haired woman was clearly offended by his words, but she wasn''t able to say anything, as at this time someone appeared behind her¡­

 Chapter 124 - 124: Making Trouble On Purpose

    The person appearing was a middle-aged man, with a sly look, his hair tied behind in a ponytail, with his left eye covered like a pirate.

    His face showed a clearly unpleasant look, and also some malicious intent towards Eric, as he approached them slowly and said,??

    "Dear guests please don''t bully ourdy staff, they are already working really hard tonight!"

    Looking towards the new entrance with a clearly unpleasant expression, Eric didn''t break his role, as he said in a rude voice,

    "And who might you be horse-ass?"

    Hisment stunned the crowd as nobody expected such rudeness and arrogance in front of someone that seemed to be like an important person inside the venue.

    Even the blonde-haired girl and the ponytail guy himself seemed to be startled at these words as they didn''t expect such an answer.

    It took a moment for the ponytail guy to rpose himself, and say in a voice with a threatening hue,

    "Kid, do you know who is talking to!?"

    But his words didn''t have the desired effect, as Eric looked at him as if he were an idiot, and said in a confused voice,

    "Why would I ask you who you are, if I already knew who you were, horse-ass genius!?"

    Eric''s words were rude and arrogant, but none of the people present could find anything wrong with their logic.

    Even the middle-aged guy himself didn''t seem to be able to find any words on how to get back at his words without telling his name, and status, as he said,

    "I am Kirigaya Futo, the right hand man of the Kirigaya Patriarch. What are you scared now kid? Don''t you think you should kneel in front of me and apologize right now!?"

    Differently from the guy''s expectations, Eric didn''t seem to be impressed in the least, as he was just looking at him as if he was an idiot and said,

    "I should be scared? You are someone really important? Or is your Master someone really important?

    I am here giving him face, and his little dog thinks he can bark, and ask me to apologize!? This is more ridiculous than I thought.

    Old Man, I thought you said that the Kirigaya n was inviting me to fix the problems between us, and you were guaranty for it, and as soon as Ie here, there is a little dog barking in here.

    It seems like you were just spewing words!"

    Uncle Satoru had been staying silent all this time, observing Eric and his attitude and acting skills. This guy was clearly something and really knew how to run his mouth off.

    He was a bit startled hearing Eric use him as a shield in front of the idiot who picked a fight with him, but there was nothing he could do, and he had to be a part of it.

    Comparing the Kirigaya n, with Eric and his potential, just those potions he was supplying them were enough to make the decision clear.

    To the government, and the Council of Five, the Kirigaya n was just a sweeping broom that cleared the dust for them, but Eric with his knowledge and his potential was their bread provider.

    Not to mention that Eric was iming that a part of the Kirigays n were traitors to the country and the whole world.

    This didn''t mean he liked Eric''s strategy of involving him like this and ying with him, but that was something forter, as right now he looked towards the ponytail guy and said in a dissatisfied voice,

    "Kid don''t listen to any barking dog. There are some dogs who can bark because they have no teeth. Just treat them as baleful air and don''t pay them any attention!"

    His words clearly surprised the crowd, as they thought that Uncle Satoru was being rude and arrogant just like Eric, but he seemed to have a high post.

    It wasn''t their fault that they didn''t recognize him, as Uncle Satoru wasn''t a really famous person or someone who socialized a lot in these circles, and he had only appeared recently.

    But there was no one in the high society who hadn''t heard his name in thest weeks and the fact that he was a really important person to the government, even though they didn''t really know his position.

    The ponytail guy was clearly offended by Uncle Satoru''s words, but even more for the fact that these two in front of him didn''t seem to ce his majestic n and Patriarch in their eyes.

    But before he could speak and raise his voice at them, his Master, the Patriarch of the Kirigaya n, Kirigaya Endo himself arrived there while saying,

    "Uncle Satoru, Eric, it is a great pleasure to have you attend my wedding! I am truly sorry for not being able toe and receive you personally, earlier!"

    The whole crowd was already surprised to see Kirigaya Endo''s presence in there, but they were shocked hearing his words.

    They all thought he was there to protect his right-hand man and help him control the situation, but in fact, he was there to receive Uncle Satoru and Eric.

    It took them a while to finally be able to connect the dots, and understand who this old man was, and also why Kirigaya Endo had personallye here to receive him.

    As no one was bothered about Eric because they didn''t even know his surname. Still, they were curious about this kid who had the backing of Uncle Satoru.

    At the same time, Kirigaya Futo''s face immediately changed colors, as he seemed like someone who had eaten some living worms.

    He had unintentionally messed up with one of the few people he couldn''t mess up with tonight, and all this for one of his target b*tches.

    He had really fooked up this time, and he could just hope that Eric and Uncle Satoru didn''t pay him too much attention, but it seemed like he was doomed, especially hearing Eric''s next words,

    "Well, we don''t really mind that Patriarch, since this is your day, and you must be really busy! But please try to keep your dogs on leash, and not let them bark at your guests.

    I am saying this for your own good, as they are polluting yours, and your n''s figure."

    Kirigaya Endo didn''t know what had happened in there before he came, but immediately one of thedies working went by his side and exined the situation briefly.

    Angered by what the ponytailed guy had done, he said in a loud voice,

    "What do I tell you to do, and what do you end up doing! Immediately ask your apology and disappear from this ce!"

    Even though he seemed really harsh on his right-hand man, he was actually trying to lie this case off easily, with just an apology.

    Uncle Satoru and Eric could clearly understand this, but Eric had already achieved his goal, and he wouldn''t bother dealing with the horse-ass too much.

    The only reason why he had been riling up this guy, was because this guy had been on his tail for more than a week, and always looking at him with killing intent.

    He was surely sent there by Kirigaya Endo himself, but he still didn''t like this guy. At the same time, he wanted to see Kirigaya Endo''s approach to this.

    Now that he got his answer, he just epted this easy solution and would let it go. Even the ponytail guy seemed to have understood his fault, and immediately bowed as he said,

    "Honorable guests, this one had eyes but failed to look at Mount Fuji, please be magnanimous and forgive this little one!"

    Eric and Uncle Satoru didn''t seem to care about his apology as they both turned towards Kirigaya Endo, as Uncle Satoru said in a calm and carefree voice,

    "Let the big things be small, and the small things disappear. This is your big day young Patriarch of the Kirigaya n, let us not spoil it for you!

    We wish you a long and happy life!"

    Eric just followed his lead saying some perfunctory words as well,

    "That is right, this is Kirigaya Patriarch''s day and we can''t spoil it just because some dogs bark.

    I wish you a life full of emotions, and brightness Patriarch, just like you deserve!"

    Kirigaya Endo didn''t seem to mind his previousment, as he just thanked them for their felicitation words, and invited them inside the wedding hall.

    Of course, before entering inside the wedding hall, he sent someone to order the blonde-haired girl to let go of what she was doing, and go apany Eric and Uncle Satoru for the rest of the event.

    The blonde-haired woman seemed to have been expecting something like this, but she didn''t mind it, especially after learning of the old man''s status, and position.

    Quite on the contrary, she seemed happy that a shark had taken a liking to her, this was the chance of a lifetime for her, and she wouldn''t have to deal with someone like that ponytail guy.

    Eric and Uncle Satoru seemed to appreciate Kirigaya Endo''s gesture, as they took their seats to enjoy the party in their own way.

    Eric was all the time ''observing'' thedies and trying to flirt with them, but he could feel a lot of eyes pricking on his back, and especially four pairs of them, but he didn''t seem to mind or care.

    Everything that happened earlier seemed to have been closed there and then, as all three of them entered inside of them with fake happy faces, and good perfunctory words.

    After this displeasing incident, everything seemed to be going smoothly and there weren''t any more problems as the event was processing smoothly, as it was finally the time for the ceremony¡­

 Chapter 125 - 125: Surprise!!!

    While everything seemed to be going great until now, there was one thing that surprised the people participating, and made a lot of rumors to spread around.

    The absence of the Old Patriarch of the Kirigaya n, and a few of the important elders, including the elders of the brides.??

    It seemed like all this was more of a personal event organized by Kirigaya Endo, the current patriarch of the Kirigaya n, than some big wedding amidst the n.

    There were a lot of reasons thrown in the mix, some people said that the Old Patriarch was still supporting his elder son.

    Some said that Kirigaya Endo was doing this against the n''s wishes! There were even those who said that Kirigaya Endo didn''t want to marry thedies, but was forced.

    No matter how wide, and rich the imagination of the gossipers was, none of the people inside believed in those stories, as they were more concentrated on the approaching ceremony.

    Kirigaya Endo had disappeared a few moments ago to wear the appropriate outfit for a groom, and also prepare himself, as his future wives were ready waiting for him.

    But more than a few moments went by, and there was no one showing up. It seemed like the groom and the brides had disappeared into the night.

    Everyone was waiting for Kirigaya Endo and his brides to show up, but there was no sign of them. The more time passed the more people got bored and agitated waiting for them and the ceremony.

    It took more than 15 minutes for someone to appear on the stage, and it wasn''t Kirigaya Endo and neither were his brides.

    It was that ponytail idiot, who had appeared in the middle of the stage and said,

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, I deeply apologize for this inconvenience, but due to some unfortunate happening, the wedding ceremony will have to be postponed.

    We are really grateful for your presence here tonight, and ask for your magnanimous understanding, as the wedding will be impossible to take ce tonight.

    The rings we distributed earlier were a gift for you with all our hearts, and even though the nned setting didn''t happen, we hope those rings bring you luck.

    Once again I deeply apologize in the name of my Master, and the Kirigaya n!"

    These words fell on the audience like a heavy rock, and no one was able to understand what happened just now.

    It seemed like everything they heard was some kind of joke, and in no time Kirigaya Endo and his brides would show up inside the hall, telling them this was all just a big trick.

    But that wasn''t happening, and the ponytail idiot''s face didn''t seem to be the face of someone acting, as a matter of fact, he had a really weird face and expression right now.

    It was the face and expression of someone who had his big n spoiled all of a sudden. This clearly attracted the attention of Eric, who until now had been ''observing'' thedies around him.

    Earlier he hadn''t paid too much attention to this guy, as he looked just like a useless idiot, but right now Eric felt like something was really wrong with this guy.

    It was at this time that his system seemed to get a bit agitated, as he was getting an rm notification from the system.

    ! Warning! Signs of Divine Qi detected in the surroundings of the Host!

    ! Warning! Signs of Divine Qi detected in the surroundings of the Host!

    ! Warning! Signs of Divine Qi detected in the surroundings of the Host!

    Eric wasn''t able to understand what this meant, or what meaning it had right now, but it didn''t take long for him to arrive at a crazy theory.

    What if Kirigaya Endo wasn''t the true mastermind behind this!? It was true that he had a system, and connections to a system, but what if his system was just a sub-system kind of thing.

    What if he was being yed for a fool by someone close to him, without understanding he was being used and yed with?

    But still why hadn''t his system warned him earlier, when he first met this ponytail guy. Why was it acting only now?

    There was the possibility of that being due to some artifact he possessed, or some ability that either he or Kirigaya Endo had gotten from the system.

    Either way, now he had one bigger problem, it would be much more difficult to point out the other system users before the S-day.

    This also made him think that he should act more maturely and secretly from now on, otherwise he might end up dying without knowing how or why.

    While Eric was thinking like this, the whole crowd inside the hall seemed to have understood that this wasn''t a game, as they started throwing words, and derogatory terms to the Kirigaya n under their breath.

    It seemed like they had tired their asses all the way up to here for nothing, anding here had been a mistake, as they started to empty the hall.

    Even though there were a lot of people inside the hall, still in less than 15-30 minutes the whole hall was almostpletely empty with the exception of Eric, Uncle Satoru, and the organizers.

    Of course, the left crowd also included the ponytail guy, who was clearly displeased with Eric''s and Uncle Satoru''s attitude and said in a respectful but hasty manner.

    "Honorable guests, I don''t want to disrespect you, but can you please leave the venue, as we really have an emergency of the n, and unfortunately we need this ce."

    Eric looked at him from head to toe, and disregarded him as he turned towards the solemn Uncle Satoru by his side, and said,

    "Old Man I can''t believe we were both yed for fools until now! The Patriarch is just a smoking bomb, there is someone else pulling the strings in here."

    Uncle Satoru was already prepared for any possible scenario, but he didn''t expect something like this, every scenario included the fact that Kirigaya Endo was the mastermind.

    Yet right now Eric was telling him that they were yed for fools! How could this happen!? And what did he exactly mean by that?

    On the other hand, Eric was still calm and carefree, as he continued to say,

    "It''s good that he came with us tonight, otherwise we would both end up dead tonight!"

    Uncle Satoru was still unable to understand what was going on, when that blonde-haired girl that was still close to them, suddenly attacked towards Eric''s head.

    Her attack was truly fast, strong, and vital, she was aiming to cut through his throat in a single strike, and not allow any possibility of Eric living past her attack.

    At that moment though Eric truly understood the difference between a true expert and him, he wasn''t able to even look at her attack.

    The moment his brain started to process the fact that the blonde-haired woman had attacked, the attack had probably reached his throat.

    On the other hand, Uncle Satoru hadn''t expected such an attack to happen right then and there, as for not even a single moment had he doubted on the blonde-haired girl.

    All this time that she had been so close to them, flirting with them, joking and talking, he had never felt any kind of threat or bad premonition from her.

    Forget that, he had not even felt the smallest bit of strength, and power from her, she seemed just like a weak mortal, but right now she had exploded with strength even greater than his.

    It had to be mentioned that Uncle Satoru was the head division of the Supernatural''s Department of Japan, so of course, he had a certain level of strength.

    He was ranked as an SS being in the records of the department, and he was truly strong, but thisdy in front of him seemed to approach ever closely that SSS power level.

    But that wasn''t all, as she wasn''t the only one making a move, as right now there was a frightening 4 meters long Python heading towards him.

    The Python had a ck shiny scaly skin, and a pair of scaring vertical eyes, a slithering long tongue, and two yellow canniness that seemed able to rip him apart.

    Against all expectations, even this 4 meters long Python had a strength that was really close to that of the blonde-haireddy.

    At this moment Uncle Satoru didn''t even have the time to think about this, as there were more urgent things to think about, like for example how to deal with this situation.

    Both attacks were strong and fast, much stronger than what he could handle, and he could block only one of these attacks.

    Meaning that he could only save one of them, so it was either Eric or himself. It was truly a difficult dilemma that it took him only a sh moment to decide.

    He didn''t really know Eric, and he only thought that this kid was a genius that would achieve a lot if he didn''t die.

    As a matter of fact, he didn''t really care if Eric was dead or alive as a person, but he cared what he represented at this moment.

    What was happening right now it was clear evidence that Eric''s ims were true. There truly was a real threat to his country and the whole.

    While he really didn''t want to die, Eric''s life had more importance than his right now. At this moment he hated being such a country loving guy, but he didn''t regret it.

    At that split moment, he decided to protect Eric, and he immediately jumped towards him, grabbing with his own hands the knife heading towards his throat, without caring about the attack heading at him.

    An attack that¡­

 Chapter 126 - 126: Turnaround

    An attack that seemed to be able to destroy all his bones, and his spinal cord, if he didn''t die he would surely be crippled.

    But his decision, had been made and it was final, he didn''t care what happened to him as long as he gave Eric a chance to live through this, Japan needed him, and the whole needed him.??

    With that thought in mind without caring about the cut in his hands, he grabbed the knife of the blonde-haireddy with every ounce of power he had to stop it on its tracks, as he clenched his teeth for the uing attack.

    All his resolve and determination seemed to have been for nothing though because the yellow teeth of the nightmarish Python never reached him.

    Surprised by this fact, Uncle Satoru turned his head behind him, looking at Old Five stopping the snake on his tracks using only two fingers to grab him by the same yellow canines of the snake.

    The snake''s deadliest weapon had turned into his biggest inconvenience, as it wasn''t able to move from the grab of the old man.

    Uncle Satoru wasn''t the only one to get shocked by this situation, as even the blonde-haireddy was the same as him.

    Uncle Satoru thought that everything was lost, as almost all the enforcements had left the ce following behind Kirigaya Endo.

    Not to mention that there wasn''t any news of someone more powerful than him joining the attack, as Eric had said that they alone were enough to take care of the situation.

    Right now though he was so happy to see Old Five standing behind him protecting his back, but thatsted only for a fleeting moment, as he had to concentrate on the knife on his hands.

    The blonde-haireddy seemed to have been caught totally by surprise at this moment, everything had changed in just a night, and in just a moment.

    Everything she had been able to achieve until now, everything she had worked so hard to manage had been totally blown away.

    Her foundation was still safe, even though she had lost her main piece, but right now there was a much bigger problem than the loss of her foundation in front of her, it was her own survival.

    Just a moment ago she had thought that it was useless to y the dumb in front of Eric and it was better to silence him, and the old man by his side.

    She had total confidence in reaching that, as she ordered even her soul animal to attack at the same time that she did.

    She was nning to kill Eric first, and then team up with her soul animal to kill the old man, when she saw the old man offer his life for Eric she was even more excited and happy.

    But then in one single moment, only from the presence of a single old man, all her advantage had disappeared, and it had turned into a disadvantage.

    Right at this moment, she was screwed, she had no one who could help her get away from her current situation, and all her tramp cards were useless right now.

    On the other hand, Eric could finally take a deep breath in this whole situation, and rx his hastily beating heart.

    A moment ago he had thought that it might have been hisst, as the presence he had felt in this ce all the time, didn''t seem to be moving, or have any intention of making a move.

    But now that this old man had decided to show himself and take action the result was clear. With this thought in mind, he used his fastest speed to remove himself from the action, and said,

    "Old man I almost had a heart attack a while back, and I have just passed my 18th birthday. You surely took your time!"

    Old Five seemed a bit surprised at how Eric was able to notice that he had been observing, and looking after them all the time.

    After all, he was a being far surpassing the like of the SSS beings, he was at a higher realm, something that only a few could reach.

    Yet Eric was able to tell that he was inside the hall. It was clearly something that he had never thought possible, but this kid was surprising him more with each meeting.

    But he didn''t have time to answer as the Python that he was holding with his fingers was trying to do everything he could to release itself from there and escape its fate.

    His body was writhing as it started to approach his hand and body in hopes of encircling him, and why not trying to fight to the death with his enemy.

    The moment the snake''s body approached him though, he released some of his body pressure, which blew him away, while he was still holding him by the canines.

    For a moment the people inside the room could even feel something cracking, as it looked like the poor Python''s canines wouldn''tst long and he would lose its bigger weapon.

    But this snake seemed to have truly angered the Old Man as it looked like it had no manners, as he didn''t understand the difference between them, and was trying to strangle the old man to death.

    To him what the little snake was trying to do was just a child''s show and y, but this little kid was trying to strangle and kill him.

    But the little snake wasn''t the only one he was angered by, as he looked at the blonde-haireddy, and said in a carefree voice,

    "Little girl you better stop this as you are only worsening your situation. You better surrender and tell me all you know, in case that you want this to be painless."

    The blonde-haired woman seemed to be between a steel block, and a hard ce, as she wanted to say something, but she wasn''t able to because Eric preceded her as he said,

    "Old Man, you think that things are that easy and viable? Her personal opinion, choice, and decision aside, don''t you think that the one who has given her what she has, has a safety measure to it?"

    Old Five and Uncle Satoru were startled, and also a bit ashamed of how they hadn''t thought of this earlier, but the fact was that they had no idea of how to deal with this.

    In their opinion, the only problem was whether these moles agreed to tell everything or not, and not the possible problem of a safety measure.

    Looking at Eric solemnly Old Five said in a stony voice,

    "What do you mean kid!?"

    Eric didn''t seem affected by the stony voice, and the solemnity of the issue, as he said in a calm voice,

    "The most she can live if she says anything rted to what she has inside her body is around 10 seconds, at least this was the result of the one we interrogated.

    So even if you have her cooperation, I don''t think you would be able to get much of her."

    Old Five was looking really puzzled, as he asked in confusion,

    "Then how should we deal with this?"

    Eric seemed to have expected this as he immediately answered,

    "Well, while she can''t talk about what she has, she can say about who she meets, and what kind of instructions she gets.

    Not to mention that she has already given us the best clue and gift she could!"

    She said that while showing the ring on his finger, as he took it out and threw it towards Old Five, who captured it with his free hand.

    The ring didn''t look really special on the outside, and even when he tried to sense it, he could only tell that there was some kind of weird space inside it.

    While it was a bit surprising seeing that this could be a space ring, since they were rare and expensive, and even more seeing all these space rings being distributed in one night as gifts.

    But still what kind of clue could this be?

    Seeing that Old Five hadn''t understood his meaning Eric continued,

    "Old Man, why do you think that they would be so generous as to give all the guests these pricey space rings?

    Clearly, it''s not to bribe them, since I don''t think they would sell themselves so cheaply. But what if this was some kind of subduing ring!?"

    Old Five seemed to get even more confused by what he heard, as Eric continued,

    "Let me exin it to you better, what if the root of the problem were these rings?

    These rings are what can be called the ''system itself'' carrying all the resources, and instructions on what to do inside.

    You are holding on your hands the root of all the problems in the future, and you also have in your hands a list of all the possible targets in the near future.

    The pieces have started to move, and I think as we are talking right now more and more of these things are being spread around the country and the world.

    What we did in here was just proving my ims that this is happening and that we all need to take precautions against this threat in the future.

    Even if you try with everything you can and stop this from happening in here, you cant count on the other countries to do the same."

    Old Five took a deep breath as he released a sigh, and said,

    "Kid letting aside the fact that your ims are true, what do you suggest we do and deal with this situation, you clearly know about this more than us!"

    Eric looked at him with a calm light smile, as he said,

    "Exactly what you have decided to do Old Man!"

 Chapter 127 - 127: Warning & Dissappointment

    Old Five looked at Eric with a surprised look on his face, this kid was truly something else. On the other hand, Eric waspletely calm as he said,

    "I am not so na?ve as to think that you will stay away from such an opportunity old man, as the dangers are always apanied by the best opportunities.??

    But be careful because you will be ying with fire, the people that get the system on their bodies, and souls would end up as prisoners of the system, no matter how loyal or unmoving they seem to be.

    So be careful you don''t let your greed and ambitions affect you to end up creating and enforcing your own demise."

    Eric''s words were spot on, and the Council had already decided that if Eric''s ims were true they would try and use this dangerous double-edged sword for themselves.

    They would try to empower their own people with systems and create a special unit of those people, they had already decided on the head of the unit also.

    It was Old Three from the Council of Five, this had been his idea, and he was supported by Two and Four, as a majority.

    Old five and the chairwoman weren''t against the idea, they just didn''t want Three to be in charge of it, but they were left with no choice.

    Especially after the unhappy attitudes of the other three when Old Five announced the deal with Eric and his Master.

    Even though the deal was done for the future of their country the other three were still jealous of him, and also unhappy that he hadn''t asked them about their agreement, and opinion.

    At this moment the Council of Five was almost separated into two divisions, and in fear of deepening the division, the chairwoman had decided to hear the majority, and give them the new special unit.

    But still, to keep things under control she had ordered Old Five to create a guards unit for her using these kinds of specimens, and other supernatural experts from Uncle Satoru''s division.

    What surprised him the most, or even shocked him a little bit, was the fact that Eric seemed to have predicted this situation and was warning him for the future.

    Sometimes he wondered just how much information did Eric had on them, as he looked really certain on what he said, but knowing that Eric would never reveal such a thing, he just sighed, and said,

    "Sigh~! I understand, I will try my best to not allow it to happen, but not everything is in my hands. You better be careful to kid, you never know when we can pass from friends to enemies!"

    Hearing that, Eric just gave him lightugh, and a confident look, as he said,

    "You can try whenever you want Old Man, just be careful, because if it happens, it won''t be the alien''s or the old age that would take your soul, but the death reaper!"

    While his voice was calm, and he had a light smile, his voice was cold, extremely cold. His words were more like pieces of hard ice than normal words, and that was without him using his killing intent.

    Even though Old Five had a long life, and a rich experience, this was the first time he felt like those words were some kind of verdict and not just empty words.

    Right then and there he decided that he would never be enemies with Eric, no matter what the future had in store for him, he would try to keep good rtions with Eric.

    Eric seemed to have noticed this, as he gave him an understanding look, as he then continued,

    "Well let''s hope that for the best, it never happens. Anyway, my job here is done and I will let you deal with these two, and the bad apples of the Kirigaya n.

    All I ask from you is to stay away from Kirigaya Kaito, his family, and his close people. I will take charge and responsibility for them!"

    Old Five just gave him an understanding look, and let him leave. What Eric had shown, and proved them was vital for them, and the survival of their country.

    This was a good opportunity for them to seize the power, and wealth of the Kirigaya n, and also ce the n under a leash, and leaving a few people to go due to their rtionship with Eric wasn''t a big problem.

    Taking the confirmation Eric made his way towards the entrance as he let Old Five and Uncle Satoru deal with the created situation as they saw fit.

    As soon as he got out of the venue, he started running towards the direction that Kirigaya Kaito, his wife, and his daughters were running to, followed by Kirigaya Endo.

    If he wasn''t mistaken, right now the two brothers must be fighting each other, or the battle was really close to the end.

    The moment he learned that Kirigaya Endo wasn''t the mastermind behind all this, he already had full certainty that Kirigaya Kaito was the indisputable winner of the fight.

    So he wasn''t really in a hurry as he made his way towards the ce where Kirigaya Kaito and his family should be, as he was looking at his GPS location through his phone.

    He was able to reach the ce in less than an hour, as he was greeted with the view of Kirigaya Kaito and his family reunion.

    He was trying to exin to his wife and daughters what had happened, but they still didn''t seem to ept his version of the story, and especially his decisions.

    One thing that surprised Eric though was the fact that he couldn''t sense around any sign of Kirigaya Endo''s body.

    There were signs of him having been around here, fighting with Kirigaya Kaito, and also bleeding and being hurt, but he seemed to have escaped alive from this ce.

    Sensing Eric''s approach, the threedies were all on their toes, as they took some kunai''s from god knows where they had been hiding those, and took a defensive position against him.

    Differently from them though, Kirigaya Kaito approached Eric with a sorry and embarrassed face, as he said,

    "Master, I am sorry, I¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to continue speaking as Eric immediately made a sign for him to stop talking, and continued for him,

    "You were unable to kill him as he is your blood brother, and he seemed to be really sorry, and pleaded to you for his life, something on these lines right?"

    Kirigaya Kaito seemed to be a bit ashamed of himself, as he nodded his head epting Eric''s version. On the other hand, Eric just sighed and continued,

    "Sigh~! I understand your decision as at the end of the day he is your blood brother, I just hope you don''t end up regretting this day.

    I must say I was expecting more from you, but now I kind of understand what created this whole situation around you.

    You are not the cold-blooded assassin you should be, and you were never fit to be. While this doesn''t change the fact that you are my subordinate and you will continue to be.

    This clearly changes the position you will upy in my organization from now on! I hope you understand that from now on, your value and potential in my eyes has clearly fallen really low."

    Kirigaya Kaito seemed a bit troubled and startled by Eric''s words, but slowly processing them, made him realize that Eric was right.

    So he could only sigh in agreement as he said,

    "Sigh~! I understand Master! He didn''t understand why but he felt like he had truly let Eric down!"

    Eric didn''t dwell longer in this, as he then proceeded to say,

    "Well let''s forget about this right now, as we have something more important to discuss. Whatever I told you earlier has been proven, as I am sure you have already noticed it yourself.

    The threat is real, but your brother wasn''t the mastermind, someone else was. The problem is that now the old fogies in the dark have the reason they need to deal with your Kirigaya n as they see fit.

    While I am able to guarantee the life, and safety of your family, and the people close to you, the rest will be on their hands, and no one can stop that.

    So you better tell your wife and daughters, to lower their weapons, and go together with you to choose the people they decide to protect and save.

    Remember that while you can select a few, don''t go overboard or you might even lose what you have!"

    Eric had already exined most of the situation to him, in the lines that Uncle Satoru and the others knew, and he already had an idea of what might happen.

    He hoped that Eric was wrong and what he imed was wrong, but he knew that no matter what the result was his n was finished.

    He was grateful to Eric for at least saving him, and the people close to him, but still this wasn''t easy to ept, and deal with.

    His wife and daughter were behind him as they saw this entire scene unfold, and they were clearly stunned at everything.

    From the beginning until the end they were getting more and more surprised at what was happening, and especially at what they heard at the end of their conversation.

    While they didn''t know why, or the how, they could understand that due to Kirigaya Endo, and some other members'' fault they were finished as a n, and would now be in the hands of the government.

    This clearly hit them as bomb news, as they couldn''t believe it to be true. To them, it was more probable for Eric to be lying than for the news to be true.

    But before they would be able to oppose his words, Eric seemed to be expecting this, turned to the trees as he said,

    "You guys clearly got the message, and orders, right? So, please apany them, and then escort them to the Fragrance Hall! And give my thanks to the Old man!"

 Chapter 128 - 128: Captain Kato & Kidnapping Attempt

    Kirigaya Kaito and thedies already were aware of the presence of the people in their surroundings, as they had been on high alert all this time.

    But the fact that Eric was able to sense their presence too and was able to pinpoint their ce, and direction precisely was clearly shocking.??

    The guys on the shadows were already the cream of the crop of the division that Uncle Satoru directed, and they clearly had a certain level of strength, abilities, and skills, including their stealth.

    While Kirigaya Kaito and thedies were able to sense them due to their strength, and sharp senses, Eric was a long way from them.

    How was he able to do something like that? It must have been just a lucky guess on his part, taking all the conditions into consideration.

    At least this was what the leader of the team thought, as he didn''t believe that Eric was able to sense his presence and location.

    With that thought in mind, he decided to test Eric''s senses, as he quickly moved from where he was to another location, without causing even the slightest distortion of the surroundings.

    Still, he was stunned by Eric, who said,

    "I don''t think this is a time to y around Leader, the time is of the essence right now. I am sure that Old Man has already instructed you in my regard."

    The leader didn''t know what to say as he was really shocked at that moment, Eric had truly sensed his presence, and could clearly do it instantly.

    The truth was that just like Eric said he had already been instructed by the higher-ups on how to behave with him, and not to anger him.

    He had to treat Eric as a high importance guest of his department, and his attitude towards him should be the same as towards Uncle Satoru, with the only difference of not obeying his orders.

    Even now they already had taken the instruction about what Eric said, but he couldn''t resist his curiosity and try to test Eric.

    Just what kind of a person was this kid to have attracted the attention of that Old Man who always talked in supetives about him?

    It was only now that he started to understand that Eric was even more mysterious than he thought, and he felt like he had only seen just a tip of the iceberg.

    But now he couldn''t lose time with what he was doing, as he had to follow the orders, and canceling his stealth, he got in front of Eric and said while bowing lightly,

    "I am sorry for my rudeness Mister Eric! I am the leader of the team, Captain Kato, I am truly sorry for my actions, as it was my foolish idea to try and test you, I truly ask for your apology!"

    While Eric was satisfied with the guy''s attitude, and apology, Kirigaya Kaito and the threedies were stupefied by what they heard.

    Who hadn''t heard about the famous Captain Kato in their circle, and environment? It was said that he was one of the strongest ability users in Japan, and he was ssified as an S ranker.

    While Kirigaya Kaito and thedies were strong, they were at most AA rankers and were still far away from reaching his level.

    This guy worked for that mysterious division that everyone had only heard rumors about, and was a direct disciple of the Old Man in charge of it.

    Still, Eric didn''t seem to be impressed hearing Captain Kato''s name, as he said in a calm and clear voice,

    "Apology epted Captain Kato, now if you please!"

    For some reason, Captain Kato didn''t feel this was weird, and as a matter of fact, he liked the fact that Eric didn''t seem to care about his fame or strength.

    He felt that Eric was a truly special young man, he couldn''t wait to see what he would be in the future.

    With that closed, he turned towards Kirigaya Kaito and the Ladies as he said,

    "Please follow me, I will make sure nothing happens to you!"

    The four people were a bit startled and surprised at everything happening around them, but they were able to quickly rpose themselves, and follow behind him.

    They didn''t doubt his words, because everyone in their environment knew that the word of this guy was its worth in gold, and he was extremely loyal to its Master.

    This whole situation was really messed up, and truly confusing but there was nothing they could do at the moment. They couldn''t stay with the rotten apples back in the n.

    One day they might return and clean their name, and also all the worms, lizards, and snakes that had already taken over the n. Of course, all that was left from the government''s cleansing.

    On the other hand, Eric got out of the forest and headed towards his Fragrance Hall, at the moment there was a bid of doubt inside his mind.

    What happened to Kirigaya Endo!? Even if Kirigaya Kaito had let go of his little brother, surely the government and the Council wouldn''t let go of him.

    Yet there was no trace of him dying in the surroundings, as he intentionally took the route that he found his tracks.

    What was even weirder was that at a point he seemed to have been together with a big group of people, and then any possible trace of him had disappeared.

    It was almost impossible for him to have disappeared himself, being injured and all that, so most probably he had either been kidnapped from that group, or he already knew them.

    Either way, this wasn''t good news, as it was a loose end. There was one thing that Eric didn''t like at all, and that was loose ends.

    Loose ends are always just a seed of trouble for the future, and his future already looked extremely troublesome, he couldn''t let it be even more.

    This was the reason that he was disappointed and angry in some way at Kirigaya, because he should be clearly aware of all this, and yet his soft heart had prevailed over him.

    Taking a deep breath, and sighing a bit, he was about to continue on his way, when he could clearly feel a lot of strong presences surround him.

    He knew that Captain Kato had already left a few tails behind him, to protect, and keep an eye on him, but those guys were just babies in front of the people running towards him.

    He didn''t have time to lose, as he jumped towards the tails that Captain Kato had left behind for him, grabbing them by whatever he could, despite their surprise, as he used his ''Escape Talisman''.

    No matter who the guys approaching him were they weren''t there with good intentions, as he could feel their killing intent through his deathws.

    This was the way that he was able to feel even the presence of Old Five, or Captain Kato, he could feel their life source inside their body.

    Slowly he was even learning how to distinct that life source, and also how to determine one''s power looking at his life source but he was still at the beginning of his road.

    The moment he used the ''Escape Talisman'' some kind of weird gate opened from the hand that he crushed the small bead, and pulled him and everything he was touching inside.

    The people that came in his sensing area could only see a light spread at that moment, and then a sense of space emptiness where Eric and the other three disappeared.

    The moment they sensed that happen, they elerated their pace even more, but they were unable to catch on to Eric and the other three disappearance.

    They were 10 guys each dressed totally in ck, with different masks over their faces, but at the moment they could only feel regret and anger for missing this opportunity.

    Not only had Eric disappeared right in front of their eyes, but he had also done this without leaving even the tiniest trace behind.

    Still, they would give up so easily, as the guy with a goblin mask, who seemed to be the leader gave strict instructions to search the ce in a 3-kilometer radius.

    Meanwhile, 50 kilometers away from the spot where Eric and the trio left behind from Captain Kato disappeared, a view simr to that of a moment earlier was created, as they were thrown out.

    This was the first time Eric used one of these Escape Talismans, after giving one to Kirigaya Kaito earlier in the day to escape from the Wedding Hall.

    While the teleportation seemed really easy, he wasn''t able to make sense of where he was while he was using it, as the surroundings were revolving around him.

    He could feel a big urge to vomit at that moment, as his whole being was clearly agitated from the rapid discement and his journey through the void.

    The other three were the same as him, or even in a worse shape than him, because they were already surprised when they felt Eric turn back and grab onto them, and even more when they entered that weird light.

    It took more than 10 to 15 minutes for them to finally be able to rx and recollect themselves, and finally, make sense of what happened.

    Even though they were shocked and surprised they were able to sense the people that had closed on their location.

    They were trained killers themselves, and could easily detect their killing intent, and malicious intentions.

    One could say that Eric had saved their lives, but now there was a more urgent thing, just how far were they from their pursuers?

    What if they could sense them here, ande follow them, but their worries were put to rest from Eric,

    "Don''t worry we are safe now! We are far away from them, and they won''t easily find us!"

    His words clearly relieved the worried trio, but he pretended to not care about it, as he took his Smartphone, turned it off, and took a burner phone from a pocket, and dialed Uncle Satoru''s number¡­

 Chapter 129 - 129: Warning And Genius

    He had done his studies all this time and had truly been adapted to the advanced technology, so he kept one of these in his pocket for any situation.

    Who knew when it might be handy, and this was precisely such a situation. As the phone call was connecting he moved away from the other three who were still trying to recollect themselves.??

    Eric had saved them as a sign of honoring his agreement with the Council, and the agencies, but this didn''t mean he trusted them.

    The moment of the attempt had been too timely to be true, and the fact that they hadn''t bothered with Captain Kato and his team, was another factor to be considered.

    For that reason, he didn''t stay there and left the ce first. He didn''t want to have them on his tracks and tail, while he had saved their lives it was only for that one asion.

    He had no duty or obligation to see them alive to the end, it should be quite the opposite, and if they were smart enough they would understand they had a mole inside.

    Seeing this happen the other three tried to get up and follow Eric, after all, they had their own orders, but Eric had already disappeared from their eyes, and their senses didn''t work right at the moment.

    In the meantime Eric was really angry at this happening, if this had happened when he was alone would have been his own responsibility, but this had happened under Uncle Satoru''s nose.

    As soon as the phone call connected, he could hear the confused voice of the old man on the other side,

    "Who is this!?"

    As someone with high social standing, and the fact that he was the head of a secret agency, not many people had his personal number, so he was clearly confused.

    But Eric cut him short, as he said with a clear voice,

    "Old Ghost did you try to set me up, or do you have a mole on your side!?"

    Uncle Satoru could immediately identify Eric''s voice on the other side of the phone, but was stunned by his words, as he immediately said with a confused andplicated voice,

    "What do you mean kid!? What are you talking about!?"

    Eric wasn''t in the mood for a lot of exining, even though that Uncle Satoru really didn''t seem to have the idea of what was going on.

    Still, this wouldn''t mean that Eric fully trusted the guy. In this situation, he could only trust his people, and himself, no one else.

    For that reason, he quickly said,

    "Look Old Man someone tried to pull a quick one on me, and I don''t know who it is. All I know is that whoever is responsible for this is going to have a really dark future ahead.

    I just hope that you guys have nothing to do with it! Until everything is settled our deal will be on hold! If you are clean then you will get everything I owe you the moment it''s settled.

    I only ask of you to keep your word and protect my people, I will disappear until everything is cleared out!"

    With that said he immediately cut the phone call, and destroyed the phone, without waiting for another word of response from Uncle Satoru.

    On the other hand, Uncle Satoru tried to talk more and get a better understanding of the situation, and what had happened because he truly had no idea of what was going on, as he almost screamed,

    "Eric, Kid¡­"

    But before he could say a thing, he heard the sounds of the phone call getting cut, as he almost crushed his phone right there and then.

    Seeing his agitated expression, even Old Five couldn''t stop his curiosity during the phone call, as he tried to listen to the conversation.

    At that moment Uncle Satoru turned towards Old Five and said in a serious and solemn voice,

    "Do we have something to do with this Old Man?"

    Old Five took a moment to deeply consider the issue, and what he heard as he said with a sigh and a solemn voice,

    "Sigh~! I don''t know, firstly we will have to properly understand what has happened in there, but while I don''t think we are directly involved with this, then we certainly are involved indirectly!

    There is no way foreigners can enter our country without one of us five knowing about it. But just like he said, there is a big chance of a mole being by our side.

    I am afraid that we will need to clean our own house before we continue with anything else we discussed.

    For the moment, his approach is the best, disappearing in the darkness of the night is the best thing he could do, this will also help us in doing the cleaning we need!"

    Uncle Satoru was a bit surprised and had a mixedplexion on his face as he asked with an expression of light understanding,

    "You mean!?"

    Old Five cut him short, as he immediately answered his question,

    "Yes, we are going to use him, and his figure as bait. Surely there will be fish that will take the bait, and we will only need to pull on the fishing rod.

    Uncle Satoru seemed to have understood what the Old Man''s n was but he still looked a bit unsettled with all this.

    "Why do you still look so unsettled little Ghost!?"

    Uncle Satoru looked towards the old man with a self mockingugh and said in a low but clear voice,

    "I wonder what that kid will think about this, I am sure that he is not going to like the unnecessary attention!"

    Old Five could easily understand what he meant, but still didn''t seem to have the same thought as Uncle Satoru, as he asked,

    "Little Ghost you seem to have a really high opinion of that kid!"

    Uncle Satoru took a moment to think about that sentence, as he said in a reminiscing voice,

    "I don''t know why but I have a feeling that we are all ying on his hands like he is pulling the strings from behind the stage.

    While whatever happened tonight seemed to have been unexpected even from him, he was angry but had not lost his reason, and all his decisions were clearly the best.

    Tell me Old Man do you think there is any young man like him who would be able to keep his head cool in this situation, and take these decisions?

    I feel like whatever that guy is showing us is only the tip of the iceberg, and that sooner orter we will end up on his hands."

    Right here he stopped for a moment to let the pensive looking Old Five to process his words, as he continued in a deep voice,

    "But there is not all there is to it! While the kid is a true genius of once in a century or one in a millennium, he is still alone.

    There is only that much that he can do. What truly worries me is the background of that kid, just what kind of organization can create such a monster, and still, keep it as a servant?

    If his story and background are real then whoever messes with him is not going to have a good future that''s for sure!

    Not to mention that that kid isn''t one to suffer a loss, when he talked earlier today there was no killing intent to it, but I can still clearly remember the feeling his killing intent gave me that day.

    Pitch ck, endless, and freezing chilly abyss. This is what I felt that day, and even now I can''t stop trembling a bit when I remember that."

    Once again he stopped for a moment to let the Old Man keep up with his words as he continued,

    "For that reason, I was so happy when we were able to reach an agreement, not only for the treasures he provided us with but also for his friendship and help."

    His words clearly ced the Old Man by his side in deep thoughts, as he once again started to reevaluate Eric''s figure and ce on the chess table.

    On the other hand, Uncle Satoru had only one thought inside his mind, he hoped that the council didn''t have anything to do with this and that they weren''t trying to use him to clear their own house.

    Otherwise, they would understand what it meant not to mess with fire when they were dripping in oil and gasoline.

    While Uncle Satoru and Old Five were having such a conversation, Eric managed to enter the outskirts of the city.

    He didn''t understand the situation inside the city, so it would be a stupid idea to continue walking with what he had, and his face out in the open.

    With those thoughts in mind he kept whatever was useful inside his inventor, and then he paid a homeless man to find him some clothes, and some cinder to disguise himself as a homeless guy.

    Right now the most important thing was to not lower his guard and keep himself out of unnecessary trouble.

    It was useless and stupid for him to go on and try to investigate the issue himself, especially when he was still really weak, and he could end up dead with one thought.

    There were a lot of other ways he could go about it, and a lot of pieces he could use. So the best thing right now was toy low until he was able to clear the situation.

    With those thoughts in mind, he started walking like a homeless guy towards his destination, what caught his attention though were a few people with his photo on their hands.

    But seeing him as a poor old man, they all didn''t bother with him in the least. Eric was just angry because they had a bad photo of him.

    Anyway, in about 2 or 3 hours he finally reached his destination¡­

 Chapter 130 - 130: Safe House & Set Up

    His destination was the safest ce he could think of at the moment, the Miura Mansion. Who would ever think that he would live in the same house as the person who had sworn to kill him?

    Furthermore, they needed someone to take the me for them in the public eyes, so it would be like hitting two birds with one stone.??

    He would just have to wait for some time, and they would surely surface in front of him, and even if they didn''t, Shiro and Daisuke were already working to find out their identity.

    Reaching the Miura Mansion, he didn''t go to the front door but entered using the secret passage that Master Miura had built for himself and his family, in case of an emergency.

    Nobody but him knew about the passage, as even the workers who worked for it were either his most trusted people or were dead after the construction.

    But even those trusted people were dead right now, so the only one knowing about this passage and what was found at the end of it was only Eric.

    As a matter of fact, the whole structure was built as some kind of bunker for any kind of special situation, and it was more like a mansion under the mansion.

    The bunker had two rooms, a big hall, a kitchen, a storeroom, and an IT room, together with a small office room. It was all built of the best quality steel with a thickness of more than 20 cm.

    It was the definition of an indestructible and safe ce for any kind of possible danger. Master Miura had surely spent a lot while building this ce.

    Of course, even the insides of this ce were decorated and designed ording to the tastes of Master Miura but Eric had to ept this guy was truly rich, and tasteful.

    There were three passages to enter and leave this ce, and each one leads in a different direction, but there were also a few hidden doors to hide on the way.

    There was enough food for more than 40 people for at least a month stored, mostly canned or dried food, but it was food nheless.

    In the office room, there was also a safe with a lot of forged passports and money. Per Eric''s estimations, there should be at least a few million dors in uncut diamonds, and gold bars.

    Looking at all this he was kind of upset he didn''te here earlier to have a look at it, but even now this was the perfect ce for him to spend some time.

    At least until he clearly understood who was after him, and he was strong enough to protect himself. This would be his cultivation cave for the time being.

    It would have been nice to have somepany in here, but for the moment it was too risky, he would have to wait for some time.

    Right now he was more concerned about his little made-up enemy. While he was in a distance that his spirit sense would reach normally, he wasn''t able to sense him due to the quality steel used in building this ce.

    It wasn''t only due to the quality steel though, there seemed to be some kind of isting material as well, but he didn''t know what it was. He guessed he would ask Master Miurater about it.

    The good thing was that this worked both sides and whoever came to the Miura''s Mansion wouldn''t be able to tell what was underground.

    Of course, it didn''t mean that the structure was undiscoverable because they could clearly see its structure, and the space it involved, but not what was inside the structure.

    But Master Miura was a wise sly fox, so of course, he had thought about something like this, as he had set up a lot of bugs around the house, so he could listen and see whatever happened inside the mansion.

    One could say that this was the true security room of the Miura Mansion, as it had everything one needed to even hear a fly''s wing pping sounds.

    Without losing much time Eric started getting used to the surveince system, and everything he needed to, and slowly started looking around the mansion for anything interesting.

    Firstly he went to have a look at Miura Daichi, as the Young Master was now naked on his bed, with a maid lying by his side, as he looked at some information about him.

    What surprised Eric was the fact that the information was clearly detailed, and there was much more than he thought possible to get.

    He had left this guy alone only for such a short time and he already had this kind of information, where it was mentioned even his possible rtionship with Tina, Akira, and Mina.

    This information was too detailed andplete to be collected from Young Master Miura Daichi without his attention.

    Which meant that he had clearly taken this information from someone else and that someone else had been spying and collecting information about him for some time now.

    There were clearly mentioned all his possible rtions, and the people he had met, including, Shiro, Daisuke, Kaito, the Kirigaya''s, the Ito sisters, his brother Michael, and even Uncle Satoru.

    There was also information about his feuds and enemies, but there was no information whatsoever about his meeting with Old Five from the Council of Five.

    There was something fishy about this that he didn''t like at all. This entire situation was reeking of crap and blood.

    At this moment his best estimation was that someone was using him, and the background he had created to clean their own backyard, and he didn''t like this at all.

    Probably the one who was responsible for this thought that this was a win-win situation, as they could keep Eric in check, and also clean their own house without dirtying their hands.

    He had created too big of a background for himself, so things like this would surely happen, he just didn''t expect it to happen this fast.

    Still, this didn''t mean that he was afraid of this situation, just the price he would collect for this would be heavy on the people who nned it, even though he had an idea about them already.

    Leaving the Young Master alone on his reading of information, he started looking more into the surveince system, and check if there was any sign of the people he was looking for.

    To be more precise he was looking if those guys had met with Young Master Miura in this mansion, and if that meeting was registered.

    He had to look for some time about it, but he was finally able to find something, there was what looked like a mailman bringing an envelope for Young Master Miura.

    That was the envelope containing the information about him, but what made Eric catch on to this particr scene was the fact that 25 minutester the samepany truck stopped in front of the mansion.

    This clearly showed that one of the two was the person he was looking for, but the first postman had a higher probability due to him being a foreigner.

    Even so, Eric took the photos of them both, as he sent them to Shiro, Daisuke, and Uncle Satoru for a thorough check-up.

    At the same time he sent a message to all the people he had connected with through the system, telling them to be careful, and just continue with their tasks.

    He had to spend more than 20 SP points to achieve it, but it didn''t matter it was vital for him to warn them all while telling them to keep their eyes, and ears open.

    When he had taken care of everything in that direction, he started pulling out information from the inte and read whatever he could.

    Right now his processing speed, and storing ability had clearly surpassed the normal by many times, and it was the best moment for him to learn about a lot of stuff.

    What he was concentrated on the most, were biology, the sciences of nature, economy, and leadership, since he had a second chance he would make sure to improve in all areas that he could.

    For the next two days, Eric just ate, cultivated, read, and rxed as he was slowly improving all his skills, and abilities.

    It was a bit boring living all by himself, but there was nothing he could do about it, right now there was no one he could take in this ce to have some fun.

    In these two days, the Kirigaya''s had finally been able to take their people from the n and had settled close to the Fragrance Hall, and Eric''s apartment building.

    Their purpose in there was clear, to protect Eric''s possessions in case that some people tried to cross over the line, and make the sh real.

    Until now Eric wasn''t in a blood feud with those guys, as they hadn''t done something to him yet, so one could say that they were only opponents.

    But if they ever dared to cross the line, then they would be enemies, and none of his enemies had a long life or a peaceful one.

    Today Eric was in a mixed mood because he had finally taken a response from Shiro and Uncle Satoru about the two photos he had sent.

    Going through the information he was clearly getting more and more displeased by the looks of it because it was exactly like he had thought.

    Some people were trying to use him to do their dirty work for them, but that wasn''t all there was to it, they were even trying to create him more troubles.

    The foreigner in the first photo was a foreign agent, and to be more exact it belonged to the American CIA, but Shiro had sent him information that the guy had been acting suspiciouslytely.

    ording to his sources, he had been paid by some unknown people to carry out a mission and waster killed while they were trying to investigate.

    The surprising thing about this was that the identity of the killer wasn''t known, but the secret services were looking for him! They were cing the murder on his count¡­

 Chapter 131 - 131: 5 Words

    It was a genius setup, they were not only trying to clean their backyard using his hands but were also using his name to find their moles inside their house.

    Did they truly think that he was so magnanimous as to let this happen like this? Or did they think that they could bully him since he hadn''t shown sufficient strength and power???

    They were truly going overboard if they thought that he would just take all this lying down, and wouldn''t care about this in the least.

    But first, he had to make some things clear, as he took out a satellite coded phone and called Uncle Satoru, he had to know if this was the decision of the Council as whole or particr individuals.

    As soon as the call picked up, he didn''t even greet the Old Man, as he entered directly into the topic,

    "Old Man just what do you think you guys are doing? What do you take me for? Clearly, you seem to have forgotten about the deal we had!"

    On the other side of the phone though Uncle Satoru seemed to have aplicated voice as he said,

    "I haven''t forgotten about the deal kid, but there are people who don''t look at you with a favorable eye, and more as a threat, or a possible deflector.

    All I can say right now is that you should be really careful from now on if you don''t have the strength to face them right now!"

    Hearing that Eric just started smiling for a bit, as he said,

    "I get it, apparently I was too soft the first time, and people need a show of strength. I didn''t want things to go like this, but you forced my hand.

    Just remember this is the first and only time I will allow something like this to happen, because if it happens again then I can just run amok with all I know.

    Now if you please tell all the people spying on the call to close their ears or I don''t maintain responsibility for what happenster, I will tell you something in private!"

    Uncle Satoru could clearly hear that Eric was truly serious and he was going to say something really important, as he immediately ordered all the people hearing the call to step down.

    Of course, everyone was startled at this decision, but there was nothing they could do but go outside because clearly, they wouldn''t be able to find Eric by tracing this call.

    As soon as they all lowered their headphones and got out, Uncle Satoru turned his phone to the ear, and said,

    "Everyone has left, now tell me kid what do you want to tell me?"

    Taking his cue, Eric said in a calm and indifferent voice,

    "Old Man I respect your loyalty and honesty, and especially the fact that you tried to save my life while yours was in danger, so I am turning one eye blind this time.

    I am not saying that I will just let this pass, but the price I will ask won''t be blood. Tell those old folks to find a proper way to end this, if they don''t, just tell them these five words!

    ''Crown, Ginza, Shinde, General, Samurai''

    I am sure this will be enough to convince them not to mess with me at the moment. But if they decide to make me an enemy then all the best!"

    With these things said, he cut the call with Uncle Satoru and after that, he made a call to Master Ito, he had left him alone all this time, just like Young Master Miura but it was time to use him a bit.

    If the Council wanted a cold war, then he wasn''t really afraid of it, every war could be yed by both sides.

    As soon as Master Ito picked his call, he started giving him the necessary instructions. He told Master Ito that in less than a week he had to buy a media channel, a newspaper, and a few bloggers.

    If he wanted to have a voice in the modern world, and media these things were necessary. Through them, he would be able to always transmit his own version of things.

    As soon as he finished the call with Master Ito, he called Kirigaya, and instructed him to go and find the real killer through the underworld, and use whatever it took to make him confess his crime.

    Of course, his story would be a bit twisted since he didn''t want to make a deration of war to the Council, he just wanted to clean his name.

    Of course, this wouldn''t solve the whole problem but it would at least keep the foreigners at a distance and they would rethink this situation and its role in all this.

    Soon he would be the son-inw of the Takeshiba family, and of course with the new family name, and background he would turn into some kind of untouchable.

    On the other hand, Uncle Satoru as soon as he cut the call with Eric got out of the office and headed towards the underground bunker.

    On the deepest floor underground was the ce where he could start a meeting with the Council of Five, and also report them on the situation.

    Clearly, the situation was already tense at the moment amidst the council members, as they were having a discussion over the created situation.

    While everything looked simple, clean, and safe on the outside, the chairwoman and Old Five were warning the other three that they were poking a slumbering giant.

    Even though Old Five had himself tried to work ording to the situation, he still didn''t like this n at all. He was just forced to show that the Council was on the same line.

    Seeing the arrival of Uncle Satoru they all stopped what they were doing, as Two said in a clearly unhappy voice,

    "What do you have to report this time little Satoru, just what did that kid say!?"

    Uncle Satoru justughed in a forced way as he said word per word what Eric said, including the fact that he wouldn''t be asking for blood in return but the price would be really heavy.

    Hearing those words, not only Two, but even Three, and Four seemed to be really angered, as they said in a harsh voice,

    "He dares!!!"

    But they weren''t able to continue because Uncle Satoru, cut them in a polite way,

    "Esteemed Elders I don''t think you have the right to judge him, as you started all this. Furthermore, if I have understood something by that kid, is that he doesn''t let his grudges end easily!"

    Even though polite, his message was clear and right to the point. Still, this kind of polite reproach wasn''t weed by the three Elders, as Two said in a harsher voice,

    "Little Satoru don''t forget who you are talking to, and who do you serve! This is outrageous, he has the guts to pressure, and threaten us!

    He will be a bigger threat into the future and I think we should take care of him as soon as possible!"

    At this moment though Old Five lost his control for a moment and said,

    "Old Two he is just reminding you of your own faults. Furthermore, the kid didn''t pressure and threaten us, but you, because you were the one who started all this."

    Just as he said those words though, immediately Three and Four jumped over him,

    "Old Five, Old Two is part of the Council just like you and me, and we are one single entity. If one threatens one of us, he has threatened us all."

    "Old Four is right, this is not the time to fight against each other, but to fight against a possible enemy.

    He is still a kid and took the Senkaku Inds in a deal from us, what if one day he bes too strong, and we won''t be able to frighten or scare him, and he asks for the whole country?"

    Uncle Satoru was clearly a bit let down by this discussion, because it was clear that right now they weren''t really thinking about the country but for their own selves.

    After that, the discussion continued for a bit more, but the decision was straying more and more towards the fact that they had to kill Eric before he was a bigger threat.

    Now that they had been able to capture one of the secret spies, and also gotten all those profits from her, and those new rings, they didn''t think that they needed Eric anymore.

    Right now more than a needed partner, he was more of a dirty secret keeper, that could impede their way and their development.

    With the new possibilities ahead, a few of them were thinking about creating their own countries, or why not uniting the whole in one.

    With the system-rings, they would be able to train arge troupe of people in secret and slowly be able to take control of the whole.

    Who would be able to stop them in their way? They would trample everyone who they came across without the slightest problem.

    Even those powers in the dark would either stay in the dark forever ore out and pledge their loyalty to them.

    The dream of a united dynasty wasn''t just a dream anymore, and killing Eric was just the first step towards that dream.

    Old Five seemed more down to Earth and opposed this thought, as he was reminding them, that they were flying too high.

    But seeing the easy benefits of the rings, and systems had made these Old people once again dream, even though their eyes were open.

    The Chairwoman seemed to be in a difficult position right now, as she seemed to agree with difficulty to their n.

    Just as their decision was going to be taken though, Uncle Satoru interrupted them and said,

    "Esteemed Elder before you take any decision, that kid told me to tell you 5 words, and he seemed really assured of himself that these words would make you change opinion!"

    Hearing those words, Two seemed like he had heard some kind of joke because nothing would change his mind at the moment, as he said,

    "Oh do tell us, what are those 5 words that will make us change our minds!?"

    Uncle Satoru didn''t know what to think about anymore, as he decided to just say them, and be done with it, as he said,

    ''Crown, Ginza, Shinde, General, Samurai''¡­

 Chapter 132 - 132: Step Back & One Week

    In fact with the exception of Old Five who had some bad premonition about this, the others were clearly taking these words as just a joke.

    But when those five words sounded through Uncle Satoru''s vocal cords the whole five members of the Council turned dead silent.??

    They had thought that Eric''s words would be some kind of empty threat towards them, but in fact, the threat was real, and more than real.

    Each of those 5 words, were in a way connected to their real-life identities, something that only the five and their families knew about.

    They were the columns of the country, they were the ones who kept it safe and undisturbed, and they were the atomic bombs that kept the outsiders out of their country.

    They would only act when the country was on itsst straits, and only when their borders or identity was threatened, otherwise they were deemed to die unknown and unrecognized.

    No one was supposed to know of their identities, and especially the foreign countries since they would be easy targets to get rid of, and the country would lose its pirs.

    It wasn''t that they weren''t strong enough to protect themselves, and the country, but surely they wouldn''t be able to escape poisoning or some kind of other attempts.

    They would have to live their lives in 24/24 hours of observation and security which was clearly a bother to anyone.

    Their identities were considered top secret, and only their masters knew about their names, as they all died officially the moment they became a candidate to the Council.

    But right now their identities were in danger, as someone outside the council, someone who shouldn''t have the least idea about their identities already knew about it.

    It was clear thatmencing a fight with Eric at this moment was a stupid idea, especially when they had no idea of what was his true background, and persona.

    While he had taken the identity of Eric Jade he probably wasn''t the real Eric Jade. No matter how one looked at it, a loser like Eric, who had all his life documented couldn''t have that background.

    This fact though raised even more doubts about his real identity and the fact that he was able to take other people''s appearance or take control over their bodies.

    No matter how they looked at it the situation was a real mess right now, and Eric was in the dark, while they werepletely naked in front of him.

    For all of the above reasons they were on the same line of thought, they didn''t dare to act against Eric at the moment, so the chairwoman said in aplicated sigh,

    "Sigh~! Make the necessary preparations to clean his figure, and let this matter sink. We will honor the deal we have until a second notice.

    Be careful to watch any of his movements, and deeply check on his identity and attitude. At the same time try to ce some of our people by his side.

    We need to know more about this kid!"

    Uncle Satoru acknowledged his orders, and left the room, he understood that those words were something that no one should know about so he decided to forget about them.

    What was important right now was the fact that a war with Eric and whoever was behind him, was avoided, and he would have some more time to get prepared for it.

    He understood something though, the situation was clearly delicate, and he couldn''t afford to stay low anymore and let everything happen.

    He needed to make his own preparations regarding what was toe, and he seriously needed to consider the offersing his way.

    He didn''t know why but Eric was the only person he didn''t want as an enemy, that kid was too mysterious and possessed too much information.

    Anyway right now he didn''t have time to think about this, as there was a reallyplicated situation that needed to be cleared out, and he had also to notify Eric of the decision.

    When he got notified of the decision Eric had justpleted another session of meditation and cultivation ording to the manual he had.

    Even though what he had was just a part of it, his achievements could be said to be fairly good. He hadid down the basses of the highways that the Qi would pass through, as he now had 14 droplets.

    His system was working as usual, as he continued his training, and collected Experience points through training, while Kirigaya was collecting SP points for him these days.

    Looking at the situation he was in, Eric understood the importance of a safe house, but more importantly of a safe base.

    He needed to proceed as quickly as he possibly could with the development and security of the Senkaku Inds.

    Of course, the best way to guarantee the safety and protection of his inds was clearly whatever he could find through his system.

    He had been looking hard for a defensive barrier, but there was nothing he could find at the moment, or to be more exact there was nothing that got into his eye.

    Firstly they were overly expensive, and secondly, most of them didn''t give him enough safety, as none of those would be able to protect his base from a missile attack at the least.

    His requirements were high of course he knew that, but these were the bare minimum he needed in the situation he was in. He needed high protection.

    cing all these thoughts to the back of his head he returned to reading the newspapers, and everything he could on the situation in Japan, and all over Earth.

    He wanted to be updated, and also understand better the current situation worldwide, and also the standing of each power.

    If he wanted to survive in the situation he was currently in he needed to know which streams to follow, and who to befriend.

    The most urgent ces he needed to befriend first were clearly China, and Taiwan, only by befriending them, and creating a peaceful environment could his Senkaku Inds develop.

    It took around 1 full week for Uncle Satoru and the government topletely clear Eric''s name, and also guarantee his safety.

    But Eric could finally get out of his bunker, even though he found a new use of the Escape Talismans, they could be signed to a particr location.

    Meaning that Eric could use one particr Escape Talisman to record his current coordinates, and he would be able to return here as long as he used it in a 50 kilometers radius surrounding this ce.

    Once he did that, the Escape Talisman could be used only toe to this ce and was useless if he wasn''t in the surroundings.

    Still, the benefit was more important to him, as he couldn''t use the secret passage all the time, and risk of it being found.

    For that reason even now that he was about to get out, he was using an Escape Talisman and wasn''t going out of the secret passage door.

    Taking out one of the beads, and registering this location into it, Eric took another one and used it to escape the safe bunker.

    While he spent most of the time meditating, cultivating and reading inside the safe base, he still found the time to be adjourned with everything that happened outside.

    His connection to the outside world wasn''t cut even for a single moment, as his people were working hard toplete his assignments.

    First things first he needed blood, and SP points at the moment, so it was time for the vignte to return once more, and this time to make a big haul.

    Second on his list was the recruitment that Shiro was making to start his foundation, as there were a few names that he had personally handed over to him.

    Shiro had done his job perfectly and he had been able to recruit more than 60% of that list until now, as he still had 10% to go through.

    But that wasn''t all, besides them he had also recruited more than 30 young men of ages from 18 to 30 that were in good physical shape, and 50 kids less than 18, that were ready to go training and work for him.

    This was a good figure to start with, as he immediately instructed Shiro to prepare them for travel, as really soon they would be sent to the Senkaku Inds.

    Master Ito on his side had already bought the TV channel, the newspaper, and three famous bloggers online. But since he didn''t understand much from the business, he had also hired a CEO for them.

    Akira and Mina had been clearly training inside while keeping an eye on Tina who looked even angrier and frustrated with each passing day.

    They had also signed in to different fighting courses and were already on the way to train their basics, of course, they had forgotten about their previous profession.

    Takeshiba Aika on the other hand had started to involve more with the family business and create argework of girls from the other families, to learn more about what was happening.

    Of course, she didn''t mind if any of the girls she had recruited in her circle ended up in Eric''s bed, as long as he still had her in his heart she was okay with it.

    She didn''t understand how she had gotten to this point, but it wasn''t that she regretted it. In fact, she was prepared to help Eric with her mother and big sister, let alone the outside girls.

    Everything seemed to be moving ording to his n, but he was surprised to look that he also had a message from Ginka.

    Eric had almost totally forgotten about this fatso, and his side business¡­

 Chapter 133 - 133: Ginka, Shopping, & Engagement

    At first, he was nning to use his side business with Ginka to slowly develop a source of ie, and also some kind of intelligence department.

    But with how the things had gone he had totally forgotten about that side business and he didn''t count on it that much.??

    Who would have expected that Ginka would not only expand the business in such a short time, but it was also creating a bigwork for himself slowly.

    After their bumpy start, he had found out that a lot of girls at the school were having financial problems, and some poverty crisis, and he had used this as a chance to recruit them.

    With this movement, he had increased the capacity of his business by at least 10 to 15 times, and the wholework or system waspletely safe.

    The reserving of the girls was made through different tforms, and nobody could find a problem or a dark spot in the system.

    The department of the University officials wasn''t able to denounce such a thing because they had already fallen for the honey trap.

    Ginka had offered them girls and then taken pictures or videos of them with the said girls he had sent, and was now simply ckmailing them.

    But he had decided that this side hustle was too dangerous, and he couldn''t only depend on that, as he wanted to spread his wings, and invest their wining into differentpanies.

    They already had the workers, as hiswork inside the department worked really well, and he had already found the best students.

    In order to convince them to sign and work for him, he had sent them almost daily some warming gift, but that was until they signed, after that they would be rewarded only if they worked really hard.

    He had already nned the forming of a construction and engineering firm, and also an ountability office.

    He had also secured the first clients, as the girls had truly worked hard for him to achieve his goals and purpose.

    One had to ept that this fatso had a really sensitive nose when it came to business. What he had achieved in such a short time clearly demonstrated his abilities.

    In fact, Eric felt that his abilities were wasted in such a ce, and such a business but the fact that he didn''t trust him, or that he was a swinging person didn''t allow him to give him a better position.

    Right now he didn''t have time to meet that fatso though, aster in the evening he was going to the engagement part of Takeshiba Yuto and Yoshida Gina.

    He still hadn''t understood what was going through Yoshida Gina''s mind at the moment, or in what kind of situation she was, but he had already prepared a huge surprise for the party tonight.

    But first things first, he needed a good suit for the party tonight, he couldn''t go in his usual clothes, could he? For that reason, he quickly called Takeshiba Aika who was really pleased to help him pick his suit.

    They decided to meet in one of the biggest malls where they could find even some of the best worldwide known brands.

    It was time for Eric to totally change his look, and style of dressing, as he no longer would be just a poor guy, but a rich Young Master type of guy.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric started to make his way towards the mall, as on the way he thought about how to act from now on.

    It took him around 40 minutes to reach the mall, and notice Aika who was waiting for him at the entrance, with the bodyguards that never left her side.

    When those guys saw Eric they all had a weird look on their faces, as they remembered theirst meeting with him, and how it had gone.

    While they didn''t like the fact that they had been beaten to a pulp, they still respected him for being such a strong fighter at such a young age.

    Eric just gave them a perfunctory nod with his head, as he looked at Takeshiba Aika in front of him, and said in a sorry voice,

    "Have you been waiting for long here? Sorry, it took me some time to walk here!"

    In fact, Takeshiba Aika had been waiting in there for more than 15 minutes, as she had almost flown to this ce when she heard Eric''s invitation.

    From the way she saw it, this was just a date with a purpose for the two of them. This was valuable time with Eric, and she would never want to miss that.

    With these thoughts in mind, she said in an energetic, and cheerful voice,

    "No, no! Don''t worry I just arrived here myself! Now let us go inside we have a lot to look at, and buy, especially to prepare for tonight''s party.

    With these purposes in their heads, they entered inside the mall, as the marathon shopping started for Eric.

    That day was destined to be a long one, as they were able to get out of thest shop only after more than 5 straight hours of trying and buying.

    Eric couldn''t understand how it was possible thatdies had such energy when they went shopping. This energy clearly surpassed even his, most probably.

    If he had counted mistakenly, they had entered more than 16 different shops and brands, as they had spent a total of 200+ thousands $, buying around 50-60 different articles, where 9 were just different suits.

    All this time Takeshiba Aika had been cheerful, as she picked almost everything for him, but what Eric could understand from her, was the fact that she truly had a good eye for fashion, and dressing.

    At the end of the day, he could let her return empty-handed, as he bought a beautiful dress for her that cost more than 20.000 $.

    Everything he had just bought with the exception of one suit had been sent to Akira''s apartment, as he hoped in Akira''s personal car, as they reached the Takeshiba Mansion.

    Earlier in the day Master Takeshiba had personally called him and set a meeting for the both of them before he prepared for the party.

    Even though he seemed calm, and indifferent Eric knew that this man was dying to have a meeting with him.

    This was for the simple and sole cause of what Eric had gifted them before he went missing, and all that happened.

    Each and every one of those potions was a priceless treasure in and of itself, and yet Eric had three of them in his own hands.

    Of course, this wasn''t everything as he had heard a few rumors indicating that Eric had signed a deal with the government.

    He would give them manuals, and these potions in return for something big that no one was able to find out or know at this moment.

    He didn''t really care what kind of a deal Eric had with the Japanese government, what he cared about was the fact that he also wanted such a deal signed.

    Those potions had left a deep impression on him, as this was the first time he had seen something like this happen right in front of his eyes.

    Especially, the body tempering liquid, and the health potion. The first was able to cleanse one''s body from the impurities and help the cultivator reach his maximal potential.

    This was enough to create experts but the most important part was that those experts would be the cream of the crops on their level of strength.

    As for the health potion, words weren''t needed in there as it was an importantst grace saving card. It was a lifesaver for any cultivator or expert.

    That Soul Power potion was good for him, but he didn''t n to distribute it much to his soldiers, less they get too smart and start thinking stupid ideas.

    With these thoughts on his mind, he was waiting for Eric toe, as he had already prepared the best gift on his mind to start the negotiations.

    He wasn''t worried by the fact that Eric seemed to have a little disruption with the rtionship with the government, in fact, he kind of wanted something like that to happen.

    He wanted to have Eric in his camp, and not in the camp of his opponents. Master Takeshiba was a greedy man with a n.

    While everyone was calling this an important night for his son, he was valuing its importance on the fact of being able to reach an agreement with Eric on those potions.

    Even in a time when the whole was in a tight spot he still held on to his ns, and he thought of this as an opportunity.

    It didn''t take long for Eric and Takeshiba Aika to arrive with their ride, as Eric was immediately sent towards the office room of Master Takeshiba, while Takeshiba Aika went on to prepare.

    Entering the office room Eric could see that Master Takeshiba was on his desk while trying to sign some document, what he didn''t expect was to see Young Master Takeshiba Yuto seating in front of him.

    Still, he entered calmly and carefree as if he was walking inside his own house, as he approached the duo, and greeted them with perfunctory words,

    "Greetings Gentlemen, I hope it''s a good day for you!"

    Both men in front of him returned the greetings, as Master Takeshiba observed him once from head to toe, and then after thinking for a while said in a serious voice,

    "Eric kid, I can find a lot of beautiful words to say to you, but instead I am going to cut straight to the chase! Would you like to get engaged to my Aika today, alongside Yuto-Kun in here!?"

 Chapter 134 - 134: Family

    Hearing Master Takeshiba say something like that truly startled Eric for a moment because in fact he was ready to make the same proposal in a roundabout way.

    Of course, he understood that Master Takeshiba wasn''t doing this from the kindness of his heart, or the fact that he wanted to join to lovers.??

    What he wanted was his background, information, and also his products, and treasures. Eric was certain that he was more than satisfied with the gift he had sent a few weeks ago.

    Who wouldn''t be after all, those were products that had arge scarcity on the market, as their quality and worth far surpassed what one could find in the market.

    Not to mention that Eric had already sent him 3 of each, which clearly showed his ability to produce a lot, as he didn''t seem like the guy who would give rare products as gifts.

    If he could secure a considerable line of supply for those products, then giving his daughter away was probably a great deal for Master Takeshiba.

    Not to mention that Eric''s fake status and background known to some people had really elevated his worth.

    Master Takeshiba saw this engagement opportunity like the best way to cheaply sign a star yer to his team.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t love his daughter at all, it was just that in front of his ambitions, and the future he had in mind he was ready to sacrifice her, even if Eric was some kind of maniac.

    Of course, he hoped this wasn''t true and Eric wasn''t something like that, but he had already made his decision.

    But this wasn''t a one-way deal either, as Eric could gain so much from this engagement. He would be able to get the Takeshiba family''s background and support on his back.

    While he had a great background and power in front of some special people, in the publics eyes he was just a weak nobody.

    If everything went through as he wished though after tonight he would be the Takeshiba family''s son inw, which wasn''t something to be taken lightly.

    Also, this engagement would be a great opportunity to approach more to the Takeshiba family, and achieve his revenge on the smart idiot Takeshiba Yuto by his side.

    He had already decided to cuck this future brother-inw and father-inw duo, but the list wasn''t over yet, he had to take a look at the others to decide.

    Returning at the situation at hand, Eric had been silent for a few moments now, like he couldn''t speak due to astonishment, or like he was pondering something, it wasn''t clear on his face.

    His look kind of frightened Master Takeshiba thinking that he might figure out his intentions and back out from this engagement.

    But quite contrary to his expectation Eric said something that he hadn''t expected,

    "I would love to get engaged to Aika, and even more tonight. Its just that my family won''t be here to share the joy with me!

    Even though this is my engagement, they will not show their faces to the world, and you will have to consider that you are taking an orphan to your family father-inw."

    Even though he was saying things like that, he still kept calling Master Takeshiba father-inw. It was like he was sure that Master Takeshiba wouldn''t change his decision and opinion.

    Well knowing his value to the man, he was more than sure about it. Just like he had expected, Master Takeshiba startedughing as he said,

    "Hahaha~! Don''t worry about these trivial things son-inw, our family will be your family from now on!"

    Eric seemed touched by his words, like he had never expected such an understanding from his father-inw, as he thanked him profoundly,

    "Thank you so much about your understanding and support father-inw. It truly means a lot to me hearing those words of understanding!"

    Master Takeshiba on his side kept his own acting as he wasughing lightly and saying,

    "Oh, silly boy don''t worry about it, we will be a family from now on! Just let me tell you this though, you should be careful from your new opponents.

    My Aika is a really beautiful and well-known girl and there are a lot of suitors going for her, while I have already turned them down they still haven''t given up!"

    Eric still looked a bit touched and happy about his new family when Master Takeshiba said his first line, but when he heard the second the environment around them seemed to change for a moment.

    It became colder, and the air was a bit stagnant, as Master Takeshiba and Takeshiba Yuto were having a bit of hardship in breathing normally.

    While they searched for the source of this change, they saw Eric''s rigid and dark face, with a little bit of excitement as he said,

    "Oh, let theme at me. I will take really good care of them!"

    Seeing and hearing this both father and son duo felt sorry about those idiots that would try something against Eric.

    But the most fortunate between them was feeling Young Master Takeshiba Yuto, as Eric seemed to have forgotten about their encounter during his date with Yoshida Gina.

    Not to mention that with this engagement he was relieved at the same time, since Eric wouldn''t go near his fianc¨¦ again.

    Well one couldn''t me him for thinking like that, as that should be normal. But Eric wasn''t a normal person in the least.

    Part of the reasons he was here in the first ce, was to take revenge on this guy. And he certainly wouldn''t leave him the girl to whom he lost his virginity to him.

    While the situation with Yoshida Gina was still unclear, and there seemed to be some kind of plotting, and mystery amidst them, he had never doubted the fact that she was his woman.

    Remembering about her at the moment, made him remember even for his beautiful University professor, Tatsuya Minami.

    He had a deal with her and yet had been unable to fulfil it, and had also not paid enough attention to her. In his defence though he had been extremely busy, and a lot of important things had happened.

    Still she must be furious with him at the moment, so he should think of something good to make it up to her.

    As he was still lost in the thoughts of his women, Master Takeshiba got up from his chair, anding in front of him, raised him and gave him a big bear hug to wee him to the family.

    He was thinking that Eric might be missing his family, and wanted to show his presence to him. By the side Young Master Takeshiba Yuto was stunned at this attitude of his father.

    He would never do this to him, or any one else. Yet right now he was doing it for Eric. Well understanding Eric''s worth, he might deserve it but still.

    He felt a bit of unrest inside as a weird thought took ce inside his mind. What if Eric asked for his fianc¨¦, Yoshida Gina from his father, what would his answer be!?

    He didn''t know why, but he felt that it was for the best that such a situation didn''te to happen, as he would surely not like the answer.

    As he was thinking like this, he heard his father say,

    "Don''t worry son like I said this is your family from now on! Now go on and prepare for the party, this is an important night for you."

    Takeshiba Yuto had never before thought that he would feel so unsettled, and so disgusted seeing his father show so much fake care for someone, as he would even start to doubt what he had received.

    He was probably the best person who had a clear understanding of his father''s abilities, and true character, and this was so fake that even he doubted it for a moment.

    His father was a truly frightening character, and there was nothing he wouldn''t do to reach his goals. This wasn''t the first time he had thought that he needed to be careful of his own father.

    It was a scary thought that he needed to be careful from his own father, but that was the only choice if he wanted to die without knowing how he died.

    On the other hand, Eric was disgusted of this pretending show as he could clearly understand the true character of the fake and warm family guy in front of him.

    At least he did a good thing and gave him a way out of this situation as he didn''t think he would be able to continue with this acting.

    It was getting too cheeky and sassy even for him. From the start up to the end this had been a really weird and strange meeting.

    But the oue was in his favour, and he also had enough time to prepare a deal with Master Takeshiba for the potions.

    From tomorrow morning he had to find a better ce to live on, a car, and a lot of other utilities, but most importantly he needed to start recruiting even more talents and people.

    The Senkaku inds were small but he nned to expand them underwater, and make some kind of hybrid city.

    In his head there were ideas of the first ever built city onnd and under water. But that was fortter as right now he gave the perfunctory goodbye to the father and son duo, as he went to get dressed.

    During all the meeting he hadn''t even said a single word to Takeshiba Yuto, besides his perfunctory hi and bye.

    He didn''t even consider him an opponent just a person whose name was on his ck list, and that he would enjoy ying with in the near future.

    In the meantime, the party seemed to have started, as important people wereing to participate¡­

 Chapter 135 - 135: A Gathering Of Wealthy

    The party tonight had been the highlight of more than a week. All the media channels, magazines, newspapers, socialworks were buzzing about this party.

    Who could me them, as this was a party organized by one of the giants of Japan, the Takeshiba family and it was for nothing other than the engagement of their little Young Master.??

    No matter what Takeshiba Yuto was on close approach, to the public eye he was a prince charming. With his looks, attitude, and behavior he had earned himself arge crowd of fangirls.

    His fanbase was from all the possible circles, as everyone wanted to have him by her side. Some of them for money, some of them for his looks, and some just for the fame that came with him.

    Still, this just showed how many broken hearts this night would leave behind because this prince charming was getting engaged.

    Most of the girls wondered why he was so obsessed with that silent Yoshida Gina, she was clearly way out of his league.

    Especially when there were much better opportunities on his list, including a few of the most beautiful Young Misses of the other big families.

    Yoshida Gina wasn''t the only one with that status and background. To most of them, it looked like their prince charming was being forced to this wedding, and the heart believes what the mind says.

    But this didn''t change the fact that the party tonight was really chic and marvelous, not only by the d¨¦cor and design of the ce but mostly due to the people attending this party.

    The list was extremely big, as more than 300 people were expected to show up, and offer their wishes and felicitations to the new couple.

    Even in that big crowd of more than 300 people, what took the attention of the public and people gathered in there were clearly the big families and their representatives.

    It wasn''t every day that a Young Master from a big family got engaged, so the presence of the other big families and their family heads was a must.

    After all, these kids would be one day the new heads of the big families, and their rtionships shouldn''t falter, even if they hated each other.

    No matter how rundown the house was inside, on the outside, it must look like a perfect building that wouldn''t be shaken even by the strongest winds, and hail.

    Of course, to create better rtions and give the young ones a chance to meet each other, and learn more about each other, they had also taken their Young Masters, and Young Misses.

    The first to arrive from the big families were the Yuzuriha''s. Just like the custom had it the Yuzuriha''s were led by the Family Head, Yuzuriha Shika.

    He was apanied by his daughter and son. Even though this was a happy asion they were dressed in ck due to the recent death of his wife.

    There were a lot of rumors being spread around over the possible reasons for her death, but no one dared to make those ims public.

    His daughter was around her early 20 and seemed like a fashion sick person. Whatever she had on herself was imported big brands, like Gi, Dolce & Gabbana, or Victoria Secret.

    Even though everything was ck she didn''t look gloomy in the least, in fact, she seemed to be in the mood for a party.

    In fact, she had just been out of an operation where she increased her curves a bit, and now she looked like a treat.

    Complemented with her beautiful face, her chestnut hair, and her emerald eyes, she was the most attention-grabbing person in the venue, surpassing even her father.

    On the other hand, her brother seemed to be basking in the looks that the Young Misses of the other families were throwing at him.

    He was the heir of the Yuzuriha family, and different from Takeshiba Yuto there was no one who could take his position as the family head.

    In a way, he should be higher in the ranking, but the fact that the Yuzuriha family was only the fourth in the ranking of the big families clearly dropped him a lot of points.

    This had always been an increasingly hateful fact in Young Master Yuzuriha''s head, but this wouldn''t continue for long.

    He had his ns and purposes of the future ready. He would marry Takeshiba Aika, the sister of his worst enemy, and would get consoled by the fact that he had Takeshiba Yuto''s sister moan under him.

    He didn''t care if people thought he was petty, or if people spread stupid rumors around, that would suffice him to keep his mind stable.

    For that reason, while he might go out and have fun with these girls, to increase his poprity, there was nothing more to that, because hisdy had been decided.

    Even at a moment like this, he was looking around the venue so he would be able to find hisdy, only to be disappointed by not finding her.

    His sister seemed to have noticed that and was looking at him with a mocking look. But what could he do to her, it was his sister.

    Had it been anyone else, it would end up pregnant with more than 2 of his kids, and forced to raise them herself.

    In his mind, the only children he would care about, and be there when they grew up were only his legitimate children, all the others weren''t his, but hisdies'' kids.

    The second big family to show up at the venue were the Yuuto''s. The Yuuto family was led to the party by its family head, apanied by his wife, and their 4 kids.

    They had two boys and two girls, and both parties were twins. The boys were 21 years old and were separated by 4 minutes, while the girls were 19 and separated by 3.

    The girls were really pretty, as they were almost like identical flowers, with their white skin, raven ck hair, cherry luscious lips, and more than average curves.

    The only difference between them, seemed to be the color of their eyes, as one had blue eyes, while the other had something closer to grey.

    The two girls seemed to be in their own world, as they never approached anyone and didn''t like anyone approaching either.

    As they both seemed to like the peace and quiet environments. They looked like two dolls every time they stood side by side.

    This view of theirs would ''force'' the imagination and interest of many Young Master''s, but none dared to approach them due to their father, and also character.

    On the other hand, the two boys seemed to bepletely the opposite, as they were really energetic, and would always bring the party with them.

    As soon as they arrived at the venue, they immediately approached thergest crowd ofdies and started to talk about whatever they could think of.

    Their father seemed a bit displeased with their acts, but he never stopped them do anything they liked, as a matter of fact, he would always support them, even though he was like his daughters.

    He liked peace and quiet and would change it for nothing in the world. For that reason, the Yuuto family had always been really quiet and reserved as a family.

    Lately, he had been really bothered by the situation of the Yoshida family, as Yuuto Hina was his little sister, but still, he hadn''t done any move in favor or against it.

    He was taking the wait-and-see approach and would disrupt his peace only when it was truly important and necessary.

    The line was then followed by the Shiba family, led by the wife of the family head, and her three kids, two girls, and one boy.

    The reason why the Shiba family head wasn''t present with them was because of the fact that he was on his deathbed practically.

    He had a terrible disease that was really difficult to cure, and couldn''t get up from his bed all the time.

    Of course, there were rumors that he was poisoned, and even that his wife had poisoned him so she could help her son take his ce.

    They were saying that she was trying to control the family through her child, but no one knew the truth behind this matter.

    What made this situation even more worthy of mentioning was the fact that she was the big sister of Takeshiba Tomiyasu the head of the Takeshiba family.

    Her two daughters seemed really different from each other, as one was a show-off, while the other seemed reserved and untouchable.

    All the people said that they looked more like their father than mother, and this had made her mother distance herself a bit from her.

    Even though they had been able to take their mother''s curves, as they looked like two ancient Greek goddesses statues, with big soft pillows, and rear mountains.

    As for the kid, he looked more like her in his face, and especially in attitude, as his nose was almost reaching the real high point of the ceiling of the venue.

    He was walking inside the venue like he was some kind of illusory true crown prince, and that he didn''t need to care about these pebbles, as his thoughts were only on one person.

    He was looking around to find his beautiful cousin Takeshiba Aika, as he had been in love with her for more than 5 or 6 years now.

    From the moment he passed puberty and started feeling weird things, he could only think of her. She was his love and obsession, a feeling that was clearly supported by his mother.

    Tonight was a big party, and a special asion, as he had decided...

 Chapter 136 - 136: Yoshida Family Arrives

    Tonight, he had decided to publicly confess his feelings to Takeshiba Aika, and propose to her for engagement on this happy asion.

    He had no doubts that she would ept his proposal and be hisdy because in his mind he was the one and only perfect man for her.??

    After all, he, Shiba Yahiko was the most charming, educated, and intelligent Young Master out thereing from the big families.

    He wasparing himself only to the other scions of the big families because until now there were no cases of their offspring marrying outside the circle.

    He was clearly in for a big surpriseter in the evening, but for now, he was feeling really emotional, and his heart was beating fast, soon he would be proposing to thedy of his dreams.

    With the arrival of the Shiba''s, three of the big families were inside the venue, and the crowd was waiting for the arrival of thest two, which were also the organizers.

    Of course, to attract the necessary attention and show the worth of their face, they would intentionally get there a bitte.

    In the meantime, there were a few more faces that attracted attention besides the big families, and one of them was the new lone inheritor of the Miura family, Daichi Miura.

    After the tragedy of losing his own father, Daichi Miura seemed to have grown up a little bit, as he was apanied here by the Ito sisters and Master Ito.

    They looked to be talking seriously to each other, as the twodies were a bit ufortable with his presence, leaving aside Ito Akiha, even his fianc¨¦ Ito Yui seemed ufortable with him there.

    This was a good source of rumors, and small talk between the guest, as each and every one of them was vying for the extreme wealth that Master Miura left behind.

    But he wasn''t the only 2nd rate star of the evening as there were a lot ofdies from the 2nd rate families that caught the attention of the crowd.

    Especially a few of them were really beautiful and charming and had made the crowd follow each of their movements with clear lust in their eyes.

    A few of them were even able to enter the top 5 fairies list, which had started to circte in the meantime.

    This list clearly contained the top 5 most beautifuldies in the party, where it was considered, their look, outfit, curves, and sensuality.

    Thepiler of the list and its attributes was unknown, but the fact that he seemed to be really objective in his thoughts really caught the attention of everyone at the venue.

    As for the Young Masters from the 2nd rate families that might be able to enter the top 5 charming list, besides Daichi Miura, one could only count on Kisaki Haoru.

    This guy was a business genius and was the sole heir of the Kisaki family. Even though he was at a considerably young age, he was being mentioned as the next head of the family.

    Through his works, and efforts the Kisaki family had be one of the biggest pretenders to be a big family in Japan, buttely, he had been facing a lot of troubles.

    In first view foreign associates were cutting ties with him, but he had understood that the initiators behind these troubles were the big families.

    Amidst all the big families, and their Master, he idolized Takeshiba Tomiyasu as this guy was a true sly fox, and really great businessman, as he had turned into the biggest pir of the economy in Japan.

    Tonight, he hade here with a n, he wanted to cut a deal with Master Takeshiba, a deal that would change the structure inside the country, one which Master Takeshiba wouldn''t be able to refuse.

    He was ready to be the sharpest weapon that Master Takeshiba had, and destroy all the other big families, as long as they were the only two left.

    In order to make this happen, and also secure their rtionship he was even ready to marry Takeshiba Aika, and be part of the Takeshiba family.

    He was a practical guy, and what he wanted was power. He was intoxicated by power, and as he saw it, his Kisaki family hade to the limits, he couldn''t go beyond where he was.

    For that reason, he was able to forego his surname and seek a wider, and longer path in front of him. Not that he minded marrying the beauty Takeshiba Aika.

    While the crowd was chatting, gossiping, and enjoying the atmosphere created, a signal was heard from the entrance and everyone turned their head towards the entrance.

    It was the Yoshida family, or to be more precise it was the family head of the Yoshida family, and his wife Yuuto Hina.

    Their daughter, Yoshida Gina, wasn''t with them as she was getting ready for the ceremony of engagement.

    The old man, Yoshida Gina''s father, and the head of the Yoshida family looked really sick, and tired like he was walking with a foot on the grave, and he was here just because it was his daughter''s moment.

    There were a lot ofplimentary words from the crowd, they made him a reincarnation of the fatherly love, and the parental pity.

    In their eyes, he seemed to have gotten out of his coffin just to watch his daughters'' moment of getting engaged to number 1 prince charming.

    While talking like this, the crowd didn''t forget even the beautifuldy by his side, which was his wife, Yuuto Hina.

    Even though she still looked stunning, there were clearly a few signs of aging in her beautiful face, and she couldn''t be med.

    The fact that the husband she had loved and married was dying by her side unable to do anything must be really taxing on her.

    The love story between them was perhaps one of the unique and true love and marriage stories in history.

    They had fallen in love without really knowing each other, andter had married through their wish, as they truly had a love marriage.

    Everywhere they went they were both stunning, and shining, as their love and happiness seemed like a fairy tale story in reality.

    But their happy ending didn''t continue for long, like troubles, and misfortune events started hitting their lives, family,panies, and names.

    At the moment, the Yoshida family was on its lowest point, as it was on the verge of destruction, and the Yoshida family head was sick, and a foot on the grave.

    Everyone knew that tonight most probably Takeshiba Yuto would leave his family, to be the next head of the Yoshida family through this engagement and wedding.

    The Yoshida family would officially pass on the hands of the Takeshiba family from now on, and everyone could feel a new wind blowing.

    It wasn''t that the Yoshida family had no other choices for the family head, as there were his brother''s sons, but surprisingly the Yoshida family head had decided on this option.

    Clearly, the public was surprised and confused by this decision of his, but none could question him, and he didn''t provide an exnation either.

    The dissatisfied people were already nning to take over everything once he died, but at the moment they were still lying low.

    Gathering more strength and power, while saying to respect thest moments of the Yoshida family head. One thing was for sure though, as long as he was alive, no one dared to vie for his ce.

    But with the arrival of the Yoshida family, it was finally the turn for the Takeshiba family to appear, and it was precisely Takeshiba Tomiyasu, who came personally to receive them.

    These people were his inws today, and he had to do his part as the father of the groom. Of course, his appearance clearly once again fired up the discussions and the gossip of the party.

    Everyone started talking about his dress, his walk, his nature, and every other rted and unrted thing with him.

    A few of them were hoping that he would be able to hear their praises and enter his good books, some were praising genuinely, and some were just throwing empty words.

    But he wasn''t the only one to grab the attention of the crowd, as beside him his wife was beautiful, and stunning like she always was.

    Behind them follow their two sons and their gorgeous wives. Even though they had been married for a while they still had no children.

    While they looked sparkling in the eyes of the crowd, there was a little hue of conflicted feelings in their eyes.

    They seemed to have received a piece of really big news, that they had never thought it woulde. Each and every one of them was shocked on his own right.

    The only natural and normal-looking person amidst them was Master Takeshiba Tomiyasu himself. He approached his friend with a cheerful, and happy face as he said,

    "Wee to my humble house Old friend, brother, from tonight our wish of being one family will finally be a reality!"

    People weren''t able to understand if he was just pretending or truly being that happy, as he embraced Master Yoshida and even kissed him on his cheeks.

    Master Yoshida seemed really weak, but he still didn''t disappoint his friend and brother as he bear-hugged him back, as he said,

    "Finally, my brother!"

    If one didn''t know what was going on, they would think these two men were two high school girls meeting each other, or they had some kind of special rtionship.

    But everything the crowd could think was how rare that friendship looked in the reality of the world these days.

    Steeping back down from each other for a moment, Master Yoshida noticed the faces of the Takeshiba family members, as he asked in a serious tone,

    "Is there something wrong brother!?"

    Master Takeshiba understood his meaning, as heughed out loud, and said in a cheerful voice,

    "Hahaha~! Nothing is wrong old friend, just a big surprise I nned!"

 Chapter 137 - 137: Meeting The Family!

    Master Yoshida was a bit taken aback by what he heard! He knew what kind of person this brother of his was, and also what kind of surprises he did.

    Especially looking at the faces of the people present he was sure that the surprise wasn''t something that other people might like.??

    In fact, it looked more like a small tragedy would happen when the surprise was revealed, and he didn''t understand why this brother of his was using precisely this day to make it happen.

    Did he suspect anything? That should be impossible, no one should be aware of his ns. So most probably it didn''t have anything to do with that.

    But one thought could never leave his mind, just what the hell was this man nning in his head. If there was someone he was afraid of, was precisely this Master Takeshiba, this brother of his.

    On the other hand, Master Takeshiba kept his smiling face, as he led his inws towards the venue, where they would make their rounds of greeting and talking to the important guests.

    In the meantime, Eric was getting dressed in one of the rooms of the Takeshiba family without minding the previous happenings.

    As a matter of fact, the moment he had gone out of the study room, where he was talking with Master Takeshiba and Takeshiba Yuto, he almost bumped into his mother-inw.

    She wasing to ask Master Takeshiba if he was ready for the ceremony, and the party, as soon they would have to go outside and greet their guests.

    She knew that he was in an important meeting, and she was just going to knock on the door when the door opened and Eric came out of it.

    Startled from the situation she took back her stretched hand, as she said in an arrogant and angry voice,

    "Don''t be so abrupt young man, pay attention to your surroundings!"

    She was being tyrannical, and really arrogant, but she had all the rights to be, she was the wife of the Takeshiba family Master! Who dared to question her if she was right and wrong?

    Eric looked at her with aplicated and weird look on his face, as he said in a fake apologetic voice,

    "You are right mother-inw I was too abrupt and startled you, please forgive me!"

    At first, the woman was only concentrated on his apology words, and didn''t understand or process the way that Eric directed her, as she was saying,

    "Make sure you,¡­ you!!"

    She was in the middle of her speech when she finally processed the way he was directed to her, but this didn''t make the situation less weird, and unbelievable, as she said stutteringly,

    "You,¡­, wha-what did you call me?"

    Eric seemedpletely calm and natural as he said,

    "Mother-inw!"

    When she heard it the first time she was startled and thought that probably she had misheard him when he said what he said, but this time there was no mistake, he called her ''mother-inw''.

    How dare he say something like that? Was he mocking her about her age or something? She couldn''t control herself if that was true, as she screamed,

    "How dare you call me like that? Who do you think you are to mock the Takeshiba family''s wife for her age?"

    Eric looked at her with a weirdplexion, as he said in a hasty voice,

    "No, no, no, you misunderstood me, I am calling you mother-inw because I officially got engaged to your daughter Aika!"

    When she heard him say, she misunderstood him, Yoshida Mito concentrated more on his next words, wondering what she misunderstood about the situation.

    But hearing the next part she was almost bbergasted, after all, this waspletely unexpected for her. She had never thought of this as a possibility.

    In light of Eric''s words, she started looking at him from head to toe one or two times, to better assess his figure.

    In fact, she paid him no attention whatsoever even while she was chiding him, as she didn''t think of him as relevant to her, and her nose was reaching the ceiling, but now she had to take a good look at him.

    He looked really handsome and graceful, especially with the new clothes he had bought today while shopping with Takeshiba Aika, together with his features, and expressions he looked like a young prince.

    But there was one massive problem with his looks, he didn''t look like a Japanese person at all. Meaning that he was a foreigner.

    In a social circle where even, the people from the lower circles weren''t allowed to marry her daughter, a foreigner was even more out of the question.

    So, who would me her for thinking this was some kind of sick joke, as she said in a harsh and tyrannical voice,

    "Hahaha~! Kid, a person can eat whatever he wants, but he has to be careful of what he says! You better not say such jokes in front of my husband otherwise you would be dead!"

    But at that moment, her husband and son appeared at the door, they had been discussing about all this, when they heard the screams of Yoshida Mito.

    As luck has it they arrived exactly at that moment, as they heard her say those words. Seeing their arrival Yoshida Mito thought it was game over for Eric, as her husband had already heard what she said.

    She would have never expected though, that in ce of defending her, and siding with her, her husband said in a natural voice,

    "Nothing like that will happen, as he truly is the fianc¨¦ of our Aika! They are in love and I have decided to support their rtionship, and get them engaged tonight alongside Yuto and his fianc¨¦!"

    These wordspletely cut herugh, and her mood changed drastically. Her husband looked serious and decided in what he said, and even her son wasn''t opposing him.

    What was going on here? Were they ying some kind of drama in front of her? How was it possible for her husband to ept something like that?

    He was one of the proudest, and most blood narcissistic people she knew. He would never approve of something like this, just when had he be a sentimental fool to ept love?

    Had the bad publicity affected him, or was he nning to banish their daughter from the family? Even though she hadn''t been the best mother, she would allow him to harm her kids.

    As she looked at her husband, with the look of a fierce lioness as she said,

    "Husband you can''t punish our Aika just because some stupid kides to you and tells you they have a love story, she is most probably just having fun with him, please reconsider!"

    While she was speaking like this, the rest of the family gathered in there, including Yoshida Gina, and Takeshiba Aika.

    They didn''t understand what was truly happening, they only heard her words, and the only thing that they understood was that their father was punishing, or banishing their little sister.

    Even without understanding what was going on, they immediately jumped on her help, but more than helping her, they were afraid of the blow in their reputation if she left the family, as they said,

    "Yes father, mother is right, don''t punish our sister just because a toad wanted to eat some swan meat. Think what other people would think if they found out about this.

    Just give me permission to deal with this matter, and I assure you, it will be over by next week."

    "Yes father, first brother is correct, just leave this problem to us!"

    As they said these words, they were looking with a threatening look towards Eric, as Eric didn''t doubt that had it not been for Master Takeshiba by his side, they would have pounced at him.

    Eric was looking with aplex look at the show in front of him, as he could understand that probably in this mix, Takeshiba Yuto was the smartest of the three.

    These idiots were just ass-licking idiots, who loved their status, and background power too much. Most probably in his previous future, the Takeshiba family had fallen in their hands and disappeared.

    Master Takeshiba looked at this show as an outsider, as he said in a serious and solemn voice,

    "You have totally misunderstood the situation, as I am not nning to punish my Aika, and neither am I going to banish her.

    She will still be part of our family, and at the same time, Eric would join our Takeshiba family as her husband."

    At this moment, Takeshiba Aika approached Eric, and as she looked once towards him with loving eyes, she turned towards her family members, and said,

    "Yes mom, brothers, it''s true, father has decided to ept my rtionship with Eric, and support us. He will even announce our engagement today!"

    Her words and Master Takeshiba''s words were like ps of thunders in a bright sky, as they totally shocked and stunned the crowd surrounding them.

    The only people able to keep theirposure were Master Takeshiba, Takeshiba Yuto, Takeshiba Aika, and of course Eric.

    The group of people in front of them though seemed like they had just swallowed their own shit. Had they heard well just what the two said?

    How was something like this even possible? Were they joking around or something? This should be some kind of acting joke from them!

    The problem was that there were no signs ofughing! Everything seemed to be real and happening right now.

    But probably the most shocked person in the surroundings was Yoshida Gina. She had never expected such an oue.

    She had never even thought it possible to happen. Just what was Eric thinking while he did this? Was he trying to approach her, and help her? Or was he truly in love with Aika?

    Either way, he seemed to be digging his own grave, as there was no way this story was going to end up in a good way!

 Chapter 138 - 138: Introduction, And Clash

    What caught her attention though, was the fact that Eric didn''t seem to be bothered by this situation in the least.

    He seemed really calm, natural, and confident that the people in front of him wouldn''t be able to achieve anything, he was looking at what was happening just like he was watching a show, or movie.??

    Just what made him that confident? What kind of deal was he able to do to the old-fashioned Takehsiba Tomiyasu, to convince him to give his daughter to a poor kid!?

    No matter how one looked at it there was no way that Takeshiba Tomiyasu would ever agree to something like this if he didn''t get something better in return.

    Anyway, she didn''t really care what happened with him, and the Takeshiba family as long as they didn''t disrupt her ns.

    She didn''t love this kid, and neither had she any feelings for him. The reason she epted his date, and even nned to create an enmity between him and Takeshiba Yuto was to test thest.

    She had a feeling that this guy was more than what he looked like, but until now she hadn''t been able to find something wrong.

    And even the enmity she tried to germinate between Eric and Takeshiba Yuto didn''t work out. There was no news of such a thing ever happening.

    One thing was for sure, she was feeling that Eric had be more mysterious, and unpredictable than she thought, most importantly he had be more interesting than before.

    But this didn''t really matter to her, as her fate and future were already sealed due to that ''loving'' father of hers. She had no way to avoid her dark fate, and could only follow her instructions.

    While she was thinking like that, she saw that Eric was looking towards her, as there was even a hidden smile at the side of his lips, which sincerely surprised her.

    Why was he doing that!? By any chance, did he know anything about her fate or situation? Or did he suspect anything?

    Without understanding why Yoshida Gina felt some kind of premonition looking at that look, and hidden smile, but she had no idea if it was a positive or negative premonition.

    She could only wait and see what Eric meant with that hidden smile. In the meantime, Eric was holding Takeshiba Aika''s hand as he said in a calm and natural voice,

    "Sorry for thete introduction everyone, I am Eric Jade, I am a foreigner from a small country in Europe, and a new Entrepreneur in Japan.

    I don''t know if you have heard about ''Fragrance Hall'' but I am the owner of that restaurant and the 4 others that will be opened soon.

    With respect to my family, I only have my step-mother and my little half-blood brother¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to continue with his introduction, as Takeshiba''s family 1st Young Master, Takeshiba Tetsu said in a harsh and angry voice,

    "Shut the hell up trash, just who do you think you are!? Just because our father had a week moment and epted you, doesn''t mean you have the right to talk to us!"

    Then turning towards his father, he continued,

    "Father please reconsider, you can''t allow something like this to happen! It will not only damage our reputation, but it would also cause us trouble with the other families!

    This will truly damage our reputation and standing. We will be theughing stock of the society!"

    But as soon as he said these words, Takeshiba Aika jumped like a cat who had her tail stepped upon, as she said towards him in a loud voice,

    "First Brother please respect my fianc¨¦, and don''t talk like that. After all, he is now your brother-inw as our father has epted him into the family!"

    Her reaction was to be expected, after all, there were already rumors spread that she was in love with a poor kid without a family name, but what happened next really stunned not only him but also the others.

    Master Takeshiba, the one who never seemed to get angry, and would always find a solution, turned towards him with a dark and angry face, as he said,

    "Just who do you think you are to question my decisions and disrespect the family members without knowing them, you idiot?

    I am saying this once and for all, Eric is Aika''s fianc¨¦ and the son-inw of this family! I don''t care what you or everyone else thinks about this fact.

    If they have anything against this union they cane to me and say whatever they want, but the answer would always be the same!

    Hmph, would those people even dare to mess with me and my family!?"

    He seemed really angry at how these people were treating Eric, even angrier than Eric himself, who seemed to be expecting something like this.

    Takeshiba Tetsu was almost stupefied by his father''s actions and words, as he had never seen him like this, even when he, his son was the center of a topic, he had acted natural, and calm.

    Yet here he was now getting agitated for someone like Eric. It looked like some kind of joke to him. And of course, the jealousy got the better of him, as he said in ast choice voice,

    "Just what has gotten into you father? Why do you want to destroy our family like this? Just what kind of magic, or trick did this guy y on you to make you act like this?

    You are leaving us with no other choice but to leave your side, and this house!"

    This was truly hisst hope, he was thinking that in face of him, and the other members of the family, he would be able to convince him to reconsider, but he was fated to be disappointed!

    Master Takeshiba not only didn''t stop and think about what was going on, but he also said,

    "I don''t care! I don''t need by my side people who don''t support me or my decisions. So whoever is displeased with my decision is free to go!

    But be careful though, if you take even one step to leave this house, you will be removed from the family tree, and lose any right as a Takeshiba family member!"

    He seemed really decided when saying those words. Those words looked like his final verdict, whoever wanted to leave, could leave.

    If Eric didn''t know his character, and also the background he had made up for himself, he would think that he was truly doing this for the love for his daughter, and her happiness.

    This man was a truly sly fox, that could even cheat the dead man, making them think they were still alive.

    But while Eric was in this line of thought, just imagine the others. They were all dumbfounded by what they just heard.

    Even Takeshiba Yuto and Takeshiba Aika who knew about this situation were left speechless, as they had never seen their father like this.

    Weirdly though, this just convinced Takeshiba Aika that her decision to stand beside Eric had been the correct one.

    When even her sly fox of a father was giving so much value to Eric, then he was certainly someone who would walk far.

    On the other hand, Takeshiba Yuto could understand why his father was taking such an approach, firstly he was sure that none of these people would leave the house.

    The inheritance of the Takeshiba family was too big for them to give up upon. And secondly, this way he could get a better deal from Eric, after all, he was cing him above his own family members.

    But while he could understand this, because he knew what was going on in the background, the others didn''t, as they couldn''t believe what they heard.

    Especially Takeshiba Tetsu, he was looking at this like he had heard the biggest joke of all time. And in the fury he was, he was about to really leave the house.

    But before he could act rashly, his wife pinched him in the waist, as she said in his ear,

    "Don''t be stupid and lose everything rashly. Your second brother is waiting for a chance like this! Lower your head at the moment, and let us look for a solution for him, and your fatherter!"

    The pinch and the words kind of brought him down to Earth, but he was still furious, his father had chosen Eric above him! How could he not be!?

    But the fact that he couldn''t leave the house was bigger than his anger and fury, he couldn''t lose his inheritance just because of this, he had to find a way to manage the situation.

    Thinking for a little more, he finally decided on his words, as he said in a desperate and honest look,

    "Father don''t misunderstand me, I am speaking like this for the good, and future of our family! How could I be an ingrate and leave my family when it most needs me?

    I will not leave this family, but let me tell you that I can assure you that this tr-guy has no good intentions, neither to our family, and neither towards our little sister he ims to be in love with!"

    He was about to say trash, but he was able to control himself, he could feel that his father was ready to explode once again if he said that word.

    His second brother and a few other people just snickered hearing him talk like that, because it was clear that he was afraid of leaving.

    Just a moment ago, Takeshiba Kazuya had thought that this was such a good moment to secure his Family Head title, only to be disappointed like this.

    Still, things had gone much better than he thought, as the first sparkles of fire between his Elder brother, and his father had been lit up. He just needed to add some oil!

    With that said, Kazuya Tetsu thought it would be meaningless to stay and discuss more, as he turned around to leave, but at that moment he heard his father say¡­

 Chapter 139 - 139: Making Big Things Small, And The Small Things Disappear!

    "Aren''t you forgetting something!?"

    Hearing those words Kazuya Tetsu was stopped in his tracks, as he was wondering what had he forgotten. What came to his mind, was only the fact that he had questioned his father''s decisions.??

    With that thought in mind, he turned around and said with a red face, and a fake apologetic voice,

    "I am sorry to have questioned your decisions father, I assure you it will never happen again in the future!"

    With that said, he once again turned around to leave towards his room, but was once again stopped by his father, who said,

    "I am not the only one you offended Tetsu!"

    This time Takeshiba Tetsu was truly shocked, his father was asking him to apologize to no one? To some poor and stupid kid who managed to honey trap his little sister?

    Wasn''t this the same as humiliating him in front of everyone? After all, no matter what he was still the eldest son of the family.

    He had his own dignity, and face, and he couldn''t lower his head in front of a simple no one. Yet his father was asking the same thing at the moment.

    How could he do something like that? Wouldn''t that be like eating his own shit in front of everyone? No, he couldn''t do such a thing!

    While he was considering his next actions, he heard Eric say,

    "Let us forget about all this father-inw, we are a family now, and it''s not a good thing to get stuck on these things, and say things we don''t mean!

    Today it''s a happy day, and we should congratte each other, not offend and ask for forgiveness!"

    While his words seemed like peaceful words trying to defuse the situation, each and every one of the people around them was able to understand the underlying meaning.

    Simply put, Eric was saying that his eldest brother-inw was an idiot whose tongue spoke before his mind and that his words held no meaning, and even less his apology.

    Master Takeshiba was really angry at that moment because he had truly given birth to a useless child, who couldn''t even control his own mouth and respect his own father.

    But there was nothing he could do about it, he knew that most probably his son was going to end up really bad if he didn''t change his ways, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    That idiot had already fallen for the honey trap and was useless to him. He had clearly noticed the action of his first daughter-inw when he said he wanted to leave the house.

    In fact, if he had done that, he would respect him for his decision and would think that he still had a chance to be the family head after him.

    But the result and what happened had clearly disappointed him, as he had almost given up from his 1st born child.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t love his family, and his kids at all. No, it was just that his ambition and his family''s ambitions were much more important in his heart.

    It was precisely due to this fact, that those old fogies with a foot in the grave had epted to this engagement.

    Even though they still had their reservations, they had kept quiet, and let him handle this situation as he saw fit.

    In his heart, the family and its ambitions always came first! For that reason, he didn''t mind engaging his daughter to someone that the world perceived to be no one!

    It was enough for him to know, and understand that this engagement was going to bring him much more benefits than all three of his sons even if they did as he said for the rest of their lives.

    This was precisely the reason why he was even supporting Eric this much. Eric was his golden goose, he couldn''t allow his golden goose to escape from him.

    It was enough already that he had to share his golden goose with his enemy for some time, but eventually, he wanted his golden goose only for himself.

    Even though he understood the meaning of Eric''s words, and was truly pissed of at his useless son, he took a deep breath to rx, as he called this matter closed, as he said,

    "You are right son-inw we better let big things be small, and smaller things disappear tonight, as this is a special day for you, my Aika, my Yuto, and Young Miss Yoshida.

    Now go ahead and prepare, I have to go and receive my guests, apparently, my brother has arrived, hahha¡­!"

    Hepletely ignored his eldest son on his words, and let the issue be over like this, as he told everyone to go and prepare, as his wife followed behind him.

    No one dared to oppose this engagement anymore, as they knew that this would bring upon them only the fury of Master Takeshiba.

    Takeshiba Aika took Eric by the hand, as she directed him towards a room to prepare, together with a few other maids that had been spying on what happened until now.

    Yoshida Gina went close to Takeshiba Yuto to ask him if he knew anything she didn''t that could help her better understand the situation.

    The angered, and hurt animal Takeshiba Tetsu was led by his wife towards their bedroom, trying to calm him down.

    While the second son, Takeshiba Kazuya was looking at them leaving with a sly, and winners smile on his face. He felt like he had truly achieved something great today.

    Really soon the Takeshiba family would be on his hands, and he would have all the power, status, and wealth that came with it.

    But he wasn''t the only one with a sly smile, as there was one more person that had been there from the start, and had been looking at what had happened, without making her presence known.

    This person seemed really angered, and wrathful at first, but then as if she was thinking something dark and bad, she had a hidden sly smile on her face.

    After that moment the hallway had returned to its natural peace and quiet, as everyone was dealing with his own issues.

    It was precisely because of that, that everyone behind Master Takeshiba Tomiyasu had theirplicated looks on their faces, as one wasn''t simr to the other.

    The person with the weirdest, and mostplicated look of them all seemed to be his eldest son, but no one could go by his side and ask him, or understand from him what was going on.

    The guests could only wait and see what that big surprise was about. Everyone had an idea, but no one knew what it was besides the Takeshiba family.

    Even Master Yoshida didn''t ask what the surprise was about, even though he was extremely curious too.

    He wanted to ask, but just as he was about to, the other big families approached to congratte, and offer them their best wishes, while also trying to discover anything from them.

    To them, the surprise wasn''t as important as the fact of what might be going behind the curtains of this engagement.

    It was no secret that the Yoshida''s were in an extremely bad situation at the moment, and that really soon the bnce might be broken.

    This was a dangerous situation for each of them, as no one knew what winds will blow in Japan, but this was also a big opportunity for them to be gain more territory, and power.

    For that reason, everything they talked about hinted at something or was trying to scratch the secret boxes of the people participating in the conversation.

    Since they were also mingled with marriages, as they had married into each other''s families, they were trying to use even their emotional ties.

    It was a battle of emotions, and interests for each and any one of them. At some point, besides Master Takeshiba had appeared even his ''dear'' nephew Shiba Yahiko.

    To Master Takeshiba this guy was a gem, as he was able to use his infatuation for his own daughter, and dig a lot of information from him.

    There were times when this kid had given him intentionally bad information, but he was trying to y the sly with the snake-fox himself.

    For that reason, he had always shown a bit of affection to this nephew of his and had pretended to not understand his intentions while he fanned the mes.

    While he was reminiscing about this, and thinking how to keep this nephew of his still on his side, Shiba Yahiko approached with a happy face and said with a cheery voice,

    "Uncle it has been such a long time since Ist saw you! How have you been?"

    Showing a rare slight smile on his face, Master Takeshiba turned towards him, and greeted back,

    "Dear nephew, it has been a long time indeed. Where have you been, we have missed you!"

    He said we, as if he included even Takeshiba Aika in his words, and how could his nephew not understand and believe his words.

    It was with small words like this that he fanned the mes and then used this idiot. After all, this guy was even more arrogant, and useless than his own Eldest son.

    Of course, hearing his words, Shiba Yahiko''s face brightened, as he said,

    "I have missed you too uncle! If it hadn''t been for my father insisting on sending me to Kyoto for some business deals, I would havee here earlier!"

    Hearing those words Master Takeshiba pretended to be interested in his words, as he said,

    "Oh!? It seems like my nephew is a grown man right now! You should tell your mother to look for a good youngdy for you!"

    He knew that this kid was just blowing his own horn, as the deals he had signed were already prepared beforehand, and he was there just as a figure.

    But he didn''t expect this kid to take his words directly and say¡­

 Chapter 140 - 140: Kisaki Haoru

    "Actually, regarding that, I have already discussed it with mother, dear uncle, and I already have someone in my mind!"

    Even though Master Takeshiba already knew who he was talking about, he pretended to be happily surprised as he looked at him with a bit of a wondering look, as he asked,??

    "Oh really!? Who is the lucky girl dear nephew!?"

    In fact, he was doing this in hopes to make his nephew retreat because he didn''t know how to answer him if he asked his daughter before he announced her engagement.

    And his strategy worked because Shiba Yahiko immediately answered in a firm way,

    "Please don''t ask me now uncle, I can only tell you after I propose her tonight, and have her answer. Otherwise, it might be a problem, but rest assured you will be the first to know about it."

    Snickering inside, Master Takeshiba pretended to be curious, and wanting to ask him further, but seeing his resolved look, he gave up, as he said,

    "I wish you all the good luck of this world for tonight dear nephew, and let your love be fulfilled!"

    Shiba Yahiko seemed to be really pleased by this, as his loved girl''s own father was wishing him good luck, this just multiplied his confidence by more than a thousand times.

    With that newly boosted confidence, he asked the most important question of the moment for him,

    "Uncle, I saw youe out with my cousin Aika, is there something wrong with her? Howe she is not here with you!?"

    He was truly worried for her because normally she woulde and greet the guests together with the rest of the family, like her mother, brothers, and sisters-inw.

    Master Takeshiba seemed to have a weird andplicated look on his face, as he said in aplex voice,

    "She¡­"

    He wasn''t able to go far, as his dear nephew immediately interrupted him with worry,

    "Is there really something wrong with her? Is she okay? Is she sick?"

    He was really worried about her wellbeing, and he hadn''t understood that he had passed his boundaries a little bit.

    Master Takeshiba justughed inside, as he thought that controlling and directing this fool was easier than he thought, as he continued in thatplicated voice,

    "No, no, she is fine. There is nothing wrong with her. It''s just that¡­"

    Shiba Yahiko was clearly relieved hearing that she was fine, but there was definitely something that his uncle was hesitating to tell him about, and he had to know,

    "What''s wrong uncle!? Is there any problem?"

    "Well, let''s just forget about this. She is getting ready, and will soon be here don''t worry!"

    As Master Takeshiba said that, Shiba Yahiko was truly curious about what might have happened. After all, they were talking about the love of his life here.

    But just as he was about to ask more in details about what could have happened, a voice stopped him on his tracks from behind him,

    "Master Takeshiba, may I have a moment of your time!?"

    Turning around, Master Takeshiba looked at a handsome young man, who looked to be around 20 to 25 years old.

    He had ck hair and sharp olive eyes that could prate directly into a person''s heart and personality.

    But what caught his attention the most, was that look of ambition, and that loathing towards the other people lower than him.

    He had seen the ambitious eyes in Eric, but there was a distinction, Eric had a more royal way of looking at people beneath him, while this guy seemed more like a narcissistic, and egotistical person.

    This type of person was the worst one could deal with, as these guys could do anything just to get at the top, andplete their wishes, and objectives.

    These were the worst type of roach, that would never die, if you didn''t squish it properly, burned him, and destroyed its soul.

    How could Master Takeshiba not know who this little roach was, he had been on his radar for a long, long time.

    But still, he had to pretend to not recognize him for a moment, and then with the look of a person finding what he searched for he said,

    "Right, you are Kisaki''s son, of course, I can spare you a few moments. How is your father has he been doing well?"

    Kisaki Haoru was truly surprised that a man like Master Takeshiba Tomiyasu himself knew and was able to recognize him.

    After all, in his eyes he was his idol, he was his god! He was his inspiration to be what he was today.

    So, he was truly pleasantly surprised at the thought of this. His feelings were overwhelmed him for a bit, but then recollecting himself, as his ego boosted a bit, he said,

    "Thank you for your concern Master Takeshiba, my father has been doing really well, and I am sure that he will be really happy to know you enquired about his health.

    He was unable toe here today due to his business trip to Europe to sign some business deals, but he sent me here to give you our felicitations to the new couple.

    In fact, he specially asked me toe here, and also present you with a special gift! I wonder if we could go somewhere more private and allow me to present it to you!"

    All this time, Shiba Yahiko had been burning from curiosity as he kept looking all over the venue for his cousin Takeshiba Aika, and was unable to find her.

    He couldn''t wait for this kid that suddenly appeared, to be alone with his uncle and ask him more about what had happened with her.

    After all, he had waited for so long earlier for his uncle to finish talking with the other big families'' heads, and then with Master Yoshida.

    He was close to his boiling point already. And yet now this kid was intending to pull his uncle away from him.

    This was something he couldn''t allow to happen, at least not until Takeshiba Aika appeared. For that reason, he gave the guy a gloomy threatening look.

    If he knew what was best for him he would disappear from the ce, but that fooker pretended not to notice his look.

    This surprised and startled him, and if it wasn''t for his Uncle being here, and knowing the importance of this event, he would have shown this guy what it meant to ignore him.

    Having eyes but failing to see him, it was a big crime in his books. And the offender would be forced to pay dearly for this offense.

    But he didn''t expect his uncle to affirm his request, and say,

    "Oh!? Sure, why not! In fact, I have to admit that I am truly curious about the gift, but most importantly I am curious about the young genius businessman of the Kisaki family!"

    Then turning towards Shiba Yahiko, he said in a calm and natural voice,

    "Dear nephew, we will meet and talk againter! I hope you have a nice time tonight, and best of luck once again!"

    Shiba Yahiko wanted to argue and make him stay, after all, he still hadn''t learned what had happened to his cousin Takeshiba Aika.

    But before he could even think of a probable reason, and say something to his uncle, he had already turned his back to him and left the ce.

    He was truly infuriated with the fact that he was unable to keep his uncle in there and ask him more questions, as he shifted all the me towards the neer.

    That Kisaki guy was finished!

    He didn''t care who he was, or what family he belonged to. He would make sure that he made that guy suffer for the big disrespect he showed tonight.

    He didn''t even try to hide his killing intent, and wrath towards the guy, as he looked in the direction that he disappeared together with his uncle.

    On the other hand, Master Takeshiba continued walking together with Kisaki Haoru as they made their way towards the exit, and then towards a small private room.

    As they were walking, Master Takeshiba said in an indifferent voice,

    "Are you sure about behaving like that with my nephew? After all, he is really repulsive, and while he doesn''t have much power in his hands at the moment, he is the heir to the Shiba family!"

    Kisaki Haoru heard his words, but didn''t show the tiniest bit of regret as he said,

    "Don''t jest with me Master Takeshiba, you better than anyone should know how easy is to control a mad dog!"

    Those words truly caught the attention of Master Takeshiba, as he pretended to be angered, and said in a harsh voice,

    "Are you calling my nephew a mad dog, little boy?"

    But Kisaki Haoru didn''t seem to buy his acting, as he said in a calm voice,

    "Please stop pretending to care Master Takeshiba, that waste isn''t here around us, and it truly is bad for your face and skin to pretend like that!"

    Hearing those words, Master Takeshiba got even more interested in the kid, as he said startedughing and said,

    "Haha~! You are right kid! Leaving that waste aside though, you are truly catching my curiosity. Just how did that useless idiot Kisaki raise such a kid?!"

    While he wasplimenting him, Master Takeshiba was even testing him a bit, as he wanted to see his reaction and see if he would get riled up with his words.

    Too bad that he was destined to be disappointed, as Kisaki Haoru not only didn''t get riled up, but he startedughing and say,

    "I don''t understand either how that useless father of mine gave birth to such a genius son like myself either.

    Could it be that someone had ced him a green hat on his head when I was born!"

 Chapter 141 - 141: Two Knives

    "You wouldn''t happen to have passed around my mother when I was conceived, would you Master Takeshiba!?"

    This guy was dangerous, even though his face had a light smile, and he seemed to be joking in a jesting voice, yet he was so cold and so relentless.??

    He didn''t seem to care even for his father''s or mother''s honor, as he was cold-blooded and really sharp-tongued.

    The first thought that came through Master Takeshiba''s mind right then and there was that this guy was dangerous.

    He had thought himself to be a really capable fox, or a snake when he needed to, but this guy was so young and so close to his level.

    But surely experience was something really valid, as Master Takeshiba justughed out at his words, as he said in a fake cheery voice,

    "I do remember tasting your mother, it was just that you were already born when I did. But looking at you right now, I truly regret not having the chance!"

    Young Master Kisakiughed at his words, as he turned solemn for a moment, sighed, and said,

    "Sigh~! It''s truly a pity isn''t it?"

    Master Takeshiba was a bit startled at his words, but this time he also sighed, and said truthfully,

    "It really is!"

    Then he seemed to be reminiscing about something that had happened in the past when he heard Young Master Kisaku say,

    "You are not being nostalgic about the time with my mother are you Master Takeshiba? If you want I can pass your regards to her, and you can meet again!"

    Master Takeshiba was baffled for a moment, he had never thought that this kid was so cold, and relentless, that he would offer even his own mother.

    No matter the situation, or the benefit there must be a moral line to any human being. Otherwise what makes them different from animals?

    Yet this kid seemed to be missing that bottom line, as even his own mother was being offered by him like a cheap whore.

    Normally Master Takeshiba would think people like him as lowly animals, who would do anything for their interests, but this guy looked different, as he was so cold-blooded in everything he did.

    A guy like him who knew no limits was even more dangerous than a mental person. Or it would be more exact to say that he was a sane mental person.

    Either way, this type of person was the most dangerous one, as they would stop at nothing to reach their goals.

    The only way to deal with such people was either subordinating them or erasing thempletely from existence.

    Any other option was destined to fail, or produce even bigger problems. Most probably he already had some kind of security since he had decided toe to this ce and ask for a meeting with him.

    He was wondering what his safety measure could be when Young Master Kisaki decided to uncovered it himself, as he said,

    "I think that our bloodlines weirdly attract each other Master Takeshiba. I would have never dreamed of tasting your eldest daughter, and yet fate brought us together.

    She is a truly fierce and fiery lioness that could make any man long for her even on his death-bed. It''s a shame that your son-inw can not take care of her properly!"

    Master Takeshiba was startled, he had never thought that this guy''s guarantee would be precisely his eldest daughter, Takeshiba Miyu.

    But he wasn''t that surprised, after all, his eldest son-inw was literal trash. He was the son of the Yuuto family, and just like his father he was a peace-lover, and an idiot.

    He had grown up and studied in the USA, so hecked that sharpness, and brutality that the Young Master of a big family should have.

    He was a sessful businessman as he had a lot of connections to the American market, but he was a failure of a man, and husband.

    Today he hadn''te to this party as he was in an important meeting in America trying to sign a new wealthy deal, while his wife was doing what she could.

    He knew that he didn''t want this marriage as he was in love with an American youngdy, and he had been forced to marry his daughter.

    In fact, he had married just for show and had already made a 2nd setup with his lover in there, yet a man doesn''t let his wife act as she wanted.

    No matter what, a man''s wife was part of his honor, and even if he didn''t touch her at all, no one should touch her.

    At least this was his opinion, as he had always felt himself superior to women. While he had a lot of mistresses around, he would never allow his wife to cheat on him.

    While he was thinking like this, he turned a bit solemn, as he said with a sigh,

    "Sigh~! To have given birth to such a daughter, I really think I should have spilled it outside! It''s trulyplex what lust can do to a person!"

    Then as if wanting to turn a new page altogether he said in a serious voice,

    "Well leaving all this by the side, I don''t think you came here to propose to marry my eldest daughter, so tell me, Kid, what did youe here for?"

    Young Master Kisaki could understand his words and meaning, but he was a bit disappointed with his idol, as he seemed to have a bottom line.

    In his mind, a person like them couldn''t have a bottom line, they could use anything and anyone just to achieve their goals.

    That was why he didn''t care for his own mother, in his mind he was just a tool he could use, and if she had some worth, then he wouldn''t mind using her as much as he could.

    The same could be said for Takeshiba Miyu, right now she was useful to him, but if he was able to make a profit from her, he would throw her with pleasure ahead.

    That was why even though he had an affair with Takeshiba Miyu he had the face, and courage to ask for the engagement with Takeshiba Aika, her little sister.

    In his mind, everything had a value, everything!

    Still, he didn''t mind that detail much, as he just continued calmly,

    "There is no need to rush Master Takeshiba, firstly let me show you the gift!"

    Saying that he took a small box out of his coat''s pocket, and handed it over to Master Takeshiba. The box was made out of wood and seemed like some piece of antique.

    But that wasn''t all there was to it, there were some really beautiful green dragons graved on top of it, as each detail seemed to have been worked to mastery.

    Master Takeshiba was a bit startled by this box because he already had an idea of what it was inside his mind, it was just that he didn''t expect it to be what he was thinking at the moment.

    Without losing much time, he opened the box slowly, as what he had in mind appeared in front of him. it was a handmade antique knife, that he had been looking for some time now.

    The truth was that he was a big fan of the handmade knives of the previous eras, and had always tried his best to secure them.

    Of course, there was a reason to it, but he would never say it or ept that he had one. Even now as he was looking at the knife in his hands, his happiness had a weird serious look.

    Young Master Kisaki noticed this but decided to not care about it because each person had his own weird kink or hobby.

    His were women, and their screams, while for Master Takeshiba were handmade antique knives. Expensive but they could afford it.

    Deciding to ce this at the back of his head, he said in a solemn voice,

    "My gift for you tonight Master Takeshiba are the two knives you are looking at. Each is sharper than the other, and both have their uses.

    One to pierce the heart of your enemies, and the second to create your empire!"

    Master Takeshiba had been too focused on the knife, as there was something he needed to check while that knife was on his hands, but hearing those words, his attention turned towards his guest.

    He could clearly understand what Young Master Kisaki meant by gifting him two knives. And the truth was that he was truly interested in it.

    If he didn''t have an option like Eric already, he might have been tempted by the offer. After all, with someone like Kisaki Haoru by his side, he was assured to aplish his dream.

    The only problem was that, if he didn''t ept this proposal then he would always have to look behind his back, so he didn''t die without knowing how.

    A double edge sword was really good to kill the enemy, but one had to make sure that he didn''t kill himself on the way.

    Furthermore, Young Master Kisaki wasn''t able to offer him what Eric could. Only the three potions he was able to produce were already something that the kid in front of him could never give.

    But still, he didn''t show his thoughts on his face, as he looked him in the eye and said,

    "And what does the other knife in my hand ask as a tribute?"

    Young Master Kisaki seemed to have already been convinced that this had no way to fail as he said,

    "Simple things actually, to enter the shadow of the Takeshiba tree, and a ce from where to look at the world from the top!"

    A normal person would have choked hearing those words, but Master Takeshiba seemed to have expected it, as he said,

    "And how would you be part of the tree kid? Don''t tell me you want me to ask my elder daughter to divorce, and marry her to you, do you?"

    But just as he had finished his words, he heard Kisaki Haoru answer,

    "No, I can''t ask you that! But you don''t have only one daughter, do you, Master Takeshiba?"

 Chapter 142 - 142: Comparison & Entrance

    Master Takeshiba had been expecting this, after all, this kid didn''t have any morals, and limits so what he heard was the least of what he expected.

    He didn''t doubt, that even if he had a mother or some grandmother that he didn''t know about, this guy woulde and ask to marry her to be part of the family.??

    And he couldn''t really me him, because this was the way that the society worked, and if one didn''t have the background of a big family, then his achievements were limited.

    That or he would have to totally change the society and the powers behind it. Which clearly needed a long time, and a massive amount of wealth, and strength.

    What this kid might have collected until now wasn''t even 0.1% of what he would need to achieve his goal, and he knew and understood that.

    For that reason, he was trying to work out an easier solution, a simpler one. But he wasn''t just trying to enter the high society and try for bigger achievements.

    No, he was striving for total power!

    What surprised Master Takeshiba the most, was the kid''s insight, even though the Takeshiba family was showing a lot of strength outside, most of the people thought they were just showing off.

    There were rumors outside that the Takeshiba family was just trying to save face with their strength, as they had already deteriorated, and were much lower than they tried to show.

    Of course, the source of the rumors was Master Takeshiba and his people, but the fact was that a lot of people were more afraid of the silent families than the Takeshiba''s.

    Yet this kid was able to understand where the true power and strength lied and hade to him, even though he was known as the most conservative guy of the bunch.

    The kid''s only problem was that he had never thought about the appearance of someone better, before him, such as Eric.

    The biggest problem with regard to him though was an experience. This kid was truly lightheaded and thought that he would be able to reach an agreement if he showed most of his cards.

    His confidence surpassed the normal boundaries, as it rose to overconfidence. This was clearly a big handicap, as most of the time overconfidence leads to death and destruction.

    While Eric didn''t seem as smart, ruthless, or usable as this guy, he seemed to be much more experienced and mature.

    In fact, he could say that Eric was much more simr to him than this kid in front of him, and he was pleased with the decision he had already taken.

    Thinking like this, he looked at the kid with a light smile on his face, as he said,

    "It''s true that I have another daughter, and it''s also true that you are a truly capable, and sharp knife, but there are two problems that hinder me in grabbing hold of the knife.

    The first is because my second daughter is in love with someone, and I have agreed to their engagement, so you are a bitte in that regard.

    Second, is because I have my doubts in grabbing hold of such a sharp knife, as one day it might even cut my veins."

    Hearing those words, Kisaki Haoru was a bit startled at first, as he had no idea about this, he had heard some news about Takeshiba Aika being in love, but the guy was a little nobody, amoner.

    There was no way someone like Master Takeshiba would ever ept their love. In fact, he would try to marry his daughter to whoever got in front of him, as soon as possible.

    That was a big factor that he had thought would work out in his favor. So, if he took out the possibility of the guy being Eric, there was only left the idiot he disrespected earlier.

    With these thoughts in mind, he said in a confident voice, and slight smile,

    "Master Takeshiba I don''t think that useless idiot nephew of yours is better than me, even though he has the status and background he has!"

    What he didn''t expect though was the fact that Master Takeshiba startedughing, as he said,

    "Hahaha~! Do you really think I am handing my daughter to that guy? Aren''t you underestimating me a bit too much, after all that praise kid!?"

    These words clearly startled and confused Young Master Kisaki, as he started thinking of the possible grooms that Master Takeshiba might have selected instead of him.

    But no matter how much he could think there were only his nephew and that Yuzuriha guy, but he was even more worthless than his nephew.

    So, who could it be? No matter how much he thought about it though he was unable to think of a possible person, Eric waspletely erased of the possible entries.

    Looking at his confused, and wondering face, Master Takeshiba took the knife and handed it to one of the guards behind him, as he looked at him with a sly smile and said,

    "Don''t bother, you will never find out who he is! Let me give you a little help though, I am nning to announce the engagement tonight!

    Don''t tell anyone though, as this is my big surprise of the night!"

    With that said he turned around and was about to leave the room when he heard Kisaki Haoru say in a serious tone,

    "Are you sure about your decision Master Takeshiba? After all, you might be refusing a toast to drink a forfeit!"

    He was on hisst straws, as he even tried to use his potential to threaten him, but Master Takeshiba justughed it off, as he said,

    "Well if you can take care of him without anyone knowing, then who knows I might change my mind. But do remember one thing kid, nobody who threatens me ends in a good way.

    So be more careful next time! Send your mother my regards!"

    These were hisst words, as he got out of the door, and left Young Master Kisaki Haoru inside alone to reflect on his words, and moves.

    The reason he said hisst words was because he was curious about Eric''s true strength, and power. If he left him alone to grow under the shadow of the Takeshiba family, then he might bite him off.

    For that reason, he needed to create a few enemies for him, while he looked from the side, and made his own evaluations of the situations.

    In the end, he would let them sh together and then take advantage of the time when they were both hurt to ce them under his control.

    Even though Eric was bing a part of the Takeshiba family, his surname wouldn''t be Takeshiba, and he wouldn''t be a true member of the family.

    At the moment Eric was in a better position due to his special background, and products, but once they became unnecessary he wouldn''t matter much.

    So, no matter who it was, either Eric or Kisaki Haoru, it made no difference for him. He would marry his daughter to the one that rendered himself more capable and usable.

    With these thoughts on his mind, Master Takeshiba returned to the party venue as it was almost time for the couple to enter.

    He had spent a bit of time chatting with Young Master Kisaki and had arrived a bitte, but as soon as he entered, and reached his position, alongside Master Yoshida at the helm of the party, he gave the order for the couple to enter.

    The moment he gave his sign, the orchestra started ying their instruments, and the whole atmosphere turned quiet because everyone understood that the couple was entering the venue.

    Right at that moment, everyone turned their eyes towards the big main entrance from where the couple would enter, as the doors opened slowly.

    It was right about that time that even Young Master Kisaki Haoru reentered the venue, and was looking at tentatively towards the door.

    He was really curious who had beaten him in his game and had be his worst enemy without even understanding that himself.

    Not long after the music started, and the doors opened, appeared the couple of the night. Grabbing each other by the arm, the duo was walking happily towards the venue.

    As soon as theyid their eyes on them, the crowd couldn''t help but let the sound of amazement escape their lips.

    The truth was that since Yoshida Gina wore always baggy clothes, and dressed like a tomboy, they had never truly seen her beauty.

    But now, looking at her like this, in the traditional outfit of a bride-to-be, made them all gasp in astonishment, she was truly beautiful.

    She looked like a fairy that had left her forest and had deigned them with her presence. At the same time, Young Master Takeshiba Yuto was as handsome as always.

    They truly looked like the couple of the year, as it took a little bit of time for the people to get out of their stun and start chatting and gossiping as the music continued, and the couple made their way towards the dancing floor to start their night with a dance.

    What grabbed the attention of the crowd though, was the fact that even though the couple had entered inside and was waiting for the music to change to a waltz to start dancing the music remained the same.

    This was the first time something like this happened at a party of the high society and even more in an engagement ceremony.

    A lot of people thought that this was a blunder from the orchestra and everyone would startughing in a moment when suddenly the main entrance door opened once again¡­

 Chapter 143 - 143: Stunning The Crowd

    Startled by the opening of the door, everyone turned their heads around with the exception of Young Master Shiba Yahiko who was still looking around the main part for his loved cousin.

    He seemed to be out of the crowd, as the crowd was totally bbergasted, as they looked at the new entries.??

    Takeshiba Aika was wearing a beautiful red traditional dress that made her look even more beautiful than she was, as her beautiful face was entuated by the red color.

    But not only that, she had her hair shinny hair made in a bun that seemed to be more like a crown on top of her head.

    As her rosy and white skin seemed to be just a continuation of her dress, and the look of love and pride in her eyes, as she smiled towards her partner, made the crowd even more stunned.

    If Yoshida Gina was a fairy from the fairy world, then Takeshiba Aika looked like a queen or empress in front of her people.

    But even though she was so beautiful, she wasn''t the reason why the crowd was rendered speechless, as they were more focused on the person apanying her.

    Eric was in a traditional suit for the groom, but his natural blonde hair and his facial characteristics made it pretty obvious that he was a foreigner.

    He looked really handsome, and charming in that outfit, as together with his walk and moving he looked like an Emperor apanying his Empress towards the wedding altar.

    All the girls were kind of embezzled by his looks, finesse, and attitude, but the fact that he was a foreigner still prevailed over any other kind of thought.

    Just what was this? What was going on in here? Wasn''t this supposed to be the engagement of Takeshiba Yuto only?

    Then remembering about what was said earlier, they came to a self-conclusion that this was the surprise that was prepared for the night.

    But everyone had only one thought running through their mind at the moment, they didn''t like this surprise at all.

    Even if this was supposed to be some kind of joke, then it would be the most tasteless joke they had ever seen and been a part of.

    One of the princesses of the high society was walking side by side to a foreigner? This was something that had never been allowed to happen before.

    Each of the faces of the Masters of the big families was solemn and gloomy as they saw them entering towards the dancing stage.

    This was a clear provocation and statement from Master Takeshiba that he didn''t care about them or their unspoken rules anymore.

    It was like he was pping them through their faces, showing that the Takeshiba family had decided to break out from the five families and stand on its own.

    The reason why they had been able to stay at the top for so long was that even though they were fighting each other, they still protected theirmon interests in front of others.

    That and the fact that they had never allowed for outside blood to enter their circle, at least on the public view that was never allowed.

    Yet now, Master Takeshiba was officially, and in the face of anyone present engaging his daughter not only to someone outside the 5 big families, but also a foreigner.

    But there was an even more important question right now, who was Eric, and why had Master Takeshiba epted this engagement.

    Everyone knew that Master Takeshiba was a sly snake, and he would never do something without thinking about it thrice and being assured of his decision.

    So, what was Eric''s status and background, was he the heir to somerge power on the foreign or some kind of powerful expert?

    But if he was truly the heir to some big power in the foreign, then wouldn''t this mean that Master Takeshiba was plotting something with the foreigners.

    Didn''t this mean that he was betraying the country, and trying to rebel? Even though they were all-powerful in their own right, they all knew that they couldn''tpare to the Council of Five.

    The Council of Five didn''t try anything against them, because no one woulde out as a winner if they did.

    Both sides would be truly damaged, and the only one benefiting from this war would be the vultures surrounding them.

    But they weren''t afraid of one family, no they were afraid of the power of the five, but now it seemed like the Takeshiba''s would be taken out of the equation.

    After all, they could easily say that the Takeshiba''s were traitors of the country, and colluding with the foreigners, even if Eric had no kind of background.

    All these thoughts were running through their minds as they saw Eric and Takeshiba Aika walk towards the dance floor.

    Of course, one or two of them were extremely pleased with what they were looking at because this meant that the Takeshiba family would get restrictions from the other families if they didn''t back from this.

    And even if they did back out, they would still be a topic of mockery for the uing times. This would certainly lower their prestige and face-value throughout the whole country.

    Right at that moment, their entrance was noticed even by Young Master Shiba Yahiko, who was still wondering where his loved cousin was.

    Seeing her in that outfit he felt that she was truly beautiful, and for a moment he thought he was dreaming with open eyes, as he said,

    "Someone pinch me please, I think I am dreaming!"

    But then he heard a sweet voice close to him,

    "You are not dreaming she is really beautiful!"

    Even though that wasn''t a pinch, it surely awakened him from that moment of deliria, as he then rubbed his eyes, and looked at the view in front of him once again.

    Only to be stunned looking at his loved woman walk through the aisle with another man. A man he had never seen before, who on top of it looked like a foreigner.

    In one instant his dream turned into a nightmare, as he shouted in a startled voice,

    "What does this mean!?"

    His shout was loud enough to be heard over the music, and all the gossip, as itpletely stunned the whole crowd, and awakened them from their stun.

    For a moment, everyone turned their eyes towards him, making him feel a bit pressurized, but then they all started gossiping and chatting in a low voice.

    But the people in the crowd weren''t the only ones to have awakened, as Young Master Yuzuriha was in the same boat as Shiba Yahiko, as he turned towards Master Takeshiba and started saying,

    "What is the meaning of this Master Takeshiba!? I ask for an exnation!"

    Master Takeshiba had expected the reaction, and also the fact that people would start asking for exnations, but he didn''t expect to be asked from a useless idiot of the young generation.

    For that reason, he just ignored this kid, but he wrote his name to his cklist nheless. Seeing that he was being ignored made Young Master Yuzuriha even angrier, as he decided to ask once again, this time in a ruder tone,

    "What is the meaning of this Takeshiba Tomiy¡­ app~!"

    He wasn''t able to continue what he was saying because at that moment he got a tight p from his father, that shocked him down to the soul, as he heard him say in an out-loud voice,

    "Respect you, elders! This is not your ce to speak, and even less direct to him like that!"

    He wanted to argue those words but he couldn''t, he could feel the chills as he looked at his father like that, as if he even said a word he would deeply regret it.

    Master Yuzuriha was truly disappointed by this good-for-nothing son he had. He had given him anything he wanted, as he was trying to educate him.

    But unfortunately, this son of his had turnedpletely useless and wasn''t even able to understand his ce, and respect.

    When he hit him a moment ago his heart bleated out, but he had to do that, otherwise, Master Takeshiba would treat him even worse.

    No matter how much he hated the old man, and the Takeshiba family, he still respected Takeshiba Tomiyasu and knew that he was going to make his son pay in blood for every word.

    Like this, he hoped that his son would be safe, as he then turned towards Master Takeshiba and said,

    "I am truly sorry for the conduct of my son Master Takeshiba, but you couldn''t really me him! Not to mention him, even us don''t understand what this situation means."

    The few dark clouds on Master Takeshiba''s face disappeared, as he calmed down once again, and said in an oblivious voice,

    "What kind of situation are you talking about, Master Yuzuriha!?"

    Master Yuzuriha hadn''t expected a situation like this or an answer like this. After all, in in sight, there was nothing wrong with this situation.

    Forbidding the descendants of the big families to marry outside of their circle was clearly an unwritten rule, but exactly because it was unwritten kept the lower families in check.

    If they made such a thing public then they would need to face the consequences, while the consequences wouldn''t be really grave, they would still affect them a lot.

    Then as if adding salt to the injury, Master Takeshiba started speaking in a loud voice,

    "Everyone I am sorry that my surprise might have startled you, but my daughter has fallen in love with this poor kid, and today I have decided to ept their love.

    While he is poor¡­

 Chapter 144 - 144: Objections Ruled Out!

    "While he is poor, and has no background, he is a sharp genius that has been able to be the owner of those new Restaurant chain called the Fragrance Hall.

    But even though he is such a genius he is also courageous and brave and is a person able to die for his love. Something that truly shocked this conservative me!??

    So, I decided to ept their love and affection, and at the same time make a great statement for their rtionship, and engaging them tonight.

    I know that my surprise tonight might have stunned you all, but I would like to ask you all to understand me, and bless the couple."

    His words left the crowd speechless! Since when had this sly snake be such an emotional being? Was he okay mentally?

    Everyone would rather believe that he had done all this just to make fun of Eric and then throw him away like a dirtbag than really believing all this.

    On the other hand, Master Takeshiba turned towards his ''brother'' Master Yoshida as he said,

    "My brother I am sorry to have done such a thing tonight, as this should be the night of our kids, but Aika is my loved daughter too, and I had to make this public.

    Lest people start spreading rumors behind her back and try to spoil my Takeshiba family honor."

    Master Yoshida waspletely startled himself, as even he didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Amongst all the people in here he believed to be the one who knew his ''brother'' best.

    And yet, even he couldn''t make sense of what was going on, and what had truly changed with his ''brother'' for him to make such a move.

    He was racking his brain, but there was nothing he could find, no reason, no plot he could think off that this ''brother'' of his was ying.

    This all didn''t make sense, but he had to recollect himself and say something because the ball was now on his court, and how could he betray his own ''brother''. So, he said in a solemn but low toned voice,

    "It''s true that this is a bit unexpected, and also a bit unsavory to say in the least, but at the same time, I can''t judge your decisions, as it truly surprises me this new side of yours.

    All I can do and say is to bless the couple, and wish them a long happy life!"

    While he said those words, he was staring at the couple, and especially at Eric. Since his ''brother'' was serious about this then surely this kid had something special, that he needed to uncover.

    What surprised him more though was the fact that Eric was looking at him seriously for a moment, and then just showed an embarrassed smile to him, as if apologizing for his weird look.

    But that wasn''t important right now, he didn''t care about that, what he cared about was if Eric was able to see something through him.

    He had tried so hard until now to hide everything as much as he could, and a lot of blood was spilled, so to have his secret discovered like that would truly be a huge boomer.

    But Eric didn''t say anything, and his attitude seemedpletely normal, and there was also no change to his expression.

    A young man his age shouldn''t be able to stay that natural and calm after revealing even a small part of his secret, it was unthinkable.

    But his line of thought was once again broken by the words of Master Yuzuriha who didn''t seem like he could ept this, even if it was only in the eyes of the public as he said,

    "Master Takeshiba what you are doing is a deep offense towards our society and rules. Not only is this kid not from our society, but also a foreigner.

    There might be people in here thinking that you are colluding with the foreigners, and are betraying our country.

    Surely you aren''t doing something like this, are you?"

    He said hisst words with a bit of a threatening voice, but he didn''t expect Master Takeshiba to smile at his words, as he said,

    "Of course not, I Takeshiba Tomiyasu am a man that loves his country, and would rather die rotting than betray my country.

    As for those low and stupid people who make those kinds of usations, and assumptions, I would just simply tell them to ask Satoru Old Man, he can testify that he is clean!"

    His words once again surprised the crowd, or to be more exact surprised the part of the crowd that knew who he was talking about.

    Uncle Satoru was a not much-known figure, but to those that knew him, he was a symbol of courage, strength, and love for the country.

    If he dared to testify that Eric was clean, then who would be able to argue about it. Once again Master Yuzuriha was beaten in arguments.

    But while most of the people would get stuck on this fact, there were other people who were more interested in something else.

    Why would someone like Uncle Satoru testify for some poor chap like Eric? Things didn''t really add up at the end of the day.

    The people who caught on this hint surely were thinking deeply about the situation, but there were people who were more concerned with what was happening, as Young Master Shiba Yahiko jumped from his ce,

    "Uncle how could you allow the lovely cousin Aika to marry this poor useless guy! This is certainly some kind of bad joke, you surely wouldn''t allow this to happen.

    Why are you epting it? Is Cousin Aika pregnant? If that is the case I am prepared to take responsibility for the child, Uncle, but please don''t condemn cousin Aika like this!"

    His words clearly cause a massive wave of rumors around, as everyone started to think of what he said as probable.

    That would really justify what was happening, after all, if Takeshiba Aika was pregnant, and couldn''t abort would be a great shame to the Takeshiba family, and even more, if she wasn''t married.

    As soon as his words sounded through the crowd though, his mother pretended to be angry at him speaking like that, as he shouted at him,

    "Yahiko know your ce! You don''t have the right to speak in here, and say stuff like that!"

    Then turning towards her brother, Master Takeshiba she said in a fake sorry voice,

    "I am sorry brother, Yahiko spoke out of turn! But you must know that he has had a liking to your daughter for a long time now, and can''t ept this situation.

    I ask you an apology on his behalf, but his words do make sense! Is that truly the case brother?"

    Master Takeshiba didn''t seem bothered by their remarks, as he had expected them. He didn''t though that the person saying those would be his little sister, but it didn''t make a difference.

    He just looked at them like they were just speaking empty words, and said with a calm and collected voice,

    "That is certainly not the case, and I don''t n to prove my words to you because at the end of the day this is a family matter even if it were the case.

    I am sure that you don''t think that your brother is a liar, do you, dear sister?"

    While his words seemed warm and sweet, one could clearly feel a bit of coldness, and distance in them.

    He was making a stand, since she had decided to be a part of the Shiba family, and protect that family''s interest, then she was just as a stranger as a Shiba.

    Seeing that the more this continued the more stupid words, and arguments would be done, Master Takeshiba decided to put an end to it, and make his stand clear as he said,

    "Dear friends I must say that this Takeshiba is really happy and ttered to see you care and worry about me and my family, but I have to say that my decision is final and set in stone.

    Now, if you will allow me to announce the continuity of the evening, and ask for your blessings to the couple!"

    This was enough for him to rify his situation, and also show support to Eric in public. Like this, he would be able to better maneuver in their negotiations.

    The crowd of people seemed a bit unwilling but no one dared to speak more, as even the big families seemed to have lost their argument wars.

    They didn''t really know what to make of this, but one thing was for sure, that unwritten rule about the big families to not marry outside their circle was abolished, and unrest would follow.

    On the other hand, Eric had just stayed quiet, calm, and collected all the time, as he decided to let his father-inw do the talking for him.

    He was assured of the value he had for him, and that guy would find a way to protect him no matter what. At least as long as he still had value for him.

    And at the moment, one could say that Eric was the most precious treasure walking around, and he would be an idiot if he let go of him.

    For all those reasons, Eric had just decided to stay out of this, as he just pretended to change his expression with the flow of the words, and the situation.

    But all this time he had been concentrated on something else, or to be more exact on someone else. He was totally focused on Master Yoshida, and his¡­

 Chapter 145 - 145: A Missed Opportunity

    All the evening he had been focused on Master Yoshida and the death aura around him. In fact, it would be more exact to say the death aura he was radiating.

    it wasn''t unusual for a Master of a big family to have a death aura surrounding him, as they had certainly done their fair share of murders, and killings.??

    Even Master Takeshiba reeked of death aura, that even seemed to create some kind of fog around him, for those who were particrly sensitive.

    But the case for Master Yoshida was different, as his death aura didn''t seem like something that had been gathered around him, but more like it was created from him.

    But despite all that death aura around him, his life source seemed much more powerful than any other person around him.

    While Eric didn''t have enough data, and experience to decide by their life force about their possible level and strength, he could still make some simpleparisons from their size, and brightness.

    And the oneing from Master Yoshida was by far the brightest and thergest. It seemed like an impossible thing, but it was true.

    All those nonsense about him being a sick person at the end of his road, were clearly bullshit, as he was probably going to live longer than any one of these idiots.

    But he couldn''t me that much either because even he was almost fooled from the acting of that man, as he truly seemed to be sick beyond saving.

    He ced those thoughts at the back of his head as soon as he heads them, as the most important thing at the moment was to understand how he was able to do it.

    But only one thought passed through his mind that could exin this situation, a Massacre! Only that could exin this amount of death aura around him.

    Even that wasn''t enough, as the death aura seemed to be radiating from his body, which meant that Master Yoshida had somehow cultivated with that type of aura.

    He had turned that aura, that energy into his own, into a part of his body. This was the first time that Eric was seeing something like this.

    Still, that wasn''t worthy for him to fully concentrate on it, the reason he was doing that was that he was trying toprehend more of thews behind it.

    Since he had gained enlightenment with the deathws, and understood its use, and potential, he had decided to not save any efforts in perfectly understanding them.

    Surely it would take a lot of time, and effort, but he was confident he would be able to do it, and once he achieved it, then who would be able to stand in front of him.

    He would be able to kill people with a thought, or one move of his finger. Who would so stupid as to now want that kind of power?

    For that reason, during all this time, he had been in a kind of awake meditation, as he tried to understand better the death aura, death, and itsws.

    He clearly didn''t care about what was happening around him, as he had almost cut any possible contact with the outside, even though his face just showed simple emotions.

    Still, he was unable topletely concentrate on that, as he could feel a lot of killing intents directed towards him.

    And especially three of them, who seemed to be wanting topletely erase him from existence, as their pressure, and form was almost tangible.

    Those three killing intents were so strong thatpletely destroyed his focus, and he wasn''t able to do what he needed to do.

    Clearly angry at these idiots for ruining him such a good opportunity, he opened his eyes and started having a look at them.

    The first two were clearly those two idiots who objected a moment ago and were clearly against this engagement.

    But the third one was someone he wasn''t able to recognize, in fact, he didn''t even seem to be part of the big families.

    He was clearly some kind of Young Master as he was able to attend this party, but Eric didn''t remember of any possible contact, or meeting he could have had with him.

    Still what caught his attention more about this guy was the fact that his killing intent was more sophisticated than the other two tant fools.

    This person was able to cover his killing intent with a look of indifference and casualty, and people like him were obviously not simple people.

    He was able to catch his attention, so Eric just looked towards him and gave him a light knowing, and understanding smile, that clearly shocked his counterpart.

    Seeing that he wouldn''t be able to concentrate right now, Eric decided to try and arrange for an opportunityter, as he concentrated on his engagement with Takeshiba Aika.

    Everything seemed to have happened so suddenly, but it was all part of his ns. Only with the help of the Takeshiba surname would he be able to quickly develop his forces.

    No matter how good, strong, and smart he was, in the society he lived it would take a long time to develop by himself, from a little nobody.

    For that reason, the quickest way was to marry in the high society, and then be the husband to the all family, and not only to his Takeshiba Aika.

    Of course, what happened during the introduction earlier had clearly boosted his motivation, as he would make sure to make these people regret their words.

    Especially his eldest brother-inw, and that mother-inw of his. He had been able to notice even his sister-inw''s reaction, but that was more directed towards Takeshiba Aika than himself.

    But even she couldn''t escape from his ws and clutches as he would make sure to make the Takeshiba family members his most loyal ves.

    At the moment that he decided to concentrate more on his engagement, as he pulled Takeshiba Aika closer to himself, to show his resolution, Master Takeshiba ruled out the objections.

    Of course, this situation seemed to have angered and displeased the big families, but they weren''t able to leave, fearing public opinion.

    As much as the body needs the head, that much the head needs the body.

    Still, that didn''t stop them from having dark and gloomy faces, like they had eaten their own shit, or even worse.

    But while most of them were forced to control themselves, and stay here watch this big joke take ce, there were people who couldn''t bear it, like Young Master Shiba.

    He just looked for onest time with a wrathful look, reeking of killing intent towards Eric, and then left the venue in big strides.

    But he wasn''t the only one, as he was soon followed by Young Master Yuzuriha, and that other guy, as they left with the same noise as he did.

    Seeing the actions of their children, Master Yuzuriha, and Master Takeshiba''s sister, wanted to apologize about their behavior, but they were immediately cut short from him,

    "Don''t bother, I am well aware of my actions, and my decisions. It is good for the couples that only those with good intentions, pure heart, and dignified conduct stay to congratte them."

    Then turning towards the big crowd of wealthy people he said in a solemn, and fake sorry voice,

    "Everyone I would like to apologize to you for the displeasing situations that arose tonight, and for spoiling your fun with our discussions!

    But now there will be no more, so let us enjoy the fine wine, and the good food, as we congratte the couples.

    Let the party continue!"

    With that said the music started once again, as the two couples entered the dance floor and started dancing gracefully beside each other.

    It was a truly beautiful scene, as all the people participating were looking at their graceful movements and shiny faces.

    Even Takeshiba Aika who seemed angry, and displeased earlier, at the interventions, and the ims about her, seemed to have forgotten everything and was just enjoying the dance.

    But while Eric and Aika were radiating in happiness and love, the other couple seemed graceful but a bit rigid, and not as fluent.

    Well, that was a show of clear difference between an engagement happening with love and one happening through interests, at least in the eyes of the crowd it was like that.

    Of course, all this time none of them had stopped from chatting and whispering to the people by their side.

    After all, with everything that happened here tonight, surely the next day would be buzzing with rumors and ims, as the media and the portals would have their big day.

    After the dance, the couples took their ces, as they saw the party happened, Master Takeshiba came personally to introduce Eric to arge crowd of Masters'', Young Masters'', Misses, etc.

    In fact, there were so many that Eric was starting to get a headache just from greeting them all, but he still didn''t show any displeasing on his face, as he greeted each and every one of them.

    A lot of attentive people were able to notice, that even though Eric had greeted so many people, his conduct, behavior, ss, and finesse never disappeared.

    As a matter of fact, they had to ept that what he was showing was in a way even better than them. He had a special unique aura to him, that kind of made them want to bow in front of him.

    There was no way someone like him was just a poor guy who had lived in the rotten neighborhoods before.

    People living in those ces weren''t able to even understand what finesse and ss were, and even less to act with those in mind.

    Yet no one doubted Master Takeshiba''s words either, which left only one option. Eric must be some kind of genius¡­

 Chapter 146 - 146: Connections & Intimidation

    Eric didn''t care in the least what the crowd thought of him, as he was just trying to understand as much as he could and learn as much as he could about them, and the high society.

    He felt himself like a secret agent trying to get as much information as he could from the people surrounding him, and at the same time select his targets.??

    Of course, the people whoe and greet him, or had the importance to be introduced to him by Master Takeshiba were all the cream of the crops.

    Each and any one of these people were a connection that Eric might have to use in the future. So even though it was boring and tiring beyond belief, Eric still kept the same attitude until the end.

    Even though the biggest part of the crowd was just trying to learn more about him, and enter his good books, either by fawning upon him, or badmouthing those who left, or had gloomy faces.

    Amongst his most memorable meetings were the Masters, and the people from the big families, as they were clearly looking at him with despise, and loathing.

    Eric on the other hand wasn''t bothered by their looks, or high and mighty attitudes, as he already expected them.

    But now he was able to understand how it was possible that all the big families disappeared after the S-day.

    These guys had clearly gathered too much hate towards themselves, and they were doing the same thing this time.

    Surely that shouldn''t be the only reason, but it didn''t really matter to him, as this time they were just going to have to taste their end sooner.

    He didn''t know why, but these people loved to enter his cklist, as they didn''t even bother to disguise their killing intents.

    Still, the most important meeting of the night was the meeting he had with Master Yoshida. When he shacked his hand, he could feel that his deathws got a little shaken, and improved.

    If only a small handshake was able to cause something like that, what would happen if he had this guy around for a day or more.

    When they met, Master Yoshida more than looking at him was observing him as if trying to find something out, or see deep inside his soul.

    Who would me him though, he had acted all this time like he was sick and close to the grave, and this was the first time he had attracted someone''s attention.

    But he was able to perfectly hide this inside him, as he approached Eric with a gentle, and warm attitude, he didn''t seem to mind the fact that Eric was a poor nobody, differently from the others.

    Even Master Yuuto, who was known to be someone who didn''t like to show his feelings much, and liked a life of quiet, and calm, had a weird andplex look on his face.

    The night ended on a high note, as Eric even kissed his fianc¨¦ in front of the crowd, proving to all of them that she was his woman.

    This gained him a few more malicious looks and killing intents, but he didn''t care about them, each and any one of them was weed to try his luck.

    He was confident that he could protect himself, and if he couldn''t, he would just run away and escape. With the help of his Escape Talismans, he was uncatchable.

    Still, he was able to note each and any one of them on a new list inside his mind. They would all be part of the grey list, and their end depended on their uing actions.

    After the long party, Master Takeshiba even held a family meeting, warning all the others to be careful with how they acted with him.

    Eric from that night was part of their family, whether they epted him or not didn''t matter, as this was already set in stone.

    It would be for the best if they didn''t try anything funny against him, otherwise, they would face his fury.

    Of course, there were unsatisfied people with this action of Master Takeshiba, as they thought that it was unreasonable for their father to talk like that, but they couldn''t do anything about it.

    As for the rest of the Takeshiba family, like Master Takeshiba''s brothers, and their descendants didn''t dare to speak.

    Master Takeshiba had total control over his family, and no one dared to question his actions or decisions. What happened earlier with his eldest son, was a first for him.

    But not all of them were looking at Eric with hate and loathing, there was one that looked at him with curiosity, his mother-inw, and a yful one, his sister-inw.

    Of course, Eric didn''t show many emotions either, he seemed to be there just because of Master Takeshiba, and Takeshiba Aika, as for the rest they were just ''there''.

    His attitude was taken as normal from Master Takeshiba, but for the rest of the family, he looked like a presumptuous and arrogant kid.

    In their thoughts, not only was this guy a toad that had seeded in eating swan meat, which should be his death wish, but he also acted like the opposite was happening.

    As for Takeshiba Aika, she seemed to not care about that in the least, as she acted like a teenage girl in love, and she didn''t seem to be faking it either.

    After that episode, he and Master Takeshiba walked towards the exit together, as Master Takeshiba warned him about the perils that were waiting for him.

    He even offered him protection, and help if he needed it, as he even briefly advised him to change his address.

    Not only because of their status, and social standing, but mostly for his safety. The apartment he lived in until now was unsafe for him to continue leaving there, especially after tonight.

    In fact, Eric had already considered this, and he knew that what he was saying was correct, but more than for his safety, he wanted the ce for his peace and calm.

    So, he epted Master Takeshiba''s kind intentions as he received from him the card for the Real Estate Agency he could go to.

    Of course, money wasn''t a problem, as it would be a simple gift from his father-inw for the engagement.

    Since it had happened suddenly, he hadn''t been able to buy them a gift, so this new home would be his gift for them.

    After the agreement with the government about the potions, and the manuals, Eric had a lot of money on his bank ount, more than enough to buy a new house.

    But since Master Takeshiba was offering he didn''t turn him down, in fact, he weed the intentions, since every penny extra he got would be extremely valuable to him.

    To conclude the night, they set an appointment for two dayster, as they both had important topics to discuss.

    After taking care of all this, Eric had a short meeting with Takeshiba Aika, as he gave her a few instructions and a good night kiss, and then started walking towards the exit of the mansion.

    As soon as he reached there, he could sense that a lot of people were concentrated at the Entrance, waiting for him toe out.

    The majority of them were just to enjoy the show, as only a few hade with the intention to have a bout.

    Master Takeshiba had even offered him protection once, and some people and a car to apany him, but he had refused them and said that he didn''t them in the least.

    And even now that he wasing out of the entrance he waspletely calm, and carefree, like all these people waiting for him were just buzzing flies.

    With that calm and carefree attitude, he started walking away from the Takeshiba Residence, and just as he was around 50-100 meters away from it, a ck car stopped in front of him.

    In fact, it would be more precise to say that the car stopped in front of his legs. He could feel that the guy behind the wheels was just trying to scare him off, so he didn''t move from his position.

    The car had ck windshields, which would make it impossible for someone to see who was inside the car, but Eric wasn''t a normal person.

    It took him only a few seconds to understand who was in front of him, as he said with a confident voice,

    "Young Master Shiba don''t you think you are too old to make this kind of jokes? Or perhaps your confidence has risen now that you have Young Master Yuzuriha by your side?"

    His words clearly startled the people inside the car as they hadn''t expected him to identify them, as they were even nning to make a grand entrance for all the people watching from the sides.

    Yet their grand entrance had beenpletely spoiled, as they could only get out of the car, as Young Master Yuzuriha said with an intimidating voice,

    "How dare you say our names like that, you little nobody? Don''t you know that you should wash your mouth with soap when you talk to us?"

    Eric heard those words without making any expression, as he turned towards Young Master Shiba and said with a carefree attitude,

    "What about you? Aren''t you supposed to say some big words like your friend in here, and try to intimidate me? After all, you wouldn''t want to disappoint the people looking at us now, would you?"

    Young Master Shiba had just been waiting his turn, as he was about to do exactly that, but hearing Eric say those words, he was stopped in his tracks.

    Eric not only wasn''t intimidated by them but was even mocking them. He was smart enough to understand this, as he looked at him with a mocking expression and said,

    "What, now that you are the groom of the Takeshiba family you think you are untouchable or something? I am sure my dear uncle won''t give a damn if you die tonight!"

    Contrary to his expectations¡­.

 Chapter 147 - 147: Clash & Immunity

    Contrary to his expectations though, he saw Ericugh at him, and say,

    "Haha~! Why would I need him to care about that? Especially when it''s to deal with some wastes like you two!"??

    His words clearly startled and angered the duo as they didn''t understand where did this guy get his guts from.

    Especially Young Master Yuzuriha, he was someone who showed his anger more than other people, as he said in a harsh, and intimidating voice, as he ran towards Eric to punch him on the face,

    "Piece of trash!"

    Everyone expected his explosion, as even his security guards didn''t stop him, they just stood there enjoying the show.

    With them behind, and the background of their Young Master they were assured that he wouldn''t dare to fight back, and most probably wouldn''t even dare to dodge.

    Seeing Young Master Yuzurihae towards him, Eric didn''t show any kind of startled expression, as he just stood where he was, waiting for his arrival.

    Young Master Yuzuriha came really fast, but he was also quickly served, as Eric managed to dodge his fist with just a slight effective movement, and then gave him a slight push.

    Young Master Yuzuriha already had a lot of momentum on his punch, so with the little push, he was sent flying behind Eric, and crashed on the ground.

    The crash wasn''t really loud, but the cries after it were really loud. As Young Master Yuzuriha started screaming in pain, and anger,

    "Ahh~! It hurts! It''s fucking painful! You piece of trash, how dare you dodge my punch!?"

    Eric had never heard this kind of bullshit ever before! This was truly top of the list, as he started tough out loud, and say,

    "Are you a retard or something? Who would wait for your punch intentionally? While it is weaker than a girl''s punch, it would still be a big stain on my reputation."

    Just as he finished his words, the security guards of Young Master Yuzuriha appeared in front of him, ready to give this kid the beating of his life.

    They were 8 people in total, and each one of them had a sharp military look on his face and radiated strong killing intent.

    Each and any one of them seemed to be like a brutal strong fighter, but in Eric''s eyes, they were just numbers, and points.

    Eric had already seen them earlier and had also seen their levels. They weren''t bad, as they were all between level 18 and 24, and would be considered at least GrandMasters.

    But to Eric, they weren''t even toothpicks to clean his teeth with, as he knocked them down one after the other without even breaking a sweat.

    It didn''t look like there were 8 people versus 1 at all, it looked like 1 young kid was bullying 8 ferocious and brutal-looking beasts.

    This scene clearly stunned the whole crowd that was watching, as even more people started to think that Eric wasn''t a normal person.

    Especially knowing that he had some kind of rtionship with Uncle Satoru. This made their imagination grow by leaps and bounds, as they all created a background for him.

    But they weren''t the only people who were stunned by the scene, as the person who had started all this was even more baffled at this moment.

    His face clearly showed that he had never even imagined something like this to happen. Perhaps he was thinking that all this was some kind of nightmare.

    One from which he would wake up thetter, and finally return to his beautiful and peaceful life, where he was the best of them all.

    On the other hand, Young Master Shiba seemed to have experienced an awakening experience, as he started to look at Eric more carefully.

    After all, he knew the level of Young Master Yuzuriha''s security guards and his'' weren''t that much better. In a head-to-head fight, they would mostly win with damages.

    Yet Eric had been able to y around with them as if they were toys. This clearly showed that he had surpassed the GrandMaster Realm, which was something that only a few people were able to do.

    Eric was most probably a genius in body, and energy cultivation and would soon have a really important spot in between the Experts, and Powerhouses of the country.

    But he had made a big mistake of showing this in here, as now people would have more reasons to want to take him out.

    While Young Master Shiba was thinking like this and had a hideous expression on his face, one of the security guards that was left, took out a gun and pointed it towards Eric.

    Since he and his partners weren''t able to beat him up, then he would just need to injure him, and then beat him up to the death.

    But just as he pointed the gun towards Eric, a gunshot was heard, and a bullet pierced through his hand that he was holding the gun, as the gun fell to the floor.

    If the crowd was stunned earlier, now they were shocked. Eric and his skills aside, no one had seen or sensed the shooter, or his shadow before he shot.

    But the shooter wasn''t the only one, as there were two more people beside Eric at the moment. It was a purple-haireddy and some other guy.

    The crowd''s attention was stacked upon them, as Eric knocked out all the attackers, and then looked at the guy who shot.

    He looked towards him with a grateful look, as even though that this guy wouldn''t kill him, he would surely injure him, and it would heart like hell.

    He was assured that with a Medium quality Heal Potion he would be able to escape death and injury, but who would like to live that.

    He was still far from the stage where his body would be impervious to bullets, so he still needed to guard against it.

    The shooter seemed to have expected this reaction, as he acted a bit arrogantly, but Eric didn''t mind it. The fact that he had saved him from pain was certainly true.

    While the whole crowd was still stunned by what happened, he turned towards the purple-haireddy and said,

    "Finally decided toe out, huh!? I didn''t think you woulde out unless I died, purple devil!"

    Inuhara Hina just looked at him with indifference, as she was already used to his way of talking, and right now she was on official business.

    Whenever she was working she would have this serious and cold look on her face, that made anyone think she was some kind of cold, harsh, strictdy.

    When in reality she was a clumsy, and na?ve girl, who didn''t understand much of the world. She looked like a person of double personality, but Eric didn''t mind it.

    He would try to slowly break that official ice she had around her. But now was clearly not the moment.

    She took a step forward, gave a cold look towards Young Master Yuzuriha, and a perfunctory one to Young Master Shiba, and a few people in the darkness of the night, that were part of the crowd as she said,

    "Eric Jade is under the protection of the Special Unit, and our director. We would appreciate it if you back down and refrain from trying anything that might result in grave consequences.

    If someone dares to even harm a thread of hair on his head, he and all his family will be counted ountable, and will have to pay the consequences."

    Then turning towards Young Master Shiba, she said in a perfunctory voice,

    "Young Master Shiba, you especially need to be really careful, as you and this guy will always be our first suspects.

    I am sure that Master Shiba would like to mess with the Special Unit!"

    Young Master Shiba didn''t know what to say at that moment, he had heard about the Special Unit from his father, and the warning had been extremely clear.

    ''Don''t dare to create trouble with them, as the consequences would be grave!"

    On the other hand, he hated Eric! And after seeing his talent and potential he was even more assured of the fact that Eric had to die.

    Otherwise, he would never be able to have his loved cousin for himself, and might even die without understanding how in the future.

    One could say that he was at a crossroads, and each road sent him towards an unfavorable situation.

    It would have been nice if he would be able to kill Eric, then he would implore his father to save him from punishment.

    But the problem was that he wasn''t even able to do that right now, as he had no idea of Eric''s real strength.

    While he was arrogant and narcissistic, his sly brain and his instincts worked just fine. One could say that he had gotten this from his snake-like uncle. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree!

    One thing was for sure, he could do nothing at the moment, especially with the presence of the new arrivals, he would have to do it.

    With that thought in mind, he just returned with clear displeasure written all over his face, as he said to his new partner, and said,

    "Let''s leave this ce!"

    But just as Young Master Yuzuriha was about to get up, and move, he heard Eric say from behind him,

    "Huh!? What''s with the new crap, you did all this, and think you can just leave? Where does such a good thing exist?"

    Young Master Yuzuriha was clearly caught unprepared by that, as he was wrathful towards Eric, and considered it already a win for him to be able to leave alive, after all, he did.

    But Eric continued,

    "I can turn a blind eye towards the fact that you blocked my path, but he tried to attract me, as his guards ganged upon me, and even directed a gun towards me.

    The least they can do is offerpensation for all this trouble!"

 Chapter 148 - 148: Compensation & Frightening

    His words stunned the crowd, this guy not only wasn''t satisfied with escaping like that, but he was also asking forpensation from the heirs of two big families.

    He was touching them to their most painful point, face, and honor. While no matter what he asked of them would be just a drop of water to the ocean, that meant they were apologizing to him.??

    They were epting their mistakes, and apologizing to him in front of the crowd. Leaving the two kids aside, the families they represented surely wouldn''t take this lightly.

    After all, who was Eric? Just a little nobody who had the support of the Special Unit, and had be the son-inw of the Takeshiba family.

    Surely that wasn''t enough for him to act like that, as even the Special Unit might not back him up for this.

    As the crowd was waiting for the reaction of the two Young Masters, they were startled hearing Young Master Shibaugh out loud, as he said,

    "Haha~! Just what you would expect from a useless nobody. You would do and say anything just to extort some money. Hahah~!

    Why don''t I make you an offer kid, tell me how much do you want to stay away from Aika from now on!? Or better yet, I will give you a nk cheque, and you write the sum!

    How about it, huh!?"

    His words made sense for most of the people in the crowd, as they were all rich and wealthy people with social status. To them, the poor were all the same unworthy and thinking only to extort them.

    But Eric didn''t seem to be really affected by the words, he just looked at Young Master Shiba with a clear look, and said with a loud and clear mocking voice,

    "Oh, but I don''t n on extorting you, I just want one dor! After all, asking more from a worthless idiot would be deemed as taking advantage don''t you think, Young Master Shiba!?"

    Then his face turnedpletely cold, and harsh for a moment, as he said with a light cold perfunctory smile on his face,

    "Also, I would like to request you to not address my fianc¨¦ in her given name again Young Master Shiba, because then I won''t be asking for money¡­"

    While his voice was calm, and fluent, apanied by the light smile, which should make him look harmless, the whole crowd felt shivers down their backs.

    Young Master Shiba had been the target of those words, and his cold light killing intent and was in a worse situation than the others.

    For a moment he couldn''t believe how thick, and dark that killing intent was, as he felt like his heart would stop right then and there.

    He seemed to have stopped in time in those moments, as he had some kind of sh, where he could see his life passing through his eyes at that moment, as the next he would be dead.

    It took him a few deep breaths to escape the nightmare that his mind had fallen to, as he returned to the situation in front of him, as his new friend was looking at him weirdly.

    Eric on the other hand just looked at the scene with a look that said that he had no rtion to the created situation.

    Young Master Shiba felt ashamed of himself to have fallen prey to such an attack, as he called it inside himself, as an underhanded, and cheap trick.

    There was no way that Eric could have such a killing intent, that must have been just some kind of cheap underhanded trick he used against him.

    If he had been more aware at that time he would have surely easily blocked it! There were weird times when the eyes see but the brain negates.

    In these cases, our brain just refuses to ept that all this has ever happened, just because it goes against one of our principal lines of life.

    The same thing was happening to Young Master Shiba, as he couldn''t ept that there existed someone much better than him, that could make him afraid of even standing in his presence.

    But still, there were some remains of his fear in his body still, so he didn''t dare to try out what his brain was saying, as he just took out a 1-dor bill, and passed it over to him.

    With that done he just returned to his car, as Young Master Yuzuriha followed behind him stunned at his actions.

    He didn''t understand what was going on at the moment, and as soon as he entered the car, he asked in a loud voice,

    "What the hell happened in there, why are you acting like this, and making us lose face!?"

    Young Master Shiba seemed to be a bit better at the moment, as he looked at this guy, and tried to turn the situation to his side,

    "With this, we aren''t the only ones involved anymore, as our families are too, and he will have to face not only us but even our families."

    Young Master Yuzuriha seemed to have quietened down a bit and was thinking more about the created situation, but he still had a weird look towards his new friend.

    And it wasn''t his fault because Young Master Shiba had a truly pale face at the moment. He looked like he had seen his own ghost in front of him.

    On the other hand, Eric seemed perfectly calm and normal right now, as he carefully folded the 1-dor bill, and ced it in his inner pocket.

    It seemed like all this situation and the crowd had nothing to do with him, even though all of them were looking towards him withplicated looks.

    There were a lot of others who were thinking of walking forward and gain some kind of prestige or favor from the big families, but seeing what happened none of them dared to step forward.

    This was the problem with the people below, as even when one of them tried to get out of the misery, and break the rules, they would always try to pull him back, just for unworthy benefits.

    Most of them were idiots who couldn''t think straight anyway, so Eric didn''t really care much about them, as they were even worse than shit.

    But still, with a natural look, and expression on his face, he turned towards the crowd, as he said,

    "Ladies and Gentleman thank you for the attention during the show, but as you can see everything is over now, so if you have nothing else to add just go home and have a nice sleep.

    Restless times lie ahead of us!"

    With that said, he just returned towards the purple devil girl, and said,

    "I never thought you had this angle in your character beauty, but I must say it doesn''t suit you at all! Now let us go home!"

    Inuhara Hina was clearly a bit angered by his words, as she wasn''t trying to show anything to him. She just took the appropriate conduct towards the situation.

    But still, she forgot about this as she heard his next words. Wasn''t this a big joke, returning to the apartment with no safety. That would be like walking towards his doom.

    Considering the situation, he wasn''t safe in that ce, especially since they didn''t know how people would react to this.

    Eric had clearly entered the cklist of many people from the big families, and the high society as Takeshiba Aika had just too many suitors.

    Thinking like this she said in a weird voice,

    "Mister Eric wouldn''t it be better if you reconsider!? After all, that ce is not safe for you for the time being, and it''s too difficult to protect you in there!

    We have already prepared a safe house for you, where we can protect you 24/7!"

    Eric just looked towards her with a calm and carefree look, as he said with a mocking voice,

    "Wouldn''t it be better to say where you can observe on me better? While I am a free spirit man, I still don''t want others to watch me as I sleep, or have intimate rtionships with my women.

    Furthermore, I already have a guest waiting for me home! I can''t let him wait long for me, can I? Now let''s go I don''t have time to lose!"

    With that said he hoped in a ck car, as the stunned Inuhara Hina and her brother followed behind him, into the car.

    She was furious with Eric as this stubborn guy was leading her, and her team towards trouble, and probably even death.

    She was ordered to protect and save him at any cost, as he was just that valuable. Even though she didn''t understand what value this guy had, she would follow her orders to thest.

    She was even prepared to die just to follow the orders of the Old Man, but this guy was truly infuriating.

    It was hers and her brother''s bad luck to have encountered this guy during their mission. She didn''t even understand how things had ended up here, as their initial mission had no rtion to him in the first ce.

    Sometimes the world works in weird patterns and brings people together when they are supposed to have no rtionship, but right now there was one more thing in her mind.

    ''Who was the guest waiting for him at the house!?''

    Because beside staying there for his protection, she was also advised to keep an eye on him, and keep records.

    But she clearly couldn''t ask him, because Eric had already closed his eyes, wanting to have a small rest before he continued with the night, and he would surely not appreciate her question.

    Even when they arrived there, Eric allowed them to escort him until the door but didn''t allow them to enter inside, as that would be too much.

    But he gave them ess to his old apartment and told them they could use it to rest if they needed to. As he entered inside Akira''s apartment¡­.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Morning & Surprise Encounter

    The next day Eric woke up amidst Mina and Aika, as he still had left Tina out of any night activities, making her even more furious, and angry inside.

    But he didn''t care about that, he had his own ns with her, and it was still not the time to bother with her, as he had more important things to take care of.??

    During the night he had felt a lot of disturbances outside his apartment, but they were all neutralized by the guys from the Special Unit.

    It was clear that this ce was too insecure for him, and that he couldn''t stay here anymore, as he had to find a better ce.

    He already had the visit card that Master Takeshiba gave him the previous night about the Real Estate Agency he could go to, and buy a house, so he didn''t have time to lose.

    Getting up from the bed, he took a quick shower, as even though his body was clean of impurities, he still wanted to clean the dust over his body, and it was also a habit.

    The noise he made woke up even the twodies, as they immediately joined him in the shower for some nice morning activities, to start the day with a good attitude.

    After that, the twodies went to prepare the breakfast, as Eric wore his clothes and prepared to leave after breakfast.

    Of course, inside the house, thedies didn''t have to wear many clothes, as most of the time, they were either naked or in quite revealing clothes.

    Even while preparing breakfast, for example, they were wearing just their apron, as they were but naked otherwise.

    Eric had to ept that this was one of the best cultures this country had, in fact, he felt like deeply thinking about the person who did this thing first, and then spread it to the others.

    During the breakfast, Eric told thedies about his ns on buying a house, and also instructed them to prepare their stuff.

    His instructions were clear, as they only had to take the essentials and anything they deemed really important, as they would rebuy everything else.

    A mansion clearly needed to have its own matching d¨¦cor and furniture. Otherwise, it would be like buying a Ferrari having the engine of a Fiat.

    Clearly, the two didn''t match up. So, he had to rebuy everything from the beginning, and that didn''t matter much to him, because money was something that he didn''tck at the moment.

    Especially since he had ess to the secret ounts of Master Miura, Master Ito, Shiro, and Daisuke.

    Not to mention that he only needed to buy the furniture and the d¨¦cor, as the Mansion itself was a gift from his father-inw.

    Which was only an investment for him, considering the money they could get from the mass production of the potions he had the forme off.

    With that taken care of, Eric got out of the apartment where two extremely tired siblings were waiting for him toe out.

    All the night they had been on edge since there had been a lot of disturbance in the neighborhood, as many people thought of it as normal, but they couldn''t.

    Eric decided not to trigger them, as he just continued walking down the building, and to the car, they kept ready for him, as he said,

    "Don''t worry tonight we are going to look for a new house, and also some new security as well. You won''t have to suffer this much in the future!"

    His words seemed to have fallen into deaf ears, as he got no response from the duo behind him. They just followed with serious and solemn looks.

    Seeing their attitude and expressions, he decided not to say anything more, as he opened the door to the car himself, and entered inside, only to face the surprise and scare of a lifetime!

    Inside the car, waiting for him was his dear professor Tatsuya Minami, who had a clear angry expression on her face.

    And he could understand her, after all, he had flirted with her, even had some kind of date with her, and had received a promise to date with him 3 times, and he had almost totally disappeared.

    While it wasn''t his fault, as the way things had proceeded had been clearly out of his expectations, but still he was responsible for it, at least in her logic, and opinion.

    Furthermore, there was one bigger problem in all this, and that was his background and past, and also his rtionship with her from now on.

    Tatsuya Minami was a high official of the Supernatural Division, called also the Special Unit, who was ordered to approach, and honey trap him.

    Of course, this wasn''t written in her face, and neither would she tell Eric about it, but Eric didn''t need to have an extremely powerful brain to understand it.

    Recollecting himself from the shock, he just entered the car calmly, as he sat in there, and just looked at the woman in front of him.

    The two siblings entered the car behind him, on each side, in order to protect him no matter the situation.

    With the line-uppleted the drives started the car, and they left the ce, as a weird silence could be felt inside, as Tatsuya Minami''s anger was clearly written all over her face.

    It took her less than 5 minutes to not be able to hold back anymore, as he started to speak in a harsh, and clear voice,

    "Who are you really? Where have you been all this time!? Not contacting me for so long! Why didn''t you tell me about this when we met?

    Surely you must haveughed at me when I asked for your help, didn''t you? This must have been a good time pass for you! Treating me like a clown!"

    She was clearly really confused by this situation, as she hadn''t been told many details either. She only knew the important stuff.

    She was told a small brief on Eric''s story, and background which was mostly just assumptions, and his words.

    And also, about the possible situation he had warned them about and could happen in the future. Her duty was to keep him safe while approaching him and trying to discover his secrets.

    She clearly had her own thoughts, opinions, feelings, and ideas over this, but she wanted to have some kind of rification from Eric.

    On the other hand, Eric just looked at her with a weird look, as he said with a slight smile on his face,

    "Minami-chan you shouldn''t joke like that! If you enter that road, then you are probably as guilty as me, aren''t you?

    Did you tell me the truth about yourself? Or about the true purpose of your investigation, and also the reason you needed her?

    Don''t you think that you are being too selfish, and unreasonable with your questions!?"

    His words startled the trio inside the car, but all for different reasons. The two siblings were startled at the words he used to direct her, while she was startled because his words held meaning.

    Then wanting to smoothen the situation a bit, Eric took a deep breath, as he said with a sigh,

    "Sigh~! Forget about it! Everyone has its own secrets and ns! You cannot ask for sincerity when you aren''t sincere yourself.

    So, I guess that our words game is useless, but the promise on those three dates still stands, even though you must know that now I am an engaged man!

    So, it will depend on the fact if you are able to share!"

    His words once again startled the trio, as he was openly hitting on her with the siblings by his side without even caring about their presence.

    And as if that wasn''t enough he was clearly inviting her to be his mistress, or something like that, since there was no way she could be his wife.

    Tatsuya Minami clearly felt offended by those words, as she had never thought that this guy would be so shameless, and scoundrel.

    She had dreamed to love someone and marry, and never to be the mistress or lover of someone like him.

    Being a mistress was clearly not something that any woman would like to hear, as she wanted to explode towards him about even mentioning this.

    But, she had a mission and clear orders from the higher-ups. She had to use anything she could to take a ce close to him and report anything she could find.

    This had to do with national security, and the future of their country depended on her mission.

    So, besides her strong wishes to scream, and tell him off, she had a weird andplicated look on her face, as she said with a weird voice,

    "Aren''t you being a bit too confident on yourself Kid!? You just got engaged and think you can have any woman you want?

    Aren''t you ying with fire? As you might fall for me and then will have to break your engagement!"

    Her words clearly surprised the siblings who knew her and never thought that she would react like this.

    But Inuhara Hina could understand what was going on, as she herself had gotten orders to seduce Eric and try to get information from him.

    Eric on the other hand just got assured of his doubts when he heard her answer like that, but he didn''t feel bad or anything.

    In fact, he was grateful to the higher-ups of the Special Unit because they were sending their beautifuldy agents his way.

    He would surely not be ingrate, and not ept these gifts, as he put a smile on his face, and said in a teasing voice,

    "Won''t we see together what the future holds for the two of us!?"

    One could clearly see his confidence in his words, as Tatsuya Minami even had a bad premonition about this, but she couldn''t say anything else, as they had arrived at their destination¡­

 Chapter 150 - 150: A Barking Little Dog!

    As soon as the car stopped, and the driver opened the door, the people inside the car immediately got down from the car, not being able to bear with the weird situation inside the car anymore.

    Since this was a prestigious building, their arrival didn''t attract much attention, as the people were already used to the rich people, and their style.??

    The building they were in front of, was one of the buildings used by many differentpanies and brands, and in between them even the Takeshiba Real Estate Agency.

    The building could be called to be a sky-scraper, as it had more than 50 floors, and more than 20 differentpanies had their offices in this building.

    Takeshiba Real Estate Agency was just one of the many and was located in this building because it wasn''t the main business but just a side one.

    Tianlong Yun took a look at his surroundings, and the different people around him, as he then started walking towards the building, and more especially towards the Real Estate Agency.

    The line-up started with Eric walking in front of the group, Tatsuya Minami walked beside him but a little behind, asplemented with her formaldy suit, she looked like some kind of secretary.

    And then the two siblings at the back, who seemed just what they were, security guards, of the Young Master in front of them.

    In fact, Inuhara Hina looked more like a beauty in ady suit running behind her Young Master, than a true security guard, as she attracted the attention of a lot of young men who passed them.

    But she wasn''t alone, as there were a lot more checking on Tatsuya Minami too, as they would all like to have a beauty like her as their secretary.

    And their guts grew bigger when they saw that none of them knew who Eric was, as his face was almost unknown to them, and on top of it, he was a foreigner.

    Just like everyone else around the country they had all heard about the new son-inw of the Takeshiba family, but they still thought it was a joke and hadn''t seen his face yet.

    They weren''t truly at fault, as who would ever think that it was true, and not just some weird, nonsense news that would attract people to read some false and stupid rumors.

    So, it wasn''t their fault for not knowing who this guy was, even though many of them joked that he might be that guy.

    Eric was able to hear all of them and their stupid whispers but he decided to not give a damn about them, as he continued his way.

    Just because he decided to not care about them, didn''t necessarily mean they would do the same, as just as he went to the elevator and would use his card to go up, a Young Man about his age blocked his way.

    This guy didn''t look bad, as he was quite handsome, and had a nice body build. His body count was surely really high, but Eric didn''t care, as he was just displeased to have his way blocked.

    Still, he decided to not jump the gun early, and hear what he had to say, but he surely had to wait a bit, as that guy was just looking him in the eye, as he did the same.

    It was only after a few moments of weird silence, that the Young Master in front of him said in a serious tone,

    "Bro I am Shiba Atsu, a good friend of Young Master Takeshiba Yuto. I stopped you here to ask you two things and two things only.

    Give me those two for a night, and I will give you whatever you want!"

    His words clearly infuriated Eric, this guy was just too much. Not only had he blocked his way, but he was also asking two women he had lied his eyes upon and hadn''t tasted them himself yet.

    He was thinking that this guy just had a massive death wish, but the next moment he suddenly totally calmed down, as he said in a clear and calm voice,

    "They are not mine so I could give them to you ''bro'', but I can let you talk to them and see if you can convince them!"

    His words startled the whole crowd, as they didn''t expect something like this. As a matter of fact, he had lost even that low respect he had from having those twodies by his side.

    They thought that Eric was just an idiot, or a spineless coward, as even if they weren''t hisdies, then he should still try to keep them for himself.

    But they couldn''t me him either, as the other guy had a truly deep background, not only was his family a second-rate family, but he was also the good friend of the no.1 Young Master in Japan.

    Which one of them would be able to make a stand in front of him, as probably they would do the same thing that Eric did.

    But still, the fact that they weren''t in his ce made them smirk, and grin at his fate. Who told him to bring his beautiful secretary and guard in this ce.

    The Young Master in front of him was even more startled, as he thought even lower about Eric. He already thought he was just some small fly he could squash with one move of his hand.

    But now his opinion had taken a new low, as he justpletely disregarded Eric and turned towards the two beauties as he said,

    "Tell me beauties, what would you wish to pass a night with this Young Master! One thing is for sure though, I will be able to do what this guy doesn''t have the tools to do!"

    He was clearly insulting Eric in their eyes, and asking them for a price, as after what Eric said his ego had truly taken a huge boost.

    The twodies in question were still startled by the situation that was created, as Eric could brush this guy away even if he only mentioned his new status, but he didn''t do it.

    He was clearly trying to y with them, and the ball was now on their court. But hearing the words that this idiot said truly made them furious.

    They were agents of the Special Unit, and just their position was much higher than any kind of second-rate Young Master out there.

    Even if this guy''s father was there he wouldn''t be able to take a look at them, and yet this guy treated them as cheap prostitutes, it was clearly something they couldn''t stand.

    With that thought in mind, Inuhara Hina didn''t ask or wait for an order, as she walked forwards with a m face, and slight cold smile, as she grabbed him by the neck, put him on the ground, and stepped on his head, as she said in a cold voice,

    "Just what the hell did you just bark now little dog!?"

    Her actions shocked and stunned the whole crowd, as they were looking with disbelieving faces towards her. Even the Young Master''s security guards were looking at the scene shocked to the bones.

    Beside her, Tatsuya Minami just looked at the scene with a schadenfreude expression, but deep down inside she had wanted to do the same thing herself.

    It was just that she didn''t want things to get messierter, so if Inuhara Hina was the one doing this, things would be easier, and smoother.

    The whole crowd was able to get out of their stupor only when they heard the Young Master''s cries.

    "Aaaaa, it hurts! Just what do you think you are doing damn bloody b*tch!? Aaaaaa~!"

    Whenever he screamed, Inuhara Hina would step on him harder, making him feel even more pain, and humiliation.

    But his cries didn''t just awaken the audience from their stupor, as even his guards were awakened, and rushed to help their Young Master, escape that woman''s ws.

    Even though there were four of them, and had a much bigger build than Inuhara Hina, and her brother, they still ended up in the ground, as her foot was still on their Young Master''s head.

    The audience was getting even more shocked with each passing moment, as they looked at the scene created in front of them when they heard Eric''s forgetful voice,

    "Oh, I forgot to tell you ''bro'' they are a bit Rambo, strong, and too independent, so be careful how you approach them!"

    His words seemed sincere and really benevolent, it was just that their timing was off by arge margin. And the crowd didn''t know if they shouldugh or cry injustice at his words.

    But the Young Master on the floor who had his head stepped on clearly didn''t appreciate his actions, as he started screaming out loud,

    "You are a dead man! Guards! Security! You are a dead man, you hear me!? Guards,e the fuck here, for this Young Master!

    You are dead Kid! You don''t know with whom you have messed! As for these two b*tches, I am going to r*pe them in front of you, and make them plead under me! Just wait, Kid! Security!"

    He was screaming louder and louder for the security of the building toe. After all, with his status and background, he surely was confident in using them to reverse the situation.

    After all, Young Master Takeshiba Yuto was his good friend, and the people here respected and feared him.

    Then when his true forces came, he would take them away and do whatever he wanted with them. For those reasons, he was screaming at the top of his lungs, and attracting attention.

    He truly achieved his goal, as the security guards of the building surrounded Eric and his entourage¡­

 Chapter 151 - 151: Leaving Trouble Behind

    The security guards had decided to have a blind eye approach to the situation earlier due to the background of Young Master Shiba, and his friendship with Young Master Takeshiba.

    They had thought that this was a finished matter even before it started, as the guards behind Young Master Shiba were strong, and really well prepared, and more in numbers.??

    Yet the conclusion was quite the contrary one, as all of them were on the ground, and Young Master Shiba was being stepped on his head, unable to get up.

    The created situation was clearly out of their expectations, and even less the screams of Young Master Shiba who was being stepped upon.

    Still, they were able to recollect themselves quickly and act fast, as they surround the small group of four who had been the root of all this but didn''t dare to act.

    They had seen the skills of that youngdy and that guy beside her when they got down Young Master Shiba''s security guards, and they didn''t seem like the soft persimmons they looked at first sight.

    But while they were cautious and better assessing the situation, their captain didn''t seem to share the same thoughts, as he looked towards Eric in a threatening look, and said,

    "The hell do you think you are doing, immediately tell your dog to step down!"

    This was well within Eric''s expectations, as with how this world worked there were very few people who were unbiased, and just.

    But one couldn''t really me them, as the world was run by interests at the end of the day, each and everyone looked after their own interests.

    Even this little captain most probably looked at this case like the opportunity of a lifetime, as he had to choose between a nobody and a Young Master from a big family.

    If he yed his cards right, then perhaps he might get promoted, or even better join Young Master Shiba''s family and hug his big legs.

    What he didn''t expect though, was the fact that Eric would listen to his words in a different way, as he heard him say,

    "You heard the captain Hina-chan, apparently Young Master Shiba hasn''t been stepped enough for today, and needs some more!"

    His words stunned the whole crowd, and even the person in question, but Inuhara Hina was more than happy to oblige to his words, as she stepped even harder.

    Immediately followed the screams of pain from Young Master Shiba,

    "Aaa~! B*tchhh, stop! I will kill you! I swear I will kill you by raping you! Aaa~! Captain make her stop!"

    Seeing what happened, the captain was furious that his words had been taken for less than shit, as he looked at Eric with a really dark and gloomy look, as he ordered his team,

    "Take them down! They dare to behave like this in my building!"

    His words were really big, and he sounded high and mighty, but no one seemed to care much about him, as the security personnel could do nothing else but obey their captain, and attack.

    Different from the crowd''s expectations though Eric didn''t seem worried in the least. In fact, he had an expectant look of someone who was about to enjoy a good show.

    But his expectations were let down, as Inuhara Hina said in a dominating voice,

    "Stop right where you are! We are agents from the Special Unit. Every action you take hereafter will be taken as an assault towards a government official!"

    Her words stopped the security personnel in their tracks, as they would have never expected something like this.

    The problem was that their knowledge level and importance was really low for them to have heard of the Special Unit or their might agents.

    Furthermore, secret and powerful agents weren''t apples, to find them in kilograms, or buy them in a bunch.

    So, it wasn''t weird for them to haveplex thoughts about this, especially since Inuhara Hina was even showing a badge or something.

    She seemed to be expecting them to take her words for granted. But while the guards hadn''t heard about it, it didn''t mean some of the Young Masters in there hadn''t.

    Especially the one who had his head pinned on the ground, and under her foot. He knew what her words meant, and if what she said was true, then he had just dug up his own grave.

    Before he could even react to that though, he heard the captain of the guards say in a mocking voice,

    "Haha~! Nowadays people would do anything just to scoff free from the responsibilities of their actions. Even im to be secret agents!

    Then tell us secret agentdy where are your badge and credentials. Why should I believe you, you certainly don''t expect us to believe just because you said so, right?

    I mean we aren''t little kids to be tricked like that!"

    His words made sense to the crowd because Inuhara Hina was just iming that identity without any proof to back it up.

    If they believed whatever she said without evidence, then wouldn''t they be just like little kids being fooled around.

    In fact, his words made so much sense that even Young Master Shiba who was on the ground seemed to be a bit dubious about this all situation.

    Seeing that he got no answer, and no evidence, the captain said in a clear voice,

    "Fu*king cheaters, take them down for me!"

    The security personnel still had their doubts about this, but they didn''t dare to not obey their captain, as they once again started running towards Eric, and the others.

    On the other hand, Inuhara Hina looked at these guys with a disappointed and weird look, as she said with a sigh,

    "Sigh~! Idiots! Brother take care of them please!"

    With that said Inuhara Muto who had been quiet, calm, and almost inexistent this whole time, walked in front of her, and started taking the attackers down one by one.

    Not even one of the security personnel was able to hit or pass through him to get to Inuhara Hina, as he seemed like an unpassable living wall.

    On the side, Eric was just enjoying the beautiful show, as he had no intention whatsoever to join in the fun. He was just watching as he said to his dear professor,

    "Your agents seem really well-trained beauty, I feel so much safer right now!"

    Tatsuya Minami had always been by his side this whole time, as she was just watching at the scene in front of her with a schadenfreude expression.

    She didn''t seem to worry in the least about this situation, as she was more than confident in their skills, and abilities to handle this situation.

    But hearing Eric talk like that, as he stood there like this had nothing to do with him, kind of infuriated her a bit. In her mind, this was all Eric''s fault, to begin with.

    For that reason, she said with an agitated voice,

    "This is all happening because of you, don''t you think you should go there and solve this situation already!?"

    But Eric looked towards her with a surprised and weird look, as he said in a righteous voice,

    "My fault!? Was I the one who started this, putting that guy down, and stepping on his head? The poor chap should feel so humiliated and in pain right now!"

    His words made Tatsuya Minami almost get shocked to faint! This guy! This guy was too much! He was able to turn the ck to white in only two lines.

    If it only weren''t for her orders, and her position she would have exploded against him, but she was able to control herself, even though there was a big red vein on her forehead.

    But as they had finished talking the security personnel was all down on the ground, unable to move or even get up.

    The captain had disappeared from view as nobody knew where he had gone, most probably he had gone to take reinforcements.

    Seeing this situation, Eric didn''t let thedy by his side explode, as he walked forwards towards the elevator. They had already spent too much time in this ce.

    "Come on let''s go. We are alreadyte! Hina-chan let Young Master Shiba go, otherwise, I think he will die from shame and pain!"

    Inuhara Hina was the same as Tatsuya Minami, they were both extremely furious at this guy, and his behavior, but they were unable to do anything about it.

    The whole crowd was still shocked by everything that had just happened, as they weren''t even able to see the card that Eric used to ess the elevator.

    There were a few people who saw him, but they all thought that it was some kind of illusion as it wasn''t possible.

    Eric entered the elevator and immediately pressed the button for the 50th floor, where were found the offices of the Takeshiba Real Estate Agency.

    The whole crowd was surprised by this, as they were still waiting for the captain to return with enforcements, and see what would happen.

    The show had yet to end for them. So they all decided to take the next elevator and follow what would happen, as some even went to help Young Master Shiba up.

    But he didn''t leave, quite the opposite he followed the crowd towards the next elevator, he couldn''t allow Eric to leave like that, and to his luck, he was going towards his good friend''s ce.

    On the other hand, Eric and his entourage had arrived at their destination, as they immediately came in front of the receptions.

    "How may I help you, Young Master?"

    Eric looked towards her from head to toe, as he couldn''t deny that she was a beauty, as he said in a clear voice,

    "Tell Takeshiba Yuto, that his brother-inw is here!"

 Chapter 152 - 152: Red Alert

    The receptionist was clearly baffled at his words, as she had never even thought that someone would ever introduce himself like that, or ask something like that.

    In fact, she thought that her mind or her ears were ying tricks on her and that she might have heard that wrong, or might have imagined it.??

    For that reason, she asked with an embarrassed smile on her face,

    "I am truly sorry Young Master, but I think I misheard your words! Can you tell me once again how may I help you?"

    Eric expected something like this to happen, as nobody seemed to know him or have any idea who he was, but still, he just repeated the same words with a calm tone,

    "Tell Takeshiba Yuto, your boss, that his young brother-inw is here!"

    The first time she had thought that probably was her mistake, and she had misheard his words, but right now there was no mistake.

    She had clearly heard him this time, but she was still shocked by what she had heard. Eric looked like a Young Master from a rich family, but saying something like that to her boss, or even his secretary, was a bit difficult for her.

    Not only for her but for anyone in her position hearing this it would be extremely difficult to be passed to the next in line.

    She was in a pinch because she didn''t know what to do. Everyone that came to this ce was some Young Master she couldn''t afford to offend, and Eric wasn''t an exception.

    Still, what he had asked her to say was a bit difficult. Looking one more time towards Eric who seemed really calm, and collected, she decided to bite the bullet.

    As she got connected to Takeshiba Yuto''s secretary and transmitted Eric''s words to her. Contrary to her expectations, she didn''t seem to be surprised by this.

    While most of the people might now know about what had happened the previous night, due to their own reasons, Takeshiba Yuto''s personal secretary would surely know.

    After all, she wasn''t just his Personal Secretary, and Assistant, but also his stress reliever, lust reliever, and counselor.

    The other night, she had participated in the party, as she was also surprised by the big bomb surprise that Master Takeshiba had thrown on all the guests.

    But her Boss, and Master had clearly warned her to treat him with the same respect she treated other people in the Takeshiba family.

    Immediately as she got news of it, she notified her Boss, who said that he would immediately go out to receive him.

    The receptionist was shocked at the answer she got, but she didn''t dare to tardy, as she immediately said in a slightly lost voice,

    "Yo-ahem-Young Master, Young Master Takeshiba Yuto will be here in a short time to personally receive you!"

    Eric just nodded at her, as he turned towards his entourage and said,

    "Don''t you think those guys are getting a bitte!? I thought they would be here by now!"

    The receptionist didn''t understand what he meant as she thought that Eric was probably talking about her boss when suddenly a big Red Alert started sounding through the whole building.

    The elevators got blocked, as most of the emergency exit doors did too, and loud step noises were being heard closer and closer to them.

    This situation clearly surprised the receptionist, and all the people in the building, as it looked like some kind of terrorist attack was happening right now.

    After all, code Red was the highest danger alert code and was used only in case of fire, or terrorist attacks, but seeing the Emergency Exit doors blocked, then it was surely a terrorist attack.

    But while the receptionist was truly agitated, frightened, and confused at the same time, as she didn''t understand what was going on, Tianlong Yun just said with a calm sigh,

    "Sigh~! Doesn''t that guy think he might have exaggerated it a bit too much?"

    Even though the Red Alert sound was really loud, she was still able to hear Eric''s words, as she was even more shocked. Apparently, he had something to do with this!

    Just as she thought like this, their Emergency Exit door was opened, and more than 15 security guards, dressed in special forces suits, and with guns on their hands entered from that door.

    She was still stupefied by what was going on when they started screaming,

    "Put your hands behind your head, and get on your knees! Put your hands behind your head, and get on your knees! Now! Otherwise, we will shoot you down!"

    The receptionistdy didn''t dare to gette even for a second, as she immediately did as she was told, while Eric and his entourage just looked at what was happening with a calm look.

    The arriving security guards were surprised at their standing but still didn''t shoot, and just warned them once again loudly,

    "Put your hands behind your head, and get on your knees! Now! Otherwise, we will shoot you down!"

    Eric pretended to not hear their warnings, as he said with a harsh, and dark voice,

    "What is the meaning of ¡­!?"

    But he wasn''t able to finish, as that captain guy of earlier appeared in front of him, and tried to hit him with the back of his gun, as he said,

    "Stop talking you terrorist tra¡­!"

    But before he aplished his goal, Inuhara Hina grabbed his hand, rotated it around 180 degrees, took his gun away, and ced it on his head, while turning him into a meat shield against his colleges!

    Her actions stunned the arriving security guards and even the idiotic captain that had fallen into her hands. Everything had happened so fast, that they hadn''t been able to act.

    While the armed security guards were trying to understand what had just happened, Young Master Takeshiba Yuto appeared on the other side of the hallway, behind Eric.

    He was clearly startled, surprised, and confused about the scene in front of him, as he didn''t expect such a thing, and even more when he heard the security guards, recollect themselves, and say,

    "You are already considered terrorist threats to the building, don''t make things worse by keeping our friend hostage!

    You better put your hands behind your head, and get on your knees! Now! If you still want to leave this ce alive!"

    But what they hadn''t expected that in ce of Eric''s voice, they heard the loud, and angry voice of Young Master Takeshiba Yuto,

    "Can someone just exin to me what the fuck is going on here? And why are you treating my brother-inw as a terrorist?"

    His words were a catalyst to the already shocked security guards, as even they didn''t understand what was going on anymore, as they were looking at each other with clear shocked faces.

    All they knew was that the guy who was now in Inuhara Hina''s custody hade to them running, screaming about a terrorist attack.

    They had immediately acted and had arrived here as soon as they could to face the terrorist group of four.

    The only thing they could do now was, look at the dark and gloomy expression of their colleague, who seemed to have just shit his pants, and ask for an exnation.

    But he didn''t seem like he would talk anytime soon, so they were all in a truly strange situation, as finally, it was their targeted terrorist who came to their help,

    "Don''t me them brother-inw as it isn''t their fault. They were just being led here by this trash!"

    He said that looking towards the captain in Inuhara Hina''s custody, something that didn''t really surprise the guards, because it was true. But that didn''t exin the situation!

    Young Master Takeshiba Yuto was the same as them, as he asked with a solemn look,

    "Just what did exactly happen, brother-inw? And why is this guy ming you as a terrorist?"

    Eric was expecting for this, as he started speaking with a sigh,

    "Sigh~! It''s a long story but the root of the problem lies with your good friend, Young Master Shiba!"

    Once again Young Master Takeshiba was startled, as he didn''t expect something like this to happen, just what kind of trouble had that idiot started again.

    While he was treating him as a good friend, that was only for pretend as he needed him to keep a low profile for himself, and also for the information he provided him with.

    Furthermore, that idiot was a good scapegoat for any case or situation. Yet, he couldn''t stop creating trouble for him, so he was already deciding to get rid of him.

    Then hearing Eric''s story of what had happened he was even more assured that it had been that idiot''s fault.

    Not only that, but that fu*ker was using his name in the front of the crowd like some kind of passport to bully precisely this ''brother-inw''.

    Eric just told everything that had happened without exaggerating it, but the guard on Inuhara Hina''s custody couldn''t help but scream,

    "No, no, he is lying. I had nothing to do with that! I just did my job, Young Master Takeshiba please, you have to believe me!"

    But any hope he had in that regard was destroyed by Eric''s words, and smirk,

    "You seem to be a bigger idiot than I thought! Not to mention all the people that witnessed it, there are cameras to this ce, you know!"

    He had tried to protect himself in a moment of weakness, and desperation but it had fired back, as he had totally forgotten about the cameras.

    He had thought that he would easily climb the problem of the Red Alert with Young Master Shiba''s help, but he had just dug his grave pit deeper.

    The security guards were truly surprised and stunned by what Eric had just described, as they felt big fools to be pulled by the nose like that, as they looked with killing intent towards the guy.

    For a strange reason, they didn''t even doubt Eric''s words, as now was the matter of how should they resolve this!

 Chapter 153 - 153: Idiots & Favor

    The situation got even harder for them when they heard Young Master Takeshiba Yuto say,

    "Brother-inw you can deal with this situation as you see fit, you have my full support!"??

    They were doomed. If Eric wanted to destroy their lives for their disrespect towards him, he could, and they wouldn''t be able to do anything to defend themselves.

    But contrary to their worst expectations, they heard Eric say,

    "Well, we don''t have to make this a bigger issue than it already is brother-inw, as the personnel isn''t guilty of this one idiot''s faults.

    This guy will be the only one who will assume responsibility for this, as I will think of his punishmentter, but now we have a more important thing, or more important idiot to take care of, to be more precise!

    How do you think we should deal with him, brother-inw? After all, he is your good friend at the end of the day!"

    Even though Eric and Young Master Takeshiba seemed to be really close due to their way of speaking towards each other, or even acting, they clearly had their reservations towards each other.

    Young Master Takeshiba Yuto was on Eric''s cklist, and also the person who was trying to take one of his women from him so there could never be a good rtionship with him.

    On the other side, Eric was Takeshiba Yuto''s ex-enemy, and also a possible threat to him, and his ns, so he was on high alert against him.

    So, one could say that if the Oscars would be given for acting in real life, then surely these two would have a tiebreak and share it in half.

    While their talk seemed really close and cringeworthy, they were continuously trying to test and y each other with their words.

    Earlier Young Master Takeshiba had tried to make Eric owe him a small favor, as he was even throwing the security personnel into the mes, but now it was his time.

    Eric had left the responsibility of punishing his ''good friend'' to him. While he didn''t like this guy, he was surely a useful chess piece and there surely were other ways he could use him.

    At the same time, he couldn''t let him go easily, otherwise, it would be the same as offending Eric himself, and his belief in him.

    Not that he cared much, but for appearance''s sake he couldn''t do it. So he was stuck in between a rock and a hard ce.

    To make matters moreplex, the guards had taken off the Red Alert, and everything inside the building was working once again, so the elevators rushing to this ce, arrived just in time.

    As soon as the first elevator opened up, the red, bruised, and bloodied Young Master Shiba came out of the elevator, with clear fury written all over his face.

    He had thought that the guards had taken Eric and his team into custody, so he would juste here and use his status to take him away and teach him a good lesson.

    So while he was angry, he was in high spirits about what was toe. Only toe out of the elevator and be dumbfounded by the scene in front of him.

    Eric seemed to be talking with his ''good friend'' Young Master Takeshiba, and they seemed a bit too friendly, while the Captain that had helped him earlier was in the ''monster''s'' hands with a gun to his head.

    The guards seemed to not only not captured Eric, but they also seemed to look at him with grateful looks.

    This scene didn''t make sense, he ran towards his ''good friend'' as he said in a loud voice,

    "Brother Takeshiba, why are you talking in a friendly manner, with this brute piece of trash. Do you know what he did to me!?"

    But he got a reaction he would have never expected, as Young Master Takeshiba gave him a tight p, as he said with a fuming voice,

    "You fu*ker, just what did you say to my brother-inw!? I was trying to make him forgive you, but youe here and do something like this!

    Why the fu*k don''t you use your brain for a moment, and consider the situation!"

    His words stunned not only him but also all the crowd of Young Mastering out of the elevator, as none of them expected something like this to happen.

    If what they heard was true, then all their high and mighty attitude of earlier was just useless crappy attitude.

    While Eric mighte from a poor background, and even inexistent one, the fact that he had married into the Takeshiba family, was enough to make him have a higher standing than any one of them.

    As the whole crowd was still startled and shocked by what they heard, Eric added salt to the injury as he said with a calm voice,

    "Oh, brother-inw I am not the only one he offended, as he offended even thesedies, I am sure you already know this, but they are agents of the Special Unit."

    He did that as he showed towards Tatsuya Minami and Inuhara Hina. Only now was Young Master Takeshiba Yuto able to have a look at the other people beside Eric, and he was more than startled.

    He wasn''t startled by their beauty, but from the fact that Tatsuya Minami was supposed to be his professor in University, as he looked towards her and said with surprise,

    "Professor Tatsuya, you¡­"

    He was cut short though, as Tatsuya Minami was clearly in a bad mood, as she said,

    "I am no longer a Professor in the Tokyo University, Young Master Takeshiba, that was just a cover for me as I was on a mission.

    From now on I am the head of the security personnel of your brother-inw sent by the Special Unit. But I must ept I didn''t expect to encounter your ''good friend'' downstairs and be treated like a cheap prostitute!"

    Young Master Takeshiba was shocked by what he just heard, this fu*ker had truly messed up with the wrong people, as the block he had hit was truly big.

    While the Special Unit was supposed to be a secret agency, they had decided to take their head out of the shadows, so they could acquire more public recognition and support if possible.

    It was for this reason, that Tatsuya Minami could use her identity so easily, and openly, to state her ground.

    After hearing that, Young Master Takeshiba understood that his ''good friend'' had no salvation, and he could only try and save him by including his father in all of this.

    With these thoughts in mind, he turned towards his personal secretary as he said with a slight sigh,

    "Sigh~! Call his father, and exin to him everything that happened. Tell him that if he wants to settle this he bettere, apologize, andpensate well!

    The rest is on his hands!"

    Then turning towards Eric, he made a slight bow, as he said,

    "Brother-inw I am really sorry for this guy''s behavior, and words. But please let''s try to make big issues small, and small issues disappear, as I will make sure you get a sufficient exnation for this."

    Hearing those words Eric didn''t even stop to think about it, as he said,

    "Since brother-inw has spoken such, I have no reason to bother about this anymore, and will leave it in your hands!"

    With that he made a sign towards Inuhara Hina to release the guy she had in her custody, to show that he had truly left everything in Young Master Takeshiba''s hands.

    The truth was that he was hoping for something like this to happen more from now on, as like this thepensations he would receive would be a huge boost to his capital, and development.

    With the Takeshiba family name backing him up, no one would dare to offend him, and not apologize andpensate.

    At the moment, money was a big concern for him, as he needed a lot of money to develop his forces, and power so that he would be able to survive, and have a stable footing after the S-day.

    On the other hand, Young Master Takeshiba could only curse his ''good friend'' for being such a good for nothing, as he not only had made troubles but had also forced him to ask for a favor.

    While it didn''t look like it, right now Eric was doing him a favor, that he would have to repay in the future.

    Considering this matter finished, Eric changed the topic as he said,

    "Well letting this unsavory situation behind our backs, you must know why I am here today brother-inw!"

    Young Master Takeshiba could ask for nothing more than this, as he did the same and said,

    "Yes brother-inw, I have already prepared all the best to choose from, as I will personally apany you to have a look at them."

    With that said, he took a look towards the other Young Masters that hade here with Young Master Shiba, as he said,

    "Well Gentlemen I am sorry for the created situation, my staff will immediately be at your disposal, so it can take care of you, and your needs in my Real Estate Agency!"

    While he wasn''t calling on them for watching the show, he surely wanted to rip them a bit of their skin for watching it.

    In this situation, none of them could leave the ce without having a look around, or buying something. Otherwise, it would be an offense to Young Master Takeshiba and Eric.

    They couldn''t say that they were there to watch a good show could they? After all, each of these figures was one they didn''t dare to offend.

    With that taken care of, Young Master Takeshiba apanied Eric towards his own office¡­

 Chapter 154 - 154: Home (Quasi-Mansion)

    Young Master Takeshiba Yuto''s office was a true work of d¨¦cor and design, as it covered almost ? of the whole floor area.

    Before entering his office there was a small pre-entering office, which was his personal secretary''s office.??

    Whoever wanted to enter his office, had to go through that small pre-entering office, and take the clearance from his personal secretary.

    After passing that small hurdle, you would enter his true big office, which seemed like a big hall, with an office desk in the middle of it, and a few chairs, a TV, and the small minibar.

    Just the prices of some of the articles in there or those precious bottles on the minibar were enough to buy an apartment in Eric''s current building.

    This was clearly a more than obvious indicator of the big gap between the rich, wealthy society, and the poor people who lived their daily normal lives.

    This was a clear indicator of the truth of the World that everyone pretended to be blind in front of. The strong rule over the weak and the gap is truly enormous.

    At the beginning of his previous life, Eric had been one of the many working ants, whose blood and sweat went to the rich and powerful people.

    It had taken him a lot of time, and sweat to finally reverse his fate, and eventually be an Overlord.

    But even then, he had been too narrowminded, as he didn''t know just how vast, and big this world was, and that what he had achieved was just like a dust particle, and nothing more.

    This time was different! This time he decided to be stronger, and more powerful, and find his own way towards the vast world out there, and rule over it.

    After what he had lived, Eric was able to divide people into two big categories, the rulers, and the adaptors.

    The difference in numbers was like night and day. As rulers were less than 0.00001% of the poption, everyone else was an adapter.

    These guys would try to adapt to any situation and leave their fate in the hands of the rulers. In his previous life, Eric had passed the transition from one side to the other.

    In this life, he had already been reborn as a fully-fledged ruler, and there was nothing besides death that would stop him to rule the heavens.

    Seeing his brother-inw in such deep thoughts, Young Master Takeshiba thought that he was still thinking about what just happened, as he said with a weird smile,

    "You aren''t satisfied with how I dealt with the situation earlier brother-inw?"

    Takeshiba Yuto''s words got Eric out of his thoughts, as he said with a slightly guilty smile,

    "No, no, brother-inw that matter is finished as long as I get a good exnation, as far as I am concerned.

    I was just thinking about the strange fate of people in this world, and our greedy, and never-ending desires! Just foolish thoughts of mine!"

    Young Master Takeshiba was a bit surprised by his words, as he tried to make sense of their standings and situation, as he thought that Eric was saying double-meaning words.

    But he couldn''t make sense of them, and even if he tried he swayed even more from the truth and their meaning.

    On the other hand, Eric seemed to have totally awakened, as he understood he might have said more than he should, so he tried to change the topic of conversation.

    For that reason, he said with an excited face and voice,

    "Let''s leave these things aside brother-inw, as are unworthy to spend precious time upon. So, what don''t you show me what you have selected for me!"

    Even though a bit puzzled, and confused by this situation, Young Master Takeshiba was more than happy to leave this behind, and focus on something else, as he replied happily,

    "Haha~! You are right brother inw,e with me this way. I am sure you are going to love them."

    Then turning to his secretary, he said,

    "Nina, prepare us to Whiskey on the rocks! And don''t allow anyone besides Master Shiba to disturb us!"

    With that said, he led Eric towards his office table, and as they sat on their respective chairs, he took a big folder from the side and handed it over to Eric.

    Inside the Folder there were 7 files containing some of the best Real Estate Properties in the city, starting from apartments, penthouses, up to big and expensive-looking mansions.

    Each of the properties was found in really good and wealthy areas, parts of bigplexes, that seemed to be a small city inside the big one.

    Most important the peace and security each of these buildings provided was equal to the police and even military sometimes.

    Still, Eric wasn''t impatient to select his future home, as it was something of high importance. As his house would be his center of action for some time, and also an important training ground.

    Thinking like this he went through all 7 of them, looking at them in detail. Their location, their construction, the facilities provided, the surroundings, everything.

    It took him around half an hour, and two sses of Whiskey to finally chose his perfect ce. It was a quasi-mansion in one of the best neighborhoods inside the city.

    It was a quasi-mansion because while the terrain was more than 10.000 square feet, the building upied only a fifth of it.

    The structure inside had a surface of around 5000 square feet, as it 2 floors, 6 bedrooms, 2 big halls, 4 bathrooms, and 2 kitchens.

    But the structure could be easily upgraded with a little a bit of investment at the ce, as the outside was only covered in grass.

    ording to the notes, this ce had been kind of sentimental for the owner, as the house had been built ording to his instructions, but after his death, his children were trying to sell the house.

    For Eric, this ce was perfect, because not only was in a really goodplex, who was built by one of the big families, but its safety was guaranteed from the private agency of a 2nd rate family.

    The best aspect of this ce though was the fact that it was in a less than 50 km range from the Miura''s mansion.

    If Eric had this house he would be able to easily move between the two ces, his house, and the underground part of the Miura''s Mansion.

    Like that he would be able to have one more safety measure in ce if he wanted to leave his house in case of emergency.

    In fact, he was thinking of creating some kind of tele transportation channel between the two. Like that he would be able to easily use that ce too.

    Deciding on this, he immediately took that precise file from the folder of 7, as he said with a determined voice,

    "I want this one brother-inw!"

    Taking the file, Young Master Takeshiba was a bit surprised, as this wasn''t the biggest or the most expensive of the bunch.

    In fact, this one could be in the middle, like third or fourth, so it didn''t really make sense for Eric to choose that.

    To be honest he was thinking that Eric chose that one on purpose by looking at its price tag, as it wasn''t either truly expensive or cheap.

    That was why he asked him once again with a slightly surprised voice,

    "Are you sure brother-inw!? There are some better ones than this, and my father advised me to give you the best!"

    He was trying to say in a roundabout way that the prices were not a problem and that he could select even the most expensive one, who cost more than 5 times the price of the one he had selected.

    Eric wasn''t swayed by his words though, as he looked even more determined and said in a clear voice,

    "I am sure brother-inw, I am not looking at the building, but at its potential. Surely this ce isn''t as impressive as the others, but I am sure that I can make it the best."

    His words kind of surprised Young Master Takeshiba, but he could see that Eric had already made his choice, and he seemed really determined about it.

    He didn''t seem like he would be swayed by no matter what he said, so he decided to let him do as he pleased, as he then said with a smile,

    "Well then congrattions on your new home brother-inw, we will prepare the documents immediately, and you can move there from today if you want to.

    Also, in order to ask for an apology for my earlier mistakes, and as a gift for your engagement and entering the family, I will take care of the decoration of the house!"

    Young Master Takeshiba looked really sincere in what he said, but Eric didn''t believe him in the least. This guy and his father were both sly snakes, who would be able to find a burrow even in a rock.

    While he seemed really sorry and truly apologizing, Eric thought about a bigger drawback to the offer. If he did the decorations, then he could surely ce bugs around the house.

    He didn''t feelfortable with someone else snooping around him and his daily life, so that was a big no from his side, so he refused immediately,

    "What are you talking about brother-inw, all that is in the past, and I don''t even remember what happened between us.

    Furthermore, I feel more at home, if I take care of all that by myself! So I can''t really ept your gift."

    He was politely refusing but was firm on his words. Seeing this situation Young Master Takeshiba understood that his efforts were in vain, so he just said,

    "Well, since you say so, brother-inw. But I insist on paying for those, so please send the bill to me!"

    Eric would surely not refuse such a good offer, so he just smiled and answered,

    "Okay then, since you insist!"

    At that moment, the door to the office opened, and¡­

 Chapter 155 - 155: Apology

    Inside the office, room entered Young Master Takeshiba''s personal secretary, by what Eric heard earlier her name was Nina, and she was a true beauty he had to ept it.

    Young Master Takeshiba truly had some taste in thedies he selected, as she was one fine beauty, that would make a lot of men drool for her.??

    But that didn''t matter right now, as the important thing, were her words,

    "Boss, Master Shiba has arrived and is waiting outside, should I let him get in?"

    Takeshiba took a look at Eric, and seeing him nod his head in confirmation, said in a clear voice,

    "Let him in!"

    Taking her orders, the secretary once again went outside, as she announced Master Shiba, and his son to enter inside.

    Until now, Young Master Shiba had been left outside from Takeshiba Yuto with the pretext of reflecting on his actions, but in truth, it was to let him meet first with his father when he came.

    As they entered inside, one could clearly see that there were two big red handprints on Young Master Shiba''s face, one for each cheek.

    He was walking behind a fairly healthy man, who had the face of a righteous and hardworking man, but nobody knew if this was just a mask or his true face.

    Still, he was entering inside with a serious, and angry face as his good-for-nothing son had caused him such trouble.

    As soon as he entered inside and saw the people present, he made a light bow in sign of respect, as he greeted,

    "Young Master Takeshiba, Young Master Eric!"

    He didn''t know how he should address this young man in front of him, and he didn''t dare to make him angrier, and even more agitated, as his stupid son had already done his part.

    Young Master Takeshiba, and Eric, on the other hand, got up from their seats, as they returned his perfunctory greetings to the man.

    Without losing much time, Master Shiba gave a fear-inducing look to his useless son, as he immediately bowed in front of Eric saying,

    "Young Master Eric, I am truly sorry about my behavior, and my offense! I had eyes but failed to recognize you, and it''s totally my fault and responsibility for everything that happened.

    I sincerely ask for your apology, through this meaningless gift!"

    As he said that, he handed Eric a check where was written a summand of 2 million dors. It was a pretty nice sum.

    Eric didn''t seem fazed by the amount written over it, as he just took it without much ceremony, and said,

    "Since you have understood your mistake then I have nothing I can add, just don''t do this ever again. Remember that there is always a higher mountain and a deeper sea!"

    As he gave that advice he looked like some kind of old man who had lived for a long time, and he truly was, even though his appearance and actions didn''t make him look like that sometimes.

    Nobody knew what Young Master Shiba was thinking about at that moment, as his already red, and bruised face and head didn''t show his emotions and expressions.

    But thinking that he had finished what he was forced to do, he turned around and was going to return by his father''s side, as he heard Eric speak once again with a clear voice,

    "Young Master Shiba you just said this was your mistake and you will never make it again, but don''t you think that you are alreadycking in your apology?

    There are much more important people than me that you should ask for your apology don''t you think!?"

    Of course, he meant about Tatsuya Minami and Inuhara Hina. At the end of the day those two were offended the most in this situation, he was just an additional character.

    Hearing those words, even his frozen and unable to express emotions face failed him, as his face and eyes darkened.

    He knew what Eric was asking but how could he lower himself in front of those two b*tches, and even more so when one of them had stepped over his head all those times.

    Wasn''t that the same as eating his own shit!? He couldn''t do something like that! But just as he was about to refuse, he felt a clear cold gaze over him.

    It was his own father, he was looking at him like he would hang him by the legs if he didn''t go there and ask a proper apology to the twodies.

    All this time he had just been standing there and looking coldly at him, but this time he could feel the chills down to his bones.

    No matter how unresigned and unwilling he was, he knew he had no other choice but to turn back and apologize to the twodies.

    Taking a deep breath to calm down a bit his fast throbbing heart, which seemed ready to explode from the rage he had, he once again ced that emotionless mask and turned around.

    He approached the twodies slowly, with dubious steps, but still managed to get past Eric, and then bowing lightly he said,

    "I am really sorry about my offense to youdies. I was clearly blind and stupid! My actions were unforgivable but I hope in your magnanimity to forgive me!"

    The twodies weren''t really impressed with his apology, as it was way below the right standards, but still said in a cold and emotionless voice,

    "Since Young Master Eric has decided to not follow this issue further, we don''t have any objections. This matter is already closed!"

    They didn''t really care about the apology from this guy but were surprised a bit since Eric asked him to do it, this clearly showed that Eric cared about them, which was a good start to their mission.

    Seeing that this nightmare was finally over, Young Master Shiba turned around and left without even greeting and saying his goodbyes.

    Looking at the conduct of his son, Master Shiba had a really bad taste in his mouth, but he couldn''t do anything about it, as even he thought that this was a bit extra.

    Looking at Eric, he said in a weak voice,

    "Young Master Eric, I am really sorry about my son''s conduct, and his faulty apology, but don''t you think you went a bit too far!?"

    Eric just looked at him with a calm expression, as he said in a calm voice,

    "Master Shiba I don''t think you would be saying the same knowing the special identity of the twodies. As I think that your son has forgotten to mention it to you.

    The twodies are agents of that Special Unit!"

    Master Shiba was left startled hearing those words, as he didn''t expect something like this. It was true that his son had not mentioned that, and it was one of the critical details.

    It seemed like his son truly was an idiot, and didn''t know who to bully, and who to not. If that was true, then Eric was truly making him a favor.

    In fact, he looked towards the twodies, as he said,

    "I am truly sorrydies, I had eyes but failed to see! It''s my mistake as his father for failing to educate him properly.

    I assure you it''s not going to happen again!"

    The twodies were a bit startled at his actions since he was the Master of a 2nd rate family, and they were just simple agents of the Unit.

    Even so, they quickly recollected their selves, as Tatsuya Minami said hastily,

    "Like we said Master Shiba, this matter is closed from the moment that Young Master Eric said it was closed!"

    Master Shiba said nothing more, as he gave his perfunctory goodbyes and left the ce with an emotionless face.

    All this time he seemed like some kind of cool, calm, collected, and righteous man, but Eric had some other feeling about him. Everything he showed felt just too right.

    There was nothing, and no one perfect in this world. And even less this Master Shiba, who seemed to be here just because his son had offended someone he shouldn''t.

    He had a feeling that there was much more to this than what he could see on the surface but that was something for the future.

    Right now, he had more important things to take care of, as he turned towards Young Master Takeshiba and said,

    "Brother-inw how about you give me the keys to the ce so I can go and have a look. I want to have a real look at what I will have to work with."

    Young Master Takeshiba wasn''t surprised by his request, as he immediately pressed a button beside his table, as a newdy entered inside the office.

    It was a brown-haired beauty, with really dangerous curves, and a natural seductive stand and look, that could make any man lose his soul.

    Young Master Takeshiba knew about her, and her arrival, as he was concentrated only on Eric and his face, he wanted to test his brother-inw.

    He was just kind of disappointed to see that despite the beauty''s entrance Eric seemed normal and like he didn''t care at all about this woman.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t need to look at thisdy with his eyes, and drool over her, as he could ''look'' at her with his senses just as good.

    Not to mention that he already had twodies by his side that he was trying to vow, so doing that right now, would be adding fuel to the fire, and it would be too much for him to control.

    Disappointed that his little trick hadn''t worked out, Young Master Takeshiba said in a clear voice,

    "Take the papers, and the keys of the 4th house, and apany my brother-inw to have a look at his new home!"

 Chapter 156 - 156: A Tiring Day!

    They were able to get out of the building without having any more troubles, as they were even apanied by the Real Estate Agent beauty.

    Furthermore, the scene earlier was still clean in the memories of the people that had been inside the building, so no one dared to bother this dark star.??

    In fact, they didn''t even dare toe across him, as they were afraid that he might be the one to start trouble with them.

    This worked in Eric''s interest, as he wasn''t really interested in interacting with them, after the S-day the biggest majority of these useless idiots would go down the drain.

    None of these good for nothings'' was able to catch his attention, they were all just like the title suggested.

    Quickly they were able to make way towards the car, and hop in. This time they had an extra person inside, and the atmosphere seemed even more stuffed.

    As Alexa sat down beside Tatsuya Minami, even though she would have a problem seating beside Eric either, in fact, she would love to, but the siblings didn''t let her to, as it was for his security.

    Even though they were exaggerating it a bit, this seemed like the most possible way to diffuse the situation, as Tatsuya Minami would allow something like that to happen.

    Since she had decided that she would seduce, and make Eric fall for her, so that she couldplete her mission, she wouldn''t allow him to have another woman by his side.

    If it were for her, she would even order Inuhara Hina to stand down, and not try to make a move on him, but she couldn''t as she had the same mission as her.

    Eric decided to not intervene with this, but he knew that he should make some things clear to this woman sooner andter, and the sooner he did, the better it would be.

    While the ce they would see was a bit far away, and in the outskirts of Tokyo, they were still able to reach there in a moderate timing, it took them less than an hour.

    On the way, they even picked up Takeshiba Aika, as this ce was considered to be a gift for the two of them, and it would be weird if he was the only one to have a look at it.

    Still, they weren''t able to go there immediately as firstly they had to pass through the security perimeter, and by what Eric saw each of the 4 guards at the gate was strong.

    The 4 men gave him a weird look seeing that four beauties were by his side, and each one was better than the previous, but soon they recollected their selves as they were used to these scenes.

    Looking at them with his irvoyance eye, he was able to determine that each and any one of them was between levels 19 and 22.

    It was a bit surprising as one had to know that the maintainers of thisplex were only a 2nd rate wealthy family, and these guys would be considered as experts in their ranks.

    This was one detail that truly caught Eric''s attention, but at the same time just made him feel even more assured of selecting this ce.

    They were able to easily pass the gate having Alexa by their side, as Eric even applied for his own card and his women cards as new inhabitants of thisplex.

    Seeing Eric ask for three more cards, and especially since all three weredies, made the ones by his side to give him a few weird andplex looks, but none of them dared to say something about that.

    When even Takeshiba Aika that was supposed to be his fianc¨¦ didn''t say anything to it, but just epted it calmly, then who could say anything in this matter.

    The house was towards the end of theplex, as one had to drive at least 10 minutes or more to reach there, as it was even close to the small forest that surrounded the wholeplex.

    Making this ce even more favorable for Eric, and the purposes he had. It was truly the best he could ask for.

    The house was just like it was shown in the photos that he saw on the file, and the insides of the house werepletely empty.

    He would certainly have to go shopping right after and make sure to buy at least the essentials, but as long as he spent enough he could furnish this ce overnight.

    Furthermore, his ''dear'' brother-inw had even told him to send the bill to him, and he surely wouldn''t be polite or worry about the amount.

    As long as everything was taken care of overnight he didn''t care about anything else, even if he would have to pay for those himself.

    The moment he had decided to buy this ce, Alexa had already instructed her staff to make all the necessary preparations for all the contracts, and utilities, and everything would be ready in a short time.

    Entering inside the ce he was able to once again confirm its structure, and everything inside it, with his own eyes, and he had to say that he was really pleased with what he saw.

    Even Takeshiba Aika was really pleased with his selection, but more than the house itself, she was happy about the gesture and its meaning.

    At the same time, Eric also started thinking about the upgrades he could do to this ce, as he turned to Alexa, and said,

    "Alexa, please help me find a good architect as soon as possible! I want one who can abide by my instructions, and trustable."

    During the way, Alexa had insisted on him calling her by her name, as Miss Alexa was too formal for her, and she didn''t like it.

    Eric of course was more than happy to oblige, as he started to talk to her on a first-name basis. This gained him a few more looks, but he pretended to not see them.

    With that taken care of, they left the ce, as it was time for shopping so that he could furnish this ce, he couldn''t waste time.

    With his entourage in tow, he immediately went to the best ce where they could find the best of the best. The bill would certainly give his ''dear'' brother-inw a little shock, but he didn''t care!

    It took them a long time, but still, they were able to finish shopping around 8 o''clock, at least for the essentials.

    As for their delivery and their assembly he was assured by thepanies that everything would be ready in less than 2 or 3 hours.

    He even found a transportationpany, that would go and take any stuff Akira and the others had to take from their ce and bring them there.

    When all was said and done, it was a really tiring and eventful day, but at least he had taken care of something so important for him.

    Takeshiba Aika seemed to be still full of energy even after all the walking, talking, and selection she did until now with Alexa and the other twodies.

    She was sure to take their opinions as she was acting like a good wife talking to her sisters, she even seemed to incent them towards her new fianc¨¦.

    Her conduct clearly surprised the trio, as they would have never expected something like this, but none of them pointed it out.

    With everything settled, and taken care of the group returned to the quasi-mansion, waiting for their orders to arrive and guide the workers.

    As soon as they arrived though, Eric left them alone, as he went into one of the empty rooms on the second floor, and sat down in meditation.

    This day had truly been really tiring for him, and he had been unable to train, or even meditate and cultivate, and only now could he finally find some time to do that.

    With Takeshiba Aika here, he was sure that the situation was under control, and he wouldn''t even need to wee Akira and the others, as she could do that too.

    Takeshiba Aika had truly adapted to her role, and position as she was working even harder willingly to fulfill his orders, and instructions.

    Even when he told her to help him seduce and use her mother and sister, she epted without any moment of hesitation, as she even started giving him ideas on how to do it.

    He was really surprised by this, and even tried to check on her consciousness as she did that, but she seemed sincere enough. She wasn''t cheating him or trying to fool him.

    This made him a bit startled, but at the same time happy, because now he had one more dependable person working for him.

    While Takeshiba Aika had her own faults, and shorings she was a truly intelligent, and dependable person, and it was a huge help for him.

    Her eptance of the other women by his side was a bit forced at the moment, but not everything changed in a short time, at least she was trying hard to adjust.

    Thinking like this, he calmly entered mediation and cultivation, as he could feel that a new big breakthrough was close, and it was only a matter of days.

    This time he needed to prepare that he didn''t end up in the same position as the first time. He was certainly in a really massive need of leveling up, but he couldn''t act rashly.

    Sometimes hast just created bigger problems, so he had to be careful to let everything happen in its own time, and ordingly.

    His meditation and trainingsted for more than 3 hours, but to him, it felt like a fleeting instant. By now everything should be ready, so he could go and have a look at the finished product.

    With these thoughts in mind, he got up, and started walking towards the door¡­

 Chapter 157 - 157: The First Brick Of A Big Harem!

    When Eric came out of the room, he was able to see that the whole appearance of this ce had drastically changed in that short amount of time.

    The house was finally furnished, and usable for him, and his needs, or at least to say the essentials were all ready.??

    The beds, the kitchen equipment, table, chairs, and anything of the like were already brought, assembled, and ready for use.

    Truly the power of money was something that not many people were able to witness, and feel, but even those who did were still surprised by its efficiency and power.

    Eric had nothing but the apartments at the building he lived until morning, and yet now he had a quasi-mansion, so ssy, and elegantly furnished.

    Of course, this was due to Taleshiba Aika, and the otherdies, that tirelessly worked so hard to chose the best of the best, and he didn''t spare any effort or money to buy whatever they wanted.

    At the moment thedies were all gathered in the big hall, as they were allughing and discussing different things, as each and any one of them was drinking some fine wine, or liquor of their choice.

    The topics of their conversations were different, and ranging from fashion, up to poverty, strength, and true power.

    As soon as they felt his arrival though, they were all startled and stopped talking as they were looking in his direction.

    Each and any one of them had different thoughts, and feelings, as well as goals regarding him. But one thing was for sure, each and every one of them had a big interest in this guy.

    Looking at all of them one by one, and then as one group, he had a feeling like this was the building brick of his harem, as it was growing almost daily.

    Certainly, this wasn''t a bad thing for him, even though he would have to deal with some of them patiently to make them his.

    He had to ept though that the view was truly beautiful, as each of these women was someone that had attracted his attention, and interest, even that Alexa that he met today.

    Most probably Young Master Takeshiba had sent her by his side, so he could nt a spy by his side, but he didn''t care, he was more than confident to make her change sides if he wanted to.

    In fact, he was thinking that he should thank all these generous people that were sending him beauties one after the other to stay by his side.

    As he was thinking like that, Takeshiba Aika got up from her seat, approached him, and then gave him a hot deep French kiss, that made all the otherdies jealous of her.

    But who would be able to oppose her, she was his fianc¨¦! If she had no right to kiss him, then no one else had.

    Eric understood her purpose in giving him this sensual French kiss and didn''t shy away from his responsibilities, and duty, as he answered in the same coins.

    The kiss truly reached her goal, as many of thedies seemed to be really jealous, and angry right now, but they were unable to do anything about this.

    Especially Tatsuya Minami, and Inuhara Hina, they were once again reminded that this guy was engaged, and would never be only theirs, still, it was a bit difficult to ept.

    Eric could understand this, for that reason he had decided to be patient with those two, as they woulde at him when they were ready to ept him as he was, nothing more, nothing less.

    At the moment though he was satisfied by the wits, and actions of Takeshiba Aika so he gave her another light kiss as a reward, and said in her ear,

    "You will get your reward next time!"

    Takeshiba Aika was extremely happy upon hearing those words, as she tried to rub her body and assets against his. Even though she didn''t have much, she tried her best.

    After that awkward moment, Eric and the girls started talking about different things, as Akira and Mina even prepared dinner for the people inside the Quasi-Mansion.

    Eating their dinner, and after ate-night tea, it was finally time for them to go home, at least for Alexa and Takeshiba Aika.

    One was just a simple Real-Estate agent at the moment, while the other was just his fianc¨¦, and couldn''t spend the night with him yet, at least technically.

    Eric apanied the duo to their own ces, as Akira, Mina and Tina prepared the house for the night and selected their bedrooms on the first floor.

    Even though they were selecting their separate bedrooms, they would mostly sleep on Eric''s bed, by his side, as they were his women.

    When he got back from the ride, Eric went directly to his room, apanied by Mina and Akira, as they couldn''t wait to continue with their daily night activities.

    Theirpany clearly gained him some scornful, and angry looks from Tatsuya Minami and Inuhara Hina, but this was necessary to show them, that he was no one-woman man.

    He loved all the beautifuldies the same, and every one of them had to ept this if they wanted to stay by his side.

    The night passed amazing and sensual for him, but quite sleepless for the rest of the people in the house, since the house didn''t have a really good sound-proof istion.

    Waking up in the morning, Eric immediately took a shower apanied, as he went to the separate room he had left for cultivation, as he waited for the breakfast to be ready.

    He sat down in the lotus position, as he started to meditate and cultivate, as the process had gotten smoother, and more fluent for him.

    He was slowly but surely getting the hang of it, but he could feel that this was just the start of his journey.

    He felt like this was a really long marathon, and now he was just getting in the position to start running.

    If he wanted to win, he not only had to run fast but also keep his pace and rhythm, there were a lot of people ahead of him, that he needed to surpass eventually.

    The only problem was that right now he had to keep a really high pace if he wanted to truly join the contest, otherwise, it would be really hard for him to join in the future.

    In the meantime, he sent a few instructions to Kirigaya Kaito, Shiro, and Daisuke. He had left a lot of pending things to do, and especially with Daisuke.

    There were a few things that couldn''t wait for him to make some decision, and act upon it. Like for example the issue with the restaurant of his old employer, and that tyrannical little b*tch.

    He had to teach her a good lesson, otherwise, he wouldn''t feel good about himself, and there was also the matter of his vengeance on Kaito, and those other scums'' that betrayed him in his previous life.

    While he had been really busy until now, dealing with a lot of necessary stuff, he still hadn''t forgotten about his revenge.

    All the people that had entered his cklist would surely suffer the consequences of doing so, and it was time he started collecting a bit of interest on them.

    He would start from the meaningless ones, like that tyrannical little b*tch, but even she had to wait untilter in the night or the day after since he today had an important meeting with his father-inw.

    With those thoughts in mind, he got down to the ready breakfast, only to be greeted by the tired, and sleepless faces of Tatsuya Minami and the siblings.

    He was truly surprised as he looked at them with a clearly surprised face, and asked with a guiltless, and honest voice,

    "What happened to you guys, why are you like this? Was this ce toofortable for you or something?"

    The trio had already suffered a terrible night and was angry beyond limits, but now the person responsible for this was acting so calm, and guiltless in front of them, making them fuming from their ears.

    Looking at him with clear anger, wrath, and a bit of aplex look, and feeling, Tatsuya Minami said in a kind of shy, and angry tone,

    "Isn''t that your fault, Young Master Eric?"

    Her tone was truly weird due to itsposition, but her words made Eric even more startled as he asked with clear confusion in his eyes,

    "My fault..!"

    He still could understand at first, but then reminding what had happened during the night, and his women''s moans and screams, he was finally able to understand where the problem lied.

    If that was the case, then he was surely partially at fault, and couldn''t shy away from it, but still, he needed to be assured of the fact that he understood his fault clearly, as he said,

    "You mean, during the night, you¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to finish his words, as he heard Tatsuya Minami ept shyly, but with a loud and clear angry voice,

    "Yes, that''s right scoundrel, we weren''t able to sleep due to all that noise!"

    Eric was left speechless, he didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry at this moment, as he had never thought something like this possible.

    Since this was a quasi-mansion he had thought that at least the istion of the house was good, but apparently, he had been mistaken.

    Still seeing this mature woman, act shyly like that he couldn''t stop himself from finding it cute, and teasing her, as he said with a serious voice,

    "I am sorry about that, it was my fault for not checking the istion of this ce!"

    Tatsuya Minami was still a bit angry at him, but still remembering her position she had no other choice but to ept his apology, but she was enraged once again when she heard him say,

    "So!?"

 Chapter 158 - 158: Meeting With Master Takeshiba

    Confused at his questions she asked,

    "So, what!?"??

    Like a shameless scoundrel, Eric asked her directly in her face,

    "So, what do you think about it? Was it up to your expectations about me!?"

    Tatsuya Minami was stupefied for a moment, she would have never expected such a question on his part. She was thinking that perhaps her perverted mind was ying games on her, as she said,

    "Beg your pardon!?"

    Eric expected such a reaction, as he once again repeated his question,

    "What do you think about it, about my performance!?"

    This time there was no mistake, Eric had truly asked her about what she thought he asked, and the truth was that she didn''t know what to say, or how to act for a moment.

    It wasn''t a normal situation, to say the least, and even less of a normal question. The more she thought about it though the more she was trapped with her thoughts and feelings.

    If she acted shyly like the inexperienced woman that she was, then he might joke with her, or even think that she was immature, and some kind of loser.

    For that reason, she put a fake tough front, as she said,

    "You were okay!"

    This was so far away from her actual thoughts, as all the night she couldn''t sleep thinking how it was possible for someone to have so much stamina, and skills.

    She didn''t need to have much knowledge to understand that Eric was nothing like the usual guys, as all she had heard as far away from his standards.

    In fact, she could even say that what she heard seemed to be inexistent for someone like Eric, as thedies had clearly fainted out from pleasure, as they were unable to keep up with him.

    Still, she couldn''t say something like that and allow him to get full of himself, that was why she acted like that and said it was just okay, even though it totally wasn''t.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t blow her cover, even though her ears had turned almost beat red, as he said in a thoughtful voice,

    "Really!? Now that I think about it, perhaps you are right! I need to up my game for the future!"

    His words almost made her jaw drop to the ground, this guy seemed to have believed her words, and was thinking of even upping his game?

    How farther away than normal could this guy go? What she had heard during the night was already enough to give her the scare and curiosity of a lifetime.

    Yet he was so normally saying that he could up his game and be even better! Wouldn''t he be a natural enemy to any woman if he did that?

    Would she even be able to support that if it happened? She had already decided to be by his side, for her mission''s sake, and she also understood what it followed.

    She would have to suffer the same way that the duo during the night had suffered, and truth to be told she already respected their resilience more than one could think.

    Knowingly, or unknowingly she started to think that perhaps it was a good thing that she wouldn''t have to face this young man in front of her alone.

    "Well let''s hope you do!"

    She said that with a fleeting sound, as she left the hallway, and entered the dining room, where the rest of the people inside the house were found.

    That was the only way she could think of escaping the big bad wolf, that was eyeing her, and teasing her like that.

    Seeing her act like that, Eric had a smallugh to himself, as he followed behind her into the dining room, it was time to eat breakfast.

    After finishing the breakfast with thedies, Eric got dressed in a ssic Young Master outfit, as he left the house together with the siblings, it was time for his meeting with Master Takeshiba.

    While it was a bit far from his new home, it still wasn''t that far away, as he was able to arrive at the Takeshiba Group of Industries headquarters in less than an hour.

    One couldn''t help but get amazed by his surroundings, and the skyscraper that belonged totally to Takeshiba Group of Industries.

    Just like their status required the building was a work of art and effort. As it was one of the most beautiful skyscrapers in Asia.

    it could truly leave someone breath taken looking at her, but it didn''t really make a big impression on Eric.

    He had the knowledge and experience of two lifetimes, and what was in front of him, couldn''t even enter the top 1000 in terms of beauty and architecture.

    As soon as he entered the main building, he was received by a really beautiful, and lust-inducing MILF, that would make any young man of his age die just to taste her perfume.

    Her curves were extremely dangerous, as it seemed like her soft pillows would trap and suffocate anyone who tried to explore them.

    Her face made her look like she was some kind of a fairy from the fairy world, as her contours seemed to be chiseled into her face from God of Creation himself.

    If Eric were topare her with thedies by his side, only Tina, Tatsuya Minami, Takeshiba Aika, and Yoshida Gina would be able topare to her.

    She immediately introduced herself as one of the Personal Secretaries of Master Takeshiba, and also the one responsible for taking Eric to him.

    She was there to make sure that there were no troubles with his entrance to thepany, and also to give him a short tour inside thepany.

    After all, he was now Master Takeshiba''s son-inw, and who knew sooner orter he might even take some important position in thepany.

    While his sudden appearance was a big surprise to all of thepany, the society, and even the country itself, it was also a big opportunity for them.

    Many people saw an opportunity at Eric, seeing that he was from the pooryer of society and that he shouldn''t be really familiar with the scenes, and intentions of the high society.

    The MILF, who introduced herself, like Hilda, was just a means to keep all those pesky flies away from him, as he made his way towards the main office.

    Still, his arrival caused no less turmoil than expected, as all the workers, and especially the directors with a little a bit of power, came in front of him, wanting to meet him and send their regards.

    In their eyes, Eric was just a lump of tasty, and easy meat. Of course, this was because even Eric was ying his role really well, as he wanted these guys toe to him.

    Each and any one of these idiots, that was thinking to use him, would be used until they were dry and useless.

    Hunting them down one by one himself would be really tiring and time-consuming, so it would be for the best to let theme after him by their own wish and desire.

    Thinking like this, his acting was fluent, and natural as it left no ce for doubts, or second thoughts, as he was really careful with his words, and actions.

    Due to this, he was able to arrive at his destination only after two hours. It was truly startling, as he had been able to make his way from home here, in less than an hour.

    Still, he didn''t pay much attention to it, as it was something that needed to be done. This was a clear investment for the future and his foundation.

    As they arrived at thest floor, where was Master Takeshiba''s office, Hilda left him there, as she went to notify her Master of his arrival.

    He didn''t have to wait long, as he was almost immediately received inside the big and ssy office, where his father-inw was waiting for him with a smile on his face.

    Even though the siblings insisted on entering inside for his safety, Eric left them at the door, as the topics of his conversation, and meeting with his father-inw shouldn''t be heard from a third party.

    The siblings had no choice but to see the doors closed on their faces, as Eric''s figure disappeared behind them.

    On the other hand, Eric entered inside with a calm and serious expression, as he approached his father inw and shook his hand, as he said,

    "Father inw, I have to ept your ''ce'' is truly beyond my expectations! You must have worked hard to make this happen."

    Master Takeshiba heard his words with a calm face, and a slight smile, as he said with a fake warm voice,

    "Not at all, this ce was left behind by my wealthy family, I just keep walking their way. But please don''t estrange yourself, as this is now ''our'' ce. You are part of the family now!"

    While his face was still the same, his voice was solemn when he said thest line of his speech. In fact, he was so convincing with his tone, that even Eric almost got fooled for a moment.

    But then reassessing the situation, he put a fake grateful look on his face, as he said back,

    "You are right father inw, I am sorry for my slip. We are a family now, and we should face the world as a family!

    For that reason, I have decided that all the contracts I have with the Council, and the government will be made under the name of the Takeshiba''s, as even the materials will be produced by ''our''panies!"

    His words almost electrified Master Takeshiba for a few moments¡­

 Chapter 159 - 159: Deal

    He had never thought that Eric would say those words himself. He had been racking his brain all this time toe up with schemes and ideas on how to make that happen.

    He had stayed up all night thinking about something like this, and yet Eric was so easily saying something he so vitally needed.??

    He didn''t know if this was help from Heavens, a scheme from Eric, or just his affection but he was nheless really happy about it.

    Too bad that he knew that there was nothing like a free lunch in this world, and things wouldn''t be as easy as they looked.

    While Eric might have expressed his intentions clearly and given him hope that he would be able to seed with his goal, things were still far from done.

    There was no such a thing as a free lunch in this world, and especially such an expensive one, so he was able to easily control his emotions, and say with a serious voice,

    "Sigh~! I must say that I am truly happy with your words son-inw, I have been racking my brains all this time, thinking about how to make this happen, and you say it so easily.

    No matter how much I want to believe this as a demonstration of your affection towards your new family, still my mind can''t ept it.

    So, tell me, what are your conditions?"

    Eric expected something like this to happen because what he had just put on the table was Master Takeshiba''s wish, and goal of getting him engaged to his daughter.

    Something like this would be too good to be true, and even an idiot would start doubting that there must be something wrong with that.

    So, he just turned a little a bit serious himself, as he looked him in the eye, and said,

    "We are a family now, so I won''t beat around the bush father-inw! I want 35% of the shares of the Takeshiba group of Industries, and also a few smaller favors that you will be able to fulfill easily."

    Master Takeshiba was startled, as he hadn''t expected such a condition. Takeshiba group of Industries was the beating heart of the Takeshiba family.

    He couldn''t, and wouldn''t allow anyone to ce his dirty hands on such a sacred organ of the Takeshiba family, and even less give 35% of the total shares.

    While Eric was considered as part of the family now, he still had his reservations about him, not to mention that through all history the Takeshiba group of Industries was controlled by a single Takeshiba.

    It was like some kind of unwritten rule, because if it was spread, then it would be really difficult to pull them back together, and that would be the doom of the Takeshiba family.

    Such a condition was clearly uneptable as it was really precious, but at the same time what he was getting in return was equally or even more precious.

    So, he was at a really difficult crossroads at the moment and had to decide if he wanted to proceed with his walk.

    As he was thinking like this, he was looking and observing Eric carefully this whole time. Everything was happening so fast, and his rhythm was slowly destroying the pace he had worked so hard to form.

    Could he trust this guy? After all, he didn''t know much about him, and even if he had been engaged to his daughter, that didn''t mean much into his eyes.

    His eldest daughter was already a clear example of what might happen, so he needed to be really careful with this issue.

    Eric seemed really calm and confident that he would be able to pull this off and to be honest he didn''t like his attitude in the least because this meant that the game was in his hands.

    So, trying to maneuver a bit with the condition, he asked solemnly,

    "Are you aware of what you are asking son-inw!?"

    Eric knew about the importance of what he was asking, but in his eyes what he was asking was still a littlepared to the worth of what he was giving, yet he didn''t let it out, as he just answered,

    "I know father-inw! For that reason, I am prepared to sign a deal where I forego all my shares, and everything I own in the Takeshiba Group of Industries, if god-forbids, I leave the Takeshiba house!"

    Once again Master Takeshiba was startled with the words of his son-inw, as he seemed to have thought this well.

    But he still was havingplex thoughts about this, as he asked in a confused tone,

    "If I may ask, why do you need these shares son-inw?"

    He knew he was being brazen about it, and that Eric most probably would lie about it, but at least he could get some kind of clue in his answer.

    On the other hand, Eric just kept his calm face, as a slight smile was heard from him, as he answered,

    "You already know my situation, and position in the society father-inw, and you also know my goal and purpose for the future.

    In order to be able to push away all the current threats, and also prepare for the future, I need a good standing, and also a lot of money!

    Leaving all these aside, even my current position in the family is extremely fragile and unworthy of their attention, and I must say I have my own ego and pride!"

    He looked extremely honest and sincere as he said those words, it was like he was truly opening his mind in front of Master Takeshiba.

    Who even though knew that these were only some made-up motives, and excuses couldn''t reject any one of them, as they were true.

    In fact, he was thinking of creating him a few more, in order to keep him busier and more under control, but this kid always brought startles, and surprises to him every time he met him.

    This wasn''t the only time he had been thinking why Eric couldn''t be his son? If he were then his ambitions would certainly be aplished, and nobody would be able to stop him.

    Unfortunately, he was just his son-inw, and nothing more. Yet returning to the issue at hand, he didn''t know what to make of it.

    He just kept looking at him, as he seemed to have remembered something as he said,

    "What about the ie from the potions, and their exclusivity?"

    Eric knew that this sly fox was really difficult to deal with, and reach a deal, but he still didn''t show any kind of hesitation, as he said clearly,

    "The ie will be shared ording to the shares of thepany, and I will give you the forme and the exclusivity.

    As long as you don''t break the deal with the Council and the government, then I don''t care how you deal with it, father-inw!"

    Master Takeshiba knew that he had no reason to refuse such an offer right now, but he still didn''t know if those old fogies would ept it.

    But he guessed that since they had already made a concession, then making another one wasn''t a big deal. After all, the family didn''t lose in this deal, quite on the contrary it gained a lot.

    Now there was only one more thing on his mind that needed rification, as he asked,

    "What about the small conditions!?"

    This snake was just too careful, and sly, he wouldn''t let even some small details escape his line of thought, but Eric was already prepared for this, as he answered,

    "Well, I need three small favors actually! First, I would like to have some of your staff, security, and personnel work for me, as I gather my own.

    Secondly, I would need to use some of your connections in order to contact and try to recruit some people I might need in the future.

    Thirdly, thest but the most important I would like you to treat me like your own son, and not some stranger! I will try my best to convince even the other members of the family to do the same!"

    Apparently, Eric liked to give small shocks all the time, as while the first and second conditions were eptable, the third one was truly weird, to say the least.

    It seemed like everything he had asked, and everything he had done was just to be part of their family and be treated as an important part of their family.

    Of course, Master Takeshiba didn''t believe this in the least, as he was more concerned about what this kid''s true intentions were.

    But no matter how much he racked his brains there was nothing he could think of. Still, the deal seemed truly eligible, and a great opportunity he couldn''t refuse.

    With those thoughts on his mind, he decided to bite the bullet, as his serious and solemn face turned into a bright one smiling, as he said,

    "I agree with your terms, son! My Secretary will make the necessary arrangements, and we can sign it in the shortest time possible."

    Hearing that, Eric seemed to have been satisfied as well, as he showed a bright smile as well, and then handing him a piece of paper said clearly,

    "I am really d that you agree father-inw! Let me hand over to you the form of the Healing Potion, as a sign of my goodwill!

    I truly look forwards to our coboration in the future!"

    Master Takeshiba was already getting used to this kid, as he just took the piece of paper shamelessly, and started having a look at it.

    While he didn''t know much about the medicinal herbs, he could understand that most of them were just ordinary herbs, that no one would ever think of.

    The biggest surprise was the price of the prime materials, as it didn''t pass 20$ for a bottle, something that he was nning to sell for hundreds of dors.

    It seemed likedy luck had trulye to visit him, as really soon the Takeshiba family''s great ambition would be fulfilled¡­

 Chapter 160 - 160: Feeding Ones Ego

    Nothing was greater to him than the family goal they had passed on generation by generation. The deal he just reached was one step closer to that ambition, and goal the Takeshiba family had.

    As for Eric, this was just his father-inw opening the door for him towards the subjugation of the Takeshiba family.??

    Both of them had their own ideas and dreams about this deal, and sooner orter they would end up facing each other, but only time could tell the result.

    In no time the beauty Hilda prepared the contract for the duo, as she even brought some of thepanywyers to make the agreement legal immediately.

    There was no hesitation from the two parties, as this was something that they both were longing for, so everything happened quickly, and smoothly.

    As Eric would now be the owner of 35% of the Takeshiba Group of Industries, Master Takeshiba immediately gave the order for his office to be ready in no time.

    The reason why he agreed to such a deal so quickly wasn''t that he looked at Eric in a favorable way, or as part of his house.

    Nothing like that, he just thought he had stroke gold since Eric was inexperienced and a hot-blooded youth.

    In fact, he was nning on feeding his ego and self-satisfaction until he turned him into nothing more than an empty kid he could y as he wished.

    The most fragile part of a young man''s character and conduct was precisely his inexperience, and hot-bloodedness, while they served to sever mountains and dry rivers, they were also a double-edged sword.

    Taking into consideration the fabricated story about his background, Eric should be even more tangible by that, since he most probably felt like a sort of Saint over the mortal world.

    What he might never know was that he would continue to be one, until he needed him to be, after that, he would just reassess the situation and decide.

    Of course, these were Master Takeshiba''s thoughts, as no one knew what the future held, well beside Eric probably.

    On the other hand, Eric was satisfied with the deal, as he didn''t expect him to agree so soon, it was true that even though he had taken 35% still the profit for Master Takeshiba would increase exponentially.

    Still, he had never thought that the sly snake would agree so easily, as he was even ready to give in some of that percentage, up to 25%.

    Still, the snake had decided not to negotiate with him and immediately agree to the deal. This made him worried that there might be something he had overlooked, or that had slipped his attention.

    Even if Master Takeshiba died in front of him to save him right now, he wouldn''t believe in his magnanimity or that he might think of him as part of his family.

    Still, on the outside, he had a look of deep satisfaction and a false pretense of a Young Master in the making.

    His best weapon at the moment was the people''s underestimation of his skills and abilities. While his fabricated background was deep, without them he was nothing more than a kid having his pipe dreams.

    For that reason, he was trying to act more and more like a Young Master that was getting full of himself. Only like that would he be able to make people lower their guards against him.

    Immediately as they signed the deal, Master Takeshiba ordered the beautiful Hilda to gather all the important staf for an important announcement, and also to give Eric a more detailed tour around the building, and also of its ounts, and dealings.

    Until he was able to create a team of his own, she was to stay by his side and help him with whatever he couldn''t understand.

    There was no one who didn''t have their jaws on the floor when they heard Master Takeshiba''s announcement, as all this was too sudden and unexpected.

    Most of these guys in important positions were members of the Takeshiba family, and its smaller branches, so hearing a stranger have something they didn''t even dare to dream, made them feel ufortable, to say the least.

    In fact, they were too stunned to even hate Eric, or try toe up with some excuses, or ways to put him down. They didn''t understand what was going on anymore.

    And especially Master Takeshiba''s two elder sons, each one of them was more than wrathful, if it weren''t for him already being punished once, he would surely jump towards Eric, and kill him.

    He considered this Group as him, and what Eric was doing right now to him it was nothing more than the tant robbery of what was his.

    Not to mention that, but Master Takeshiba also made him as deputy president of the Company, who could act in his ce, in his absence.

    Eric clearly didn''t expect such a big gift toe his way, but the more Master Takeshiba acted like that, the more did his instincts, and senses became wary of him.

    He wasn''t a weak and inexperienced young man, as he had the experience of two lifetimes, so it would be truly shameful of him, if he didn''t use it.

    Still, he was able to control himself, and his expressions, so that he showed no sign of his doubts, and walls, as he followed behind Hilda, with the twins behind him.

    He was sure that this was going to be a bomb to the society, but most importantly to the Takeshiba family, and especially those two idiots, that were looking towards him with killing intent in their eyes.

    He still hadn''t decided on his first target inside the Takeshiba family, as he was waiting for them to make the first move.

    In the meantime though, he had already instructed Takeshiba Aika to create more rtions with her sister, and mother.

    People outside were truly surprised seeing him around for a second tour, and even more, hearing the news, but still, they didn''t lose any precious second to go up to him and kiss his ass.

    On the other hand, Eric was once again swarmed with people he met and talked without remembering who or what.

    The important thing on his mind at the moment was the financial situation of the Company, and also its revenues.

    From now the Takeshiba Group of Industries would turn into his main source of ie, and from that would also depend on the development of his ns.

    It was only after their second tour, that Hilda took him into his new office. One could see the efficiency of the workers in this ce, only by seeing that his office was ready in such a short time and notice.

    His office was only one floor lower than the one of his father-inw, and while it was a bit missing in terms of ss, and interior design as it was a bit overly touched.

    He didn''t need much brain to understand from whom he had gotten this office from, especially looking at the useless, and not-needed things around.

    Master Takeshiba''s firstborn should really hate him to death right now, but it''s not like he cared a lot about it.

    What he cared about right now were the documents that Hilda had brought for his inspection, together with the financial mirror of thepany.

    Just like he expected, he had entered a treasure trove, that would soon expand, even more, making it the biggest treasure trove of the world.

    As he checked the documents, and anything else, he was able to understand that Hilda was a truly intelligent and capable woman.

    He had thought that Master Takeshiba kept her by his side only due to her looks, but seeing her intelligence, and sharpness made him understand his mistake in prejudicing her.

    What caught his attention though, was that from time to time she would try to make some ''unintentional'' body rubs, or skin touches and act as nothing happened.

    It seemed like everyone was trying to send him some good ''offerings'' to stay by his side and try to spy on him.

    He didn''t mind it though, as he was confident in himself on making them turn sides, and be his most faithful servants and women. To him, each and every one of thesedies was a gift to him!

    Time after time he could feel the piercing gaze of Inuhara Hina from behind him, but he pretended to not notice it, as he just kept enjoying her ''idental'' touches, and rubs.

    As he was revising the ounts though, he received a message on his phone that made his tired-looking face and expression almost disappear in an instant.

    Getting up from his ce, he ''identally'' bumped once again on the curvy body of Hilda, who didn''t expect this, and lost her bnce.

    As a gentleman that he was, Eric was quick on the act, as he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her tightly towards himself, as he said with a cheeky tone,

    "Careful beauty, I don''t want you falling on me, now!"

    Just as he expected, Hilda acted with maturity, and experience, as she just giggled amusingly, looked him directly on his eyes seductively as she said,

    "I wouldn''t mind it though, Young Master Eric!"

    For a moment they stayed there looking each other in eye! They looked like some kind of couple who were deeply in love with each other.

    ''ahem''

    Finally, Inuhara Hina couldn''t bear it anymore, as she coughed to clear the situation, as both of the persons in question awakened from their position, as Eric said as he released Hilda from his grasp,

    "Well, we will have to see about it beauty!"

    With that said, he turned around and left his new office without waiting for her reaction. It was time for him to finally start his revenge against his so-called ''brothers''¡­

 Chapter 161 - 161: Nostalgia

    The message he had received was from Daisuke. He was reminding him once again that the matter of his old working ce had yet to be concluded, and they were waiting for his instructions.

    All this time Eric had been extremely busy dealing with many important things, and deals that were vital for the future.??

    He hadn''t been able to take a good rest for a while now, and had a lot of pent-up stress inside him, ready to be unleashed.

    What would be a better stress relief for him, than settling some ounts of the past, as it was time for his revenge to continue.

    Due to his busy schedule, andck of time, he had even let Tina on her own, and hadn''t dealt with her as he should.

    His revenge upon her was far from over, in fact, it had just started, he had a lot more in mind on how to deal with her.

    But now she wouldn''t be alone because she would have another painful colleague to suffer alongside with, and that was precisely one of his so-called brothers.

    He was starting with this guy, as he was the quickest target for him at the moment, not to mention that he was also the easiest one.

    With those thoughts on his head, as soon as he got out of the Company building he sent a message to Daisuke to prepare everything in the shortest amount of time possible.

    Now the only left problem was escaping the nose, and trailing of the siblings, as he couldn''t allow them to see him with Daisuke, or what he was about to do.

    Telling them to buzz off was out of the question, as that would only serve as a warning to them, and they would just monitor him even more tightly.

    The only left opportunity was to escape and run away from them. Deciding that, he waited for his best opportunity, which came rather quickly.

    As they were walking towards the car, they were faced with arge crowd ofpany workers in front of them, as he took that chance to mix with the crowd and disappear between them.

    The siblings didn''t expect such a sudden move and disappearance, but they immediately acted and started looking at their surroundings, and the people around them to find him.

    No matter how much they looked around, they were unable to find even the smallest trace of him.

    On the other hand, Eric was no walking down the street dressed like a janitor who had just finished his working hours.

    After checking around him, and making sure there was no one on his trail, he took the janitor''s clothes on top of his normal ones, as he took a cab towards his old working ce.

    Even though it was a bit far away, and there was also a heavy traffic jam on his way there, he managed to arrive there in less than 2 hours.

    Right now, it was around 7 o''clock in the evening, as the sun had already disappeared leaving its ce to the moon.

    The normally buzzing, and crowded ce was now empty, and silent, as a big notice ''Closed for Renovations'' was hanged at the door.

    This ce brought him a lot of memories and nostalgia, where thergest part of those memories only included the torture, pain, and tiredness he went through in this ce.

    No matter how much he looked at it there were no happy memories in his mind about this ce. In fact, even those that could be called happy seemed just pitiful with his new point of view.

    The person he had considered his friend, was just a fu*king worm that not only had betrayed him but that most probably had never considered him as a friend.

    That stingy sadistic owner that would always find him the hardest things to do, and would still try to pay him less.

    That tyrannical bi*ch he treated as his Young Miss, that would always bully him, and let her anger, and stress on him.

    He hated them, and this ce!

    In fact, right at that moment he got an inspiration to crumble this ce to dust, and build it totally anew, only like that could he have some kind of redemption to himself.

    As he thought like that, he knocked on the front door to announce his arrival, and in no time the door was opened by two burly guards, who immediately let him inside.

    They were both acting really courteous and respectful to him, that he might even think they worked in this ce.

    Now that he thought about it, this was the first time he had entered this ce through the front door, as the owner had ordered him to not even think about it while he worked there.

    The excuse was clear and simple, he was afraid that Eric''s entrance from the front would make them feel this ce was cheap and worthless, and they might leave.

    He couldn''t have his paying clients leave just because his staff wasn''t pleasing to the eyes, could he? In order to make him realize the gravity, he had even threatened him with his sry if he did it.

    Losing his sry only to enter once from the front door, that was total madness to the old Eric, as he would never do something like that.

    Now that he thought about it, everything he had been through in this ce, and everything he had thought at the time was truly pitiful andughable.

    If he met his old self right now, he would probably give him the beating of his life for being that kind of person.

    The more he thought about his past, the more his anger and wrath rose inside him, as it felt like the old pouch where he had sealed all his sufferings, and torture he had been through, was slowly opening.

    Each bad memory brought the next one, as he was once again reviving them inside his mind, and he could feel that the seal was slowly disintegratingpletely.

    Right as he was losing himself in his thoughts, he heard a soft, and weak voice say to Daisuke and his men,

    "Master Daisuke, where is this Young Master of yours? And what kind of a person is he?"

    For a moment he wasn''t able to recognize this soft and weak voice, as he thought that perhaps Daisuke had captured the wrong guys.

    cing a ck mask on his face, that he easily bought from the System''s Shop, he entered inside only to be baffled, and dumbfounded once he understood to whom that voice belonged to.

    He would have never expected, that this voice belonged to the Tyrannical bi*tch that was supposed to be his Young Miss.

    It was so weird for him to hear her speak softly and with a weaker voice, as he was used to her screaming like a maniac, insulting him all the time.

    He didn''t believe his words, and ears for a moment, as he just looked at the view in front of him, and especially at the people in front of him.

    Right now, there were four people in front of him that he was slowly observing from head to toe, the stingy old owner, his ''brother'' Katsuto Daichi, that tyrannical b*tch, and the owner''s wife.

    Thest one didn''t have much rtion to him, as she would simply not care about him, and treat him as some kind of bug, but he didn''t really care though.

    Since she was here tonight, she would get her fair share of fun, and looking at her she wasn''t bad. While she was a bit old, she still looked fine, as her curves, and appearance were not far from average.

    Still, the protagonists of the night were the other three, who in their own way, and measure had gained his hate and wrath.

    Beside them, Daisuke and his men were just keeping a watch on them, without saying a single word. They didn''t dare to, and as soon as they saw Eric enter, Daisuke immediate came and kneeled in front of him,

    "Master, everything is under control, we are waiting for your next instructions!"

    Eric didn''t say anything as he just walked past him, and slowly approached the table where his people of interest were seating.

    All this time, just as Eric was observing them, they were observing Eric, each one with their own opinions over this guy.

    They didn''t know why they were brought here together like this, as they didn''t have much rtion with each other, and even more the fact that they were brought here by the Yakuza.

    They were all dying to know and understand what was going on, but Eric didn''t seem like he was about to say anything soon.

    He was just looking at them one by one, observing them carefully from head to toe, without making even the smallest noise.

    From the four of them, his eyes stopped for a longer time on Katsuto Daichi, and that little tyrannical bi*tch, and it was clear that those two were more important to him at the table.

    Seeing this, the stingy owner was thinking that most probably his stupid and senseless daughter had offended someone she shouldn''t, and trouble had been brought to him.

    This was truly bad news for him, as it meant that his soul might be touched tonight, or even worse get heavily injured.

    Why should life be so miserable to him, he should just disown her, and throw her in the middle of the streets. Only like that would his ''soul'' (pocket) be saved from her bullets.

    But before he could even open his mouth to say something, he heard Eric say something that startled, and stunned him,

    "Hello everyone, I am¡­

 Chapter 162 - 162: Game

    "Hello, Ladies and Gentlemen! I am your host for tonight and have brought you four here because I intend to buy this ce, but at the same time to y a little game with you!"

    His words startled the four of them, as he directly stated his intentions without even introducing himself, in fact even a fake introduction would be better than no introduction at all.??

    Furthermore, his words weren''t an invite but more like an order that they could not refuse. He left them no other option.

    But while the other three were feeling like this, the stingy owner had a much bigger worry than them, as he looked towards the masked Eric and said in a polite way,

    "Esteemed Master, your men didn''t allow me to say it the previous time, but I must tell you that I had started the renovations before getting your offer, and had already spent around 5000$ already!

    I hope that you include that in the price, as that money was spent for this ce!"

    Even in such a situation, he was thinking only about money. Without caring in the least about what Eric had to say, or what he had to do.

    The other three were used to his stinginess, and only money thought approach, but still, they expected him to be a bit more attentive to the situation.

    Even Eric was a bit surprised by this guy, but he didn''t mind it much, he just looked towards him with a calm and indifferent look, as he said,

    "Don''t worry Owner, money is not a problem! You can include anything you want in the dealter! Now I guess no one opposes my little game?"

    Seeing that Eric was being so generous the owner immediately continued,

    "Oh, I forgot to add, that I have also paid for new tables, and chairs, amounting to 2000$!"

    He had seen a perfect chance to make some money, so there was no way he would lose this chance. It was a once-in-a-lifetime miracle for him.

    Eric was a bit dissatisfied with this, but he decided to tolerate it a bit, as he said,

    "Like I said Owner, everything you have paid and done for this ce would be returned to you double!

    Now if you don''t have any objections, can we start the game?"

    To the owner though, there was nothing more important than money, so how could he care about a little stupid game.

    Seeing that Eric had epted to pay all his expenses double he was fuming with happiness, as he once again started to say,

    "You should know that I have also paid for new¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to continue because Daisuke had already stuffed a bundle of yen cash on his mouth to shut it.

    There was no other way to make that man shout! The owner escaped Daisukes hook with difficulty, and then taking the cash out of his mouth he screamed,

    "Careful with these, otherwise you will waste it!"

    With that said, he took the money and put it in his pocket, perfectly normal, like nothing had ever happened, even though his breath was still rough.

    Eric was stunned with this man, as he was getting more and more ideas on how to y with this. Satisfied with what he had just seen, he once again said,

    "Then let us begin our game now, and have lots of fun!"

    But he was once again interrupted, as this time was from his ''brother'' Katsuto Daichi, who at least had enough brain to understand what was going on, as he said,

    "What if we don''t want to y the game, Esteemed Master!?"

    Since nobody knew who was behind the mask, or what his position was, they tried to be the most careful and respectful as they could.

    Hearing those words, Daisuke stepped forward and said in a threatening voice,

    "You would dare to reject Master''s kind intentions!?"

    But he didn''t continue longer, since Eric made a sign for him to stop, and step back, as he already expected something like this.

    He just looked at the person in front of him with a clear and indifferent look, as he said,

    "Well you might of course leave and not y, but we are ying for 2 million dors here! You sure you want to miss this opportunity?"

    The moment his words sounded, the eyes of the four at the table all sparkled and turned to star-shaped eyes.

    Who would ever wish to miss such an opportunity!? 2 million dors? Hell, they would do it even for 200k$, especially the stingy owner, who had his eyes in heart shapes.

    But while the others were clearly bewildered, and seduced by the thought, Katsuto Daichi seemed to be clearer, as he said,

    "2 million dors!? That''s a crazy sum, but surely you aren''t just giving it to one of us, right? What''s the catch in here!?"

    Nobody could see the satisfied smile on Eric''s face right now, as far as he knew this guy, he knew that he had already bit the bait.

    In fact, he was also thinking that he would be the one running with the money at the end of the day, but he clearly had his doubts.

    Of course, Eric wouldn''t make this look easy otherwise his doubts would raise even more, and then he wouldn''t agree with his will to participate in his game, so he said,

    "Well of course not! There is no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Furthermore, we are ying this game for my satisfaction, so of course, there will be some difficulties to make the game interesting.

    But the game in and of itself is really simple and easy. Your goal will be to find my identity with the clues I give you!

    You have one free clue and one free try. After that, for any extra wrong guess, you will be given a light punishment individually, and for any extra clue you will get a group punishment!"

    The game and the conditions clearly surprised the four of them, but there was one problem they all caught up to, as Katsuto Daichi voiced their opinions,

    "What are the punishments we receive?"

    Eric had already been prepared for this question, as he said with a calm and natural voice,

    "Well I still haven''t truly thought about them, as I want them to be spontaneous, but I can say that I will do nothing to endanger your life!"

    The four people in front of him were looking at him with weird andplex looks, as they didn''t truly know what to make of his words.

    Could they believe him, or his words? What kind of guarantee did they have? Besides the stingy owner, none of them wanted to risk their lives for that money, even though it was a considerable sum.

    Looking at their still dubious faces, Eric said in a calm voice,

    "To guarantee the fairness of the game I will transfer 2 million $ into each of your ounts, and if you feel that you can no longer y the game, then you can leave, and send my money backter!

    What do you say!? You surely don''t think that I would lose 8 million $ just to kill you 4, would you? Even though it hurts to ept it, you are not that worthy!"

    His words clearly surprised the 4 once again, as it seemed like Eric truly wanted just to y a game with them. He seemed like some bored Young Master who wanted to have some fun.

    With these conditions and the situation as it was, they had no other choice but to ept, as they all nodded their heads in eptance.

    Satisfied with their eptance, Eric looked at all of them once again one by one, as his eyes rested longer on the tyrannical bitch who was being too quiet unexpectedly.

    The faces of the four people in front of him still carried some traces of doubt, and unwillingness, but he didn''t really care.

    He just nodded his head a little a bit towards Daisuke, and immediately after their cell phones all rang at the same time.

    The message was the same for all four of them, someone had transferred 2 million dors into their ount!

    Even though Eric had just said it, it was still really difficult for them to believe his words, but now seeing it with their own eyes, the number of zeroes behind 2 left them shocked.

    Now the only hurdle was to solve Eric''s identity and keep this money. Even though surely things wouldn''t be that easy.

    Even though they were excited at the sight of that money, and all the dreams they were building upon that money, they all had the feeling that they were selling their souls to the devil for those.

    It was just that the dreams, and thoughts about that money made them forget all their worries, each and any one of them was building castles of sand by the shore.

    None of them seemed to be aware of this though, as they decided to forget all about their reservations and doubts, and start thinking about the game at hand.

    While Eric had been talking to them all this time, his voice had kept changing ording to his wishes, as he had bought a voice changing skill from the system for 150 SP points.

    He felt like it was a rip-off, but he needed it for the game he was about to y, as he started speaking,

    "Well since you don''t seem to have any other objections it''s time to start our little game! Now hear me clearly because this is the first clue of the game!"

    All of them, forgot about all of their thoughts and dreams at that moment as they all opened their ears to hear better, as Tianlong Yun said slowly,

    "I am a male!"

 Chapter 163 - 163: A Slap!

    The four people in front of Eric were stupefied by his words, and the clue, as it seemed like he was just fucking around with them.

    What kind of clue was that? There were more than 126 million people in Japan, and around half of them were males, making it into around 63 million possibilities.??

    Thinking only Tokyo wise, there were around 14 million people, which would mean that there were around 7 million possibilities on who he could be, and that was considering he was from Tokyo.

    While the number of possibilities it ruled was really high, the clue was just too general and it gave no real help to them.

    It was like looking to find a special thread of hay, in a haystack, it was practically impossible to find. The chances were zero no matter how one looked at it.

    Hearing that, Katsuto Daichi couldn''t control himself, as he thought that this masked fooker was just ying around with them, as he almost shouted,

    "The hell, are you trying to make fun of us!?"

    Who could me him, he was already so invested in this, that hearing that clue made him lose his mind, and not even consider who he was facing with.

    This game was for 2 million $ after all, a sum that he had only heard and seen on TV and in his dreams at night.

    Eric already expected such a reaction, as this was his purpose, to begin with, he wanted to y, and fuck around these guys the most he could.

    He wanted them to torture themselves, physically, mentally, and spiritually. He wanted to get back on them at least 10 times what they had made him go through.

    With these thoughts in his mind, he made a sign for Daisuke who seemed to be angry and want to give a good beating to the guy who just shouted, as he said,

    "Well this game is about 2 fooking million $ my friend, you surely wouldn''t think that I will give this money to you so easily, would you?

    I don''t think you are that stupid, please don''t make me change my opinion!"

    His words were like cold water thrown over them, as what he said made a lot of sense, they were ying for 2 million $ which wasn''t a small sum.

    Katsuto Daichi could say nothing more, but sit down defeated on his chair, as he was finally hit with the realization that this wasn''t going to be simple.

    The other three were in the same conditions, as the stingy owner seemed to be the one in deeper thoughts, to solve the identity of this masked person in front of them.

    If one thought carefully, Eric was apanied here by the Yakuza men, and they were calling him Master, so he was surely one of the higher-ups of the organization.

    The problem though stood at the fact that none of those higher-ups were as young as he seemed to be. So, most probably he was some kind of genius and important Young Master.

    There were a few namesing through their heads at the moment, but none of them dared to waste his first free try with such a general clue.

    Considering all their options, there was only one thing they could do, and that was to ask for another clue, even though they were all weary of the price, and the kind of clue they would get.

    As they all thought like that, Katsuto Daichi made a sign to the silent tyrannical b*tch to open the discussion, as he was clearly trying to sway Eric with her.

    Taking her cue, the tyrannical bi*ch seemed a bit dissatisfied, as it looked like she had never expected something like this from him, but considering the bigger picture, she decided to not fuse over it.

    She just looked at Eric with battling eyelids, as she said in a soft, and warm voice,

    "Esteemed Mister, I would wonder if we could ask for another clue, as it is impossible for us to solve your identity with only this clue!"

    Eric had never thought that seeing this tyrannical bi*ch act like that in front of him would be so disgusting, and unpleasing to the eye, as he had to control himself not to vomit right then and there.

    Still, his mask helped him better conceal that disgust he felt, as he looked at her with some lusty eyes, and said,

    "Miss I would suggest you to not provoke my lust because if you do you will surely suffer for it. As for the clue, what do you offer me in exchange for it?"

    His warning made the tyrannical bi*tch seethe in anger, as she already was doing this against her wish, and in front of her parents, and this guy was bringing that in the light so easily, disdaining it.

    But the stakes were too high, she couldn''t explode on him for that, as there were 2 million $ in question, and she wasn''t the only one participating.

    On the other hand, Eric was just looking at her with amusement, if she thought that this was the worst that she was going to suffer, and took the fire so easily, then she was in for a treat tonight.

    Still, he was just observing at the four in front of him, that was still racking their brains to think of something they had to offer.

    There was nothinging to their mind, as the only thing they could think at the moment was most probably rted to the twodies at the table.

    Thinking like this, Katsuto Daichi couldn''te up with any good idea, as he just said,

    "Esteemed Master, we don''t have any good idea, why don''t you suggest something, in order for a good clue, and we will go with that!"

    He was trying to make amends for what he did earlier, and at the same time see what was the general disposition and thoughts that the masked person had.

    Eric could easily understand his intentions, but he already knew that there was no way they were going to find his identity, because none of the four would ever consider him.

    The most troubling matter for him at the moment was to think of a good way to start this beautiful and eventful night.

    He couldn''t be careless and make them give up easily, but at the same time, he didn''t want to let go of such a good opportunity.

    After a bit of consideration to himself, he finally came to a decision as he said,

    "Well since you are giving me such an honor, then I won''t be courteous!

    A p!

    A p through your own faces is enough to make you eligible for the next clue, and the continuation of the game.

    But be careful though, because if you don''t do it properly then you will be punished! If you don''t ept the punishment and decide to leave the game then the game is over for all of you.

    What I mean is that you either y all four to the end or give up midway because one decided to leave the game!"

    The four in front of him were startled at what they heard, as this was a truly bizarre way to y a game, but a p wasn''t too much, especially when it was about 2 million $.

    As for the rest of his words, they just didn''t pay much attention to it, as the way they saw it, none of them would give up on this game, with the price offered.

    Even though it was a bit humiliating, the end justified the means, so the two men immediately sent a good p through their own faces, as the twodies were in a bit of difort, and hesitation.

    They weredies at the end of the day, and a good p through their faces would totally ruin their face and beauty.

    As the two gentlemen were waiting for the next clue, Eric was waiting for the twodies to hold on to their part of the deal.

    There was no movement for a few moments, as finally, Eric said with a calm and emotionless voice,

    "As I said,dies, you either y all 4 to the end, or you just abandon the game all 4! All to win, all to lose!"

    Only now could thedies make sense of the rules, but they couldn''t quite reject, or refuse them, as this was his game.

    As for giving up, that was even more out of the question, like two angry pairs of eyes, were looking at them like they were ready to kill them if they didn''t agree.

    They were at a big crossroads, and either way was disadvantageous to them. They were just looking each other in the eye, as they still couldn''t decide.

    They were trying to gain some courage, an incentive from the other, but both of them could only find hesitation and indecision.

    Even though there were 2 million $ in the game, there was still hesitation. Were 2 million $ enough to pay for their face worth, and their beauty?

    They were certainly in a big doubt, but the more they took to act, the scarier, and dangerous those looks on their heads became.

    In fact, it felt like they were about to pierce their heads through and through, still, they were undecided.

    Seeing that they weren''t able to take a decision for themselves, Eric was getting bored, as he said in an impatient voice,

    "I really don''t like repeating myself here guys. Since thedies are unable to decide, I can let the gentlemen help them with their decision!"

    The two men seemed to have received grace from God, as they immediately turned to them, ready to p the twodies across their faces¡­

 Chapter 164 - 164: Stingy Owner Makes A Move!

    Immediately as they felt this, a sense of urgency passed through their bodies, as they trembled at the thought of leaving that to these guys, as they said almost in the same voice,

    "We will do it, we will do it ourselves!"??

    But still, they were a bit reserved as they were still indecisive, as they heard Eric say,

    "I don''t have that much time to lose, you either do it or don''t! You are the ones ying for 2 million $ in here, I am just losing money and time!"

    The twodies seemed even more pressured as the eyes on them became even colder, as they could feel that their men would surely do it without a second thought if they hesitated a bit longer.

    With no other choice left, and thinking that this was for 2 million $ they clenched their teeth as they each gave their selves a p. But still, their defensive mechanisms didn''t allow them to hit hard.

    In fact, it couldn''t even be called a p, as it was more like a hard caress of their face, as Eric said in a gloomy voice,

    "Are you trying to y me for a fool? Or do you want to get punished?"

    The twodies felt a bit wronged, as it had already taken a tough toll on them just to do something like this, and yet it counted for nothing.

    Even the two men at the table weren''t backing them up, as their looks seemed even colder, and malicious, it was like they didn''t even recognize them anymore.

    With these feelings and thoughts, the tyrannical b*tch couldn''t bear it anymore, as she said in a soft, and guilt-inducing voice,

    "Esteemed Master, please show mercy upon us. If we do what you asked then we will ruin ourselves, and our beauty. Please be merciful with us, and let us off the hook this one time!"

    At the end of her words, she even tried to act like a maiden in trouble, and gain his sympathy, which would clearly not work, but there was no way she knew that, as Eric seemed unmoved as he said,

    "I told you once to not seduce me girl, but you don''t seem to understand the gravity of the situation, and you will have to suffer to understand it!"

    His first line made the tyrannical bi*ch feel a chill pass through her body, but then her hopes were raised a bit when she heard him continue,

    "Still as you said, I can''t bring myself to damage your beauty, and your lives by asking you something like this!

    For that reason, I have thought of a more than satisfying punishment for the two of you. Show us your beauty in its total splendidness, totally naked!?"

    His words stunned not only the twodies, but even the two men by their side, and his entourage, were they lucky enough to have a feast with their eyes!?

    The tyrannical b*tch and her mother were left at a loss for words, as the p didn''t seem that hideous of an idea right now.

    Finally, the mother couldn''t bear it anymore as she said,

    "Esteemed Master, this¡­"

    Eric seemed to have truly be angry at the way his little game was going, as he said with a harsh, and a loud voice,

    "What you won''t do this either!? Do you even want to y this game? Do you even want to win the 2 million $? Or are you just trying to increase the price!?

    Well if you just want thest one, then let me take a step back, and increase the price! 4 Million $! What about now!?"

    It looked like each time that Eric spoke the crowd of people around him would be more and more shocked.

    They didn''t know what to think anymore. Just what was that satisfying about this game, what was he trying to get out of this?

    But still, 2 million $ were already a huge incentive, 4 million $ were a driving force, as even the two men by their side seemed to have forgotten about their reservations, and were just waiting for them to do it.

    Noticing this situation, the twodies didn''t know what to do as they looked into each other''s eyes. And then finally decided, they both pped their faces hard.

    With this, they thought that they had been able to cross over the river in front of them, but they found out that they had only drowned on it, as they heard Eric say in a surprised voice,

    "What did you do that for? Do you think that you can escape the punishment just by doing that? That was before you wasted my time, and increased the prize money!

    Now you will have to face the consequences if you want to win that money that is already into your bank ounts.

    You will have to strip naked here in front of us if you want the game to continue. The choice is yours, but do remember if one backs out, the game is over!"

    While at first Eric''s tone was rather surprised, and natural, during the end it became a bit dominant and forceful. He was making all 4 of them toe to a decision.

    But to someone like the stingy owner, to whom money was like oxygen, his daughters, and wife''s honor was nothing more than a profitable business at this moment as he said in ordering voice,

    "If you still want toe back to my house, then do it without tardiness!"

    It gave one a weird feeling hearing some guy ask his daughter and wife to strip naked in front of other men, just for the sake of money.

    But nobody cared for that, as they were more concerned with the prospect of the situation, and were looking forwards to what wasing.

    The tyrannical b*tch sent a pleading look, and expression to Katsuto Daichi, and ask for his help, but he didn''t seem to care about it. Quite on the contrary, he seemed to be asking her to hurry up and do it.

    Faced with this situation, bothdies felt wronged, really wronged. They were being sold, and treated like cheap women, but they could do nothing but sumb to their fates.

    Even their men were sending them off with a stern face towards their doom, without batting even an eyelid.

    As if this wasn''t enough they heard Eric''s stern voice,

    "What are you waiting for!? Do you need help, or have you decided to give up? I don''t have time to lose with this crap, and I don''t want to be the bad guy either.

    You entered the game with your own consent and will, I didn''t force you to take part!"

    While his words seemed righteous, they were partially true, as he didn''t force them to participate, he just didn''t give them an option to refuse.

    Seeing that there was no responseing from them, Eric just stood up, and said in a clearly dissatisfied voice,

    "This is such a waste of time, it''s clear that you have given up!"

    But before he could even fully get up, and make way towards the entrance, he heard the stingy owner, panickily say,

    "Esteemed Master, please don''t go, we haven''t given up! They will abide by your rules I assure you of that!

    Just give me a moment to convince them!"

    Eric''s attitude clearly showed his dissatisfaction and displeasure at the moment, but he still said in a monotone, and determined voice,

    "You have 1 minute only!"

    Hearing that the stingy owner seemed to have been bestowed with a reborn order from the Heavenly Emperor, as the next moment his face contorted into an extremely angry and vile one.

    He turned towards his daughter, and wife, as he gave them a p each, and then said in an angry and loud voice,

    "You ungrateful bi*ches I have paid so much money to raise you, and make you what you are, and now that you have a chance to help me get some of that back you don''t obey!?

    Are you trying to make me bloody my hands!? Immediately get up, and start stripping, otherwise, I assure you that I will throw you to the streets!"

    His face, his ps, his words were all like bullets that kept hitting thedies nonstop. They had probably never expected something like this to happen, as they were sent falling to the floor.

    They were so stunned as even tears were unable toe out at that moment. They felt so wronged, but there was nothing they could do.

    The tyrannical b*tch sought her only refugee as he looked at Katsuto Daichi with a really painful, and wronged look, but all she got in return was another angry shout,

    "The fu*k you are watching me like that bi*tch, hurry up and strip!"

    The twodies were feeling really wronged, and hurt, but they didn''t dare to not do it, because the stingy owner was already looking at them with clear killing intent.

    They were so ungrateful, he had such a good opportunity in front of him tond his hands on so many greens, and yet they were acting like this.

    If they didn''t abide, he would surely beat them to their deaths, and then throw them away to the streets, he was tired of paying so much money to keep them alive, and well.

    Left with no other choice, the twodies got up from their fall and started taking off their clothes, as finally tears started appearing on their eyes, as they trailed their way down their cheeks.

    Life was so unfair, especially to women when they lost their dock. With their fragile and delicateposition, it was almost impossible to face the typhoons, and blizzards that life brought their way.

    On the other hand, Eric was so amused, and satisfied inside him, as he would have never expected the situation to evolve like this, so soon. Truly birds die for food, as man dies for wealth¡­

 Chapter 165 - 165: Naked (One For All, All For One)

    As he was thinking like that, he was also enjoying the scenery in front of him. The two tearydies in front of him were slowly taking off their clothes in utter embarrassment.

    Even though they might act all high and mighty, women were still women and were fragile and delicate emotional beings.??

    Even the tyrannical bi*tch who would always bully and torture Eric was still a youngdy inside her heart.

    She might go and have fun with a lot of men, and do whatever she wants, but that was because she liked to do it.

    Right now, she was being forced to strip naked in front of some people she didn''t know and had no rtion with, and it was her own father that was forcing her to do something like this.

    That was anything but normal, and she couldn''t help but be ovee with sadness, hatred, and wrath, as even the man she had promised her life to, was just looking at her with expectation in his eyes.

    He didn''t seem to care about the fact that she was being humiliated, or even about the fact that his woman was going to show everything, even the intimate parts of her body to strangers.

    More than a father and a lover, these two seemed like pimps, who were just taking a really good price for their possession.

    But who could me them, they weren''t ying for a small sum, but for 4 million $! It was a sum they would sell their lives to the devil, not to mention those two.

    After all, they were just asked to strip naked and nothing more. It wasn''t like they would do anything more than that.

    The people around them could look at them but not touch them. So, they felt rather calm about this, especially thinking about those 4 million $!

    As they were thinking like this, the twodies had untied their dresses, and let them slide down their bodies, as they revealed the white skin of their bellies, arms, and thighs.

    The little cub was wearing more daring undergarments as she had some really thin, and transparent ck panties, and the corresponding bra.

    The moment her dress fell to the ground she tried to cover her intimate parts with her hands, but the looks of the wolves around her were still the same cold, and expecting ones.

    The mother wasn''t much different from her daughter, but since she hadn''t been really active with her husbandtely, she hadn''t attended to her body as she should recently.

    So, she was wearing normal red panties, that covered the bush she had left unattended in between her legs, and a ck bra that seemed to cage her two big, and sweet watermelons.

    In fact, she felt a bit more ashamed than her daughter, because she was young, and paid more attention to her skin and her body, while she didn''t.

    She surely couldn''t expect to look as stunning as her daughter, but still, she was a woman who hadn''t shown her body to a man, including her husband in a long time.

    Her husband had been always obsessed with the money, and their business and he would never pay much attention to her.

    Even their daughter had been born by a fluke of fate, as most of the time, she had to take care of her own needs herself.

    But now she was going to show everything that had been dusted for so long in front of so many people, so how could she not feel even more ashamed, and worse than her daughter.

    Still, she didn''t dare to not do it, as she could see that her husband had already lost his logic, and reason because right now he could only think about the game and the money.

    Even though truly reluctant to do so, she unstrapped her bra from behind, and removed the straps on her shoulders, as the piece of cloth fell to the floor, revealing her two towering white mountains.

    The little cub took the lead of her mother, tears were flooding down her face, as she did the same and revealed her own white jade mountains, with the cherry on top.

    While she didn''t have the same quantity as her mother, the quality was surely superior, since her skin seemed smoother and more delicate.

    But this wasn''t the end of it, as the punishment was only half done, and the looks of anticipation, and expectation became even fiercer.

    None of these men was a virgin, neither was this the first time they had seen a woman naked. It was just that the whole situation was weirdly exciting.

    Even though the twodies in question were being forced, and were doing this unwillingly, but their slow peace seemed like teasing for the men in the room, as they were waiting with more fervor.

    Eric on the other hand was just appreciating the view in front of him, as he felt that he couldn''t wait but taste these two in front of him.

    With the way that things were going he had no doubts that really soon these twodies would be moaning under him, and in front of all the men around them.

    It wasn''t that Eric was an exhibitionist of sorts, he was doing this just to add pressure to them, and make them feel even more horrible.

    As a matter of fact, he had already decided to kill everyone inside this room besides Daisuke. While the guards seemed innocent, they were guilty of watching.

    Eric might sound unreasonable, and evil but he didn''t really care. In any world, and any system, the clenched fist made justice, morals, and ideals were just a dream for the weak.

    He had never considered himself a hero, he was a ruler. A cold-blooded, and a selfish one at that, as all his world and care revolved around himself, and those dear to him.

    Everyone else was just a receable tool for him, to reach his goals, and improve his life. The strong would always disdain topare themselves to the weak and would use them.

    For that reason, Eric''s goal was to be the strongest existence in the Universe, only at that time would he be able to look at the whole World in disdain, and live free and unfettered.

    But this line of thought suddenly came to a stop, as right now in front of him were two fragrant secret gardens, that had a truly enticing aroma.

    One was clean, and smooth like pure white ice, as deeper got pink curls to it, while the other was covered in a big ck forest that blocked its view, and made people more curious about it.

    As soon as they removed theirst line of defense the twodies tried to cover their intimate ces, with their hands, but the damage was already done and they had been totally exposed to the eyes of the men inside the venue.

    The two men by their side seemed to enjoy the view with all the others, as they finally turned their attention towards the masked man, waiting for the next clue.

    But they were faced only with a questioning look from him, and his silence. They didn''t understand what was going on, as there was only that look, and total silence.

    Finally, the stingy owner could bear it anymore, as he said in expecting voice,

    "Esteemed Master we havepleted the condition, now the clue please!"

    Even though he was really anxious about the clue, and still had some lingering anger from earlier, he didn''t dare to be rude to the masked man, afraid that he would cancel the game, and he would lose his opportunity.

    But once again he was startled by the guy''s words,

    "Youpleted the condition!? I don''t see how you did it, owner!? I have been screaming here that you 4 are one and the same.

    If one gets punished then you all get punished! Hadn''t I been very clear about this?"

    His words stunned the stingy owner, but not only, as even Katsuto Daichi was caught unprepared for such a development.

    He had never thought that he would suffer the same fate as the twodies did earlier. Furthermore, this was a room with a lot of people.

    He had his own honor, and face, and he felt a bit reluctant to do such a thing right then and there. As for the tyrannical bi*tch!? Why would he need her, and care for her if he had 4 million $?

    But now he was in a fit, as he was considering if 4 million $ were enough of a push for him to strip naked in front of so many people. Not to mention that this ce was a bit cold.

    As he was ready to cry for injustice, and that he didn''t have to do it, he saw the stingy owner get up from his chair, and swiftly take off his clothes.

    It seemed like he didn''t care in the least that he was totally naked in there, even though it was cold, and his little brother had hidden under its own bush.

    His bush was even bigger, and thicker than the one his wife had, but he didn''t care about it in the least. He just took off his clothes, as he started looking towards Katsuto Daichi with a cold look.

    It was his time now, and he was ready to give him a good beating if he didn''t do it. Left with no escape route, Katsuto Daichi did the same, as he was naked in no time.

    Differently from the old man though, he had trimmed his bush, but his little brother was almost inexistent. The moment the men in there saw something like that, they were baffled.

    One of them couldn''t help himself from saying,

    "You guys said he was a man, but I can''t see anything between his legs! You sure aren''t mistaken about his gender!?"

 Chapter 166 - 166: Second Clue

    That guy''s words made all the others explode inughter, as they couldn''t bear it anymore, as his words held a sense of truth in them!

    Even the twodies and the stingy owner forgot their situation for a moment as they turned their eyes towards the newest victim in curiosity.??

    The victim in question, Katsuto Daichi felt really humiliated, and wrathful at that moment, and if he could he would have jumped on the throat of that guy and ripped it.

    He felt like he would destroy his family in front of him with his ''non-existent'' manhood, and show him if he was a man or a woman.

    His eyes went bloodshot, as he was clenching his teeth like he was able to break them into little pieces, as veins started to appear on his face.

    But still, there was one thing that stopped him from jumping in anger at that moment, it was the prize of this game! 4 million $!

    If he got his hands on that money, then would that fu*ker dare to talk again towards him, or even dare to appear in front of him again.

    There were two things that could overturn rivers, and crush mountains in this world, one was power, and the second, was wealth.

    These two came hand in hand, and were the clenched fist of every person who acted high and mighty, and wanted to trample over the rest.

    Nobody cared about human values, and morals if he had one of these two, as wealth could buy power, and power could produce wealth.

    All the people around him wereughing at him at the moment, but if he got 4 million $ then wouldn''t that guy be just an ant in front of him?

    Most probably he would only need to give him some changes, and he would willingly bring his daughters, and wife to him.

    But there was one more problem he had to face before that, which was the masked man in front of him!

    This guy was clearly someone he couldn''t dare to offend, or even agitate, and that person was his servant, so he had to take permission from him if he wanted to deal with him.

    Thinking like this, he took two deep long breaths, and raising his red embarrassed face said in a really cold, and forced tone,

    "Esteemed Master, what are the chances of you involving that guy in the prize of this game!?"

    Eric was a bit surprised by the sudden request, but he didn''t need to think much, this was a great opportunity it was presented to him, and he would surely take advantage of it, as he replied,

    "That is doable, only that the price you will have to pay is truly heavy! You will not be allowed to abandon the game after that! None of You!

    Are you sure it is worth it!?"

    Katsuto Daichi didn''t have high hopes for his request, but he was ted hearing that it was doable! As for the condition!? What a joke! He had never nned on stepping down!

    What else could be more humiliating than this, but in front of him were 4 million $. Every effort was worth it so that he could put his hands on that money.

    Surely, he woulde to regret these thoughtster, but right now that was his line of thought, as he just said with a clear happily surprised voice,

    "Yes, yes it''s worth it!"

    He replied hastily in fear that Eric might pull back his words, as that guy''s face had turnedpletely dark and gloomy, as he didn''t expect something like this.

    He could only look with a pleading look towards his boss, Daisuke, and ask for a remedy, and help. On the other hand, Daisuke just blinked his eye, showing that it was fine, and he didn''t need to worry.

    With that sign, the man calmed down considerably, but he still felt a bit restless in his heart and was kind of hating himself for making such ament.

    Eric just looked at the other three as well, with a clear questioning look. He had made it clear that they all were together in this.

    The twodies seemed clearly not okay with it and were ready to refuse it, but they were stopped on their tracks by a cold look from the stingy owner, as he said,

    "We never thought of giving up Esteemed Master, our goal is winning!"

    Hearing that Eric had a goodugh, as he said with a cheerful voice,

    "Haha! Very well, just as expected! I must say that I am really pleased with your ambitions, and resolve!

    Well, this is the second clue!

    All four of you have met me before!"

    His words left the four people in front of him with startled, and shocked faces, as they had never thought this possibility.

    Surely if they had ever met such a guy they would remember him easily, right!? After all, this person released a pure dominating, and ruling aura.

    He felt like a powerful selfish Emperor, ying with the lives of his subjects as if they held no value besides amusing him.

    Immediately some names came to their minds, as they all tried to think of the person who most approached this feeling, but none of those guys was this young.

    Eric clearly was a young man, most probably a Young Master from a really powerful and wealthy family, but there was no such person in their memories.

    All the people that had given them the slightest mimicry of this feeling were either middle-aged men or old men.

    With these two clues in front of them, they could do nothing more but try a lucky guess. After all, who knew what he might ask in return for another clue.

    Katsuto Daichi and the stingy owner were clearly the people who wanted to find his identity the most, so they were also the first to jump the gun,

    "Miura Daichi!" "Miura Daichi!"

    "Take Nakano!" "Take Nakano!"

    Both these names were the names of two renowned Young Masters from the powerful families, that they had mostly seen once or twice in their lives.

    Eric didn''t know much about this Take Nakano guy, but Miura Daichi had truly changed after what had happened, so it wasn''t a bad conjecture from the four, even though it was mistaken.

    What surprised him though, was the fact that even the twodies who were still covering their bodies, and had tears in their eyes, participated with a name each.

    Probably they wanted this to end sooner, or probably they wanted the money, Eric didn''t care. It was a good thing that they were participating in the game with their will.

    Still, he didn''t reply directly, as he looked, and observed them one by one at first, creating a few moments of silence and suspense as he finally said,

    "No, I am afraid that you are all wrong! I am neither of them! Now, do you want another clue, or will you have another try?"

    The four people in front of him were clearly disappointed that they had made wrong guesses, but there was nothing they could do about it right now.

    Having another shot with these clues was easy, but most probably even that would miss the target. The range was either too wide, or inexistent, so they could do nothing but ask for another clue.

    They were giving it some really hard thought, but there didn''t seem to exist any other way, or idea on how to proceed, as they all looked into each other''s eyes for a moment as the stingy owner said,

    "Another clue, if you may Esteemed Master!"

    Eric was expecting something like this, but no matter what they chose the end would be the same, they would get punished well, as they would never think of the one person he might be!

    For that reason, he looked at them with his same calm and yful eyes, as he said,

    "Then what do you offer in exchange!?"

    This was the true problem for all four of them, as they didn''t know what to say, or what to offer. What could make this person in front of them satisfied!?

    They had no idea about his preferences or what he was nning to achieve with this game, as they were in only for the money.

    But the stingy owner was a truly sly fox when he wanted to, so he said in a bootlicking voice,

    "Esteemed Master we don''t have any idea on what you might be interested in, so why don''t you decide on what do you want, and we will abide by your words!"

    He was trying to not only ce the responsibility on the masked person, and try to find some other clue on him and his preferences through this, and at the same time create some kind of favorable expression on him.

    Eric had given them this leeway only to make them see this as a bnced game, but he would surely not refuse such a ''gift'' from those 4, as he said with a questioning look,

    "Do you all 4 agree with this!?"

    His words had the expected reactions, thedies were still with teary eyes, and seemed to follow their family leader, while Katsuto Daichi didn''t seem to oppose.

    Quite on the contrary, he felt that the stingy owner had taken this opportunity from him, as he jumped in with determination,

    "Surely, we ept Esteemed Master, after all, you are the organizer of the game, and it''s only fair for you to decide!"

    Even Eric was getting a bit shocked by the way these two acted, forcing their will on the twodies, and making them do whatever necessary for the money.

    Human greed knows no bounds! But this didn''t mean that he would go easy on them, as he said¡­

 Chapter 167 - 167: Depravity And Pimps

    "Well let''s continue with something easy, my heart pains at the thought of starting it hard for the four of you since you have given me such a big advantage.

    I want this to be a game of fun and pleasure, and I must ept that like every other Young Master I am also somewhat licentious.??

    Especially looking at the twodies in front of me, they are so good that they would even make a piece of wood, have a reaction.

    You are truly lucky men, you too! So, if you don''t mind, I would like to experience your luck! Of course, you will have your own pleasure as well."

    With that said he pped his hands two times, and two dies'' entered inside. The two arrivals seemed like more than average beauties, that one could procure only in the best houses.

    But there was something odd about it, as they gave a weird feeling. Whoever looked at them would feel that something was wrong.

    The four in front of him though were still shocked by what they heard. While they had an idea where this was going, now that it was confirmed they didn''t know how to react to it.

    It was like following behind an imaginary ghost, and finally, the ghost appeared in front of them, looking at them with stern and vindictive eyes.

    They were left speechless, and not knowing how to react. Showing just their bodies were still fine, but the masked man was clearly suggesting that he was looking for more, much more.

    In fact, thatsted only a moment for the two men because they had already decided a while ago, from the moment that Eric had asked for them to strip.

    One of them treated money like oxygen, so in the face of 4 million $ his wife, and daughter were nothing more than amodity he could use to secure the money.

    As for the other, the situation was only a bit different, with 4 million $ why would he have to care for the little bi*tch by his side, he could get much better ones, or even marry some rich Young Miss.

    While he was a bit regretful that he still hadn''t tasted her, but that didn''t matter much, the 4 million dors were much more important.

    For that reason, neither of them showed any kind of hesitation, as they just got up and grabbing one each, stood them up from their chairs, and forcibly made them kneel in front of Eric''s crotch.

    They were trying to show their utmost cooperation, and wouldn''t let these two bi*tches to enter between them, and the 4 million $.

    Furthermore, they weren''t necessarily losing, in fact, they didn''t call this a punishment, as they would also have fun at the same time.

    There were two dies'' waiting for them at the entrance, and they couldn''t wait to warm up a bit and show their potential, and power to those idiots thatughed at them a while ago.

    The twodies kneeling didn''t know what to think or say at this moment. In just a short time their life had turned upside down, as the men that were supposed to help them stand, were making them kneel in front of another man.

    This was not just extremely humiliating, but also heartbreaking, and painful. Leaving aside the mother, the daughter was in a really bad state.

    While the mother knew that her husband was just a hoodlum who cared only for money, and nothing else, already had thoughts that something like this might happen.

    But with the passing of the years, she thought that she would be safe from this, as even she wasn''t the same beauty she had been, only to be faced with this situation right now.

    One could say that she was kind of prepared for this, but her daughter waspletely lost right now, she seemed to have lost her soul, and her being, as her eyes had be empty.

    She couldn''t believe what was happening to her, she couldn''t believe that this was real, this must be some kind of nightmare she was watching in her sleep.

    There was no other exnation to it, at least she couldn''t find any kind of exnation to it. The boy, the man that had professed his love so many times to her, was doing something like this.

    This couldn''t be possible! There was no way he would ever let her strip for someone else, not to mention sending her towards adultery with his own hands.

    There was no way this could be real, her lover, her sweetheart would never throw her into the arms of another man just for the sake of money.

    He had sworn to give his life for her, he had sworn to be always that tall shoulders she needed to get support from. So, there was no way he was throwing her like that.

    Ah~! This damned nightmare felt so real to her. This chillness of the environment, the presence of her naked mother, the presence of that scumbag naked money thinking father, everything seemed so real.

    But it should be just a nightmare, nothing more! Right!? Right!? No-nothing more! But she wasn''t able to continue thinking like that, because at that moment she heard that masked man say,

    "I know that you don''t like this and that you probably hate me for this, but I don''t care!

    You better behave, if you don''t want to suffer the consequences, and you already know that there is no one who will save you from me!

    Even your beloved men have brought you here kneeling in front of me with their own will, and desire! As a matter of fact, I think I have done you a favor, now you realize what kind of trash they are!"

    In fact, even though those two were acting ording to Eric''s n, and everything was going smoothly, Eric was still pissed off.

    He was extremely pissed off right now because he couldn''t believe how stupid he had been in his previous life.

    Only this much was needed to take out the true characters of the people in front of him, and especially this so-called ''brother'' of his.

    It was only a small test, and he had already brought about his true colors! Just what kind of wool did he have over his eyes the previous life, just what kind of fool, and idiot had he been?

    Furthermore, this piece of trash was doing the same thing he did to him, to the tyrannical bi*tch kneeled in front of his crotch.

    Even though this was a new time and second life of sorts, he was still the same traitorous piece of crap that he was, so he didn''t feel bad in the least to torture him until the gates of hell.

    He would torture him in such a way that would leave even King Yama of the legends bbergasted at his work.

    At the same time there was a bit of pity about the tyrannical bi*tch, he knew what she might be feeling right now, but still, she deserved it.

    Just like his previous self did, he deserved to be stabbed in the back and die. It was his fault for being such an idiot, a trait that he couldn''t say to have been purgedpletely.

    The only difference right now was that he had a second chance, and he could use his clenched fist to release the anger and wrath he had inside towards these guys.

    This was the truth of the world, the truth that everyone failed to see, a clenched fist, a handful of money, and a decisive heart made justice, and spin the World around.

    Of course, one would need the brains, and rity to make them work, but they were the ground forms that anyone needed, and used.

    The twodies on the ground were hopeless right now because he possessed that handful of money, and the clenched fist in front of them.

    Those were more than enough to make these people crumble in front of him, without even raising a finger.

    He only needed to say it, and they would eat each other till nothing was left of them, but first, he had to have his fair share of fun.

    With that thought in his mind, he looked at them sternly, and said in a dominating voice,

    "What are you waiting for? I don''t have time all day to be waiting for you. Or would you rather get punished huh!?"

    Their men on top of them were clearly set to action from Eric''s words, as they both acted at the same time, as they gave them a powerful p each while saying,

    "Quickly do what you are asked for, otherwise we are going to send throw you in the streets! Bi*tches! Don''t pretend like this is the first time you are doing something like this.

    From a third-person viewpoint, they looked like pimps, trying to make money out of their workers, and not as a husband, father, or lover.

    Thedies couldn''t help but shiver in disgust, and humiliation, as the daughter was even losing herself, as she could only stand there staring in emptiness, trying to figure out what was going on.

    Hearing the threat, and also receiving that p she emotionlessly approached Eric''s crotch, and unzipped his pants, then pulling them down, together with his boxers.

    Her mother was stunned by this, but there wasn''t much she could do, in fact, she only got a bit of courage seeing her daughter do that.

    Even though unwillingly, she approached the masked man''s crotch slowly, only to be stunned by what she saw.

    She had never seen something like that, it seemed like a slumbering monster had just woken up from a really long sleep, roaring at the heavens and notifying them of his awakening¡­

 Chapter 168 - 168: Mother & Daughter

    Both mother and daughter were left speechless seeing that big thing in front of them, they had never seen something like this before.

    They weren''t really experienced in this area, as even the daughter who was a bit more experienced and had seen a bit more, couldn''t help but have her jaw dropped.??

    Seeing that enchanting big thing, they forgot their tears and being wronged feelings, as they couldn''t help but stare at that monster.

    "Don''t just stare at it, dig in!"

    It was only when they heard Eric''s words that they were finally able to awaken from their stupor and return to their situation and present.

    But still, they couldn''t help but think if they would be okay with that monster inside them, would it fit in!?

    On the other hand, Eric was satisfied with their reactions inside, as what kind of man wouldn''t!? Their little brother was a weak spot, that could make them proud at first sight.

    Surely that was just the first impression as everythingter depended on the abilities and skills, but having a good first impression just made things even sweeter.

    Still, his eyes were showing a bit of dissatisfaction, and umting anger, as the twodies kneeling in front of his crotch were just looking, and not taking action.

    Noticing his eyes, the two men who were the pimps of their own partners screamed in anger, one faster and louder than the other,

    "What are you still waiting for bi*tch!?"

    "Get down to work sl*t!"

    The twodies were feeling reluctant a few moments ago, as they truly didn''t want to do this. After all, they were being forced to do something so indecent in front of their life partners.

    But hearing their words, seeing their expressions, and feeling their intents they suddenly got angry beyond the limit, as they both approached at the same time.

    They were trying to protect themselves, and their honor for those two ungrateful idiots, while they were pushing them like cheap who*res.

    Why should they try so much for them, when they were so pushy and brazen about it. They didn''t need to think much to understand that they were being sold for money!

    Since this was the case then they would try and get revenge in their own way, by showing them what they were losing.

    With these vindictive thoughts in mind, they approached the monster, as they both took their tongues out, and gave it a lick.

    Differently from their expectations, and experience, the smell and the taste of that monster wasn''t unbearable, or even bad for that matter.

    Quite on the opposite, it had a kind of ''nice'' smell, that they could feel opening their nostrils, and even increasing their hormones a bit.

    Eric had also been a bit surprised when he had heard Akira and Mina mention this to him, but apparently, it was an effect of his body tempering, and his cleansing.

    This certainly was a pleasing side effect that came as a beautiful surprise to him, and it was showing its benefits right now too.

    If at first, the twodies were just giving some light weird licks to his monster, but now they were going full in, as they were not just licking, and stroking it, but also taking it inside their moisty mouths.

    In the beginning, it was only due to their anger towards their men''s actions, but now it was bing more about their own desire, and lust.

    The more they kept doing it, the more they were getting engrossed in it. It was like slowly they were getting obsessed with it, and couldn''t stop anymore.

    ''mhm, mhn, ahhm¡­''

    They hadn''t even understood it when, but even their bodies had started tuning with their current situation, as they could feel their intimate ces reacting to it.

    The buds on top of their soft pillows were standing erect, and their secret caves started turning moist due to their love juices.

    But this didn''t make them feel any different as they were each trying to satisfy their hunger for the monster in front of them.

    The two of them had turned into some kind of extremely hungry beasts, that didn''t seem to get enough of it, as they were now trying to go as deep as they could with their throats.

    Eric, on the other hand, was just enjoying whatever was happening as he had even ced his hands behind his head.

    If one looked at him, they would think that he was some kind of overlord who was using his strength, and power to extort his people.

    The twodies were doing everything they could on his monster, not only to make him enjoy it, but also to enjoy themselves.

    The truth was that he hadn''t expected something like this, in fact, he had thought that they wouldst in their anger, and wronging for longer, and he would have to work harder to make it happen.

    But this was going even better than he had thought it would go, as even the two pimps behind looking at this were starting to forget about the money as they looked at the scene.

    It was true that money had blinded their eyes a few moments ago, but now that they were looking at their women act like this, they felt that their pride and honor had been extremely hit.

    Not like they could eat that honor and pride, but still, it left a weird and disgusting taste inside their mouths.

    A taste that made both of them even think that they should stop this, especially the lusty, and licentious moans, and noises of the twodies.

    They looked like they were truly enjoying what they were doing, and this was making them feel threatened, as their territory, their possession was threatened.

    They weren''t even able to think about what expected of them at the moment, they had forgotten even about the new arrivals.

    Noticing their dispositions, Eric made a small sign towards the new arrivals, as they approached their respective targets, and kneeled in front of them.

    The two men clearly were a bit tensed at first, as their eyes and minds were on thedies at Eric''s crotch, but the next moment that almost immediately changed.

    They felt that the two dies'' started to y and fiddle with their respective little brothers. Maybe it wasn''t that effective at first, but everything changed when they felt their mouths around them.

    That moist and warm feeling made them almost forget everything, and everyone in one moment, they forgot even the reason all this was happening.

    It was truly a feeling that could make any man surrender to it, and not think about anything else! On the other hand, Eric already had his fill with just their mouths.

    So, he gave them a little push, and got up as he said in a dominant voice,

    "Stand beside each other, and turn your back towards me, it''s time for you to feel pleasure!"

    Thedies were a bit surprised when they felt him push them and stand up, but then hearing his next words, they were startled.

    Who could me them, they were finally going to get defiled by the man in front of them and wouldmit the final sin.

    But a look towards their men made them realize that their worth wasn''t as much as they thought, as they saw them in the bliss of what they were going through.

    They seemed to not care in the least about what was happening right beside them, as they were totally concentrated on their own selves.

    This made the anger return to the mother and daughter duo, as even their lust, and infernal feelingsplemented it, and they immediately turned their backs to Eric.

    Seeing them act in such a swift and determined manner, made Eric feel satisfied, as he also felt that he was really smart, to have made the conditions as they were.

    But he didn''t have time to lose on pondering, and self-satisfaction, as with one thought, he thrust his hips forwards, as his big monster prated the tyrannical bi*ch''s secret cave.

    "Arrghhh~!"

    While she was expecting something like this, it was still beyond her expectations, as she felt like that monster was piercing, and splitting her in two.

    She felt like she was skewed meat in his gpole, and this was the first time that she had ever felt something so big like that inside her.

    Not to mention that it looked like it hadn''t even entered totally inside her, as it kept going further deep inside her, even approaching her womb entrance.

    She felt like she was about to lose her mind at this, but Eric didn''t stop going as deep as he could, the deeper the better.

    "Aahhnn~!"

    As soon as he felt like he had reached the end of the route though, he immediately pulled it out, and then with another thrust sent it deep inside her once again.

    The tyrannical bi*tch couldn''t help but let another loud moan of pain and pleasure, as she felt that monster spread open the walls of her secret entrance once again.

    She felt like it was spreading them so apart from each other, that she was afraid that they would loosen too much, and wouldn''t be able to turn as they were.

    She was afraid that it would be impossible to ever feel anything else enter that in the future. She was afraid that she would get addicted to it.

    "Ahhnn!"

    That opinion of her seemed to get even more real when she felt him pull out once again, but this time he didn''t return back inside her.

    She was able to understand what happened only one momentter, as she heard her own mother moan like she had a moment before.

    "Arrgghhh!"

    It was impossible for their moans not to reach the ears of the two men that had sold them to this man¡­

 Chapter 169 - 169: Unforgettable Experience (R-18)

    In fact, those moans attracted their full attention as they were even feeling like someone had spit on their face right then and there.

    They even cursed at Eric under their breath, but there was nothing they could do about it, and even less dare to show that in their faces.??

    But even that didn''tst for long, as their attention was once again distracted by what they already had on their te, as two moist mouths were working under them.

    It would be difficult for any kind of man to be able to think about something else when they were being ''attended'' by someone like they were.

    Still, they weren''t able to totally forget about it either, as the moans didn''t stop even for a single moment, as theirdies were being treated by that masked man.

    Just what kind of monster was he? To make those two women moan so loud and so much under him. They should be faking it right!? There was no way that could be true right!?

    But as they were trying to think like that, and concentrate on their own feelings, and the moment they were still disturbed by the loud, and powerful moans.

    "Ahhnn, mhmn, ohnn, ohhhmm¡­"

    At this moment Eric was pounding the twodies kneeled in front of him like a real stud, making them tremble from pleasure.

    If one looked at their faces, they would immediately think that they had no rtion whatsoever with the twodies that were crying, and had reservations about this a while ago.

    In fact, they seemed likepletely different people, like the two faces of the same coin. As both of them now were writhing in pleasure.

    They were getting the pounding of their life, they were being hammered like never before in their life.

    They were unable to even think aboutparing him to those shameless pimps they had decided to pass their lives until now.

    It was iparable, likeparing light and dark, or Heavens and Earth. But even that was far by arge margin.

    This was probably the first time in their lives that they were reaching such a strong climax, that was still building up, and could feel that they were not going tost longer than their opponent.

    It had to be clear that they were two against one and still were unable toe out victorious against him.

    Between the two, the mother was in a much more difficult position as she had been left untouched for such a long time, and now she was facing such scrutiny.

    She was feeling like her soul would leave her body, as with each thrust from Eric she would truly feel like her soul was getting detached from her body.

    It was a marvelous feeling, that was making her angry at her former self for almost losing such an opportunity.

    She had be addicted to his masterful technique, shape, and size, as she could feel that her insides were getting shaped ording to his form.

    The tyrannical bi*tch wasn''t better than her own mother, especially looking at her almost inexistent experience in these matters.

    While she was a bully and pretended to be really experienced in this, as she would make Eric''s life almost impossible to live, that was just a buildup, and nothing real.

    It was at this time that Eric took his monster out of her mother''s secret cave, and without losing time, stuffed it inside hers, making her writhe in pleasure as she moaned loudly,

    "Ohhnn~! Yessss, soooo goooodddd!"

    She couldn''t help but try to take her tongue out so that she could understand and feel that she was breathing, as even that seemed impossible at that moment.

    But that wasn''t the end of it, as the next moment, she felt a piercing burn into her right cheek but, as a loud ''aap'' sound was heard.

    It wasn''t Eric''s milk factories shing with her mound! No, she was already used to those lust-inducing sounds.

    This was different, this time it was Eric who had spanked her ass with that powerful p, and had left a big, red handprint on her but.

    Feeling that burn, and spank, she couldn''t hold herself from screaming in startle, but at the same time, Eric buried his monster deep inside her, as her scream was mixed with her loud moan.

    "Aarrgghhnnn~!"

    Her butt cheek was burning, but that feeling was still suffocated from the feeling of his monster prating her, and almost reaching her womb, so she couldn''t linger in that for more.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t n on stopping with just that spank, as the first one was immediately followed by a second one, and then a third one.

    But the tyrannical bi*tch wasn''t the only one who was suffering that because her mother was in the same boots and position as her.

    Still, none of them seemed to hate it! As a matter of fact, they seemed like slowly they were starting to enjoy it more and more.

    It wasn''t in their hands, that hot and burning monster inside them was breaking any wall they could build inside them, and making them ves of his might.

    People suffer the biggest changes when they are the most vulnerable, and the same thing happened with the two of them.

    They were feeling betrayed, and soulless after their men gave them away like that, and right after they experienced this soul-changing feeling.

    It was like their emptiness, the vacuum inside them was getting filled with Eric''s monster, and all their minds could think off, was this precise moment, and what they were experiencing.

    With the added stimulus it didn''t take long for thedies to finally not be able to bear it anymore, as they were both moaning and screaming,

    "Ohhnn, I, aahhhnn, caann''t, mmhhmmnn!"

    "Aahhhnn, Me, oohhnn, tooooooo!"

    Even though they wanted to notify the man behind them of their impending climax, they weren''t able to, as they both reached their peak, and climaxed almost at the same time.

    One of them due to having Eric''s monster inside her, while the other from his masterful finger technique.

    But that wasn''t important at that moment, what was truly important now, was that they both climaxed hard, and weren''t able to stand even on their fours, as they were.

    The mother could only drop to the floor, as she almost lost all conscience and fainted, but she was able to hold onto thatst bit of rity that she had, only to breathe roughly, and gasp for air.

    Her daughter was in a ''worse'' position, as she was still being held by the hips from Eric, as he kept going at her as nothing had changed.

    She couldn''t help but tremble and writhe, as her climax wasn''t subsiding in the least, and she could feel that even herst dregs of rity were running out in lightning speed.

    She felt like she was being used as some kind of onahole, but the truth was that she didn''t mind it in the least. In fact, she was fainting from how good it felt.

    Eric on the other hand had felt his climax build all this time, and now he was on thest dregs as well, for that reason he was even fiercer with her body.

    "Arrgh~!"

    Feeling that he was already close to it, he took his monster out of the tyrannical bi*tch''s secret cave, as with a groan he left everything he had umted over the bodies of the twodies in front of him.

    It was a lot of it, but not even a drop fell off their bodies, as he sprayed them all over, making them look really dirty and shameless.

    It was a good fu*ck, especially since it was being used as a means of revenge against his bigger bully, and her mother.

    When he released his load over them, he could actually feel that a part of his dark feelings about them got erased, and disappeared from his conscience.

    He was really satisfied with his work, and his art, as he waited for them to recover from what they had just gone through.

    On a distance away from him, the two ''pimps'' were still being attended by the other two dies'', as they seemed to enjoy it really much.

    Seeing their content, and lusty faces Eric couldn''t wait to see their reaction when they found out the truth, but it was still too early for that to be revealed.

    It didn''t take long for the duo to reach their third climax, and release everything they had in the mouths of the dies'' attending them, as they had a glowing expression on their respective faces.

    This just made Eric feel even eviler inside, as his attention returned to the twodies beside him, that had finally awakened from their stupor.

    The two of them seemed to be in pain in their lower regions, and also confused about their situation and position, as for a moment they had forgotten what had just happened.

    Slowly though, everything once again reappeared in their mind, as they once again remembered everything that just happened, their actions, and reactions to everything, and of course the immense anger, and pleasure.

    They were having a really mixed mood right now, as they didn''t know what to think of all this, of themselves, of what had happened.

    Especially taking in consideration that they were lying on the ground with their bodies washed into the masked guy''s special milk.

    For a moment they broke eye contact with him and looked towards their ''pimps'' who had gloating expressions on their faces, as a result of the happy time they had gone through.

    It was truly hard to imagine what the two of them could be thinking right now, as all four of them were awakened from their stupor due to the masked man''s words,

    "Well Ladies and gentlemen, shall we return to our game?"

 Chapter 170 - 170: Second Clue & Message

    His words clearly startled the people involved because each and any one of them had almost forgotten where they were, and what was the reason for all this.

    They had all surrendered to their carnal desires, and pleasures, totally forgetting what they were doing there in the first ce.??

    One could say that Eric''s words were like cold water, to their lost and confused faces, as they were once again reminded of what they were ying for.

    4 million $!

    That was enough to return the rity to the two men who had been having a really good time until now, as they once again returned to their ces.

    It was only now that they were reminded of what was going on a while ago, and they threw a look towards the women that they sold for the possibility of that money.

    Bothdies were still on the ground, but one could easily tell from their appearance that they had just gone through something extraordinary.

    But that wasn''t all there was to it, as there was some kind of strange hidden happiness in their faces, as their skin seemed to be covered in special milk.

    The duo didn''t seem to mind that though, as they seemed like they were more into remembering and reliving all that happened a few moments ago.

    This scene clearly made the two men jealous, and even angry towards them, as they were supposed to not enjoy whatever happened to them.

    They were supposed just to do their ''job'', their ''duty'' and not feel anything. After all, this was happening against their wishes, and they were crying before it happened.

    Yet the end results were clearly different from what they expected, and none of the two were happy about it.

    They seemed to have forgotten that a few moments ago they were gloating from the pleasure that their attendants were giving them.

    Still, they didn''t dare to show any of it in their faces, as they were afraid that the masked man would cancel the game, and their opportunity to 4 million $ would go away just like that.

    Right now, they wouldn''t show any negative feelings or expressions in their faces even if the masked man tortured them, not to mention these two sl*ts.

    Thedies were still a bit confused and struggled a bit to get up, as their intimate regions were extremely sensitive and sore. The masked man had been too rough with them.

    "Don''t clean yourselves, juste here and take a seat like that!"

    They had just managed to get up and stand, as they were searching from some piece of cloth or tissue to wipe the special milk from their bodies when they heard the masked man''s voice.

    Needless to say that both of them were startled by his words, and were left stunned for a moment, but they didn''t oppose him, and just did as they were told.

    The two ''pimps'' were clearly dissatisfied by this inside, as they were sitting close to their naked respective women, which had another man''s special milk all over their bodies.

    When the twodies approached the smell pricked their noses, and made them feel like they wanted to skin them alive, but right now that was impossible to be done.

    They could only bear with it at the moment, and shower their anger, and wrath upon themter. They had totally forgotten that their special milk was inside some other''s bellies.

    Looking at this situation Eric had a big gloating smile inside, but on the outside, he just showed a calm, and natural indifferent look, as he said,

    "Well Ladies, and gentlemen let me give you the second clue of the game!

    You all know me, rather well I would say! We aren''t just strangers who have greeted each other!"

    All four of the people in front of him opened their eyes like big marble balls, as they all started to rake their brains out about his identity.

    Just who was this guy that they had met, but couldn''t remember. Was it possible to have forgotten such a character, with this air of dominance, and so much money!?

    It was impossible to be done right? Especially for someone like the stingy owner who ranked people, their character, and closeness by money alone.

    But right now, even he was lost about who this masked guy was. He could only try to think harder, and harder until he coulde up with something, but there was nothing.

    No idea! No idea at all!

    Katsuto Daichi was in the same position as the stingy owner and was having almost exactly the same thoughts as him, but nothing wasing to him either.

    As these two were thinking harder like this, the twodies seemed a bit apprehensive and hesitant, but finally, they discovered some unused courage as they said one after the other,

    "Miura Daichi"

    "Take Nakano"

    Their voices, and the names they said clearly surprised all the people in the room, as even Eric was left a bit apprehensive of what to think for a moment.

    But looking at their eyes for a moment, he was able to understand what they were thinking. Those weren''t the eyes of the two unwillingdies anymore, but the eyes of two hunting harpies.

    They were saying these two names to not only lose intentionally, but also to make their new stance shown, that the two of them didn''t care anymore, and they wanted only to feel the same pleasure once again.

    This was a clear big and heavy p on the two men''s face, but they didn''t seem to care about it in the least. The two of them had already made their own stance clear by selling them like that.

    From now on, the two of them were on their way, as the two men in front of them had no rtion whatsoever with the two of them, they were free in their own right.

    At least this seemed true for the mother, as the tyrannical bi*tch seemed to do it only out of spite towards Katsuto Daichi.

    It was clear that her heart hadn''t broken yet, and she still carried some kind of hope inside that he would be her knight in shining armor to save her.

    Just how stupid could she be!? Seeing that look and expression in her eyes, Eric got angry for a moment, as he was thinking to show a bit of mercy upon her, but she clearly didn''t deserve it.

    So, he just kept his naturalposure, and said,

    "I am afraid that you two beauties are wrong, so you will have to be punished once again! Are you ready for it!?"

    Before the twodies could even answer to his question though, he heard Katsuto Daichi say with a cautious voice,

    "Esteemed Master, the twodies had already mentioned the two names once, and now they perhaps repeated them just from their forgetfulness.

    Can the Esteem Master show his grandiose magnanimity, and forgive them just this once!?"

    The masked man seemed to get angry upon his intrusion, as his eyes immediately turned dark and cold, as he said in a frightening voice,

    "Are you teaching me how to direct my own game? What makes you think you can do it? Don''t you want to y this game anymore!?

    That''s fine as well, I can get up and leave right away!"

    His anger and harsh voice startled the four people in front of them, and especially Katsuto Daichi, who was also the one who incited it, as he immediately acted, even though stutteringly.

    "N-no Est-esteemed Master you seem to have misunderstood me, I dare not! I dare not do such a thing, I just made a call upon your boundless and limitless magnanimity!"

    As soon as Katsuto Daichi had finished with his words, jumped the stingy owner, who was more or less in the same lines as him.

    "Yes, Esteemed Master shouldn''t get angry upon such a worthless matter. We would never dare to teach you upon that. This is your game and your will! We are just participants in it!

    Please calm your anger, Esteemed Master!"

    They were both trying to lick his ass, as they downyed the seriousness and the importance of the matter at hand.

    As a matter of fact, Katsuto Daichi was even cursing himself inside for doing such a stupid action, that risked the anger of the masked man, just because he didn''t want this bi*tch to get her way.

    Ironically though, his selfish, and self-centered action was taken as a saving grace, and love gesture from the stupid tyrannical bi*tch that was still delusional about her chances, and situation.

    On the other hand, Eric pretended to diffuse his anger, as inside he was gloating at their reactions, and words.

    He continued his Oscar-winning performance by a deep-thinking moment, a few deep breathes, as he finally said with a sigh,

    "Sigh~! Perhaps you are right, and I overreacted. So, let me give you two another opportunitydies, give me two names in less than a minute!"

    He still seemed unreasonable with his request, but the two men didn''t dare to point it, as they were afraid of his short temper, and explosion.

    They just stayed there with heavy expressions on their faces, as they waited for the names they were going to use.

    The mother didn''t seem to tarry in the least, as she immediately said the same name as earlier,

    "Take Nakano!"

    Her stance and determination were more than clear, and even the message she wanted to transmit was like a p of thunder into a clear sky.

    She had already thrown away all she had and was focused on only getting what would make her feel better right now.

    The stingy owner had a really ugly and despicable expression on his face. He seemed to have just eaten the shit he had stepped upon.

    While Katsuto Daichi was waiting for the tyrannical bi*tch''s answer¡­

 Chapter 171 - 171: Wrong Guesses & Punishments

    The tyrannical bi*tch was left stranded in the middle, on one side it was her mother, and her message through her decision, on the other hand, was her stingy father, and the man she liked.

    It was right, in her mind the fact that those two people sold her like pimps were gone, as she was now thinking that her man would protect her from now on.??

    Eric could clearly notice this, but he had decided to deal with her only after hearing her decision, one could say that her entire position and treatment would depend on this decision.

    Finally, it looked like one part of her prevailed over the other, as she finally made a decision and said,

    "Kisaki Haoru!"

    These two words were enough to express her standing, and position, as she had decided to side with her man in this.

    The masked man showed no expression outside, as he just continued to observe her a little more, apparently, his goodwill had been wasted on her.

    She seemed to be a blind fool that could not think with her head straight. At least her mother was smarter than her and had made a good decision.

    Now that he looked at her, she wasn''t really bad, and he was thinking of recruiting her by his side. Which man wouldin about having too many choices?

    With these thoughts on his mind, he just showed an apathetic smile on his face, as he said with a clear voice,

    "I am afraid that you are mistaken beauties, both of you were wrong with your choices, so you are going to be punished!"

    The tyrannical bi*tch had an ashen look on her face, as she knew that it wasn''t going to be good for her, while her mother seemed rather impatient to hear her punishment.

    Looking at this scene Eric was pleased, because he was causing rifts inside them, but more importantly because his game was proceeding rather well.

    As for the other two men at the table, they only had ashen faces, seeing that thedies would get punished, but they had more important things to take care of.

    They had to think about, and find out the masked man''s identity, after all, all this was happening for those green dors.

    Thinking that it was enough of suspense, Tianlong Yun turned to the mother, as he said,

    "You seem like a pretty intelligent, and smart woman, so I will give you a satisfactory punishment! Juste here and serve me as a little bi*tch that you are!"

    She was happy with her punishment but unhappy with the words he said to her, in fact, she was doubting if she did the right decision a moment ago.

    And who could me her, she did it without thinking much, and only due to the hate she had for her stingy husband and that piece of shit that her daughter liked.

    So now hearing Eric talk to her like that, she thought that she might have overdone it and that it was a mistake on her part, a big mistake.

    But there was nothing she could do now, she could not retreat back, as she was doomed to suffer. She had no support right now, even her husband was just waiting patiently for an opportunity.

    It was clear that he had a few ck lines on his forehead from what had happened until now, and her daughter and that useless crap were just useless.

    Her only chance was to throw her lot with the masked man, and hope that he would take a liking to her, and help her from now on.

    Thinking like this, she got up from her chair without much hesitation and approached the other side where Eric was seating, as she kneeled in front of him, and started tasting once again her favorite lollipop.

    Eric was satisfied with her actions inside him, as on the outside he just kept his same eyes, and expression, as it was time to punish the tyrannical bi*tch.

    Since she seemed to be easily swayed, and an idiot, her position on Eric''s mind decreased by more than a few grades.

    It was useless to try and recruit someone like her, as she would more cause trouble, and disruption than be of help.

    And the feeling of conquering her in front of Katsuto Daichi was even more worthless, so he didn''t want to touch her himself anymore.

    With these thoughts in mind, he suddenly had a jeering, and haughty look on his face, as he said with a sigh,

    "Sigh~! What to do, I have a really soft corner fordies, and can''t punish them hard. In fact, I want them to feel pleasure!"

    These words were like a soothing dew for the tyrannical bi*tch and Katsuto Daichi, but the stingy owner, the old fox thought that there was something fishy with his words.

    And his feeling came true when he heard him say,

    "For that reason, little beauty, I am going to give you an opportunity to reach heaven!"

    The trio on the other side of the table didn''t know what to think, as every thought they tried to chain up, was destroyed by the slurping sounds of the woman being ''punished''.

    ''Slurrp, mhmn, slurp¡­''

    Eric pretended to not care about it, as he just turned towards Daisuke as he said,

    "Daisuke, select three powerful guards, and tell them to make this little beauty reach heaven!"

    Until now the tyrannical bi*tch felt like she had been through the worst, but hearing her punishment, she was startled and stupefied.

    The only thing she could do was mindlessly say,

    "N-no, n-no, thi-this can-can''t be hap-happening!"

    At that moment she was reminded of the person that was supposed to help, and protect her, as she pleaded,

    "Daichi-kun please help me! Please help me! I don''t want to!"

    Eric seemed to have expected this, as he didn''t even allow Katsuto Daichi speak, as he said,

    "Oh!? Does this mean that you are giving up from the game!?"

    This was his wild card, as long as he mentioned this, the two pimps would immediately surrender, and not oppose him.

    And it was true, because Katsuto Daichi seemed to get angry with her actions, and pleading as he said,

    "Huh!? Would you dare to give up from the game bi*tch? Do you think this father is going to allow you to do it?

    Be careful because I can kill you, just so you wouldn''t give up, and then allow those guys to y with your body!"

    One had to say that his words were pretty harsh, and were more fueled by the fact that he was extremely angry at this moment, and she became like a stress-relieving ball for him.

    Even Eric himself was a bit surprised and startled by his words, but then he just keptughing inside, the show was getting better and better.

    At this moment, Katsuto Daichi seemed like he was about to turn towards him, and say something but the look on the masked man''s face made him cower and not say it.

    As for the tyrannical bi*tch there was no escape as the trio who would have fun with her pulled her from the chair, a little far away from the table, as they started to y with her, even though a bit forcibly.

    Her mother just threw her a look, but she didn''t say anything. It was her daughter''s own choice and fault for having to experience something like that. She should have followed her lead, but she didn''t.

    Eric just looked at this happen indifferently, as he turned his head towards the two men in front of him, and as nothing had changed said with a clear voice,

    "Sorry for themotion gentlemen, now let me hear your answers!"

    The two men were clearly baffled at the masked man''s shamelessness, and cruelty, as they weren''t even able to think properly about the issue of his identity, but they wouldn''t give up.

    How could they give up, they were ying for 4 million $, so they had to keep going no matter what!

    With this thought in their mind, they seemed a bit more determined, as they both shoot their shot,

    "Shiba Yahiko!"

    "Young Master Yuzuriha!"

    They thought that they had hit the target with these names, as these were a few of the leading figures of the young generation.

    Furthermore, only Debauches like them would have the skills and the tools to make the twodies scream as they did.

    Saying those names, they kept looking in the eyes of the masked man in front of them, as only his eyes were visible, as they were trying to spot even the smallest of details.

    Truly for a moment Eric lost hisposure and showed clear surprise in his eyes for a moment, but that was just a fleeting moment.

    The two men thought that at least one of them had hit bull''s eye, as there was no other exnation to it!

    How would they know that Eric was just surprised, and unhappy to even bepared, or thought to be one of those two wastes?

    Still, he allowed them a few moments of suspense as he said,

    "I am afraid you are both wrong again! But I must say you were really close!"

    His dissatisfied tone for those two even being mentioned was taken as a genuine dissatisfaction that his game wasing to an end from the two men, as they started to think about their next try.

    They weren''t really worried about their punishment, because until now the ones to suffer had been the twodies, and they just enjoyed the attention.

    Eric was gloating inside with these two idiots, as he made a sign for the two dies'' to approach and take their clients away.

    He felt like he was sending two innocent sheep, at the mouth of two big starving wolves¡­

 Chapter 172 - 172: Pure Love (I Can Forsake Everything But My Daughter!)

    The two ''pimps'' were able to notice that fleeting look of Eric but weren''t truly able to understand what it meant, as they decided to just not pay much attention to it.

    They just got up and went towards the attendees that seemed as happy as them for what was toe.??

    In fact, they felt that Eric must have something against theirdies, or that he just thought that they would get ashamed and suffer for them.

    What a na?ve thought, one of them lived for money, while the other was thinking how many women could he have in his harem once he got the money.

    Still this time they were surprised because the dies'' didn''t kneel down in front of them, or even undress to show their bountiful cleavage!

    No, they took their hands and started pulling them towards a corner of the restaurant or to be more precise towards the changing room of the staff.

    The two men were surprised seeing this happen, but none of them said anything, they were just thinking what kind of surprise they would get, and couldn''t help but get excited about it.

    They were going to have fun for a moment, and then return to say their ims, as they were sure they would hit bull''s eye.

    They both already had a name on their mind and felt that money was about to rain down on them. As a matter of fact, they were thinking about what to do with all that money.

    4 million $!

    People could do a lot with all that money, as there are even people that would sell their souls to the people with that much money.

    As they were thinking like this, they couldn''t help but have a big grin all over their faces, as they were being led by the two dies'' towards their destination.

    Now that they thought about it, they should definitely keep these two by their side. They would be perfect toilets for them, and wouldn''t be able to say anything no matter what.

    But now was not the time to make their intentions clear, as they still were in that masked man''s presence, and they were afraid he might cancel the game.

    For that reason, they obediently and soundlessly followed the two dies'' inside the room and didn''t raise a ruckus even when they closed the door, and chained them up to the closets in there.

    In fact, they were waiting for what would happen next a bit expectantly because this was the first time they were experiencing something so kinky.

    Too bad that their expectations turned into a nightmare, as they weren''t the hunter anymore but the hunted, as they suffered total deftion, pain, shame, anger, wrath.

    Their standing and situation changed 180 degrees in less than a minute, as they both were treated like ythings for the two dies'' behind them.

    In fact, it isn''t appropriate to say dies'' anymore, as the two of them were trans, they had boosted their front view but kept their family jewels untouched.

    It was clear that the two of them liked attending to their targets, but they also liked to release their pent-up lust on their targets.

    It is needless to say that in less than a minute, two loud and powerful painful moans, and screams almost broke the ss inside the restaurant, and that was just the beginning of the marathon.

    Outside, Eric finally released a small satisfiedugh, as he enjoyed the attending of Taneguchi Kana. Apparently, that was the tyrannical bitch mother''s name.

    He was able to feel that the moment that she heard the two screams made her shiver, and tremble for a moment, but then probably extremely pleased at her choice.

    Her foolish daughter didn''t seem to be better than those two idiotic pimps, as she was being ravaged by three burly guys like she was some kind of toy.

    All her holes seemed to be stuffed at this moment, but she wasn''t having pleasure that much, in fact, she looked like she was either in pain or like it was losing something.

    Too bad that she couldn''t turn back the time, and make a different choice, as she would miss that thing for the rest of her life.

    Looking at this situation, Taneguchi Kana had thought that she would feel worse, and guiltier, but she found out that this prediction of her wasn''t true.

    She didn''t know when, or how, but she felt like the connections with the other two members of her family had be extremely loose.

    She didn''t feel like what she had was a family, as even her daughter seemed like a stranger to her at the moment.

    She had tried so hard to educate her and make her a gooddy, but she didn''t have much time, as her husband didn''t let her rest even for a moment, thinking all the time for that damned money.

    Perhaps things would have been different if she had, but when she saw that her daughter had finally grown up to such a foolish bi*tch she didn''t know what to do but me herself.

    Most probably it was her self-protection instinct that made her push away her own daughter and slowly sever the ties between them.

    Even though it seemed heartless, or misery, she didn''t have another choice. It was either that or ming herself for the rest of her life.

    Not to mention that she also hated her daughter a bit for stoning the rtionship between her and that stingy bastard that ruined her life, and treated her like some kind of workhorse.

    All these reasonsbined made it easier for her to ept the situation, and continue with her n, and path, as she was giving her all to please the masked man with her skills.

    She went as far as taking that huge monster entirely inside her mouth and throat, as she almost choked herself to death like that.

    For a moment she had felt like she had some kind of baseball bat inside her mouth and not the pride of a man.

    Her efforts seemed to pay off, as in between her own slurps, and moans, and saliva licking sounds, she was able to hear him say,

    "Would you throw everything away!?"

    The meaning of those words as clear as the sky of a summer day, the masked man was offering her an opportunity, but also posing a condition.

    He was telling her that if she wanted to follow him from now on, she would have to throw everything away, ande as a clean new person.

    She had been wishing, and dreaming all this while for his offer, but she had to say that she was startled for a moment.

    Could she do it? Could she leave everything behind her, forget her past, forget everything and everyone, throw it away and join him!?

    Would she be able to do it? From the startle, she even forgot to continue doing her job, as she raised her head to look at the man in front of her right in the eyes.

    As if trying to make her decision by that look in his eyes. His eyes seemed cold and detached, but also carried a tint of solemnity, and pledge.

    She didn''t know why but she felt that if she epted his offer then she would never suffer as she did with her pimp of a stingy husband, and her future would be nothing short of limitless.

    But still, her past carried a lot of weight with her, even though she had totally severed the ties with her husband, there still was her daughter, who was being roughed right now.

    She was in a big dilemma about what to do, as Eric was just looking in her eyes all this while. Like wanting to uncover her deepest thoughts, desires, and ideas.

    Lost in those thoughts she threw onest nce towards her daughter, who seemed to havepletely lost her mind, and be some kind of a bi*tch in heat.

    Even then, she couldn''t forsake her, as she said with a weak and timid voice,

    "I can forsake everything but my daughter right now!"

    Hearing her words Eric was a bit startled at this because something broken inside of him seemed to have been recovered only a tiny bit.

    It wasn''t like there wasn''t any true and unconditional love in this World, it was just that it was hard to find, but a mother''s love would always be like that.

    For a moment he couldn''t help but think about his biological mother and her death, as he was captivated by his nostalgia.

    That was the only true pure love he had felt in his previous life! His wives and concubines saw him as a chance to escape shame, death, and suffering.

    Even his trust with Yoshida Gina had been more like a rose that never bloomed. Even now his rtionships weren''t exactly love, but more like interests, and like.

    He was touched for a moment, as his eyes almost produced some water in them, but that was quickly contained.

    He didn''t even think ofparing his mother''s love with that of Tina''s as it would be truly disgraceful and degrading towards pure love.

    As he thought like that, he couldn''t help but want to try and keep this little example of pure love close to him, as a reminder of the pure love he had received from his mother.

    With that thought in mind, he immediately gave Daisuke an order, and the three men who were ravaging the ''poor'' tyrannical bi*tch had their heads rolling on the floor, as their bodies stopped moving.

    The scene clearly stupefied everyone present, as the tyrannical bi*tch even fainted from the shock she suffered, as Taneguchi Kana wasn''t in a better position, as she couldn''t believe her eyes.

    The screams of the two men in the changing room seemed to be non-existent now, as she could only see stupefied at the scene in front of her¡­

 Chapter 173 - 173: Warning & Discipline

    Until now they had seen only the bullying, and haughty side of the masked man in front of her, as she had never considered that he would be so heartless, and decided to kill his own men with a sign.

    But the blood flowing on the ground was real, and so were the heads that had rolled there, but she still couldn''t believe her eyes.??

    One line of hers had just killed three men in just one single moment. This was something that she had never thought possible to happen.

    In that disbelieving moment that she was, she turned her head and was looking towards the calm eyes of the masked man beside her, as she heard him say in a solemn voice,

    "I am giving your daughter another chance, while she will suffer a lot so that she forgets that scum, she will suffer in my hands, and from me only.

    Let me make this clear, she is winning this chance from you, and there won''t be a second or third time, so she better appreciates it.

    The same thing applies to you too, as this is the only chance I gave you to make a choice, from now on your life, your soul, your everything belongs to me!

    Are we clear!?"

    Towards the end, his voice became more assertive, and loud, as thest question even seemed to be a rhetorical question.

    She was still shocked, as a new line of thought started taking root inside her brain.

    ''Just what did I just do? Who did I mess up with? In what kind of mess did I just enter with my choice!?''

    But all these questions were left unanswered inside her brain, as she didn''t even know this guy''s identity, and even less to understand what choice had she just done now.

    Without waiting for her reaction, Eric made a sign towards Daisuke, as he said in a dominant voice,

    "Send her to take a shower, and clean herself up, and bring her here again!"

    He didn''t need to warn him off to be careful, because he was already in his full control as his ve, and if he tried anything funny, then he would suffer the consequences.

    The left guards inside the restaurant were still dumbfounded by what just happened, as they couldn''t believe their eyes.

    After all, their colleagues were doing something that this guy ordered himself, and then died because of that order, killed by the person ordering it.

    They hadn''t been able to recollect their selves from the shock, as they saw him disappear from his spot, and then take their heads too.

    Theirst expression was one of shock, wonder, surprise, and fear, as the world started rotating in their eyes, and their heads fell to the ground.

    Seeing this happen, Taneguchi Kana wasn''t able to keep herself together anymore, as she fell on the ground vomiting like crazy.

    Everything that she had eaten that day, but even the entire week came out of her throat, and mouth like a never-ending stream.

    At that moment she understood that she had made a deal with someone who would make even the devil feel ashamed of hisck of evilness.

    From now on she had to make everything he said, and just as he said it, otherwise her fate would be much worse than what she saw with her eyes.

    She had to make sure to keep that stupid daughter of hers in check too because if she didn''t, that girl would be the bane for the two of them.

    But the spectacle hadn''t finished yet, as the next moment, the bodies around them started turning into clumps of blood and flesh as they disappeared totally from the scene.

    If the earlier action were already difficult to believe then what just happened in front of her was nothing more than fantasy, and impossible.

    She thought that her eyes were ying games with her, or that perhaps she had fainted and was dreaming right now, but even though her flesh turned purple from pinching she still saw the same scene.

    The bodies that should be lying headless on the ground, had totally disappeared not leaving even the smallest trace behind.

    Eric had done this intentionally in front of her, in order to show her that he wasn''t just a normal person, but at the same time to frighten her, not to think of anything funny.

    When he was this merciless with the people working for him, then she should feel even more afraid and apprehensive of him.

    After a few moments of silence that he absorbed the death aura from the people he had just killed, and also their SP points worth, he opened his eyes, and looking straight into hers, he said,

    "Probably you won''t agree right now, and will think that I am just rambling about, but the choice you made was the best choice of your life.

    Looking at this moment in the future you will understand just how lucky you are to be given such an opportunity!"

    Just as he expected there was a strong disbelieving look in her eyes, that most probably was instinctive after all that happened, as he continued,

    "In fact, I don''t care whether you believe me or not, as long as you do as I tell you too, and please me as you should, then time will show me right!"

    Even though it seemed like he was truly rambling bullshit, Taneguchi Kana felt a strange, and weird sense of belief in those words.

    As she was lost in her own thoughts, she heard him speak in a calm and natural tone,

    "Now don''t just stay there, go take a shower ande back with your daughter! You two must witness those two scums end after all."

    Considering all that happened, and the situation at hand she already knew that her now ex-husband and Katsuto Daichi would certainly suffer a terrible fate, it was just that she couldn''t predict what.

    As for the matter of pleading for them, that didn''t even cross her mind once, after all, she had seen happen with her own eyes, that would be like courting death.

    Forgetting that, she didn''t even have any feeling or emotion towards this, she was almost totally devoid of them, she had already decided to cut all ties with that pimp of hers.

    Probably her stupid daughter would have some different opinion on this, but she would make sure she disciplined her well enough, she had been rambooing for so long, and it was time she taught her a violent lesson.

    Clearly, that wouldn''t be enough, but she could only hope that the masked guy to which they tied their fate with didn''t get angry, or bored with her, and decide to get rid of her.

    If that happened, she had a feeling that no matter how much she tried, and no matter how much she begged the result would be the same.

    On the other hand, Eric was satisfied with the way that things were going, as it was slowly approaching the end of the night.

    But surely, he wouldn''t elerate things, as he wanted to enjoy every scream of pain that those two pimps were screaming inside the changing room.

    With that thought in mind, he made his way towards the bar, as he filled a drink for himself to better enjoy the screams and the solitude of the moment.

    It took a while for the mother and daughter duo to finally return from their shower, still naked, walking apprehensively towards him.

    There were clear signs that something had happened inside the shower, as there was more than one red handprint on the tyrannical bitch''s face and body.

    Taneguchi Kana seemed to have released all her pent-up anger and missing violent education to her daughter in one fell swoop.

    Seeing their arrival and appearance, Eric just gave them a thorough look to the both of them, as he said with a natural voice,

    "Come here, and continue with what you left unfinished!"

    Taneguchi Kana immediately was moving towards him, but her stubborn daughter seemed to want to rebel and not do it, so she took her forcefully towards their destination.

    She didn''t even forget to give her a threatening look, and threaten her,

    "Don''t even think to try anything funny, otherwise I will be the one to kill you with my own hands!"

    Her daughter was left speechless, but there was nothing she could do about it, she could only kneel down, and start attending to her duty.

    Even though unwillingly she didn''t dare to disobey the masked man''s orders, as even her mother seemed to have turned against her.

    While she was showering her mother had entered the shower, and had started telling her a lot of things, and even beat her ck and blue without stopping.

    The main issue was one, from now on she would have to obey and abide by any word, instruction, or order that the masked man asked of her.

    As a matter of fact, she would also have to try her best, and everything she could into making him change his opinion of her if she wanted to not die early.

    It was then that she was reminded of what had happened before she had fainted out, as her brain didn''t seem to want to remember it.

    And who could me her, three men had died with their little brothers inside one of her holes, and all of that happened in a single instant.

    It was a sight that she would never want to be remembered off, but it had truly happened, and she had remembered all of it.

    For that reason, she didn''t even dare to think of doing something she shouldn''t while she was attending to him even more carefully.

    As the duo mother and duo were doing their duty, the door to the changing room finally opened, and a putrid smell spread through the whole ce¡­

 Chapter 174 - 174: Indomitable Spirit

    It was an intense smell of blood, sweat, and other bodily fluids including piss, and shit that would make any person faint just bying in contact with it.

    Eric and the twodies were no exception to this, but Eric reacted quickly and shun his smelling senses, as he immediately ordered Daisuke,??

    "Throw a few buckets of hot water upon them, and clean this shit, I don''t want to die from the smell!"

    As soon as he did that, Daisuke closed the door to the staff changing room, as the next moment one could hear screams once again!

    "Aahh~! Fu*k this shit, motherfu*ker! It burnss~! Stop it please~! It burns~! Ahh~!"

    "Aargh~! Just u wait fu*ker, I will kill you~! Stop it~! It''s too hot~!"

    It was like the two of them were having some kind of screamingpetition, as they raised the volume and the pitch of their voice with each letter.

    Daisuke seemed to not care at all about their remarks, and pain as he continued to pour steamy water upon their bodies to clean the smell, and that strange mixture of bodily fluids.

    On one side he pitied the two of them, as they were suffering the rage of his Master, but on the other side he found this as a way to release his own pain and pent up anger.

    From the day that Akira had decided to be beside Eric, and live with him, she had to go at least twice a week to be tortured from her and allow her to release her anger upon him.

    The more it happened, the more ways did she find to make it more painful for him, and the more he suffered being tortured by her,tely, he would be a dead man alive at the end of their sessions.

    And now he was having a chance to finally release that pain upon someone else, so how could he not take advantage of this.

    Not to mention that this was an opportunity for him to gain his Master''s appreciation, and favor, and hopefully escape that hell he was suffering every week.

    As for why his Master was doing something like this, or what reasons he could have, he didn''t care in the least.

    To him doing something like this waspletely normal, as the strong rule over the weak, and those who could, can bully, and profit from their strength as much as they can.

    Certainly, this seemed like a rotten way of thinking but the thing was that it was the harsh reality that anyone would face when they decided to look at the truth of the world.

    It was only after pouring a few more extra buckets of steaming hot water on their heads that he was finally pleased with his work, and said in a cold and detached voice,

    "You cane outside, and continue with the y right now! Master told me that you have only 5 minutes to arrive at the table, otherwise you are considered to have forfeited the game.

    The screams of the two ''pimps'' had be lower-pitched, and even lower volume, as they were trying to keep themselves under control.

    Until now everything in this game had been like a walk in the park for them, but only now did they feel like that masked fu*cker had decided to y ''seriously'' with them.

    One didn''t need to be a genius to understand that the first punishments and prices had been just to lure them towards the game, and now that they were so close he had changed his approach.

    But at the same time, this confirmed that they were in the right direction, and were proceeding forwards as they should.

    The money was in front of them, so they only had to extend their hands and grab it! The main issue right now was whether they dared to do such a thing.

    What they had suffered until now was still livid in their memories, and in their eyes, as they felt that they couldn''t even bury their bodies without shame.

    After all, they had been totally defiled from any hole, and horrific of their body, and they couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of it.

    Who could me them at the end of the day, everything had happened raw and without any kind of extra-special measures like lube or something else.

    The two dies'' that took care of them made sure that anything they suffered was done in the regard of giving them the worst pain possible.

    If one looked closely at them, they could see that blood and special milk were oozing out of their ass*holes.

    It was more than clear that these two ''pimps'' were treated like cum dumpsters for the two dies'', as both of them had a happy look on their face.

    Even though it had been a bit painful to them, they had managed to enjoy whatever they could from all this situation.

    Forgetting the fact that it looked like a dream bing true for the two dies'', they were also getting paid rather handsomely from the masked guy in the hall.

    It was a win-win situation for them no matter how one looked at it. Not to mention that they had free reign as long as they made their targets feel despair.

    Returning to the situation at hand, the two ''pimps'' were on the ground, lying on their front, as even the smallest movement would make them feel like they were being shot on their asses.

    As if their current situation couldn''t go any worse than this, the masked guy was even asking for them to move quickly, and be in front of him in less than 5 minutes.

    It was a joke, aplete and utter joke, that wasn''t funny in the least. After all, who would return back there to y the game, considering everything they had suffered right now.

    But they were so close to finding his identity, and there were 4 million reasons for them to do it. No matter how much theyined, or how much they cried, the pros would always surpass the cons.

    Still, their biggest constion was the fact they were close to finishing this game, as each of them had a name in their mind that offered them at least 75% winning possibility.

    In face of such a situation what they had just suffered passed on the second n, as once again their thoughts had turned towards the 4 million reasons, and their dreams.

    Thinking like this, they clenched their teeth, as crackling sounds wereing from them, clenched their assholes as they went numb and crazy from pain, and tried to slowly stand up.

    Their pain was visible all over their contorted faces, and their trembling and shivering bodies, not only physical but also mental and spiritual.

    This was the first time that they had been defiled, r*ped, and manhandled like this. They felt like they both had reached a new low even for them, and only the 4 million $ could quench their anger, and shame.

    Still even in a moment like this they were thinking only for themselves, and the money. They didn''t care in the least about the well-being of their women.

    Painfully, slowly, shivering they managed to help each other up, and stand on their feet. Even though it was such an easy action, to them it felt like they were climbing Mount Everest, or even harder.

    Still, it seemed like the worst part had passed, and now they could slowly make their way out of the staff changing room, and inside the restaurant.

    Normally it would take only 20 to 25 steps to reach that distance, but considering their condition, and situation that was surely a dreamy estimate.

    Their moving steps right now were even less than ? of their normal ones, and the pain they felt with each step was like having their but*holes butchered with a machete.

    Even thinking about this would make people feel pain, and give up, but the two of them didn''t. One had to stand and praise them for their indomitable spirit, or for their love for money.

    No matter the reason, the fact that they were still walking despite all the pain, and negativity of the situation, it showed their determination, and spirit.

    It took them around 2 minutes, to pass the door of the staff changing room, and pass towards the restaurant area, only to be greeted by the scene of Taneguchi Kana riding on top of the masked man sitting on his chair.

    But that wasn''t all there was to it, as the tyrannical bit*ch was kneeling at the point of their union, salivating the area, by licking and sucking as much as she could from there.

    What made angered, and enraged them the most though was the fact that those two sl*ts weren''t screaming in pain, but moaning in pleasure.

    While they had suffered the 17 from the 18 levels of hell, these two sl*ts were having the night of their life as they enjoyed attending to the person responsible for their pain and shame.

    Thinking like that made the two of them even angrier, and agitated, as even their wounds started to hurt much more than the normal they were used to.

    Once again this was the fault of those two sl*ts! At least that was the case in their eyes, as they didn''t even consider how it hade to this.

    The most aggrieved by all this seemed to be Katsuto Daichi, as hisdy, the tyrannical bi*ch was supposed to be manhandled by three burly idiots, whereas now she was attending only to Eric.

    In his eyes and mind this meant only one thing, she had begged and sumbed to Eric just so that she could be fu*ked by him, she was a true sl*t through and through.

    Eric had noticed their presences all this while, but he intentionally left them to have a look at the scene, as he finally raised his head a bit and said,

    "Gentlemen, I must say that I am truly amazed by your indomitable spirit!"

 Chapter 175 - 175: Anger! Game Changes! A Choice!

    The two men almost fell down on the ground spurting a mouthful of blood each, as Eric''s words made them really angry.

    If it wasn''t for their great self-control skills, and their fear of instigating Eric into canceling the game when they were so close to winning it, they would have exploded in curses and shouts.??

    But none of them did anything like that, even though they could clearly hear each other''s teeth crackling like they were about to break.

    Their faces turned ashen but only for a moment, as the next moment they ced some fake natural, and calm faces, as they said,

    "We don''t dare to disappoint Young Master, and shame ourselves with losing the money that you so painstakingly offered us with!"

    There was clearly a bit of irony in the words of the stingy owner, but Eric pretended not to hear them, as he just answered back in a calm, and indifferent voice,

    "Great, that is truly a good way to think about it like that! I am really satisfied with how things are going tonight for me!

    Even though I am about to lose 4 million $, at least I got myself two toys to y with for a long time!"

    The two men were seemingly happy that Eric didn''t care about the irony the stingy owner used, but then they were startled by his next words. What did he mean by those words!?

    They could see that the mother and daughter duo were serving him, but there was no way they would decide to go with him, right?

    There was no way that those two who were so unwilling a while ago, would now willingly follow him and be his toys, just like he said.

    With these thoughts in his mind, Katsuto Daichi wasn''t able to bear it anymore, as he asked politely,

    "What does Young Master mean!?"

    Eric looked at him with a weird face, as he said with a natural voice that carried a tint of surprise in it,

    "I don''t think that what you experienced has left you with problems in the brain area, has it, Daichi-kun!?

    Of course, I am referring to the two toys that are attending to me right now! The two of them begged me to keep them by my side from now on, and I being the magnanimous person I am, decided to ept them!

    Do you have any objections Daichi-kun!? Don''t tell me that you have suddenly reformed and have decided to ce your like above 4 million $!?

    If that''s the case, then this game ends here, and we can all go our separate paths!"

    At first, the two men had truly disgusting and horrible looks, on their faces, as they were looking at the twodies like they had a fire in their eyes, and would burn them like witches at the stake.

    Their stares were full of killing intent, and wrath. Even though they were being pounded like that earlier, they still remained their women and their possession.

    It was out of their imagination, that their possession would suddenly leave them, and beg another guy to be their owner willingly.

    It was a matter of prestige, and honor for them, as they felt like betrayed pimps. Apparently, they needed to give them a good lesson, so they never even thought about this.

    But the more that masked man continued to talk, the more they got apprehensive about the situation, as they found out that they couldn''t do shit right now.

    This didn''t mean that they had given up though. They would just have to wait, win the game, win the 4 million $, andter they would reach an agreement with the masked man for their repurchase.

    At the end of the day, they didn''t n to keep them around for long either, as those two would end just like their toys amidst the many, at least that was true for Katsuto Daichi.

    While hearing this conversation, the tyrannical bi*tch had stopped licking, and sucking for a moment, as she waited for the decision of Katsuto Daichi, but unfortunately, she was destined to be disappointed.

    As soon as they set their priorities straight, Katsuto Daichi immediately said in a fake calm and mature voice,

    "Young Master is right! Your generosity and magnanimity leave this little one stunned, and speechless, as Young Master can topple the Heavens.

    In this little one''s eyes, 4 million $ are much more important than these 2 sl*ts, but I would certainly appreciate if Young Master allows this little one to buy them back at ater time!"

    While Katsuto Daichi said those words fluently and seemed to truly mean them, Eric felt the urge to vomit from his asslicking, but still, he managed to keep himself together as he answered with a surprised tone,

    "Oh, you think you can make me an offer I can''t refuse? Aren''t you thinking a bit too highly of yourself?

    But not to worry, if I ever get bored of them I will certainly send them back, or at least send you some pics and videos!"

    Katsuto Daichi felt like even if his self-control could be as sturdy as steel, this masked fu*ker would certainly anger him to death with his words.

    But at the same time, he understood what he meant! The person in front of him was someone that could give them 4 million $ for a little game, what could he offer for him to not be able to resist it?

    Even if he got 4 million $, this masked fu*ker wasn''t really interested in money. Which certainly left him stranded in destion and despair.

    On the other hand, Eric had to try hard not tough at the scene in front of him, as the two pimps were still shivering in pain, as theirdies shivered in pleasure, moaning at the top of their lungs.

    Their anger, wrath, and all other negative feelings seemed only to rub salt on their injuries and make them feel even more pain.

    It was weirdly pleasing for him to see them in that state, as he felt that his dark feelings on the duo seemed to have lightened a bit, but it was still far from enough.

    This was just the beginning! As he had a lot of other ns to make these two idiots suffer, especially that traitorous bi*tch, Katsuto Daichi.

    As he was thinking of a way to make matters even spicier, he intentionally released a huge load of special milk inside the womb of the loudly moaning Taneguchi Kana.

    At that moment she seemed to be electrocuted, as she was climaxing for the umpteenth time with his monster inside her secret cave.

    On the other hand, her daughter didn''t dare to ck off in fear either, as she obediently took everything that got outside inside her mouth.

    She didn''t let even a small drop of it go to waste!

    This only served as a catalyst for the negative feelings of the two pimps, as Eric could even see two trickles of blood down their legs, originating from their rear end.

    What pained the stingy owner the most though, was that when she experienced her climax, his wife, or now ex-wife, screamed at the top of her lungs,

    "Yess, Massster~!"

    It was clear that she totally disregarded him, and his presence right now. But no matter how angry he was, he could do nothing about it.

    He could only try to change the topic as he said,

    "Now that Young Master has had his share of fun, I wonder if we can return to our little game! After all the reason we are still here and ying is for those 4 million $!"

    Hearing those words, Eric seemed to be displeased for a moment, as they were disturbing him and his pleasure, but he once again controlled himself, as he said,

    "Oh, about that! I decided to change our game a little bit, as you might think to have found my identity, but you might also be mistaken.

    Considering even the fact, that the sun is rising, I don''t have much time to lose here with you two either, so I have decided to make this game even easier for you two!

    You only have to make one choice to win. You have to choose by entering that changing room once again and receive the treatment you will get in there, or leave the game.

    Oh, by the way, since I took your wives away, it''s natural that I increase the price as well. Now if you win, you will receive 3 million $ each, and not just 4 million $ for one! What do you say!?"

    The masked guy''s words seemed like slumps of vicious, and corrosive poison was thrown at them fluently, the more he spoke the more they felt like he was too much.

    But who could theyin to, as he was the producer, the judge at the same time? To think that they had willingly had left everything into his hands.

    They didn''t know what to think anymore, should they rejoice at the poison for the prize at the end, or curse and cry their hearts out at their ck fate.

    Their only constion was the increase in price, as now they would win each 1 million $ more. Even the stingy owner knew that it was impossible to take all the money, even if they won.

    So, the new prize was definitely a big push for him, and Katsuto Daichi, but now the matter lied elsewhere.

    Would they willingly return to suffer the shame, and pain that they suffered just a few moments ago?

    Not to mention that most probably the intensity, and pain would increase this time, as they would believe any other bullshit, but this masked fu*kers magnanimity, and generosity.

    What should they choose!?

 Chapter 176 - 176: Decision (Greed)

    It was a fight between their greed, shame, and pain! A moment ago, they were just extremely relieved that they had been able to endure through it, and would never want to do it again.

    But right now, they would have to return back in there, suffer what they did, and probably even more with their own will and desire, for 3 million $ each!??

    They could still feel their assholes on fire from what had happened, as the blood was stilling out of them in trickles.

    They were still feeling the agony of what they had suffered a few moments ago, as this motherfu*cker masked guy was having his fair share of fun with theirdies, or exdies to be exact.

    At this moment they couldn''t help but throw a look towards the staff changing room, and the darkness of the room, just made their future seem bleaker, and gloomier.

    It looked like it was a warning for them not to ept that choice otherwise their end wouldn''t be a good one.

    They didn''t know what to think about it for a moment, as the masked guy was waiting impatiently for an answer from them!

    Even though they already had their ideas and opinions on his identity, there was still the possibility of them being wrong, so this choice was a more certain way to get the money.

    But could they do it? Could they ept to return to that changing room by their own wish and will, and suffer what they had to suffer!? It was difficult! Extremely difficult for that to happen!

    Even the stingy owner who was the first to sell his wife earlier, was in a dilemma right now, even though the price had increased by a lot.

    This was enough to show what kind of horror these two poor pimps must have gone through inside that little darkroom, as they were asked to return once again.

    The more they felt like that, and were apprehensive to go despite the big money involved in it, the more Eric thought that it was worth paying that money.

    One had to know that this was just the start of his revenge against these two. As his ns were deeper, and longer than just this one night of torture, and stealing theirdies.

    While he would make them experience a night of horror and pain, he would make sure that they survived the night, and took the money.

    In fact, he himself would help them be rich and powerful, he wanted to send them to the top and then break their support in one blow.

    Right now, they didn''t have much to lose so they wouldn''t care much about whatever happened, so he needed to give them a lot of things to lose, and then rob those things away from them.

    For that reason, he had decided on this little change of the game, to make them certain winners, even though the stakes were high, he knew that they couldn''t refuse the money.

    But he wouldn''t let them think about it too much, as fear was a feeling that could expand exponentially, and he didn''t want them to chicken out now, so he said in an impatient voice,

    "Are you guys epting or not!? I don''t have all day here!"

    The two men were startled out of their thoughts hearing those words, as they had no other option but to make a choice right then and there.

    It was at that time, that the stingy owner said while clenching his teeth,

    "I-I ept!"

    His tone was low, and it seemed like he was telling that to himself more than Eric, and the other people around him, but that didn''t change the fact that he epted.

    It wasn''t a wonder that greed was the original sin, and would be able to prevail upon almost any other kind of feeling and emotion.

    Still, Eric pretended to not have heard him as he said,

    "I didn''t hear that, can you please state your decision louder for me to hear it!?"

    The stingy owner knew that he was just being messed around with, by the masked guy, but he had to pretend like he didn''t notice it, as the money was in y right now, and he had just taken such a hard decision.

    Thinking like that, he repeated his words loudly once again,

    "Esteemed and generous Young Master I ept your challenge for the money!"

    Hearing that loud deration, Eric was truly satisfied with how things were going, but he was just one of the two, so he had to wait for the second guy''s decision too.

    Still, this just pushed him to say with a pleasing voice,

    "Well done owner-san, I must confess that I didn''t think you would be so daring, strong-willed, and indomitable! I seriously apologize to you for thinking like that.

    You are truly a man out of a million, and a truly rare gem to find! But your team has two yers in it, so you need your partner''s agreement too!"

    Eric was trying to add up the pressure on Katsuto Daichi, as he was the most important yer of the night, and almost all this was done because of him.

    He couldn''t allow him to escape at the most vital moment of the game, could he? For that reason, he thought of using even the stingy owner against him.

    Truly just as he said those words, the stingy owner threw him a look that made him shiver a bit, as it was a fierce, and extremely fiery look.

    In fact, he was unable toe to a decision, as he was thinking if it was worth experiencing the worst experience of his life for a second time, for those 3 million $.

    The stingy owner''s decisions had startled and surprised him, but it had also given him a bit of courage, and motivation to ept.

    After all, he wouldn''t be alone in doing it, and he wasn''t the first to ept either. Not to mention, that the look he got made him shiver from fright, as he knew he couldn''t escape it.

    So, he agreed reluctantly,

    "I ept the offer too Young Master!"

    Even though his decision was a bit forced, it was his decision nheless, so he said it out loud, it would be just too shameful to repeat those words again, for everyone to hear him.

    What he didn''t know was that his words truly pleased Eric, as he looked at the guy as he was gloating inside, and said in a fake natural voice,

    "Then what are you guys waiting for!?"

    The two men were taken by surprise but still could clearly understand what he meant. That was something that they had to do if they wanted the money. Just epting it wasn''t enough!

    But there was one more thing in their minds before they left to suffer once again inside that dark little room, and it was the twodies that were still attending the masked guy.

    They felt reluctant to let the two sl*ts leave like that, but there was nothing they could do about it. Right at that moment, they heard the masked guy say in an understanding voice,

    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about these two, I will take really good care of them. And like I said if I ever get bored of them, I will certainly send them back to you! You can rest easy!"

    Saying those words, he was suddenly remembered something, as he said to thedies this time,

    "Ladies give your ''pim..'' your ex-men''s a farewell look! Show them that they have nothing to worry about!"

    Taneguchi Kana understood what the masked guy asked of her, as she returned her intoxicated face towards her ex-husband, and showed a face of pleasure that she had never shown to him.

    She also positioned herself better on her knees, as she tried to do the role that her daughter had earlier, as she gave them a better look of her intimate gardens.

    The view made even the unrted Katsuto Daichi show some signs of reviving, but she didn''t seem to care about them anymore, as she continued to do her job.

    At the same time, she didn''t forget to give her daughter a good pinch in her butt, to remind her of what was expecting her if she didn''t y her role well.

    That seemed to have worked perfectly, as her daughter, did the same as her, showing her intoxicated face to them, as she moaned like crazy.

    She didn''t even seem to be faking it, as she was truly enjoying the best pounding of her life, slowly but surely, she was getting addicted to the monster inside her.

    The stingy owner and Katsuto Daichi had ashen faces right now, as they looked like they had eaten whatever came out of their ass, but this was something that they had to ept and move on.

    The only thing they could do now was clenching their teeth and fists, seethe in rage, and swear to take revenge for this someday, as they prepared themselves for the hell that was expecting them.

    This second time would surely not be better than the first, as they could feel that their own soul was shaking, unwilling to go inside that room.

    Still, they had to go, that was the only way they would be able to get the money they wanted and needed right now.

    They were sure, that with that money they would be able to make their breakthrough to the wealthy and high society and reach new heights.

    Who knew, perhaps one day they would even be able to return everything they had suffered to this masked fu*cker, even though they didn''t know his identity, they would surely find him someday.

    It was thoughts and dreams like this, that helped them gain a bit of courage, and slowly walk towards their torture room, only to bepletely stupefied by what they saw inside¡­

 Chapter 177 - 177: Torture & Shock

    In fact, it would be more appropriate to say that they were horrified by the scene in front of them, as they could actually feel their souls leave their bodies.

    They had never thought that they would regret their decision so soon, that they would curse themselves for letting their greed take over their reason.??

    They felt tricked and cheated, as they couldn''t even believe their eyes right now, it seemed like in just an instant they had fallen prey to a nightmare!

    In front of them, and inside the room, there weren''t the two dies'' anymore, as they seemed to have disappeared, there were 6 burly bodybuilders that looked like they could eat the both of them for brunch.

    But that wasn''t all there was to this scene, as the more one got close to the changing room, the more they could discover.

    There was a truly ominous aura to them, as each of them seemed to be holding some kind of baseball bat in their hands.

    Just the next step they took, they felt like it would have been better for those to truly be baseball bats, as realization dawned upon them.

    In fact, those thick, and hard things weren''t bats, but these guys'' natural tools, which made the duo feel like they had just fallen from the 1st level of hell to the 18th in one step.

    At this moment both of them wanted to turn around, and refuse everything they had agreed upon, but how could Eric allow them to do something like that?

    He had done so much to get at this, so there was no way he was allowing them to turn back when they had already entered the wolf''s mouth.

    for that reason, as soon as he noticed them falter in their steps, he made a sign to Daisuke to give them a little push and sent them inside.

    Daisuke didn''t tarry either, as soon as he saw his Master''s sign, he immediately did as he was told, and sent the two greedy guys inside.

    The two men were startled by the push, that came just as they were about to turn around, but they had no strength left to keep their ground, as they were sent flying inside.

    Of course, they started screaming and shouting the moment it happened, but as soon as they entered inside, their voices seemed to disappear into nothingness, as the only thing they could do was groan in pain.

    Even Eric who was the reason, and the perpetrator of all this, and the one who wanted to see them in pain the most, retracted his spirit sense at this moment to not dirty his mind and heart.

    He had to admit that he might have been a bit too harsh towards the Stingy owner by what he was suffering in there, but that fuc*ker Katsuto Daichi totally deserved this and what was toe upon him.

    But just thinking about what might be happening inside he kind of lost the mood to continue doing what he was doing until now with the mother and daughter duo, so he told them to stand up, and prepare to leave this ce.

    This was the end of their normal lives, as their lives would get new meaning from now on. Thedies weren''t in the mood to continue either, so they immediately got up to do as he said.

    As for his words, they didn''t pay much attention, because they had already understood this from the moment they made their choice, at least Taneguchi Kana had, her daughter''s opinion didn''t matter much.

    She should feel thankful that she had already escaped the fate that Eric had decided for her earlier. Whatever she would have from now on, would be much better than that!

    And her mother wasn''t wrong, but that was a matter of the future, as right now she was cursing at her fate for ending up like this.

    Still, she could do nothing else but lower her head, heed his instructions, as she went to ready herself to leave.

    On the other hand, Eric gave Daisuke hisst instructions, on how to deal with the aftermath, but he made one thing clear, the two people inside shouldn''t die, under any circumstances.

    There was still so much more ''pain'' that he had to inflict upon them, especially Katsuto Daichi. He had to make sure that he suffered the full brunt of the consequences of his treason.

    Taking care of all that, he left the ce in Daisuke''s hands, as he took the twodies who only had taken a change of clothes with them, into a car that was already prepared for them and left.

    The whole journey was weirdly silent, as no one made even a sound the whole way. When they finally reached their destination it felt like a century or something had passed.

    But that didn''t matter right now, as Eric and thedies got down from the car, as the driver immediately left the ce.

    His instructions were clear, he was to send them there and then leave the ce without turning his head back.

    The twodies had gotten down of the car as Eric instructed them, but looking around at the deste area, and also the car leaving they got scared.

    Their brains starteding up with a lot of weird, andplicated thoughts, on what the masked guy was nning to do with them, as their imagination ran wilder with each passing moment.

    Eric was just looking at their ashen, andplicated expression for a few moments, but that just made them go even further with their imagination.

    Finally, Takeguchi Kana couldn''t bear it anymore, as she kneeled in front of Eric, and said,

    "Please don''t kill us, Master, please! We will do anything you ask of us, and will never displease you. I promise to educate my daughter properly, and we will be your best servants, please!"

    Hearing her sudden explosion and those words, Eric couldn''t help butugh out loud for a few moments, shocking the twodies, as this time it was even with his real voice.

    It took him a while for him to finally stop hisughing, as he said,

    "I never nned to kill you in the first ce, you can rest assured beauty! You are at least worthy of releasing my pent-up lust, for the moment that is!

    You will have to work and train hard from now on if you want to be worthier of my attention though! But we will talk about itter, now give me your hands!"

    Taneguchi Kana was relieved of the words she heard, as she thought that the guy had no need to lie to them. As for the work and training, she thought it would only be for the matters of the bed.

    What else could be there beside it, especially with the age that she had? But her daughter seemed to be still shocked, and trembling which made her a bit surprised.

    She didn''t understand why she was still like that, perhaps that stupid little girl was thinking that the masked guy was lying to them, but why would he need to do something like that!?

    With those thoughts in mind, she took her hand, as she pulled her closer to her and the masked guy, as she said,

    "Don''t worry little girl, our Master has no need to lie to us! As long as we serve him well, he will take good care of us, and never abandon us, I am sure of it."

    In fact, more than assuring her daughter, she was saying those words to assure herself, but she found out that she truly believed her words, which gave her a little a bit more courage, and determination.

    Eric didn''t say anything as he heard her words, and just grabbed their hands and used an Escape Talisman to arrive at the underground facility of the Miura Mansion.

    Taking the two of them to his own home would raise a lot of questions, and unnecessary attention that he wanted to avoid right now, so this ce was the best for the two of them.

    He could use them to keep an eye on Miura Daichi, and the surroundings around this ce, and at the same time, he trained the two of them secretly.

    He didn''t know much about their talents, but nheless, he was happy to have two moredies by his side.

    As for the thought of these two betraying him, it never crossed his mind. While he didn''t have much confidence in the tyrannical bi*tch, her mother seemed like a down-to-earth person and understood perfectly the situation they were in.

    Furthermore, this teleportation he just did to bring them here, was enough to scare them into thinking that he had abnormal abilities and that they couldn''t afford to anger him, forget about going against him.

    At this moment the twodies were still trying to recollect their selves, as they were hardly controlling their desire to throw up, and pass out on the floor.

    Their bellies were still churning inside, as their stomachs had be restless from the sudden teleportation they just did.

    As a matter of fact, they still hadn''t been able to look around, and see where they were due to their strong dizziness.

    With a lot of effort, they were finally able to open their eyes and try to take a look at their surroundings, only to be shocked seeing that they were nowhere near where they were a moment ago.

    Still, they weren''t able to stay conscious for long, as the next moment they both passed out due to the strong shock they had just received¡­

 Chapter 178 - 178: Realization (Awakening From A Fake Reality)

    Just as the twodies were about to start getting better, and recollecting themselves, they saw the face of the man behind the mask, and the shock was just too big for them.

    Of all the possibilities they could think of, including their wildest imaginations, they would have never thought this was the identity of the person behind the mask.??

    This was the one possibility that they would always erase from their brains instinctively, in fact, it wouldn''t appear as a possibility at all.

    And yet this impossible possibility was the one they needed, as the man behind the mask was this guy, Eric Jade.

    The fact that they had been tired out the whole night didn''t help either, as it acted as a catalyst to their shock, and they fell unconscious in his arms.

    Eric expected something like that, and he kind of did it intentionally. If he didn''t do it, they would bombard him with questions and exnations, and he had no intention of hearing a show he wouldn''t participate in.

    So, he just took them to his bedroom in this ce, covered them under the sheets, and then left a letter behind for them to read.

    The letter was simple, he assured the twodies that what they had seen was the truth, he was Eric Jade, the one and only.

    Then he continued by telling them their duties, and what they had to do inside this ce, also clearly stating that for the moment they wouldn''t be able toe out.

    The two of them could take this time to deeply think and reflect about themselves, and what they wanted from their future, but one thing was certain, that future was beside him.

    He intentionally hadn''t exined to them anything about how all this came about, and he became such a person, with such abilities, simply because he didn''t need to.

    These twodies were nothing more than his ves at the moment, and they would do anything that he wished them to do, without any objection, if they wanted to live a good life that is.

    And he didn''t have any doubts that they woulde along whatever he said, knowing them, and their mindset.

    With that out of the way, he used his escape talismans once again to reappear where he had been a few moments ago, as he started to go towards his new home.

    He knew that there would be some people that would be angry at him for disappearing as he did, but he didn''t care, as he thought it was time to make some things clear as well.

    Just as he expected as soon as he reached his new home, Tatsuya Minami practically jumped over him in rage as she screamed,

    "Eric Jade, how dare you to disappear from your security like that, without leaving any clue behind!?"

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he noticed even traces of worry in the tone of her voice, then Eric would have exploded on her as well, clearly showing her the position she held.

    But those traces of worry made him be a bit more considerate of her, but still, this didn''t change his line of thought, just his tone as he said with a calm, and serious voice,

    "Miss Tatsuya you should consider your standing and position. While I do respect you, and your feelings, you should understand that we y for the same purpose, but not the same team.

    You should know that I am not stupid enough to think that the security details that you guys ced upon me are just for my security.

    Furthermore, with my strength, those security details are just decorations to fool the human eyes. So, you better consider the situation before you jump into a rage don''t you think!?"

    Tatsuya Minami got even more enraged as she once again screamed at him,

    "How can you say that, after all that we have done for you!?"

    Hearing that Eric was startled, and surprised by what he heard, as he asked,

    "What have you exactly done for me!?"

    Still, in her rightful tone of rage, Tatsuya Minami was screaming at him,

    "We helped you deal with the Kirigaya n, and also allowed you to save your people!

    We helped you clean your name with the foreign agencies, and gave you a special status in front of them.

    We are providing you with protection, and even staking our name in front of the big families, don''t tell me you are going to take all this for granted!"

    Contrary to her expectations though, Eric startedughing out loud, at her reproaching screams, making her feel really wronged, and angered.

    She felt like she was about to give this guy the beating of his life if he didn''t start talking, and exining why he wasughing at her like that.

    Eric had it a bit difficult to control himself fromughing, as he couldn''t believe just how na?ve, and innocent had someone of her age to be, to truly believe that bullshit.

    For that reason, he wasughing out of his anger, because those old things that had forgotten to die, truly knew how to twist things, and make the ck look white.

    He was so angry right now, that he couldn''t even stop himself from speaking out loud in her face,

    "Your call that help!?

    They dealt with the Kirigaya n because it was in their best interests if they still wanted to have a life that is.

    While I agree that the Old Ghost tried to save my life with clear intentions, that is a favor that I owe to him, and not your people.

    You allowed me to save only a 10th of the Kirigaya n, which included only their direct families, all the others were either ughtered or taken Heavens knows where.

    You helped me clean the name that you smeared yourself! Not to mention that you also set me up, and wanted to kill me after that.

    You are protecting me? Giving me just decorations from your forces, only to snoop around, and try to block my acting freely.

    Is that what you have done for me? Is this what you fuc*king call helping me? Should I be grateful for this help?"

    Tatsuya Minami was left speechless at this moment, she hadn''t thought about these things until now as she was worried about him.

    And at the same time, she still thought that she held that professor role in front of him, that he was unable to object or reject.

    It was only now that she finally understood that she had been confusing her feelings, and her personal life with her job, and position.

    She could also finally understand why those guys had given her the mission to get as close as possible with Eric, try to build some kind of rtionship with him.

    At that moment it was like everything she had failed to understand until now, had finally dawned on her, and she could perfectly understand her position.

    She had thought that Eric and the higher-ups had a really solid rtionship, and everything they did was just to show their goodwill towards each other, or at least that was what she wanted to believe.

    All this time she had been trying to make herself believe that she was sent in her mission only to deepen the rtionship between the two parts and that everything would go oily for her.

    But the truth was far from what she wanted to believe, the truth was much darker than she wanted to think.

    At this moment she couldn''t control herself, as she fell on her knees, crying, as she said with a weak voice,

    "No, no, this can''t be true! You are lying to me! You are just being mean to me! It can''t be true!"

    Seeing her on the ground, crying like that, Eric sobered up from his anger, and easily understood that he had gone a bit too far.

    In fact, the biggest problem was that he had given such a show in front of his home, and the other people had heard him as well.

    He had arrived here in a really good mood, he was extremely happy and satisfied that a part of his revenge had started to take shape, but he didn''t expect this woman to rile him up so quickly.

    Most probably it was because he cared too much about her, and didn''t want her to keep having those stupid thoughts inside her mind, or perhaps it was just a moment of mental instability.

    Either way, the damage was already done, and he couldn''t take back a single word of what he said.

    Surely as soon as those old fogies took a report on this, they would raise their guard against him, but he couldn''t care less about that.

    The truth was clear for everyone to see, as he didn''t think that those guys thought he was so stupid as to not understand their moves and motives.

    It was just like he said, they were working towards the same goal, but they didn''t belong to the same team.

    At the moment the situation was in a kind of status quo where each side was trying to use the other side to grow while being aware of each other''s growth at the same time.

    It was some kind of symbiotic rtionship until one side grew big enough to eat the other side whole without suffering much damage.

    Eric was more than aware of this, and those fogies were too, but they had gone a bit too far by trying to mess with his people.

    If he wanted Tatsuya Minami to wake up from her stupid dream he had to give her a powerful waking shock, and this was valid for Inuhara Hina as well.

    They had to perfectly know the consequences if they decided to take that step ahead. With that done, and with these thoughts on his mind, he just walked forward, and disappeared inside the house¡­

 Chapter 179 - 179: Gears Start Working

    Entering inside the house, Eric went directly to his private room and sat down in the lotus position, to meditate and cultivate.

    Today had been a truly fruitful day, as everything seemed to go ording to his n, and he had lied down the foundation.??

    All he needed to do now was to start recruiting as many people as he could and then train them into his perfect soldiers.

    But still, his main priority was increasing his own strength, no matter how powerful of an army he had, if he wasn''t strong enough himself, they were just like the poor man''s jade.

    For that reason, he immediately sat on the ground and started cultivating slowly, the Exp he gained was slowly increasing even though his level didn''t change.

    His vessel wasn''t good enough for the level to increase, and he needed to train harder physically as he used the Body Tempering Liquid at the same time.

    Time slowly passed by, as he cultivated and meditated in there, and when he got up from his position he could see that the sun had started to show its presence on the outside world.

    He had been like that for more than a few hours already, even though for him only a few minutes had passed at best.

    That didn''t matter right now, as he was already used to it. So, he just got up stretched his body one or two times and checked the whole house with his spirit sense.

    Everyone seemed to be sleeping in their positions at the moment, as one of the siblings was keeping watch at the door outside.

    Tatsuya Minami had clearly cried her heart out during this time, as she finally seemed to have been tired enough to sleep.

    Akira and Mina were just waking up to do their morning drill, while Tina was still sleeping without a care in the world.

    She seemed to have epted her fate, and not oppose anymore, as she had turned into some kind of docile cat.

    But that was only on the outside, as inside she was definitely not epting this. In fact, the truth was that she was trying to y the good girl as she had already a n with Shiro.

    Certainly, unbeknownst to her that Shiro was his ve, and that he could do nothing without his permission.

    He hadn''t messed with her in a while now, as he had had a lot of important things to take care of, and he didn''t have much time, but really soon he would have to show her that she was being punished, and not awarded.

    Things were bound to be weird today, especially with what happened when he returned, but there was nothing he could do about it now, as everything depended on her reaction.

    One thing was certain though, he didn''t n on giving up on her. He would try everything he could to keep her by his side.

    As he was thinking like this, he opened his Smartphone, took a look at the messages he had, and just like he expected the first message was from Daisuke.

    He was letting Eric know that he had done everything ording to his instructions. While the two men weren''t dead, they were in a state that they would wish to be!

    After everything was over, he had sent the duo in front of a hospital and left the scene. Later he had confirmed their survival, and also their ''well-being'' and immediately reported to Eric.

    Reading this message Eric couldn''t help but show a satisfied smile on his face, as he was thinking that things would be getting better, and more interesting from now on.

    There was also a message from Takeshiba Aika, reporting on what had happened in the family today, and her approach on her mother, and big sister, also to her sisters-inw.

    While everything was just perfunctory greetings, and baseless talks, she had managed to nt on them the idea of a meet at ater date.

    At the same time, she was trying to figure out their preferences, likes, and dislikes to make his work in subduing them easier.

    He had to ept that his decision to make her his ve had been a truly good decision, and that she was really a great help to him. If she continued like that, her position would slowly increase in time.

    The third message was from Shiro, he was reporting that his duty was going as per schedule, and really soon they would have the first wave of recruits, as he was also looking for some Masters.

    While Eric needed to train a powerful army, he couldn''t be around all the time himself, and try to teach, and educate them.

    For that reason, he needed Master, and Great Masters to teach these guys the basics, as he wouldter prepare for better instructors, and evens select a few as his personal disciples.

    The next message was from Master Ito, informing him that everything he had instructed had been taken care of and that he was waiting for further instructions.

    Even the next message was the same, but this one didn''t have a name registered to it, as it was only a few stars, but Eric was clearly more pleased by this message than the one from Master Ito.

    Thest and final message was from his new secretary, who was reminding him of the ceremony for today, as he was officially being presented as the Vice-President of the Takeshiba Companies.

    It was clear that for such an important position arge press conference and arge party were needed, even though Eric didn''t like it, he had to go.

    He was the protagonist of the party after all, so if he wasn''t there, then people would get offended, and start gossiping about him everywhere.

    But that was all forter, right now he just ced his Smartphone inside his back pocket once again, and left the room to join the other twodies for the morning drills.

    Even though he had be really strong, he didn''t dare to ck off with his physical training. First, because that mission and its warning were still valid.

    Secondly, because he wascking in the physical aspect to level up, and while the Body Tempering Liquid was a good remedy for that, he still didn''t want to ck off, and work hard to reach the top.

    If there was one thing that he had understood in his previous life, was that even luck had to be searched for, and it could take one up to some point, but hard work, training, and cultivation were irreceable.

    If one wanted to reach the top he needed perseverance, hard work, and an indomitable spirit. If one failed to have either one of these three basics, then they were cursed to not reach far.

    Fortunately, Eric didn''t miss any of these three, as even his revenge was a big fuel tank for him to try and reach for the top.

    While most of his targets were really weak now, and he could treat them like a headless chicken on his te, there was one enemy that would see him like a headless chicken, the Immortal World.

    The reason why those guys were doing all this was on his hands, so willingly or unwillingly he had be the biggest enemy of the whole Immortal World.

    There was no possibility of taking it off and giving it to them either, as that thing had merged with his soul, only his total disappearance would remove that Divine Artifact from him.

    How could he ept such a thing, the primary instinct of any human being was survival, and he wasn''t different, not to mention that in his case was total extinction.

    He wouldn''t even be able to enter the Yellow River, or eat aunt Meng''s soup, and be rewrought to existence once again.

    If he didn''t want that, then he needed to confront the whole Immortal World, but to do that he needed to have a strong army, and be the strongest himself.

    Even a colony of ants could trample an elephant to death, so thinking about confronting the whole Immortal World by himself was nothing more than the biggest stupid idea of the biggest idiot.

    He was able to finish with his training drills in two or three hours, as thedies hadn''t been able tost as long as he did.

    Still one would be able to notice their physics getting better, as they were even building up a bit of muscle structure.

    When he had first seen this, he had thought that they would turn into some exaggerated bodybuilders, and would totally lose their beauty, which made him feel a bit ufortable.

    But luckily the Body Tempering Liquid took care of that, and their muscle structure was refined at its best, as what they gained went into the quality and not quantity.

    This certainly left him really satisfied and happy when he noticed, as his infernal drive was saved, and he would be able to keep going with them as much as he liked.

    Returning to the present, he threw all these thoughts to the back of his head, as he started walking towards the house.

    Tatsuya Minami was still sleeping, while Inuhara Hina seemed to be deeply thinking in her own room, so they kind of postponed that weir encounter they should be having.

    Eric didn''t say anything about this, as he just enjoyed the breakfast with thedies at the table, and then prepared for the day.

    This was the day he was going to be presented as the Vice President of the Takeshiba Company, so he wore a ssic and elegant suit that made him look like a true Gentleman Young Master.

    Whoever looked at him would not recognize him immediately, that including even the people at his engagement party.

    Even the twodies that helped him dress were standing at the side with stunned faces, at how handsome Eric looked. Giving them both a confident smile, he left the house towards the Company¡­

 Chapter 180 - 180: Commotion At The Company (You Are Fired!)

    He reached the Company venue at a rather early time, but still, he saw Hilda there waiting for his arrival with the newpany identification card ready to give it to him.

    They didn''t have let a meeting time, and he hadn''t even notified her of his arrival, and yet there she was waiting for him.??

    This surprised him a bit, but it also showed how resourceful the Takeshiba family really was, and most probably it was also some kind of warning that he couldn''t escape their eyes or their grasp.

    While Eric pretended to not care about this outside, inside he was apprehensive of what was going on and decided to be even more careful from now on.

    It would be such a shame if he were to fall prey to his owncency and lose everything he had achieved so far.

    For that reason, he needed to double-check any decision he took, and make sure it was the right one before acting.

    As long as a Dragon didn''t have the power to protect himself, he was just a better-tasting and rarer snake.

    With those thoughts on his mind, he took the card and immediately pressed it against the security checkpoint, leaving the guards in there stunned at the identity it showed.

    It took them one or two moments to finally recollect themselves, and get up from their chairs while saying,

    "Good Morning Sir, we are very sorry for having eyes, but failing to see the Sun!"

    Eric just gave them a light smile, as he said,

    "Rx, I just came here yesterday, and today, so it''s perfectly normal for you not to know me! Just make sure to not forget it from now on."

    Even though he seemed warm and amiable, there was also a cold and dominant aura around him, that made the guards instinctively respect him.

    With that out of the way, Eric just followed Hilda back to his office this time unperturbed by others as it was still early, and most of the employees hadn''t shown up for work.

    He had intentionally arrived at this time, and avoided their bootlicking, as it was too tiring to deal with, even though he had been an Emperor in his previous life, he hadn''t gotten used to it yet.

    As soon as he arrived at his office, he took off his jacket, and sat on his desk, just resting and looking out of his window.

    The view was certainly really beautiful, and breathtaking, too bad that he couldn''t say the same about this day.

    His announcement as the new Vice President of thepany, with more than a third of the Company shares, was bound to cause some heavy waves, and many people unpleasant.

    At this time Hilda was staying by his side without making any sound, she looked like a lifeless statue of a woman, as she didn''t want to disturb her new Boss''s mood and line of thought.

    Eric stayed like that for a long time, as he was in peace and quiet, and had too many things to think about, decisions to make, and people to check upon.

    It had been a while since he hadst checked his ves and subordinates, and he needed to be updated a bit on what was going on around him.

    They hadn''t been up to much actually, as even Master Daichi Miura was stillying low, and staying quiet, not attempting anything on him.

    Master Ito had been extremely active doing what he had asked, as he had even surprised his own daughters, but he didn''t care much about it.

    What he cared about was Kirigaya Kaito who seemed to have truly regained a bit of his old shadow, as even his cultivation had started to progress by leaps and bounds after bing a subordinate to him.

    The only problem was that it seemed that he couldn''t level up after a certain point as the system was restricting him due to Eric being too weak.

    While this wasn''t a piece of really good news, it was a necessary one. The human heart is fickle and who better than Eric would be able to understand that.

    For now, Kirigaya Kaito should be happy that his poison had been removed, and he was able to regain arge part of his old strength back, and the fact that his family had been saved.

    If he tried anything funny after all this, then Eric would make sure to make him live a dog''s life, and have the same dog''s death.

    To Eric, there was no person on this world who deserved his whole trust, as even his shadow could bepromised by the divine artifact inside his soul.

    Another person who was of concern for him was even Master Miura, that guy seemed to have regained almost all of his strength, and sanity, as he was ready to be put to work.

    He made a mental appointment to buy him a mask, and have him train for some time, and then call him by his side.

    Things were bound to get messier, and moreplicated from now on, and he would need a counselor around to discuss matters with.

    Like this, a lot of time had passed, as the whole building seemed to be buzzing with new voices all the time, as everyone turned their heads towards the office of their new Vice President office.

    Now it wasn''t just a rumor anymore, as they had all been invited to the press conferenceter to hear the announcement.

    They were a bit surprised seeing him in office, as they were used to the old owner of it, that came in his office only when he was bored, or had nothing else to do.

    But that wasn''t over with that, as the moment that all the workers appeared to work, Eric came out of his office, as he said in a solemn voice,

    "Ladies, and Gentlemen many of you might know me already, but let me introduce myself again. My name is Eric Jade, and I am the new Vice President of the Takeshiba Company!"

    When he said this almost all the people in the room got up to apuse for him, and try to enter his good books, but there were also two guys who screamed.

    "Good for nothing!" "Ass-licker!"

    Eric had been expecting something like this to happen because there would surely be some people unsatisfied that their easy life was going to end.

    After all, there were people who had gotten cozy with the ex-guy, who happened to be his brother-inw, and it wasn''t really weird for something like this to happen.

    They had probably thought that with the number of people in this ce, and with the numerous cheering voices they wouldn''t be distinguished from the others, and didn''t expect their colleagues to snitch them either.

    Too bad that Eric had a really sharp hearing, and sense, as he was able to directly pinpoint the two of them that threw those words at him, as he said in a calm but cold voice,

    "Everyone sit down please!"

    Then turning towards the duo, he said in a confident and cold voice, that would be able to make even the ghosts tremble,

    "Stand up you two!"

    The two men who had just screamed profanities at him a moment ago felt really strange, just how was it possible that they had been found out?

    They looked each other on the eyes once, and then slowly stood up from their ce, as one of them said with a shaky voice,

    "How can we help you, Bos!?"

    Eric looked at the trembling idiot, and also that shaky voice, and just despised this guy for being such an idiot and useless chicken.

    Without losing any precious second, he said in the same cold and dominant voice of earlier,

    "I don''t like that my first decision as a Vice President will be a negative one, but you two are fired from this ce. You can pack your belongings and leave this ce!"

    His words stunned the whole crowd, making everyone gasp for air, their new boss was too ruthless. He hadn''t yet been appointed and had already fired two employees.

    At that moment the duo felt like the sky had crushed upon them, as they had never expected such an oue, not to mention that they were doing this for their Master.

    Thinking about that, they kind of thought that no matter what happened they would still have their Master''s support, so they might as well go and have a st.

    Thinking like this one of them jumped the gun first, as he said in a rude tone,

    "Huh!? What a good Vice President, you can''t show your worth, and think that you can rule our Company ording to your interests through sheer force, and dictature.

    Just what makes you so arrogant in front of us simple workers that are keeping thispany standing, and prosperous!?

    Not only that, but you alsoe here and without any reason whatsoever fire the two of us, who have worked so hard for thispany!

    Then what about the fate of the other workers!? Do you think we are so easy to bully!? Don''t you fear that we might go into a strike, and to the court!?"

    His words were clearly trying to inseminate anger, and fear in the hearts of the other employees, and make them stand against Eric.

    One had to ept that his words were truly powerful, and swayed the hearts and minds of a lot of people on the floor.

    As if that wasn''t enough, right at that moment appeared his good eldest brother-inw, trying to mediate for him and say in a reproachful tone,

    "Everybody shut up, just who do you think you are to talk like that to my brother-inw!? Do you know the disparity between your statuses?

    Not to mention that doubting his skills, is the same as doubting my father''s decision! That is totally uneptable!

    But at the same time, you are important workers of thepany, so if you send your disagreement to my father, I am sure that with his open-mindedness he will surely value it, and make another decision!"

 Chapter 181 - 181: Overthrowing The Show

    It didn''t take a lot of brain and logic to understand that this show had totally been staged, he wasn''t as foolish as to think that his brother-inw had arrived at this opportune moment due to sheer luck.

    But Eric had to appreciate this guy for finding the right words, after all, he had started by faking his support towards the family, and his brother-inw, and then gone to boosting the workers'' feelings.??

    One had to say that his speech was perfect, as he had been able to rile up a lot of the workers, together with the two-floor managers.

    That was right, the biggest reason this matter had to escte this quickly was that the two guys who he was firing, were the floor managers.

    These guys were in charge of checking, and reporting about anything that happened on the floor, and also kept responsibility for it. Of course, this was in an ideal situation.

    While the workers didn''t really like these guys, they were afraid that they would be penalized, or punished if they didn''t support them now, and they didn''t leave this ce.

    After all, these two guys had the support of the Eldest Young Master, and it was practically impossible for them to be truly gone from thepany and their lives.

    Not to mention that this was a good opportunity to enter the Eldest Young Master''s good books, and hope for a sry raise or a promotion.

    Seeing themotion, he had made happen, and the fact that the workers were riled up, the Eldest Young Master of the Takeshiba family, Takeshiba Tetsu felt really pleased and satisfied with himself.

    He was a true genius by his books, and like this, it would show even to his father, that his influence on thepany wasn''t small.

    Everything was going ording to his ns, as his stupid lowmoner brother-inw had gone down the drain with his own legs.

    This should be a good start to show him that he couldn''t pick on whoever he met and that no matter what he was still a lowlymoner without any support.

    He didn''t know how this guy had managed to fool his father and be not only his little sister''s fianc¨¦, but even the Vice President of thepany, but he surely must have used some trick of sorts.

    There was no way he was going to allow this little nobody to disrupt his position, his smooth life, his standing, and his honor like that.

    Since his father wasn''t willing to listen to him, then he just had to act himself, he would slowly make this guy regret evering in contact with the Takeshiba family, no matter what.

    At the same time, Hilda was looking at the created situation with a bit of worry, and anger, as these guys truly thought too much of themselves.

    Just for two bootlicking idiots, they were going to send some form of an ultimatum to her Master, and they truly thought that this was going to work?

    Her Master was a man who would do anything ording to his n, and would never ept such ultimatums, or pressures from anyone.

    Not to mention these idiot workers, didn''t seem to truly understand the situation, as they seemed like they were dreaming about what to do with the grape, as they cut contact with the vine.

    They were trying to please their Eldest Young Master, without understanding that they were going against the Master himself.

    In more than one instance she wanted to walk forward and scream some sense in their empty heads, but she was stopped by Eric every time.

    It was only thest time, that she finally turned her head towards Eric to see his expression, only to be stunned by his calmness.

    Even in a situation like this, he seemed calm as a rippleske. There was no trace of fear, anger, or agitation on his face, in fact, he seemed like he was calmly watching a good show.

    This left Hilda stunned, as such a calmness, even if it was fake, for a young man of his age was something truly amazing.

    Even she who was an experienced P.A in managing these situations, and the people involved, wasn''t as calm as he was.

    Just like all the others she had felt that her Master''s decision to make such a change right now, and especially while cing someone without experience like Eric in that position seemed a bit out of context.

    In fact, she had thought that just like with the Eldest Young Master, she would take Sara''s ce into bing the ghost Vice-President of thepany.

    But seeing Eric so calm in this situation, and also hisposure, she started looking at this young man in a different light, there was something that didn''t add up here.

    ''app~! Booomm~!''

    It was at this time when the crowd seemed to be at its peak, that Eric finally pped the table closest to him, as a fierce pping sound silenced the crowd and all the riled-up people.

    They were all stunned by the sudden noise, that was able to cover even their shouts, and screams, as they all turned their faces towards the direction of the noise.

    The table seemed to have crushed, and fallen to pieces on the floor, shocking all the eyes that turned towards it, but Eric was still looking at them with a cold and calm look.

    Letting a few moments of suspense, he looked at all of them one by one, as he waited for the two idiots to start talking once again.

    Truly they didn''t disappoint him, and as soon as they surpassed the primary shock of the scene, and the loud boom, one of them started speaking,

    "Do you¡­"

    But before he could continue speaking, Eric said in a harsh, and cold voice,

    "Shut up! You made your point clear! Now is my turn, isn''t it!?

    Humans are humans because they can process and decide upon seeing both sides of the coin. Don''t tell me you don''t have the ability to understand even that!"

    The manager was clearly angered by the fact that Eric told him indirectly an animal, as he immediately tried to talk back,

    "You¡­"

    "I think I told you to shut up and let me speak too, didn''t I? furthermore even though it is still unannounced, and unofficial I am your Superior, so you can''t talk to me like that.

    You need to respect me, and my position as long as I stand here. Or are you trying to say that you don''t even respect the Takeshiba family, and it''s Master''s decision!?"

    The angry manager was left speechless, as he couldn''t understand how his feud with Eric had turned into a feud between him, the Takeshiba family, and its Master.

    Seeing that hisckeys were being put down and that the noise of a few moments ago was totally suppressed, Eldest Young Master Takeshiba Tetsu tried to meddle and disrupt Eric''s momentum, as he said,

    "Brother-inw don''t you think that¡­"

    But even he wasn''t able to continue, as he was cut off from Eric midway,

    "Brother-inw, please! I know that you are trying to help me with this situation, but you don''t have to worry, as I can handle it myself!

    These people don''t deserve an exnation from me, since they are only workers, and they have to ept the decisions of their superiors.

    After all, we are the ones providing them with a job, and their role is perfectly exined and determined in their contracts, and so is mine.

    As a Vice-President of thepany, I have the right to fire, and employ whoever I wish to.

    The process of resolving their contracts, and how to go about it, is certainly not in my hands, but I have the right and freedom to fire whomever I want.

    So, I don''t really understand their audacity of raising such amotion, and going as far as thinking to send an ultimatum to father-inw about my discharge from the position."

    His words were clearly enunciated, and his tempo was neither slow nor fast, it seemed like it was just perfect to talk, as no one ever thought of interrupting him.

    They were all just hearing, and processing his words, and the biggest problem to them was that these words actually made sense.

    Eric wasn''t wrong in what he was saying, he was their superior, and their Boss, he had all the rights to fire and employ whoever he wished to.

    They were just simple employees of thepany, and not the servants of the Takeshiba family, but even if that was the case, their word was against the son-inw of the family.

    Not to mention that Eric had even used a word as ''ultimatum'' towards the President of thepany to discharge a Vice-President, that he himself had charged the previous day.

    It seemed like a lost cause no matter how one looked at it! As they felt that arge bucket of cold water was thrown over their heads, but Eric seemed to not be over yet, as he continued,

    "But still, since you brother-inw are insisting on their behalf, I will give you an exnation!

    Perhaps you don''t know or haven''t been able to check up on them properly, but these two guys aren''t doing their job as they should.

    During all this time that they have worked as managers of the floor, they have used their position to bully the others, and at the same time trying to benefit incorrectly from thepany.

    ording to my checks of the books, and the evidence, these two guys have embezzled more than 2 million $ from thepany in an illegal way, and have caused thepany more than 5 million $ extra losses!

    And this is only an estimation ording to the evidence I have, as there might be more! So, I think that just firing them is already a given, as I am preparing also a file for legal action!"

 Chapter 182 - 182: Evidence

    Silence! Utter Silence! At this moment probably even if someone dropped some paperclip, it''s bouncing on the floor would be heard by anyone present.

    Nobody expected such a turn of events. It was simply unbelievable how things changed so fast, as now people were looking at the duo with clear anger and hate in their eye.??

    These two fu*ckers had almost pushed them all from the peak of a mountain, just for their personal benefits, and to cover their tracks.

    How could the people in the crowd not be angry, and hateful at the duo in front of them? In fact, if they had the chance they wouldn''t hesitate to give the duo a good beating.

    The two main characters of the show were dumbfounded at this moment, they would have never expected that the story and their fate would turn around so quickly.

    While everything that Eric said was true, they would have never thought that in just a day that he had been charged as Vice-President of thepany he would bust the two of them.

    A big reason why they had decided to support the Eldest Young Master Takeshiba Tetsu, was exactly because they wanted to cover their tracks of the embezzlement, but that seemed impossible right now.

    But the most shocked person of all was Eldest Young Master Takeshiba Tetsu, who didn''t expect this in the least.

    If Eric had only used his first reason for doing it just because he was the boss, and that he could fire anyone he wished to, there was still leeway for him to use words to force logic.

    He could even try to use his name, and position to force a bit of pressure on some of the workers, but with the new development, the entire situation had changed.

    There was no way he could go on and defend two people who had practically robbed thepany, and that while he was in charge of them.

    In fact, depending on how Eric yed his cards, he could very well be one of the people involved and deemed responsible for this.

    Just how did this happen!? Just a moment ago he was so happy, and self-satisfied with what he had done, that he was thinking of his next move.

    He was even nning to stage his return with this situation, but right now he felt like he had fallen from grace.

    In just a few minutes, the situation had totally changed, and now the one in a bad position and the one to face the anger of his father would be him.

    His situation was already fragile after what had happened with Eric when they got practically introduced, so with this new development, his father would surely kick him out of the house.

    What could he do!? How should he solve this problem that he created, only to be bitten by it!

    The only thing that came to his mind, was trying to doubt Eric''s words, and evidence, after all that could be just him bluffing, so he said,

    "Surely brother-inw is jesting how could they¡­"

    But once again he was interrupted by Eric, who said in a natural voice,

    "I am not talking empty brother-inw, these two guys benefited from your trust, and benevolence to steal our Company!

    I know that brother-inw is someone who never thinks bad of people, and always trusts people a bit too much, but these two guys are scum beyond scum!''

    With that said, he let the crowd process his words for a moment, as he then turned towards Hilda, and said in a bossy voice,

    "Hilda go to my desk and bring me the yellow folder close to theputer, I have everything we need to legally send these matters to the court!

    I am sure those pieces of evidence will open the eyes of my good-natured brother-inw!"

    The more they heard him talk like that to the Eldest Young Master Takeshiba Tetsu, the more they felt that it was some kind of mocking towards the guy.

    But his face seemed so natural, and fluent when he did it, which made them think that perhaps they were overthinking things.

    In the meantime, Hilda who just like everyone had been utterly shocked by the turn of events, and didn''t know what to think anymore disappeared behind the office, and returned soon with a yellow folder.

    It was clear to most of the people on the floor that Eric wasn''t lying, and that he truly had pieces of evidence of what he said, otherwise what kind of idiot would bring an empty file to confrontation.

    Just as everyone was impatiently waiting for Eric to show the file to them, and also all the evidence he had about it, Eldest Young Master Takeshiba jumped forward and said,

    "Brother-inw I don''t think this is a good ce for you to show your evidence, as it might getpromised, and people who don''t want the best for you and the family will defame it.

    Why don''t we go through the file alone, just the two of us, and we can talk more in detail about what to do with it!"

    It was clear that he was afraid of the extent of the evidence, after all, he had been the Vice-President of thepany when all this had happened, and it was impossible for him to not be involved in it.

    While there was no way he was going to spend even one night in jail or get punished because of it, it was nheless going to be a big defaming rumor, that would destroy his reputation.

    We are talking about a guy that separated everything into casts and groups of lowlymoners and nobles. And of course, he saw himself as a nobleman, as a lord of sorts.

    If his name was mixed into this kind of matter, then certainly his reputation would suffer badly, and he would lose arge part of his following.

    For that reason, he couldn''t allow Eric to create more eye-witnesses, and people who knew about the pieces of evidence, and any possible change that would happen with the data.

    Eric seemed to be in a dilemma at the start, but after giving it a good thought he finally seemed to have understood his words, as he said,

    "Brother-inw is right, we need to be careful of anyone in here! Why don''t we go to my office to discuss what to do with this file?"

    Eldest Young Master Takeshiba Tetsu was extremely relieved with what just happened, as he seemed to have just been able to breathe again for a moment underwater!

    Taking Eric''s confirmation, he turned towards the crowd and said,

    "I am really sorry for trying to protect two hungry hyenas that are the cancer of our society and our workce.

    Please rest assured, that whoever is part of this horrendous crime will be punished ordingly, and we aren''t going to allow even one of them to escape their responsibilities.

    But like I said these matters are really big, and vital to the continuation of the family''spanies, and we can''t divulge that kind of information here.

    Eric seemed a bit unwilling, as this was supposed to be the fruits of his long and deep investigation, but still, he pretended to hear his Brother''s inw, as he said with an apathetic voice.

    "I agree with you brother-inw! We shouldn''t discuss these matters in public as it damages our reputation no matter what.

    If it wasn''t for your insistence in the matter, I would have just done that, but I felt that you deserved an answer so that from now on, you don''t allow anyone to benefit from your benevolence and naivety!"

    Once again Eric was calling him na?ve with a natural voice, and the people truly didn''t know what to think about this. Was Ericplimenting him, or insulting him.

    But if one looked carefully at them, and the situation, they could easily understand that Eric had a hidden smile on his face, and seemed to be treating his brother-inw like a little and inexperienced kid.

    In front of him, the Eldest Young Master of the Takeshiba family, Takeshiba Tetsu didn''t have the time to think about this, as he was more concentrated on how to treat this situationter.

    Their words clearly disappointed the whole crowd who were all waiting for the evidence with great expectancy.

    The eyes of every worker in the crowd were fixed on the new yellow file, but none of them had the right or the luxury to see what was inside it.

    Most probably just like any other incident, even this one would be taken care of the same way from the Takeshiba family.

    They would most likely try to bury this scandal, by cing all the me on the two floor managers, and then punish, and fine them over the damage they had caused to thepany.

    This was a typical closure to any kind of simr matter in nature, and this particr case wouldn''t be different from the others, even though Eric would be one of the involved guys in this.

    Like this Eric just gave all these guys a closure speech, and after that started walking towards his office room, with Young Master Takeshiba Tetsu, it was time to make this guy bleed a little bit.

    Young Master Takeshiba Tetsu was able toe out of the office room only when there were less than 20 minutes left for the announcement ceremony to start.

    Eric had managed to cut more than a few slices from him, in order to help him deal with this matter, and with his father.

    From this could be clearly seen how much he feared his father, as he was ready to join hands even with his most hated person.

    As soon as he left though, inside the office room was left only him, and Hilda.

    As he was going to check upon his appearance for the ceremony in the mirror, he heard Hilda speak, as she was unable to control her curiosity anymore,

    "Master Eric did u truly have evidence prepared for their wrongdoings!?"

 Chapter 183 - 183: Hildaâ€™s Thoughts

    Eric wasn''t really surprised by her question though, as he asked with a teasing tone,

    "Miss Hilda isn''t a bit unbing of a P.A to doubt the actions of her Boss? Furthermore, why would you think that I didn''t have any evidence of their wrongdoings?"??

    Hilda was caught a bit by surprise hearing that question and teasing tone, as she then proceeded to say with a sweet voice,

    "Well forgive me for questioning your actions Boss, but I was the one who brought that yellow file to you yesterday, and it contained the data of thepany''s assets, not workers.

    Furthermore, we didn''t check the workers'' file yesterday, as we worked more on your role and duties in thepany, and even your assets, rights, and restrictions, but nothing about the workers.

    These two reasons make me truly wonder if there was any evidence in that file, Boss!"

    Hearing her reasoning, Eric pretended to be surprised at her words, as he said in a shameless tone,

    "Perhaps Miss Hilda doesn''t know that I am a genius and that I can perform many tasks at the same time?"

    Hilda was left speechless at this reaction of his, as she didn''t know whether she should believe it or not. It was clear that he was boasting shamelessly right now, but could he really have bluffed the whole time!?

    What would he do if the Eldest Young Master Takeshiba Tetsu didn''t fall back, and decided to not look at the file all this time?

    After all, even when they were discussing the matter of solving this one to one, Eric had always used the threat of the file but had never shown it to the other side.

    It had been like he was robbing a bank with a gun, and nobody dared to defy him, even though what he had on his hands was just a fake toy gun.

    She so much wished to have a look inside that yellow file at the moment, but she didn''t dare to do it without his permission.

    Seeing her perplexed look, Eric took off his fake expression, and looking her eyes in the mirror, he said in a more serious tone,

    "Tell me, Miss Hilda, what do you think is most difficult for a person, to have the danger in front of him, or to have the idea of that eminent danger inside his head!?"

    Hilda had been startled awake from the question, as she hadn''t expected such a philosophical question all of a sudden, as she said,

    "Pardon!?"

    Noticing her confusion, Eric decided to make it simpler for her as he continued,

    "For example, you are in a forest, and you know that this is home to a big bear, and the danger of meeting him is almost imminent.

    Now, what is worse, seeing that big bear in front of you, or living in the fear that the big bear will appear in front of you with each passing moment!?"

    This time Hilda was able to understand his question a little more, as she blurted her answer,

    "Of course, seeing the bear in front of you!"

    Hearing her immediate answer, Eric just smiled at her as he said,

    "While that might be true for a coolheaded person like you, but for people like that tra¡­ my ''brother-inw'' the fear isn''t in what he sees, but in what he thinks, and the others think of him.

    It didn''t matter if I had proof or not in that file, his case was lost the moment those two guys were silenced, and he approached me and asked me to solve this matter separately."

    How could Hilda not understand his words and their meaning, but she was still suspicious as she said with a disbelieving look on her face,

    "So, you mean!?"

    This time Eric had finally finished looking at himself in the mirror, as he said while pointing at the yellow file,

    "Take a look yourself!"

    Having her permission granted, Hilda immediately opened the folder, only to find inside only the documents she had brought here herself the previous day.

    She couldn''t believe this, there was really no evidence inside the yellow file, he had been bluffing this whole time.

    If it was her Master doing this, then she wouldn''t have been surprised much, but the person in front of her was just a young man, not even 20.

    To be this calm ying such a big bluff at his age, with so much in y, looking so confident was certainly something that she would have never thought about.

    Thinking like this, she just understood that her mission had be much more difficult than she had ever thought it would be.

    In fact, when she had first been instructed of her mission by his side by her Master, she had taken it lightly, way too lightly.

    After all, this was just a young man her Master was talking about, and she was more than confident in her womanly charms to trap him and make him a little toy by her side.

    In fact, she had even been dreaming of a scenario where she had total control over him and used him to break free from her current position.

    She wouldn''t have to be the little bi*tch of her Master anymore, and she would be able to have her fate in her own hands.

    By the importance that her Master was giving to Eric, by handing her, his favorite, that he had been growing only for himself to him, it was clear that she would be able to have a stand of her own if she controlled him.

    But right now, everything seemed to have gone from easy to hard in a short moment. This would be truly troublesome from now on.

    She thought that she had easily covered this fluke of her attitude, and her deep thinking but that was just her thoughts as there was no way that Eric hadn''t noticed that.

    In fact, he was smiling and gloating inside because all this was just extremely funny for him. These people thought that they were all ying games with him when they were actually part of his game.

    His biggest strength at the moment was that everyone was underestimating him, and ying him for a fool. How the hell could he abstain from using such a sharp weapon that was in his arsenal.

    He couldn''t wait for the moment he showed them who was the real boss and see the look on their faces.

    He was sure as death that it would be priceless to watch those faces, and all that happened in the meantime was just an appetizer before the main dish.

    Thinking like this he ced the face of a happy kid who had managed to get another kid''s candy and said,

    "Aren''t I smart Miss Hilda!?"

    This left Hilda once again stunned as she didn''t expect that mature-looking young man to have such a side to him at the same time.

    This made her think that probably she had just overthought things earlier, and this kid just had his spurts of geniality, but in the end, was still an immature kid, but was he?

    She was truly confused at this moment, but decided to ce all her thoughts to the back of her head, and just wait for the time being.

    Only time would tell the truth for sure. Furthermore, she wasn''t in a hurry to finish her mission, as even her Master thought it would take time.

    Thinking like that, she just smiled at him, and said in a voice that carried a tint of sensuality,

    "Boss is truly a genius for the ages. This little woman is truly lucky to be Boss''s P.A!"

    Seeing her act like that, Eric justughed out loud, and then said in a semi-serious tone,

    "Now that the self-pleasing moment is over, let us go or we will bete for the announcement, and the party!"

    With that said he led her outside and they started walking towards the conference room of the Company where the big event was going to happen.

    As he got out of his new office and was walking down the aisle with Hilda by his side, he could feel the looks of his workers on his back.

    They were all kinds of looks on him, there were those who were looking at him with worries these guys were most probably part of the gang of the duo he just fired.

    There were those who were looking at him with ambition, as they were looking forward to changing, and the chance to upy the empty ce left by those waiting.

    There were those who were looking at him with respect, and an instilled fear like he was some kind of tyrant boss, that wouldn''t let others fool him easily.

    Andst but not least there were those who were looking at him with greedy and lusty eyes, this group was certainly made up ofdies that were thinking to climb thedder by entering his bed.

    Still, Eric kept his cool and calm without showing any deference to those looks, as he was already used to it.

    In his previous life, he had be an Emperor, and that in a time of chaos and crisis, so the looks on his back were much fiercer, so these ms were like kids toy gunspared to those.

    Thinking like this he ignored them all and just continued walking towards the venue of the announcement, where his father-inw was waiting for him.

    That ce was already buzzing with the noises, and the voices of many journalists, reporters, cameramen, that looked like hungry wolves waiting for their news.

    Each and any one of them had their eyes snipping around, trying to find any news they could before the others did. After all, that was their weapon for promotion and better ratings.

    Eric was nothing more than one more to the crowd in their eyes, and no one paid real attention to him at first. When suddenly someone said¡­

 Chapter 184 - 184: Press Conference!

    "Isn''t that Young Master Eric, the Takeshiba family''s new son-inw!?"

    Those words were enough to capture the attention of the whole crowd, as everyone turned their heads towards him, like a tiger turning his head to look at his prey to see if it was worth it or not.??

    For a moment they were all looking at him attentively as if to determine his identity if he truly was the person in question, but once the confirmation was made, they attacked like a swarm of bees.

    Even the biggest brave heart would still tremble in front of this swarm, as it looked like they were about to eat him alive, bones included.

    Eric wasn''t an exception to this, as his face twitched a bit at this scene in front of him, but still, he didn''t falter on his steps as he kept walking forward.

    Not because he was confident in himself of pushing them back, but because he could feel that more than 8 people dressed in ck suits, and sses were running from behind him to keep them away.

    Their presence was more than weed for him, and he thought that he would have to get used with that, as from now on the bees would follow him as if he was some kind of flower spreading pollen.

    So, he would need these sprayers in order to keep these bees away from him, in order for his way to be open from any time-wasting worthless obstacle.

    At this time, the sprayers totally surrounded him and Hilda, keeping the bees away from them, and opening the way for them, as a massive number of stings came his way.

    These stings were nothing more than questions directed at him about his past, his rtionship with Takeshiba Aika, the reason why Master Takeshiba epted the engagement, his thoughts on the other big families.

    So, on and so forth, their questions were so many and so different that went as far as asking if Master Takeshiba was nning to make him his heir, or if he was going to take over the Takeshiba family.

    No matter the question that came towards him, Eric just gave a polite smile and walked forward, without even paying much attention to the journalist or the reporter.

    He knew that he couldn''t be an enemy of these guys, but he wasn''t going to be an easy target either. He would talk to them, and answer their question but ording to his own rules, and arrangements.

    With this thought in mind, he stopped for a moment, as he made a sign for all of them to stop buzzing around, as he said,

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, I know that you surely have a lot of questions for me, but this isn''t the time of the ce for me to do something like this!

    I can only promise you that in the shortest time I will be holding a press meet with all of you, and will try to answer your valid questions one by one!

    Please be understanding!"

    With that said, he started walking once again towards the podium, where his father-inw was waiting for him with a natural, and calm look, apanied by a light smile on his face.

    Eric had already received a sum up of what was going to be announced in this ce, and the truth was that each announcement was even more shocking than the previous one.

    Still, he could easily keep his calm, and show his business attitude the whole time, without even flinching for a second.

    As soon as he arrived at the podium, his father-inw stood up from his chair, as he announced Eric''s arrival by saying,

    "Ladies and Gentlemen let me introduce you to Eric Jade, my son-inw, my youngest daughter''s Takeshiba Aika''s fianc¨¦!"

    Even though the whole crowd knew about him, and his identity, still hearing Master Takeshiba''s words, and approval they all couldn''t help but be a bit surprised.

    The rumors that most of the people wouldn''t believe were actually true. In fact, even more than true, they were genuine and were already set in stone facts.

    On the other hand, Eric just continued to walk forward confidently as he finally reached the ce where his father-inw was standing, and after greeting him with a handshake sat next to him.

    This action of his left all the journalists, reporters, and everyone else stunned, as they hadn''t expected something like this.

    While the news of Eric being the new Vice-President of thepany had been announced the previous day, and today had be official, the workers still thought it was some useless joke.

    There were even those who took this seriously, but those guys were able to think even further, and didn''t want to lose their job because of it, it just wasn''t worth it.

    As for the people of the press who had little information over the matter at hand, they were waiting for the confirmation, otherwise, they would suffer a heavy bacsh.

    It was just that the more they saw the scene in front of them, the more they believed that those rumors were true, and Eric was the new Vice-President of the Takeshiba Company.

    This news was truly a headline for any kind of paper, show, or even serial. The poor guy rises from the dirt to be an executive prince charming.

    It was truly a fairytale story that no one would believe could happen in the real life. It was just too good to be true, but the facts showed clearly the opposite.

    On the other side of the table, there was his father-inw, with two of his P. A''s and two of his bestwyers, his sons were nowhere to be seen.

    As for thewyers, and the P.A were there only to assure that the deal went through without any problems and that there were no confusing points on it.

    Before the signing happened though, Master Takeshiba stood up once again, and giving Eric a clearly fake smiling and face, he silenced the people asking questions, and started speaking,

    "Dear Ladies and Gentlemen of the press, we are gathered here today to make a truly important announcement to us and thepany!"

    After that, he started talking for 15 minutes straight and without even breathing for air, as he spoke nothing but more and more bullshit.

    It was only after that moment, that finally, he said,

    "As a result of the aforementioned reasons, I have decided to appoint my new son-inw as the new Vice-President of the Takeshiba family Group of Companies.

    Furthermore, from today onwards he will be entitled to 35% of the Takeshiba Group of Companies shares, and one of its owners!

    At the same time, I also take this chance to announce that really soon our group of Companies will start exploring the field of medicines, and we already have three new products, that will undoubtedly be sensational ones."

    Immediately after that, he started speaking once again for about 15 minutes of boring stuff, just repeating his trust in Eric, and the high expectations he had on his work.

    In fact, to better show his confidence in him, Master Takeshiba was even appointing him as the CEO of the Takeshiba Pharmaceutical Company, and he would be in charge of the new products.

    The truth was that his speech seemed like some kind of prank, as any time he would startughing, and tell them that he had been joking, or fucking around with them.

    After all the whole interview had been 15 boring minutes of nonstop talking, three big bombs, and then 15 more minutes of boring talking.

    The whole crowd in front of him was totally stunned at this moment, as they hadn''t even been able to recover from the shock he had given them.

    Just what was going on here, and why was the Takeshiba Group of Companies having such a drastic change, so fast and hurriedly.

    Everything seemed to be like some kind of illusion, where you could find Eric being in the center of it almost all the time.

    It was more than clear that this decision of Master Takeshiba, had enmed their curiosity, and logic even more, as more and more questions were being born in their heads.

    As soon as Master Takeshiba finished his speech, he immediately signed the papers, and then handed them over to Eric to do the same.

    As soon as they were over with the signing of the deal, which was just a show-off, as the real deal had been signed the same day they had agreed upon, Master Takeshiba once again stood up as he said,

    "With this signing of the deal, then from now on my son-inw is officially the Vice-President of the Takeshiba Group of Companies, and one of its legal owners.

    Everyone please, let us give him a big round of apuse!"

    As soon as those words sounded through the venue, people started waking up from their shock and apuding a bit strongly, in order to feel the pain of their hands shing.

    Only like that would they be able to believe that this wasn''t just some kind of dream or illusion they were seeing, as they couldn''t actually believe it.

    Letting the apusest for a few moments, Master Takeshiba continued saying,

    "Now, as much as I would like to stay behind and answer all your questions, I have an important meeting to attend and I am unable to stay here with you!

    But don''t worry as I will leave my son-inw here with you so that you could ask him whatever question you wish.

    After all, this way he doesn''t have to go through the pain of organizing another press conference and deal with these things as soon as possible!"

    With that done he looked towards his son-inw and blinked his eye towards him, his intentions were clear, he was leaving the mess to him to clean the ce up.

    Eric could do nothing but have his face twitch, as he thought that this time he had been framed in a masterful way, there was no way he would be able to scot-free from this situation.

    His anger raised even more seeing his father-inw give him a slight smile, but he could do nothing but ept his fate. Now orter he would have to go through this, and the sooner the better¡­

 Chapter 185 - 185: Tiring Long Interview & Vigilante Return

    Even though he thought like that, and truly felt like that, he still had a little a bit of resentment against his father-inw for this cheap move of his.

    He had just started the fire with his statements and then threw him in front of that fire without even thinking twice.??

    With these thoughts in mind, he decided to punish him and his wife a bit harder when the time came, but right now there was nothing he could do but face the fire in front of him alone.

    Making the decision, he turned to the crowd in a natural way, and said in a calm voice, and tone,

    "Well, then Ladies and Gentlemen let us make the most out of this opportunity! You can start with your questions!"

    The venue was already buzzing all this time, as everyone inside the press room was talking in a low voice to each other, each making his own ims and conclusions.

    But, the moment that Eric said those words the whole venue got dead silent for an instant and then exploded in a boom of voices.

    There was no way for the first one to even hear and understand the second, as the third person in line was totally out of clue from his own screams.

    It took more than 3 shouts from Hilda, and the muting of all the other mics in the hall, to have them finally shut up, and once again return order.

    After that episode, Hilda took the matter into her hands, as she started calling the journalists and reporters one by one to ask their questions.

    It was a carnival of questions, as each guy came with another question and a totally different concept, as Eric had to answer almost all of them.

    Still, he found a useful tactic to deal with many of the questions about why he was appointed so suddenly as Vice-President of the Group of Companies.

    To the question that required thement of his father-inw, he would say that it was a question for him, and he couldn''t answer it with a half-hearted answer.

    He could only answer the questions that he could, as for the other questions they would have to ask the people that could answer them.

    Even then, he had to answer questions for more than 3 hours, which seemed like utter madness.

    Even though his stamina and body functions were much developed than normal people, he had to drink more than 5 bottles of water for his dry throat.

    He didn''t know if this was the longest interview in history, but even if it wasn''t he surely wasn''t far away from it, and he could easily enter the top 10.

    Even when he left there were still people that were asking questions to him, but the questions were getting weirder, and more absurd the more he stayed so he decided to call it a day.

    With that thought in mind, he took onest question, and he then said,

    "Ladies and Gentlemen even though I would love to stay behind and continue answering your questions, unfortunately, I have other issues to take care of, and I am forced to leave.

    Thank you for your presence, and a Good day to you all!"

    With that said he didn''t wait for a response from them, as he stood up, and started walking out of the hall.

    This shit had truly tired him mentally, and he would need to release all the stress he had gathered during the interview somehow, otherwise, he would never know when he could explode.

    There were two ways he could think of doing this at the moment, either having fun with hisdies or punching some idiots.

    Both options had their benefits, and their drawbacks, as one gave him pleasure while the other the much-needed SP points.

    When suddenly a third option crawled its way into his mind, why couldn''t he do both of those things? After all, he didn''t have a reason to chose one and forsake the other.

    This third option was much to his satisfaction, as a natural satisfied expression crept on his face, as he told Hilda who was walking behind him,

    "Miss Hilda you can go ahead and take the rest of the day off, as this was a truly tiring day for us! But I want you tomorrow morning at 7 o''clock sharp at the entrance!"

    Hilda was clearly surprised by his words and his generosity! But that wasn''t all, she had been sent to his side to keep an eye on him. So, the more he stayed away from her, the more she was failing in her job.

    But before she could even try to say anything to oppose, or reject the idea, Eric continued,

    "You don''t need to thank me, this is a special day so you better appreciate it! From tomorrow onwards you will pray for another day like this, trust me!"

    He hadn''t given her an option to refute his decision, so she could do nothing else but obey him, and take the rest of the day off.

    Due to her mission being special in kind, her Master had instructed her to not even contact him, as it could make Eric suspicious of her, so she would truly just go home and take a rest.

    With that decided, Eric made his way towards the elevator apanied by Hilda, Inuhara Muto, and 5 other bodyguards.

    It was clear that he was intending to leave the building as well, and probably go and take a rest, or deal with his own business.

    As soon as they arrived at the ground floor Eric gave a polite send off to Hilda, as he then turned towards the Company''s guards, and said,

    "You guys take the car, and go to my home address, I am sure you have it, so let us meet there!"

    The bodyguards were surprised by what they had just heard, as they thought that Eric was cracking some kind of joke on them, but Inuhara Muto just increased his awareness and spread his senses.

    He didn''t need to be a genius to understand that Eric had nned to disappear once again, and he was sure he couldn''t follow him, at least he wanted to try.

    The other guys weren''t like him though, as they didn''t know Eric, and their leader was about to say something when he suddenly found out that Eric was nowhere to be seen.

    He had disappeared in nothingness just like that. Just how was he able to do something like this? There was no trace of him in the surroundings.

    They werepletely startled and dumbfounded by this, but then they heard the voice of that slimy guy that they had disregarded until now.

    "We won''t be able to find him if he doesn''t want to, so let us just do as he said and go home!"

    They wanted to argue with his words, but they weren''t able to say anything as there was no trace of Eric in the surroundings, and any trail they could follow, so they could do nothing but follow behind him.

    On the other hand, Eric was now outside the Company building walking down the street as he was thinking that next time he would have taught his guards to just stop following him.

    It was just too much of a pain in the ass trying to evade and escape from all the cameras and the security personnel around the building.

    But that was for another time, as right now he had already sent Daisuke a message to find him a good target to strike down today.

    It had been a while since he had done his vignte missions, and his hands were really itchy for some blood.

    He had thought of bringing the Kirigaya n''s guys tonight with him, but that would be too much of a bother, and he still didn''t trust them fully.

    It was better if he went alone, like that he would be able to go as Rambo as he wished, and not give a fuck about protecting or covering someone else.

    It didn''t take long for Kirigaya to answer his message back, as he had given him three possible targets for tonight.

    The first was a drug deal between two rtively big gangs in the city, as one of them had even some connections to foreigners.

    The second was a gun deal between a big gang and a newly surfaced guy. But the new guy''s record was just too dirty ''clean''.

    In fact, ording to Shiro, it was a fat chance that this was an undercover operation from the police, and that guy was working for them so it would be better for him to stay away from this.

    The third, and the one that got his deepest attention was a human trafficking deal. Supposedly tonight there would be a big shipment changing hands in Tokyo bay, where a huge load was involved.

    ording to the information that he had been able to collect, or to be more exact ording to the rumors he had been able to hear there were more than 2000 live people involved in the deal.

    This was an immense number of people being involved, and even the amount that would change hands was just as immense, the rumors said for more than 500 million $.

    But Eric didn''t care about the money, while he needed that money, and that sum would be a big blessing to him, there was something much more valuable for him in that deal.

    The merchandise that was going to change hands as many times more valuable. This was a great opportunity for him to get his hands on some manpower¡­

 Chapter 186 - 186: 2nd Vigilante Mission (Human Trafficking)

    These people were desperate, they were being sold as nothing more but receable organs, or future prostitutes.

    The majority of them were even sold by their rtives or were homeless people who were suffering from hunger and thirst.??

    Nobody cared about these guys, they were dead people that were still walking around, even worse than zombies because they didn''t have even the tiniest shred of freedom.

    At least zombies could walk wherever they wished, abide by their free will if they had it that is. But these guys didn''t have even that simple thing.

    Most of the time they were captured or sold against their wish, and desire, and then were transported, and deal with like they were nothing more but garbage.

    Eric''s n was to save them, and give them a chance to forsake weakness and seek strength, an opportunity to leave this behind, and take their fate into their own hands.

    He would give them an opportunity to take revenge if they so wished to, but that would alle with a price.

    There was no free lunch in this world, and those guys must understand that better! The price he would ask from them would be their lives, loyalty, and souls.

    It was a deal with the devil, but to someone who was already in hell, it would look like a heaven-sent opportunity to get out of what they were in.

    Thinking like this, Eric just ordered Daisuke to give him all the details about thest deal, and also to prepare a small helping team to receive all the ones that would agree to the devil pact.

    He was no Samaritan, he was doing all this for himself, and no one else. He didn''t care what happened to the others, he only cared for the ones that epted his deal.

    And even those who epted would have to undergo hellish training, and trials in order to prove themselves, their resolve, and their obedience.

    Eric needed loyal and strong-willed soldiers and not some wimpy idiots that could only talk and have no real strength.

    With the S-day on the horizon, he didn''t have much time to take it easy, and he might need to make the training even harder in order to speed up their strengthening.

    But that was forter when he actually had a few of them ept his devil pact, as right now he just got the information on the deal he was about to jump on.

    Just like it was previously mentioned the deal would happen in Tokyo Bay, where the shipment wasing in a big merchandise ship from China.

    More than 80% of the people that were being sold were Chinese, but there were also some who had other nationalities, as most probably these guys were kidnapped tourists.

    ording to the information, the two sides involved in this matter were a local gang that had recentlye to prominence, who had government and underground world support.

    Nobody knew the real leader of this gang, but people were doubting that it was some high official, or someone rted to them, or even some rich businessman.

    Either way, nobody dared to face them off, as the ones who had tried, one of the big gangs under Yakuza had been extinguished in one night, and the Yakuza head had made a blind eye to this.

    This clearly showed that the Yakuza Head had some information on the head of the new gang, and didn''t dare to go against him.

    As for the other side, was a powerful Chinese triad known as the ''Skull Triad''. These guys were strong and ruthless.

    They would do anything for money, even kill their own friends or family. All they cared about was currency and target, everything else was just a trivial fact.

    Human trafficking was just their side business, which seemed to have a lot of money, making them change their ways, and methods of making money.

    With this new business, they had gotten smarter and had a better life, but their ruthlessness never disappeared from their character.

    The merchandise they offered though was one of the best in the market, as they truly got the cream of the crops, not caring who they offended in the way.

    In fact, they would even work for personal requests, in case there were any. Like for example kidnaping some official''s or businessman''s wife, or daughter, and handing it over to their client.

    To them, everything was doable, as long as the payment was good. This one was just their monthly shipment to Japan.

    Even though it was just a routine monthly shipment, the security was really tight around the bay, and the ship.

    There would be more than 40 people from the local snake gang and more than 60 or 70 members of the ''Skull''s Triad''.

    Ifpared to Eric''s system levels these guys would be around level 24 to 28, with their leaders being level 35 at most.

    While it could be called a bit difficult, Eric was more than assured that he would be able to wipe them out easily and do whatever he wished before the police, and other parties got involved.

    Still, this didn''t mean that he wouldn''t have a n A, B, C, and D to escape if things went south. After all, his life was much more important than this vignte mission, and its benefits.

    As long as he was alive he would be able to return back and try it again. But, if he died, then it was game over, as even ''The Legacy System'' wouldn''t be able to revive him.

    Looking at the sky, it was still a bit early, as it would take around 2 or 3 hours for the sun to finally set, and even longer for the night to arrive.

    So he had around 4 or 5 hours free, to say the least, as he decided to use these hours to go and have a look around the ce.

    Scouting was really important in these cases, as he had to understand and check with his own eyes the information that Daisuke had handed over to him.

    In less than an hour, he arrived at the Tokyo Bay area and started walking around aimlessly to try and find a way to enter the Bay area.

    He had to circte at least 3 times around the perimeter to finally find a weak spot in the security around the ce, as this ce was heavily guarded by the naval police.

    It was kind of funny, as these guys were securing and protecting whatever they had sworn to fight against, and they had no idea about it.

    Still, even though it was truly difficult, Eric managed to pass through them, and enter the bay area, which differently from the outside was almostpletely empty.

    There was no visible activity inside, as everything seemed to have stopped with time, and the ce was deathly silent.

    It was precisely this pin-drop silence, and the unusual inactivity, that made Eric''s rm senses start ringing like he was some kind of concert of carnival.

    Even though he was dressed in camouge clothes, and had the mask covering his face, Eric still didn''t start running through the ce immediately.

    In fact, he decided to stay there for a bit and check upon his surroundings, as he activated his deathws to the extent of his knowledge and abilities.

    He was right to do that, because the moment he did it, white dots started appearing all over around his position.

    He was truly surprised because normally all these white dots represented living people, and by the shade of their white, these guys weren''t normal people either.

    Still, it didn''t make much sense, as everywhere where he would ''see'' that white dot around him, there would be a big box ced in there.

    At first, Eric had thought that it was some kind of merchandise or some kind of seating ce, but it seemed that things weren''t like they looked.

    Yet, the weirdest thing was that no matter how much he ''looked'' those boxes with his spirit sense, he wasn''t able to find out anything.

    These things seemed to be empty, like totally empty. Normally his spirit sense would capture even a lightly beating heart rate, but there was no sign of it inside these boxes.

    Just what was going on? Howe these guys were there, alive, but didn''t have a heartbeat, how could that happen? That was total madness!

    Still, he didn''t give up, as he just kept locking these boxes with his spirit sense when he finally felt a weak heart beating rate.

    These guys were true professionals, even though they were in these ces, and in those positions, they were still able to keep their heart beating to such a low level, without making even a tiny mistake.

    If it was anyone else besides Eric right now, that guy would have probably died without even understanding how he died.

    Unfortunately, they had run into Eric tonight, and their best trump card, their stealth had been destroyed, as they even had their positions found out.

    No matter how one looked at this, it was apparent that these guys'' luck had run out, and that pretty soon they would be a feast for crows.

    As a matter of fact, as soon as Eric determined their position and general strength, he slowly and stealthily moved from his position, as he approached the first box.

    This thing seemed totally inconspicuous, but the truth was that it had a deadly viper inside, that Eric had to take care of before continuing deeper inside.

    As he was thinking like this, he immediately bought some ''Heart Poison'' from the system shop for 70 SP points andced it over his ''Silent Reaper'' knife.

    As soon as he was done with that, he pushed his knife through a small opening of the box and pricked the guy inside with his knife.

    It was like a mosquito''s bite, as the person inside didn''t even dare to make a noise, in fear of blowing his cover, he had to endure it¡­

 Chapter 187 - 187: Sneakily Killing The Guards

    But while he could do something like this as this guy was rtively at an arms reach for him, he couldn''t do the same with the others.

    They were too far away from him, and if he moved from his spot he had a feeling that he wouldn''t be able to go unnoticed by these guys.??

    So, he had to find another way to deal with the others. This was surely a pain in the ass, but one he had to deal with if he wanted to continue with his mission.

    Thinking like that, he started racking his brain for a solution but he wasn''t able toe up with anything at first.

    His face was getting gloomier by the moment, as he was thinking that he would either have to make an explosive entry and have a head-on fight or give up from this heaven-sent opportunity.

    He wasn''t a fan of either of them, as they were both, one worse than the other. He didn''t like the chances of a perfect result with either of them.

    As he was unable toe up with anything that he could do in this situation, he opened his System''s Shop and started rummaging through it.

    He had to waste a good 6 or 7 minutes before he finally found something that made him wonder how stupid he was to not think of something as simple as this.

    In this situation, this was the perfect weapon to be used, and the weapon that would yield him the best results, it was needles.

    These needles were crafted out of a special alloy around 10 times stronger than normal steel, called purified steel, and could easily break the defenses of a level 40 fighter, ording to the systems estimations.

    Not to mention that ifced with the poison that he had just bought, then these small 2-inch-long needles, would turn into the deadliest weapons one could ask in such a situation.

    The problem was that the room for error was so ever small, that only an experienced needle thrower would be able to use them to go through the cracks and take the opponent by surprise.

    If it were any normal person, he would have probably been directly dispirited as he thought about that, but the situation was different for Eric.

    While he had no idea about the skills to throw needles, as he hadn''t used them even in his previous life, he could learn about it in no time, all he needed to do was to buy the manuals with SP, and absorb the knowledge.

    With that thought in mind, he immediately rummaged through the Shop once again as he finally found the manual he needed, ''Needle Throwing Skills''.

    Just like any other manual even this one cost Eric more than a limb, as he had to pay more than 400 SP points to get it.

    But that wasn''t all there was to it, as he even had to pay 25 SP points for each needle he bought, and it all staggered into an amazing amount of more than 600 SP points.

    If it wasn''t for Kirigaya gaining SP points for him these days, he probably wouldn''t be able to make the purchase, as he would have to think of another method, that wouldn''t yield the same result.

    But this didn''t matter at the moment, what it mattered was that he had those SP points, and confirmed the purchase without problem, as he immediately after absorbed the manual.

    Immediately a lot of information started appearing inside his brain, as he could feel even a slight headache from it, but he managed to bear it without even twitching his face or even a muscle.

    Comparing to what he had been through in the past, this was nothing more than a bee''s prick on his neck, and he could easily go through it as if nothing had happened.

    But with that slight headache gone, his brain had totally absorbed the new technique and was more than ready to continue with his hunt.

    Immediately the next moment, the poisonced needles appeared on Eric''s right hand, as he once again locked with his spirit sense the white dots inside these boxes, and released the needles.

    Even though his movement was a bit sloppy due to being his first time doing it, and knowing only the theoretical side of it, he was still able to hit each and every one of his targets.

    While each hit was a bit far away from its supposed trajectory, and position, the end result was more than satisfying, as none of the white dots had been able to escape it.

    As this happened, Eric noticed something that surprised him a bit, the first guy''s white dot, he had pricked with his poisonced knife the first, started to slowly turn grey.

    The more time passed the darker the color became as it was slowly, but really slowly turning pitch ck.

    That represented that the guy''s death was pretty close, and any moment he would day in his own box, without understanding how he had died like that.

    But there was nothing he could do about it, as he had already passed the boundary, and there was no remedy for him.

    Eric''s only concern was that the others might sense his death, and get alert, toe out of their hiding spots and turn the ce upside down to find him.

    But apparently, he had been overthinking things a bit, as those guys seemed to be dead asleep and weren''t able to sense it in the least.

    Sometimes too much stealth is a big mistake too, while one might want to escape his enemy''s eyesight, he shouldn''t do the same with his cooperators, and colleagues.

    Otherwise, it might happen something like this, where the others weren''t able to understand if theirrade had died, or was just forgetting his duty and sleeping like a pig.

    Soon enough they weren''t able to understand how it happened when they suddenly felt their hearts stop, and all their bodily functions right after.

    They had died without understanding how! They all died with grievances and startle, but there was no one they couldin to, as certainly that guy in hell wouldn''t care much about theirints.

    Sensing that all the white dots had turned ck and that he had won 1300 SP points in one fell swoop, Eric immediately heard the familiar generic voice of his system,

    "Alert! Death aura detected in the Host''s surroundings! Would Host want to collect the death aura into a pill?"                                                                   YES / NO

    As soon as he heard this, Eric didn''t tarry as he selected YES, and just saw once again each of the bodies turn into blood and sma that wasterpressed into a pitch-ck pill.

    Reassuring that there was no one left, Eric just kept using his stealth, as he moved around the bay area without much problem.

    Apparently with the presence of those guys at the entrance the other guards werex and didn''t pay much heed to their surroundings, as even discussed the shipment out loud.

    Eric would be a true idiot if he wouldn''t have been able to find the right dock and ship by hearing them discuss so loudly, and excitedly.

    They were all enthusiastic about this job, as they were more than assured that nobody would even dare to think abouting near this ce, and even less attack this venue.

    They all believed that no one would dare to mess with their Skulls triad, only someone who was tired of living could think of it.

    After all, their notorious reputation was enough to make everyone think twice before deciding to even stand in front of them.

    Of course, these didn''t mean that they were untouchables, as even in the underworld they weren''t ranked as the number 1 dark organization, but those guys above them would easily mess with them either.

    After some point, the difference became really small, and no one would want to lock horns with some unscrupulous idiots like they were.

    Eric understood this perfectly in their speech, and bodynguage, and couldn''t help but think just what kind of face and attitude would they had if they knew that they would die tonight.

    Probably none of them would believe it and think that it was just the wild imagination of some idiot who thought too highly of himself, but Eric had already made up his mind.

    With these thoughts in mind, he continued to walk forward, as he finally reached the ship, where the shipment was located.

    The ship was big, and it carried a lot of containers in it, as the ''merchandise'' or the people that Eric was looking for was found in just two containers.

    If he had only his spirit sense, Eric could search through this ce for hours, or even days, and still be unable to find what he was searching for.

    But with his deathws, which were able to prate through any materials, he was able to locate them in less than 2 hours.

    Slowly the day wasing to an end, and soon there would be dawn, and then the night would fall, marking the starting point of Eric''s action, but right now he had something else to do.

    He had to have a look at the people inside the two containers he found, which were guarded by 20 burly guys, who weren''t paying much attention right now.

    This just made things easier for him, as he tried to look at what kind of people were there inside the two containers.

    He wasn''t surprised to find that most of these guys were malnourished, and maltreated, as the majority of them were skinny, and beaten ck and blue.

    Still, even then, most of these guys seemed to have epted their shitty fate and just seemed to dream and wish for a quick death.

    But of course, like always, there were exceptions¡­

 Chapter 188 - 188: Containers & Strong Will

    Most probably they were separated ording to gender because the first container carried more than 1000+ people. They were all males of different ages, ranging from 7 to 70.

    Most of these guys seemed useless, skinny, unfed, and really badly treated. Their bodies were covered in cks and bruises, as their clothes were in tatters.??

    It was a real heart-wrenching view for a normal person, but not for Eric. Looking at this scene he just thought that these guys were the biggest dumb asses he had seen.

    These people were cowards, as not only they seemed to have epted their fate, but at the same time, the majority of them seemed to be wishing for a quick death, as their salvation from misery.

    These weak trashes, without heart and personality, were certainly not worthy of his time, and even thought.

    Fortunately, not everyone was the same, as there were around 80 people who seemed to still have a dreg of will, and spirit inside them.

    Still, Eric was disappointed because the ratio was just too low. In more than 1000+ people, only 80 of them appeared to still have their souls inside their personas, not even 10% of whole the people.

    This certainly came as a big shock to him, but there wasn''t much he could do about it either. People had ways to give rebirth to the human body, but not his soul, and spirit.

    That was a part that no one seemed able to find a remedy to, at least until the present times, as who knew what the future would hold.

    Still, he had to be happy for at least finding these people, as right now he was ready to ept any extra pair of arms that he could find.

    Without losing time he immediately sent all the 80+ people in there a simple message.

    ''I can help you escape this ce, and help you be stronger. Strong enough to take revenge and kill anyone you wish to.

    But careful as there is no such thing as a free lunch in this world. In return, I want your loyalty, body, and soul!

    If you want this opportunity, then just knock once lightly to the container."

    With that done, he just stayed quiet, letting them think for a while as he waited for their light knocks on the container.

    The reason Eric had risked doing something like this and didn''t think that these guys would be able to snitch at the guards was that they were all outside, and the container was locked.

    Their interaction with the world outside of the container was totally down, and there was no way that they would be able to do something like this without him even knowing about it.

    So he could calmly wait for the light knocks that the interested people would make inside. This time he didn''t get disappointed, as more than 80% of them had epted his offer.

    With that out of the way, Eric approached the second container, which was filled with young, and colorful girls, anddies, ranging from 13 to 45!

    Each one of the girls, ordies inside the container was more than average in their looks, forms, and shapes.

    In fact, a few of them seemed to be even better than that, as they were one level above, more than average.

    Too bad though that the situation was almost the same with the one inside the other container, as the vast majority of thedies considered death as their only salvation.

    Weak bi*tches that weren''t able to have enough self-esteem. Eric truly hated these guys that gave up on life without trying enough.

    From the creation of it, life was difficult, there were times when humans could even lit a fuc*king lighter, or have salt in their foods, but this didn''t make them give up on their lives.

    There were only a handful of people that were lucky enough to receive anything without bothering too much or working for their sess.

    The rest would always fight for their rights and life. Eric himself was one of the guys who had to fight hard to get where he stood today, but he had never thought of giving up.

    Perhaps thesedies had a much more difficult and shity life than he did, but still, that was no excuse to give up. After all the biggest dangers are apanied by the greatest opportunities.

    Still, he didn''t have much time to think about it, so he immediately did the same with them as he did with the men''s section.

    His idea and n were clear, he would care only for the ones that had epted his offer. The others were just extra burden that he had no interest in, and they could die any moment, and he would not care.

    Still, he had managed to make a big haul this time as he had been able to have found more than 130 new soldiers for his army.

    While the amount wasn''t the greatest or the best, it was still a nice start to his army, as this group of people was the first basis of his foundation, and army.

    With these thoughts in mind, he just gave them another short look through his spirit sense and then once again started making the rounds, waiting for the best moment to strike.

    Since this was a big deal involving a lot of money, he would be more than happy to have a look at them, and see if he could make a killing today.

    Money and people were never enough for anyone that wanted to build something, and even more so in the case of Eric who was thinking of building an Empire, and a really strong army.

    It was these kinds of thoughts, that made him hide in one ce waiting for the important people to finally appear in there.

    Even though a lot of time had passed already, he still had to wait for around an hour or so, for the important people to finally show up.

    On one side was a burly man who seemed to have eaten all his siblings when he was born. But while he was jam-packed he wasn''t fat either.

    It looked like all that was just his natural muscles and his natural figure. He was followed behind by two other guys, who fortunately or unfortunately were only half as big as their boss was.

    All three of them had a really weird, andplicated look on their face, that clearly involved a lot of bad intentions, and maliciousness.

    It was more than clear that these were not good guys, in fact saying that was an understatement. These guys seemed like proper ruthless scum bags.

    Opposite them was standing a young man, around Eric''s age, with a face covered by a mask, and a tall and strong standing in front of them.

    Behind the Young Man there was a little crowd of people, including a butler, and five bodyguards, all having their faces covered by masks.

    It was clear who was more afraid of this situation, and more apprehensive of what might happen, but still, they came forward and hugged each other.

    It was a bear hug, as it looked like the two of them were old friends, meeting after a long time.

    Still, there was something on their faces, and their expressions, that made Eric think that these guys were not sincere with each other.

    Not that he cared much about it, what was important for him at the moment was where was the money he had been waiting for.

    Of course, the itinerary of the two sides was already decided, as they would go to have a check at the merchandise before doing the buy.

    Eric had no choice but to ept something like this and wait patiently for his moment. This increased the chances of him being betrayed by the people inside but he didn''t care much.

    After confirming that both sides have at most a level 35 fighter ording to his systems evaluation, he was more than confident of handling them with ease.

    But now wasn''t the time to move yet, as he was curious, and concentrated on trying to find the identity behind the young man''s mask.

    Even though he was unable to see anything behind it, and couldn''t even tell a detail of that guy''s face, he had a weird feeling of knowing him.

    More than knowing him, it was a feeling of having met him somewhere, but he couldn''t remember where.

    But there was nothing he could do at the moment, he would just have to wait until he captured him and everyone elseter, to find his identity, and the reason for his extra swag.

    With these thoughts in mind, he just followed the group with his spirit sense, as he was afraid that he would be discovered once he moved from his position.

    If that happened then certainly his fate would be nothing good. In fact, most probably he wouldn''t even have a fate to talk about.

    For that reason, he was also unable to hear their conversations and ns as they talked back and forth without a care in the world.

    He was thinking that even if they knew about his presence they would have probably continued to talk in that manner.

    Right now all they cared about was their respective gains from these deals, as they were approaching the two containers.

    As soon as they reached there, the young man opened the door and started looking one by one at the merchandise inside the containers while that fat guy was just standing there with a smile on his face.

    He was so happy just imagining the possible benefits of this deal. Who could me him, as there were 500 million $ in the game¡­

 Chapter 189 - 189: Taking Action

    Things seemed to have progressed very good up to here, in fact, one could say that the matters seemed to be going perfectly, too good to be true.

    The two big guys didn''t get any g, everything was continuing normally, and the masked young man seemed to be satisfied with the shipment.??

    The people that Eric had sent his voice to earlier seemed to have firmed their resolve and not tell on him, so this was going great too.

    But just like Eric thought, everything seemed to go much oiler than it should, as finally one of them couldn''t control himself anymore as he jumped towards the owner, screaming,

    "Master! Master! Please, I will tell you something really important if you let me go! Please! I can''t stand being in this ce anymore!"

    Hearing those words, and seeing his jump the masked young man seemed to get annoyed by this guy, as he screamed back,

    "You piece of trash~! Know your ce, if you don''t want to die!"

    It looked like he had piled up the anger and wrath of a few days now, and was finally releasing it upon him.

    More than a fit of momentary anger, and a mistake of the moment, the masked guy seemed to have some internal issues that he hadn''t been able to think about and resolve until now.

    It was weird, because the more Eric heard of him, and saw him act, the more assured he was that he knew this guy from somewhere.

    It was trulyplicated, but he was sure that everything would make sense once he took the situation under his control.

    As for hearing that guy almost betray him, Eric didn''t bother in the least. Up to this moment, his presence was unnoticed, and there was no sign of his presence in the surroundings.

    Furthermore, with the skills, and the powers of those peopleying in wait at the entrance inside the boxes, they would never believe that someone was would be able to break through that defense.

    In fact, he was more worried about his clothes, than the prospect of someone breaking through, and killing all of them cold-blooded.

    With these thoughts in mind, he just returned to the burly man apanying him, as he said,

    "This time you have brought some really good merchandise, and you deserve every coin that we are spending.

    In fact, I want to take this opportunity to ask for the merchandise to be doubled next time, as the contract and price don''t need to change."

    His words clearly caught the burly guy a little by surprise, but he soon recollected himself, as he said in a solemn, and heavy voice,

    "We can talk about thattter kid, but right now you need to go ahead and make the payment. You know our motto, nothing had happened if the payment doesn''t go through.

    The young man seemed to be expecting this, as he immediately gave the guy a light smile, and handing him over the right piece of a One dor''s banknote, as he said,

    "Just like always, this is the payment for this shipment, in untraced haw money! You only need to show this in one of our gourmet restaurants, and you will be handed your money in dors, no matter where you are!"

    The burly man seemed to get truly excited, as he extended his hand trying to pick up the half banknote from the masked young man''s hand, but eventually, he wasn''t able to.

    Just as his hand was about to make contact with it, he felt a gust of wind pass by, as someone seemed or something seemed to have robbed it off him.

    For a moment he was still startled as he didn''t expect something like this, but the next moment he got extremely angry and pissed off.

    Just what kind of a motherfu*cker had the skills and the guts to do something like this to him!? And he immediately turned his head to look at the fu*cking robber.

    But even before his face could have turned in that direction, he felt that gust of wind once more, and then a sharp little pain of his skin being pricked by a needle.

    Just what the fu*ck was going on!? He waspletely stupefied by the developments right now, as he lowered his head to look at what had happened, only to find a red stain on his t-shirt, and nothing more.

    Trying to ce his hand there, and touch the stain, he found out that it wasn''t some kind of prank ink or something like that, but real blood.

    He had probably just been stabbed with a small knife on his fu*cking chest, and he had no idea about it! Just how was this possible!?

    Still, the wound wasn''t too deep, and it hadn''t attacked any vital, or critical point on his body, so bearing with the pain he started searching his surroundings for the culprit.

    Turning his head to the front of him, he saw two almost identical young men with the same look, and mask on their faces, as if this wasn''t enough they gave him the same feeling too.

    That wasn''t the end of it, as the two people behind him seemed to have been cut by the same knife too, but even their wounds were not deep or serious either.

    The same as him, the duo seemed to be really angry and hateful, as they looked at the two identical figures in front of them.

    As if this wasn''t enough, the two identical figures looked at each other with surprised, and shocked looks, as if they were looking at the perpetrator of this scene, unable to point their fingers.

    No matter who started pointing fingers first he would definitely be the first suspect, and it would be the target of the trio in front of them.

    These guys weren''t renowned for their logic, and sharp brains as they were more likely to be ruthless fools who could only fight.

    Of course, these were the thoughts of the original masked young master, as the other one clearly gave them more credit.

    But this whole situation was really confusing, as all of them were looking at each other with weird andplicated looks.

    After all, no one could make sense of the situation, or solve the identity mystery in front of them.

    ording to the trio''s books, and way of conduct they would have already killed them both, but the problem was that one of these guys wasn''t someone simple!

    They already were fighting on too many fronts, so we are looking for a way to resolve a few of our conflicts, and creating new without closing old was a senseless thing to do.

    They had to find a way to make a distinction between the two, otherwise, they would forever stay in this stalemate.

    Trying really hard toe up with a way to do it, one of them finally seemed to have found out the proper way, as he said,

    "How long is your P*enis!?"

    "The fu*ck is that question!? X2"

    Too bad that his seamless n seemed to have been derailed though, as he got the same response from both of them, making him fall deeper into puzzlement.

    Once again, the situation entered a weird stalemate, a weird silence once again, as everyone was looking at each other in dismay.

    Things were getting more and more tensed all the time, as there was a big probability that the burly man would kill both of these guys.

    He would much better prefer to kill someone and create conflict than let a wimpy kid who dared to steal from him. Not to mention that he even injured and harmed him.

    Right as this silence was getting worse, and the nerves were getting taut like the bowstrings of a bow, one of the identical duo jumped and said,

    "Oh,e on knucklehead don''t tell me you aren''t able to truly understand who is the impostor here, right!?

    It''s so simple and right in front of you, I am cleaning my clothes since that trash tried to touch me earlier, while he is just standing there looking at us!"

    His sudden explosion would be considered a huge mistake at this time, as the other guy looked at him as if he had already won.

    Who would have expected that right at this moment, the burly man would move forward, and give a vicious, and critical strike to the guy who didn''t say a thing?

    His strike hit the guy at his pelvis as a gut-wrenching scream exploded from his mouth, and then he directly fainted.

    He wasn''t dead, but he surely wasn''t in a good shape and condition either. In fact, one could see a mixture of fluids running down his thighs, making the whole ce stink.

    The duo behind the burly man was clearly stunned by this, but still, they didn''t say anything as they just looked at their boss.

    The burly man couldn''t be prouder of his logic, and smartness, as he said while pointing at the guy left standing,

    "With that useless young master''s attitude of his, do you think he would have been able to shut his mouth?"

    The two men seemed to have suddenly realized the whole situation, as they started smiling lightly, as they praised their leader''s wits,

    "Leader is truly smart and quick-witted! You certainly deserve to be one of our leaders!"

    The burly man usually didn''t like ass-licking andpliments much, but right now was basking in them. He felt like he truly deserved them, when he suddenly heard anotherugh, and¡­

 Chapter 190 - 190: Surprise X2

    "Hahah~! This flower boy should have really kept to his role and run his mouth off. Too bad that his brain overthought the situation, and he ended up as he did!

    But, man, you surely are ruthless! You truly just destroyed a man''s pride, joy, and identity in one move!??

    I must say that I am truly in awe of your strength, act, and ruthlessness sir, this poor young man truly admires you!"

    The burly man, the two guards behind him, and the two guards behind the little Young Master who were still in shock at what had happened had their faces turn ck and hideous.

    In fact, they were truly angered with the burly man when he acted the way he did, but they were a bit toote and couldn''t stop him.

    And even the next moment that they were thinking of attacking him in rage, they were more than convinced by his words.

    Considering their Young Master''s character, and running mouth, then his words madeplete sense, he would just never shut up.

    No matter the situation he was in, and no matter who was in front of him he would never shut up, at least this happened most of the time.

    Who would have ever thought that the biggest chatterbox would suddenly stop for a moment, and then suffer such a fate?

    Everyone was dumbfounded right then and there, as they couldn''t believe what was going on, but at the same time, they increased their awareness of a possible sh.

    It was clear by the way they conducted their selves in each other''s presence that the position of these guys in their respective houses wasn''t low.

    Especially, the position of that masked Young ex-Master who seemed to truly have a high position, and importance attached to him.

    If one looked at this situation objectively, then the closest friends had turned into probable worst enemies, due to this incident.

    But there was the subjective side also, which made this entire situation Eric''s fault, as he was the one to y such a game, and set up the stage for this mistake.

    The burly man and the two guards behind him were pretending to be calm, and look for an exnation, but inside they were having a hard time keeping it together as they did.

    The situation was reallyplicated right now, in the next moment they might be forced to start fighting each other for real, everything depended on the two guards that were apanying their Young Master here.

    While the two organizations'' leaders weren''t the best of friends, theirmon interests clearly surpassed the drawbacks.

    But could things be the same after this incident? For a moment everyone forgot about the presence of the person who made this situation possible.

    Eric was just looking at the tense situation in front of him with a look of indifference and mischievousness, as these guys were truly idiots in his eyes.

    They didn''t seem able to think straight and remember who was the responsible guy for whatever was happening.

    It was only after a few moments of waiting, and tense nerves, that finally the realization of the situation hit the two guards, as they immediately ran towards their Young Master.

    In their worry and alertness, they seemed to have forgotten about the other presences and were totally focused on their Young Master.

    Their priority was to check upon his injuries, so they immediately took his mask off, and his clothes to have a look at him.

    The moment they took his mask off, Eric was left a bit startled and shocked by what he saw, because the person in front of him wasn''t a male, but a female.

    It was probably due to her undeveloped almost t chest that made her look a bit masculine, but still, this didn''t change the fact that she was a youngdy and not a young man.

    He wasn''t the only one to have been surprised by the shocking revealing that he saw, as the burly man and his two bodyguards were the same.

    They had never thought of such a possibility until now, even though they knew with whom they were dealing in the big picture.

    This came as a great shock to them, as they didn''t know what to think anymore. But there was more to the strange scene in front of them.

    The two guards tried to pry open her clothes in order to better check upon her injuries when she suddenly woke up.

    "Aaaa~!"

    Her scream was truly high-pitched and was probably heard far away in the distance, as she immediately pulled back from her previous ce, as she pped the two guards on their faces.

    Just what were these two guys thinking of doing with her, and her body? Didn''t they understand who she was, and what position and background she had?

    At that time though she was finally reminded of her mask, only to notice that it was no longer on her face.

    This development had turned her truly mad, as she started looking at the duo with clear anger and fury on her eyes, as they were about to erupt like that volcano Medusa.

    Something that she had so hardly kept a secret until now, had beenpletely crumbled to dust by her bodyguards in less than 2 minutes.

    This should be some kind of amazing new record that they had just set up, as no one else should be as stupid as the two were.

    As a matter of fact, when the Burly Man had attacked, her protective treasure had absorbed almost all of the attacking power, and she had fallen unconscious due to fear.

    It was truly shameful for her to ept this fact, so she decided to continue with the second-best solution by taking out her anger on the two guys.

    "You morons! You idiots! Just what kind of useless trash are you, to be unable to help me in this situation, and even go as far as to dissolve my identity!

    Useless pieces of trash!"

    The two guards felt wronged by her words, as they had done all this because they were worried for her. But their worry seemed to have been useless.

    Still, they couldn''t even say shit about it, as she was their boss and Young Miss. They could only endure in silence, as their Young Miss turned to look at the other people around her.

    In fact, her look was more concentrated on the burly guy, and Eric, who was looking at everything happening in front of him with a pinch of indifference.

    He didn''t seem to ce either of the big duos in his eyes, as he was looking at them like some mischievous grandpa looking at his grandkids.

    On the other hand, the burly man was looking at the scene with a truly weird, andplicated look.

    Should he be happy that the person he had just thought he hadpletely crushed, was now safe and sound, or extremely gloomy about the future, and the Young Miss''s revenge?

    Not to mention that they still had a deal to totally close, as he was finally once again reminded of the money that Eric stole, and his look towards him became even fiercer.

    If he could, he would probably chop Eric into many little pieces, and then make a good soup out of him.

    In fact, he saw an opportunity to escape in this situation, as he instantly started screaming at Eric,

    "You filthy little shit! Do you know what you have just done, and what kind of shit you have smeared upon your skin!?"

    He was really angry with this kid because he was probably a genius of sorts, but due to his stupidity, he had just entered a mess where he wouldn''t be able to receive even a punch.

    But Eric didn''t seem to care about his words in the least, he was just looking around the ce, and at the poor-looking merchandise.

    Those guys were just as shocked as the others with what was happening in front of them, as they couldn''t make sense out of it.

    Their only wish and hope they had were to escape their captivity and run away. Just run away from this terrible ce.

    The burly man seemed to have gotten even angrier, and wrathful, as he waspletely ignored, and disregard by Eric.

    That truly burned him inside, as his eyes were slowly going bloodshot, and he looked at Eric like he was a dead man, and threatened,

    "Motherfuc*ker! I¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to continue speaking, because the next moment he heard Eric say in a calm voice, that reverberated through the ce,

    "Everybody, this is your chance to make a run for it, or even try and kill your enemies. whatever you wish to do, rests in your hands!"

    The burly man and the Young Miss didn''t seem to understand what he meant when they suddenly heard tired running steps, and then some wild war cries.

    Their position and standing made it difficult for them to see their merchandise right now, as they were only able to do it once they returned their heads towards them.

    Once they did it though, they wished they hadn''t done it as they were faced with more than 600+ people running towards them, and that wasn''t all there was to it.

    The numbers kept increasing with each passing moment, as more and more of them got out of the containers to make a run.

    Some of them were trying to escape, some of them wereing their way, and some of them seemed to be just looking for a way to kill themselves.

    These were the three ways that humans face against desperation, facing it, running away, or just giving up. Either way, the situation had just gotten out of hand!

 Chapter 191 - 191: Surprises Have No End

    The Burly man, the Young Miss, and the guards were startled for a moment or two but they were able to quickly recollect themselves, and act.

    They immediately called on the other guards toe and surround the premises, trying to round the runners up and then capture them once again.??

    At the same time, they approached each other, as they were looking carefully at their surroundings, as the person who was responsible for this had disappeared.

    There was no sign of Eric in the surroundings, and this caused them to be even more alert of the situation.

    A person who could clearly appear and disappear as he wished, and even be able to make them mistake their allies for enemies was certainly no simple, and easy fellow.

    They couldn''t and didn''t dare to rx at this point. Even though their captives were running away, they couldn''t move into action due to their fear.

    Yes, they were fearful of the mysterious person. Someone who had been able to enter this ce beside the security it had, and appear in front of them, surely had not just passed by!

    This guy certainly had his own goals on reaching here and knew with whom he was dealing. His mask showed a bit of reservation towards them, but no one could deny his ba*lls or his abilities.

    For that reason, they were all trying to stay closer to one another, and wait for his appearance so they could help each other, and defend against his attacks better.

    At the same time, they could assess the general situation, and its possible reasons, because it didn''t make sense for him toe here just for them, or for the captives.

    Eric, on the other hand, seemed to be checking up on all the guards that were appearing, and locking on them with his spirit sense.

    He was being careful not to miss even a single one of them, as they were all precious SP points that would help him get stronger.

    He had released all the captives in order to force all the guards toe out, while his spirit sense seemed a bit clean, and didn''t show many guards in the surroundings, his deathws said the opposite.

    He didn''t know whose side these hidden guys belonged too, or what was their purpose in all this, but he knew that none of them was here with good intentions.

    Not to mention that their levels weren''t really low either, as they were a little bit stronger than those he could ''see'' through his spirit sense.

    If he had gone and attacked the people in front of him a moment ago and had managed to kill or apprehend them, his ns might get blown away from those guys in the hiding.

    He couldn''t allow such a variable to exist in what he was doing, so he acted as he did. With the chaos created by the captives as they were escaping, he had the confidence to deal with the new variable.

    In fact, he thought something even better, as he took a kunai that he had bought from the shop a while back, and shot one of the non-empty boxes.

    His kunai went towards the target''s throat exactly, something that clearly surprised the hiding man, as he allowed it toe one inch close to his throat before he parred it away.

    He had been extremely surprised to see that someone had been able to pinpoint his position like that, especially since he was an expert in stealth and hiding.

    It was clear that the kunai was headed to him, and his position was already found, so he didn''t see the need to hide anymore, as he revealed his position, and made a sign for the others to do the same.

    The new group was made up of 11 people, they were all dressed in red and ck ninja outfits, totally armed with guns, kunai, and shuriken.

    Their dressing and weapons weren''t the only things that were good about them, as even their levels, and strength was really good.

    Not to mention their covert skills, their stealth, their positioning, all showed that these guys were professionals.

    Most probably a team of scouts, or assassins trained only for special missions, with a truly well-prepared captain.

    But their captain wasn''t the only one to catch attention, as there seemed to be some other skinnier, and a shorter guy by his side, that stood almost on the same line as he did.

    While the captain''s eyes were totally focused, on the opponents in front of him, and the surroundings, thinking about the situation, that other guy seemed to be short-tempered and a bit good-for-nothing.

    If they had still stayed in their positions even after that, then they were nothing more than easy targets, as their positions didn''t give them much movement space.

    But the most important issue at the moment was how, when, and by whom were they found out. Who was the person that threw the kunai towards him!?

    Clearly, it was none of the six that were standing beside each other, as they seemed surprised to see their presence, and weren''t acting.

    So, the only left option was that other guy who had appeared in there. But who was he, and what was he doing here!?

    Could it be that he had learned about the package too, and hade to try and rob it in front of their eyes?

    How could it be though? Their mission was totally covert, and only they and their Boss had knowledge about it.

    They hadn''t left any loose ends on their side, and there shouldn''t be any loose ends on the other side either.

    While the new guys were in deep thoughts, and re-evaluating their position, the 6 people on the ground were in a really weird andplicated trance.

    First of all, they had no idea on the presence of these neers in the least, as in fact, the whole bay should be under their control for the night, yet the reality was truly different.

    Secondly, due to their alertness to the surroundings, they had felt the kunai that was thrown to the guy in there, and while it was a warning one, telling their position, it was still most probably thrown by that guy.

    This clearly demonstrated that the masked guy and this new group weren''t together, so they most probably represented another force in this situation.

    These new guys seemed to have the same big problem as them though, as just as them, they were in high alert mode, continuously checking their surroundings.

    Just like them, these new guys had no idea where that masked man was, and why was he here? Even though they seemed to have some guesses.

    Still, this justplicated the situation more, as the burly man, and the Young Miss didn''t know what to think of these new guys anymore.

    Things had gotten to a weirder stalemate with at least 3 parties involved, as the human beings that were changing hands were just merchandise, they didn''t have the necessary strength to have a say.

    Still, the most troublesome guy remained that masked person, as no one had any idea about him, or his position most of the time.

    Nobody was talking, they were just looking into each other''s eyes trying to read the other person''s thoughts and position.

    Even that impatient fellow beside the captain of the new group seemed to be behaving, as he was staring at the fellows down there.

    When they had gotten out of their stealth method they had appeared on top of a big container and were in a rtively higher position than the burly man, and the Young Miss.

    Still, they didn''t dare to attack each other right now, as the only one profiting from this would be the masked man in the shadows.

    This problem left all of them thinking harder and harder to find a solution as the only people moving and screaming right now were the low-level guards of the two groups who were trading.

    Those guys were using all tricks they could to round the people up, and then send them back to their containers.

    This was made even more difficult, as these guys would run into different directions, would scream, and hit back. Some of them would even bite, with their long unwashed teeth.

    Not to mention that were even thosedies who had great bodies and would make the guards have some dirty thoughts about them.

    After all, thosedies needed punishment for their running, and what better way to do it than using their bodies for it.

    Even their bosses wouldn''t mind it much, as they were only scum anyway. Trash that was either sold by their own families or had sold themselves for pennies.

    One such was a youngdy, of around her early twenties. She was wearing a baggy hoodie and was being surrounded by 4 other people, two men, and twodies, but her curves were mind-blowing.

    Nobody could see her face, or her body really good, but this guard had managed to catch a glimpse of her body as her hoodie had been pulled from another guard.

    As soon as he saw that juicy body, his mouth started getting watery, and he couldn''t help but want to punish her with his body.

    Even if he got in trouble with his boss over her, he would just pay her price and buy her for himself. They were awless and ruthless bunch of guys anyway.

    He had no idea of what was going on the other side of this ordeal, and he didn''t really care about it, as he was now totally concentrated on the juicydy in front of him.

    Making up his mind on the situation, he immediately got into action, and tried to jump the gun on her, when a sudden roar disturbed the whole ce,

    "What the fu*ck do you think you are doing, you motherfu*cking piece of shit!"

 Chapter 192 - 192: Stalemate Broken & Shock

    Everyone was totally shocked and dumbfounded by what they heard, as they saw that skinny guy head out towards the guard in a swift run, and then behead him instantly.

    The blood started flowing from the guy''s neck, as it spread through the ce in there but none of the people in the area could react in time.??

    Even if they could, what would they have done, especially now that they saw his head rolling on the ground, as blood was hitting up, and falling down like rain!

    Everyone who had his eyes on this was left speechless for a moment, as all they did was look at the results, and what had just happened.

    Even Eric who had been ready to kill this scum, and a few other guards in order to incite a reaction was stopped in his tracks, as he just looked at what just happened.

    This was totally unexpected, not only for him but for the whole crowd, as right now only that guy who was supposed to be the captain of the neers didn''t seem to get surprised at this.

    In fact, he looked a bit angry at what the scene that was in front of him, just like that skinny guy. He seemed like a cat who had just been stepped on its tail.

    This just made the whole scene even more interesting to watch upon, as it was clear that these guys had a rtion with that hoodeddy, not to say that she might be the reason why they were here.

    Coming to this understanding Eric just got more curious about her face and identity. It didn''t happen every day for someone to behead some guy just because he thought to behave dirty with a youngdy.

    Furthermore, that guy seemed to be furious to no extent, like thatdy was his girlfriend or fianc¨¦ or something.

    But then why would such a youngdy appear in a ce, and in a position like this!? It didn''t make sense, and whoever was in his ce would be curious about it.

    With this thought on his mind, he quickly recollected himself, as he then walked towards her, and approached the scene slowly.

    The skinny guy on the other hand didn''t seem to be satisfied with beheading just one of them, as he moved quickly and swiftly to behead two others that were close to him.

    But beheading wasn''t the only thing he did, as at the same time he plucked their eyes, and even cut their manhood''s, and family jewelry.

    The scene became quite gory and disgusting, but he didn''t seem to care much about it. In fact, he looked at what he did with satisfaction, and a bit of arrogance.

    His face was saying that it was really fun doing what he did and that he was proud of his work. After all, he only took less than 20 seconds to do this.

    No matter who it was they would be stunned by all this, well maybe everyone besides Eric who was stunned and dumbfounded for another reason right now.

    "Fuck me! For the love of Heavens, how is this possible!?"

    At this moment he truly couldn''t believe his eyes, as for a moment he even lost his control over his stealth ability, and couldn''t help but exim those words.

    Who could me him after all, the shock he had just experienced was beyond belief. He even rubbed his eyes for once, and then looked again.

    It couldn''t be possible! He must be watching some dream, or some nightmare he thought! Otherwise how it would be possible.

    A beautiful girl with ckish-brown hair, and amazing brown eyes that could bewitch every man on the face of the earth.

    Even though her face was a bit dirty, and ckened she was a true beauty. Her skin was sweaty and oily but it still had a special charm to it.

    Her lips were a beautiful cherry color, and looked really tasty, especially with that small bite mark on them, that seemed to be self-inflicted.

    Her small nose and her sharp eyebrows seemed to be the only extension to make her beautiful face look perfect, as he just like every other man was unable to take his eyes off her.

    But her beauty wasn''t what made him stupefied right now, but it was her everything, her face, her presence, her soul wavelength.

    He was lost on his stun, and shock for a few moments, as he wasn''t able to make sense of it, and he almost got hit by a shuriken thrown at him, that he managed to escape from only in the nick of time.

    If it weren''t for his senses and instincts ringing like some rm clock inside him, then he would have certainly been hit by that thing, and even though he might not die, he would surely get badly injured.

    But that wasn''t the end of his trouble, as it was only the beginning, as the next instant two fists, two kicks, and two heels were upon him from different sides.

    If one looked at this scene they would think that this is some kind of gift-wrapping process, where instead of the gift an alive man would be wrapped, and instead of wrapping paper, human attacks would do.

    Earlier Eric hadpletely lost it for a few moments, but now in face of an emergency, he forgot about the stun, as he immediately jumped high.

    It looked like he had thought that the two attacks, and the people releasing these attacks, were the weakest, and also the weak link of the formation, so he decided to escape by dealing with them.

    The moment his attackers saw this happen, they immediately showed a smile on their faces, as they speed up towards the target.

    The people attacking Eric were clearly the burly man, the Young Miss, and their guards, as right nowing for his head from above were two of their trusted guards.

    The main duo seemed to block any possible way of escape for him and making it look like the sky was the best way for him to escape his predicament.

    In fact, the two guys above were certainly the weakest among the attackers in terms of physical and strength, but they had a different kind of strength that others didn''t.

    Courage, and loyalty towards their Master''s words, and orders. This time they were ordered that even if they had to die, they would have to try and stop Eric.

    In other words, they were kamikaze attackers, whose only life goal remaining was to stop Eric at all costs.

    But that was no problem for Eric as he had already decided to kill these guys, and he wasn''t nning only to escape them, but also rack up his SP points.

    With these thoughts in mind he immediately took out his ''Silent Reaper'' and by doing a stunning turn in mid-air using his saved momentum, he dodged their attacks, and slit their throats.

    Whoever was able to have a look at it would be amazed by his agility and dexterity, as he looked like some kind of ballerina in the air, a really deadly one at that.

    The two guys who had been trying to use their bodies, and deaths to stop him had totally failed in their attempts, the disparity in their levels was just that big.

    If they had been in the same level, or a bit stronger than Eric then perhaps they had a chance to stop him or get in his way for others toe, but in this case, was useless.

    In Eric''s eyes they were both level 24, andpared to him they were much weaker. Even though he killed them both with one move Eric didn''t show his real strength.

    What he showed was only around level 26 or something, but still, it was nothing short of a miracle seeing him kill those two with such ease.

    The audience was clearly startled at this, as they got even more concentrated on this new arrival. While the strength he had shown was clearly below them, they didn''t dare to think this was the case.

    Furthermore, if they thought about his stealth skills too, then Eric became their number one threat in this ce.

    Right now, the captain of the team started feeling like he shouldn''t have thrown that warning shuriken towards the masked guy.

    If he only knew how much he would regret that decision in the near future, but right now he could only watch the situation unfold.

    Two of the six attackers were killed, as the other guards seemed to have regained their rity and were stuck in a melee with the skinny guy.

    Seeing how the situation stood at the moment, the captain thought of taking advantage of it, and finish with what he had to do really quick.

    So, he gave a signal to his team, and they immediatelynded on the ground as hawks, as they made their way towards the skinny guy.

    Their move was sudden but not unexpected, as they were easily clearing their way with the guards, even though they had bigger numbers.

    Seeing this scene unfold Eric was clearly angry beyond his boundary, as not only was he stuck with a fight he didn''t want, but also his SP points were disappearing in front of him.

    The more he saw that happen the angrier he got, as he immediately killed the remaining two guards, and managed to slip from the control of the burly man, and the Young Miss, as he entered stealth mode once again.

    The two of them were truly pissed off at this happening, but they became even more so looking at the situation of their people.

    They didn''t know who these new guys were, but they certainly wouldn''t allow them to bully them in their own ce.

    In the meantime Eric was once again reminded of the face he had seen under that hoodie, he still couldn''t believe it was her¡­

 Chapter 193 - 193: The Screwed Burly Guy

    He still couldn''t believe that the face he saw under that hoodie belonged to none other than Yoshida Gina!

    Yes, he couldn''t have been mistaken there as he had seen her face. But that wasn''t all there was to it.??

    He had perhaps thought nothing of it earlier, as he had thought that he had still not adapted to himself yet and that perhaps he didn''t remember it well, but he had never felt Yoshida Gina''s soul sign familiar.

    Just like the fingerprint, even soul signs were unique to each person. Of course, even Yoshida Gina had her own soul sign, that he wouldn''t have been able to forget even if he reincarnated.

    When he had returned back from his previous life he didn''t have his spirit sense, so hadn''t been able to notice anything.

    That hadn''t been for long though, aster he had regained his spirit sense, and was able to see through her, but now there was another problem, he didn''t feel her familiar.

    Her soul sign was different from what he remembered. This shouldn''t be happening, as one''s soul sign shouldn''t change no matter what.

    It could get stronger, weaker, or totally disappear but never change. He had been truly shocked when he had discovered something like this but had always doubted himself.

    He had always thought that there was something wrong with him, or with his spirit sense. He had never even imagined that the reason could be that he had seen the wrong person all this time.

    This was certainly out of any possibility he would have ever thought, yet he was experiencing it right now.

    There was a wide variety of thoughts and possibilities on his mind at the moment, thinking about how something like this could happen.

    Just what kind of game was that old man Yoshida ying here? And what was his true power and goal in all this mess that was starting to unveil in front of him?

    He hade returned to this time from a possible future, and yet there were so many things that he hadn''t known, and he had been in the dark for.

    It was his good luck that he had been able to stumble upon something like this today because if he hadn''t things would truly get difficult for him.

    But most importantly perhaps he would have never been able to re-meet this girl, this woman that had been the first brick of the one he was today.

    He owed her too much, but that was to her only. The whole situation was extremelyplicated and new to him, but he didn''t have to decide right now.

    He had all the time in the world to think about this and find the connectionster, right now all he had to do was continue doing what he came here to do.

    Kill, get some SP points, and since he was here he could grab his woman from here and learn from her what the hell was going on.

    In the meantime, the situation outside was getting more and more tensed, as once again had fallen into a stalemate.

    Most of the captives, or the merchandise had managed to make a run for it in the chaos, as they were nowhere to be seen right now.

    Something that had clearly angered the burly man, and the Young Miss. While these neers weren''t necessarily against them, they were nheless enemies now.

    These guys had not only killed their guards, making them lose their merchandise, but they had also warned their enemy right when they had a chance to kill him.

    Well, it was kind of impossible to understand if they would have been able to kill him or not, but at least they had a chance to do something like that.

    If they hadn''t done what they did the situation would certainly be different right now. While they didn''t truly care about the merchandise and the killed guards, they cared about responsibility.

    They were going to answer for any loss that they had had tonight to their higher-ups and certainly those guys wouldn''t showpassion or mercy.

    Especially for the burly man, the organization he was part of was already a pack of wolves and he was a wolf that had lost his teeth.

    Just like everyone else, he had done his fair share of bullying and kicking in the pack, so he could already feel their teeth on his neck once he turned back with that news.

    Not only would he lose all he had, but most probably he was going to lose even his life to take responsibility for this whole messed up situation.

    It was supposed to be an easy, and water-tight deal that he could only profit from, not such a madness. Just who was that masked fu*cker that had turned the world upside down for him!?

    What was his goal, and reason to meddle in this deal!? He hated him to the bones! But he hated with the same fury these sons of bit*ches too.

    If it weren''t for these guys, the losses wouldn''t have been this enormous, at least in his opinion. These motherfu*ckers had killed more than half of his men.

    Right now, he was left with nothing more than 12 of them, and even his closes friend-enemy had about the same number of people.

    The only hope he had was that this Young Miss, this Young Aunt wouldn''t decide to leave the ce, and let him face these guys alone, otherwise, he was done for.

    The next moment he wanted to fuc*king destroy his mind for thinking that, as he heard the Young Miss say,

    "Esteemed Master, I don''t know how these guys might have offended you, but I am just a merchant passing by.

    So, I hope that you won''t mind if I and my men take our leave here, hoping to never meet you again!"

    The captain of the team seemed to not care much about her presence or leave, so he just made a sign of indifference towards her, showing that he didn''t care what she decided to do.

    The burly man''s face went from red to purple and then stopped at the green. If he could, he would be vomiting blood at this moment.

    He didn''t understand how the fu*ck he had offended this guy because it was clearly him who came here and killed his people, made him lose his merchandise and gave him a critical strike.

    But most importantly it had something to do with those five people they had captured, and were now behind them, protecting them.

    In fact, now that he carefully observed the situation, they were about to leave at first, but then one of the masked guys had said something to the skinny guy, and they were now staring angrily at them.

    The situation seemed to be turning from bad to worse for him, as most probably he would have to fight to the death with these guys.

    He was just about to open his mouth and say something, when that skinny guy appeared in front of him with clear wrathful eyes, as he struck at him with a kunai.

    The kunai was headed to his throat, and it was clear that this kid wasn''t ying around, he had one intention, and that was his life.

    "Roar~!"

    Angered to no end, the burly man released a powerful animalistic roar, as he pulled a big machete from his back, and blocked the attack of the skinny guy.

    The skinny guy didn''t seem surprised by this, as he used the momentum of the sh to move with great agility back to his original position.

    But he didn''t seem to have expected the burly man to follow behind him with the machete over his head, clearly intending to split him in two.

    For a moment he couldn''t help but fear the oue of the machete attack, as he could swear that he was seeing his life pass in his eyes.

    He even closed his eyes, with tears ready in his eyes to mourn his own death, but only the tears and the crying sounds came, as the machete never made contact with his body.

    The captain who had only been observing this whole time had decided to act, as he didn''t want to be responsible for this idiot''s death.

    This kid was a true idiot, but he had a rich and powerful background, that he didn''t want to turn against, so he was forced to save him.

    If he let him die he would certainly make a favor to the whole world, but he couldn''t allow that to happen, unfortunately, as he appeared in front of him, and stopped the machete with a kunai.

    "Cliiiing~, screech~!"

    The sh made a powerful shing sound and was followed by a screech, but the captain didn''t seem to move from his position.

    He hadn''t moved even one centimeter from where he originally was. This clearly showed the disparity he had with the skinny kid that tried to take the burly man''s life a moment ago.

    It was at this time that all the others woke up from their stupor, and started entering the fight too. As the burly man''s people started jumping on their new opponents two by two.

    Their numbers allowed them to do it, and they wouldn''t show politeness or justice at their enemies at such a moment.

    Even then, the fight was still unequal as they seemed to be always on the losing side. Especially their boss, who was fighting against the Captain.

    He seemed to be like a teenager fighting some adult guy, and no matter how much he tried he wasn''t able to even leave a scar on the guy''s clothes.

    He was truly getting infuriated at this, but there was nothing he could do but try harder. And he kept doing that, even though his breathing was getting rougher and rougher, and he was getting tired.

    The captain seemed to be in a good mood as he continued to parry his attacks, and entertain him, but the next moment his face wentpletely dark¡­

 Chapter 194 - 194: The Young Missâ€™s Disappearance

    The moody guy, who was enjoying the attacks of the tired beast seemed to have disappeared in just a moment.

    Seeing the startle on his face, and the loss of concentration the burly man thought that this was his chance, as he grabbed the machete with both hands, and jumped over the captain''s head.??

    Too bad that this was the wrong move, as it seemed to have gotten into his nerves. He immediately changed his approach to the fight, as he took out another kunai and disappeared from his ce.

    When he reappeared again where he was, the burly man was falling down on the ground with his head chopped off, and his heart pierced through. He was certainly dead!

    Everything happened so suddenly, and so quickly, that no one was able to clearly see what exactly happened, they only knew that a moment earlier it seemed like a game, and the next there was a dead guy.

    Everyone was shocked and couldn''t move, as most of the men that were under the burly man were either killed, given a deadly strike, or just unable to even think of moving, and even less putting a fight.

    Right now, they had seen Death with their eyes, and he was clearly holding the Reaper over their heads, the only thing they could do was hope that he would be merciful with them.

    How could Death be merciful though, as once he had marked its target, then there was no escape, and in no time their heads rolled on the ground.

    But that wasn''t important right now for the captain who immediately went to the back where the people they hade here for were supposed to be and started screaming to the guy closest to him,

    "Where the fu*ck is the Young Miss!? How could he take her under your nose, you useless pieces of shit!?

    How the fu*ck have you still not understood that Young Miss is missing!?"

    His words shocked them even more, if that was even possible at that moment, as they only turned their heads dumbfounded to look at the ce where their Young Miss should have been.

    But unfortunately, there was no one there at the moment, their Young Miss had truly disappeared without them noticing it, even though she had been only one step behind them.

    How could something like this even happen!? Shouldn''t this be impossible!? Even if someone had tried to kidnap her she still should show a bit of resistance, right?

    After all, who would have let others kidnap them so easily, without even saying a word! This was totally out of their imagination.

    Only, perhaps, if she knew the guy, and had in a way organized her kidnap herself, but wasn''t that a bit far-fetched?

    After all, there were so many people at the ce right now, and to do something like this under their nose, without them understanding it, was surely impossible.

    An expert who could do that, wouldn''t have to hide and grab her without others knowing either, he could just kill them all, or knock them out and then leave calmly.

    But nothing like this had happened, all they knew and could understand was that their miss had disappeared into thin air, and they couldn''t even feel her presence in the surroundings.

    It was something totally unbelievable, no matter how much the Captain screamed at them, and no matter how much they thought about it, there was nothing they could say.

    They could only look around dumbfounded, and cry themselves to death inside for doing such a big blunder. Surely their punishment wouldn''t be anything good.

    But they didn''t have to wait long for the punishment to start, because the next moment, that skinny guy who had almost disappeared a moment ago, came at them hurling punches, and insults.

    "Speak motherfu*ckers! Speak for this Father! What the fu*ck just happened!? Where did she disappear to? How did she disappear!?"

    Amidst all their pain, tears, and snoot, all they could do and say was,

    "Sorry! We don''t have a clue! We don''t know!"

    But how could the skinny guy believe them easily, if he ever believed them at all? He had never seen something like this happen and didn''t think it was possible.

    In his eyes, one of these guys, or all of them had helped that bi*tch escape, and he had a truly bad feeling about her disappearance.

    He felt like the opportunity he had waited patiently all this time, the opportunity he had paid so much about had been stolen from his open mouth, just as he was about to bite it.

    He was angry, he was pissed off, he was fuming in rage, as his face had turnedpletely red as the blood was gathered to his head.

    He could think of nothing else right now but beat these guys to a pulp so they would confess who took her away, or where she had gone. At the same time, he even released his pent-up anger.

    Next to him the captain just watched this scene happen without many sentiments, as he was more worried and concentrated on what happened.

    Trying to remember what had just happened a moment ago, he only felt that there was something amiss in all this.

    A moment ago, he had only felt the Young Miss disappear, as if space came to life and swallowed it. But this was clearly impossible! So, what had truly happened!?

    Taking everything into consideration there were only two suspects at the moment, that Young Miss that left a moment ago, and the masked man.

    The Young Miss clearly didn''t have enough strength, and power to pull this off, so the only one left was the masked man.

    But even in his best estimations, he couldn''t think of how he was able to pull it off. There were those guards by her side, and there was no way their reactions were fake when he asked them.

    They were more surprised that even he was, so most probably they had nothing to do with her disappearance. But, just how the hell it happened!?"

    Still, he couldn''t afford to lose time right now, as the most important thing was to find the Young Miss, otherwise, even he wouldn''t be able to face the consequences.

    With that thought in mind, he recollected a bit himself, and his thoughts, as he looked towards the skinny man, and shouted,

    "Stop being a di*ck-head and stop hitting them! They are not important at the moment, right now we need to find to search for Young Miss.

    However, it happened, and whoever did it shouldn''t be far away right now. I want you to check every inch of this ce until you find Young Miss.

    I refuse to ept that we can''t find her!"

    His words startled awake all the people under him as they immediately gave the respectful bow, and then disappeared from their position to search for their Young Miss, and anything suspicious.

    On the other hand, the skinny guy didn''t seem to have heard him as he kept hitting on the 2 guys, and 2dies that were now on the ground.

    He seemed to have entered some berserk mode, and wouldn''t stop until they told him what he wanted to hear, or died under his hands.

    Seeing the situation, the captain made one single move, as a loud p was heard in the proximate area!

    "ppp~!"

    "I told you to stop, and start searching fuc*ker! I will kill you if you don''t obey me! Understood!?"

    The p clearly made the skinny guy even angrier, as he started shouting at the captain as if he was about to drink his blood,

    "How the fu*ck do you dare to hit me!? Don''t you know who I am? Don''t you know what is my importance to the family?!

    Are you tired of living, you motherfu*cker!?"

    He had truly gone berserk right now, as in a normal day, and in any situation, he wouldn''t dare to say these words, even if he was totally drunk, or had 1000 times more guts than usual.

    That was how much he was afraid of the person in front of him, and yet right now he had just done the mistake of his life.

    The captain hadn''t expected such feedback, and even more now that his own nerves were taught like some bowstring.

    So, at first, he was startled, and the next moment his blood started boiling likeva. Unable to control himself, and his anger anymore.

    He raised his right hand, and this time sent an even more terrifying p in his direction!

    "ppp~!"

    If the first one was heard only on the proximate surroundings, then this one was heard through the whole bay.

    The p sent the skinny guy flying towards some container, and he only stopped after leaving a deep dent on the steely container.

    It was truly a one-of-a-kind p!

    The white handprint on the skinny guy''s face was enough proof of it, as immediately after it turned dark bloody red, and there were even some blood trickles surfacing.

    He had hit him so hard, that even his skin had given up and cracked, as blood was flowing out of those cracks.

    Whoever saw this scene would just think of how stupid the skinny guy was, but he couldn''t defend himself there because right now he was knocked out.

    The noise was so loud that it even attracted a lot of attention, and the Captain''s people weren''t the only ones who heard it, as the government agents, and agencies were approaching fast.

    The whole situation tonight had been like a trip with a little boat in a stormy sea, and the worst part was that it hadn''t finished yet¡­

 Chapter 195 - 195: Capturing The Two Young Misses

    Until now the bay had been under the control of the organization of the burly man, and whoever the buyer was, but with the escape of the merchandise the situation became disturbing.

    The peopleing outside of the bay area had either been found by the police, or were seen leaving the area, and there were people calling on the police.??

    The police and all the federal agencies had been taken their share to stay away from this ce, and they were more than happy to do so.

    But now with the number of phone calls heading, and the probability of this matter exploding, they had to intervene.

    For that reason, in a short time, the whole bay area was covered in the noise of the police sirens, and the shouts of all kinds of people.

    What was supposed to be just a normal ck deal, had turned into a big concert where everyone had to participate, things had truly gotten too much out of hand.

    The person who was the unhappiest with this new development though was precisely the captain.

    They had yet toplete the search of the whole area by far, and with the neers not only wouldn''t they be able to continue their search, but these guys might even destroy any clues left behind.

    The police, and whoever wasing might destroy any hopes that they would have on finding their Young Miss and bringing her back.

    With all this on his te, how could he not be unhappy, and enraged? Tonight was supposed to be a walk in the park, but now, they were looking atpletely the opposite.

    But there was something weighing really hard on his mind at the moment, who was that masked man, and what was his goal in doing what he did?

    After all, they had a general view of the whole country with theirwork and there was no news about his appearance yet.

    Furthermore, he hade here to deal with a human trafficking deal, howe it had ended up kidnaping their Young Miss!?

    Unless his messing with the deal had been just a show, and his real goal had been the Young Miss all this time.

    How could that be true though, they had only learned one day prior to the transportation that their Young Miss would use to enter the country.

    Furthermore, she had no reason to make up her own kidnap, as she didn''t have any reason to do it. She was one of the pirs of the family and the next supposed Head of the Family.

    As he was thinking like that, one of his subordinates approached him, and said with a respectful tone,

    "Captain, we have found new dead bodies in the area! Some of them were in boxes and seemed to be covert guards, but the rest are the people we let go earlier.

    They had all been killed swiftly and without noise, as all of them only had one slit to the throat, and a pierce to the heart.

    Whoever did it, has done a really good job without leaving any tracks behind! Another weird thing is that there is no trace of their Young Miss leaving the area."

    Hearing that the captain became even angrier, as he couldn''t understand how everything had happened without him noticing in the least.

    Just how did that masked guy do so much without leaving even one single clue of his doing behind. Not to mention that everything had happened in their proximity.

    The new information just widened his area of thoughts,pletely straying him from any possible conclusion he could have reached.

    To make matters even worse, there were steps and voices approaching their current position and they would have to move, otherwise, they would just make the situation even moreplicated.

    With those thoughts in mind, the captain was left with no other choice but to give the order of regrouping and retreat, as there were other people that would take over for them.

    Hopefully, they would be able to find some clue as to where their Young Miss had been taken to before it was toote.

    On the other hand, the person who was responsible for the creation of such a big mess was at the moment appeared suddenly in front of two women, while he was carrying another two on his shoulders.

    The twodies in front of him were terribly startled at first, especially seeing his appearance and what he was carrying.

    One of them even tried to punch him in the head, but he masterfully dodged it, as he said,

    "It''s me, there is nothing to be afraid of!"

    The twodies acknowledged his identity hearing his voice and rxed quite a bit, but still, they didn''t totally lower their guards.

    This was only the second time they were looking at something like this happened, and the first time they thought it was just a dream.

    Who would me the two though, they had lived normal lives for as long as they could remember, and suddenly they were shown to apletely magical and new world?

    Seeing this Eric, just let them be and recollect their selves totally as he made his way towards the big room in the establishment.

    While this ce was normally a safe house and had all the technology and security to be one, at the same time it could be a High-Security jail for the twodies he had put asleep.

    After taking over the ce, Eric had changed all the possible passwords and identification credentials, and now everything could only be opened by him.

    There was a threeyer security system in all the important areas, if one wanted to use the inte, for example, had to have his fingerprint, eye-print, and a 26 letters long password.

    For that reason, he didn''t mind leaving these two here and keeping them under the radar. For sure the city would get restless after tonight, so this was the safest ce he could think of at the moment.

    He released the two of them over the bed to continue sleeping, as most probably they would sleep for more than one or two days since the drug he used was a bit too powerful.

    Then looking at their faces he was trying to remember if he had left any clues that could make those guys fall on his tracks, but there was nothing he could think of.

    Now that he was rethinking about it, everything had gone so smoothly for him tonight, even though he hadn''t managed to get everything he wanted, he was still the winner of the matter tonight.

    As to understand what had really happened, we have to return a bit in time¡­

    After killing the two guards, and escaping the chase of the burly man, and the Young Miss, Eric entered stealth mode once again and entered his deep-thinking moment.

    Everything had happened in such a way that left him puzzled, and especially with the new variables added to the mix.

    When he had finally made up his mind, and decided on his line of action, he was finally ready to deal with the situation around him.

    Things hadn''t changed much, and only a new stalemate was produced, and he didn''t want to be the one who broke it because it would gather him the attention of all the present people in there.

    That guy who seemed to be the captain of those neers had already repaid his debt, if there was any, and had thrown him a warning shuriken, he would certainly not give way a second time.

    But the time was passing by slowly, and it seemed like the two sides were already too much aware of his existence and didn''t seem to want to act.

    It was a truly fragile and delicate situation, as everyone was trying their best toe up with a way to escape with what they wanted.

    This situation was clearly against Eric, as the more it continued the more possible it was for the other two toe up with some deal, and solve the mess that had been created.

    So, he was in a really tense moment, thinking about a way to break the stalemate, when he heard that Young Miss trying to get away from all this, and go her way.

    He had been worrying so much that these guys would cooperate that he had forgotten that there were three sides in this fight, and not just two.

    That Young Miss had truly given him a great help with what she did. But the problem was still with the stalemate.

    While it wasn''t the same as before, it was still really difficult to act right now. This whole situation was starting to piss him off when he saw that one of the guards beside Yoshida Gina said something to the Captain.

    He didn''t care what she said, what mattered to him it was the fact, that the moment the Captain heard it, he immediately acted, and broke the stalemate.

    This was all he needed at the moment, and even more seeing that the Captain was trying to y with the burly man, trying to make him act.

    Well, these guys could go on and y for a bit, as he had more important things to take care of at the moment, as he went after the group that was trying to leave.

    Those guys were walking ahead with their nerves taut as bowstrings, looking back all the time, but these guys were no match for him.

    In order to not attract much attention from the two groups he left behind, he only attacked when they did, and while it took a while he managed to kill all of them in silence.

    As for the Young Miss, the solution was way simple, he just gave her a strong sleeping drug, and she had no choice but to fall unconscious.

    Then grabbing her to his shoulder, Eric walked towards the other battlefield. He wanted to silence them all, but seeing the disparity between the Captain and the burly man, he changed his mind.

    So, he only stealthily made way towards Yoshida Gina, and only ced his hand on her, and activated an ''Escape Talisman'' and left the ce, while giving her the same drug once they reappeared far away¡­

 Chapter 196 - 196: Tying Loose Ends

    From that point on everything was easy for him, as he only needed to understand where he was, and find the shortest way to enter the 50 km radius around Master Miura''s house, and teleport them there.

    In here these twodies would havepany, and someone to talk to, and at the same time would be totally sealed off from any outside contact.??

    In order to bepletely safe about it, he took their clothes off and checked them in and out to make sure that they didn''t have any form of contact with the outside.

    He ced their clothes in the inventory and told the other twodies to give them something to wearter.

    He woulde back in the shortest time possible and bring them clothes, and other necessities they had.

    As for the mother and daughter duo, they had a lot of unanswered questions and didn''t know what was going on, but they didn''t dare to ask.

    Right now, Eric wasn''t the most approachable guy, as he was really solemn, and thoughtful. They could only eat up their curiosity, and wait for when he was ready to share information with them.

    Taking care of all these things, Eric turned around and said in a serious tone to the duo,

    "Look over them, and don''t disclose too much information. Tell them that I wille back as soon as I can to talk to them.

    In the meantime, they can think of what they are going to say!"

    With that said he disappeared from where he stood like some kind of ck hole absorbed him inside suddenly, and there was no trace of him.

    After seeing this happen for more than once, the twodies seemed to have gotten used to it, as they could finally take a breath of relief.

    They didn''t truly know what to expect, or what to say to Eric, so they were just managing right now, trying to adapt to him.

    One thing was for sure though, after a week alone, and in a closed space, the duo mother and daughter had be closer to each other and were now close as friends.

    Humans do miracles when they are left with no other choice, and the same thing happened even to the two of them.

    All their differences and problems were created due to theirck ofmunication were now patched up, and the two were closer than they would have ever thought.

    Eric had been able to notice this, but it didn''t matter right now as he was tired by all that what had happened today.

    Not only was it a truly busy day at the Company as he had to deal with that interview marathon but also his n to release some pent-up stress went out of the window, as his stress just piled up.

    Those damn people not only had disrupted his party but had also taken away the opportunity he had to pile up some SP points.

    To Eric, those guys were already dead and were already added to his SP points gains for today, but those damned retards had to interrupt him and take those points away from him.

    Anyway, there was nothing he could do about it right now, the best he could hope for is that what he had done today was truly worth it.

    But man, things were truly messy, not only had he found the real Yoshida Gina, that was supposed to have been by his side all this time but there was also that Young Miss whose identity wasn''t known.

    Fortunately, he would be able to find her identity, and what faction she belonged to, when she woke up, but until then he would have to think more about his ns.

    Things were progressing too fast, and tooplicated, and he still hadn''t startedying his foundations.

    Until now he had used the Yakuza''swork as if was his own, but there were bound to be some slip-ups in the way, and he might have to forsake one of his pawns.

    He wasn''t worried about their loyalty as they were his ves bound by their souls, so if tried to act against him, or betrayed him, then they would die, but he was worried about their slip-ups.

    Human beings aren''t perfect, and no matter how carefully, and how wisely people act, sometimes it''s just not good enough, and they would make a small mistake.

    Perhaps, someone they had talked to, something that had escaped their attention, there was bound to be something, and that seemingly unimportant something would turn in the weapon of their enemy.

    That little thing would turn into the Reapers weapon for them, and they might lose everything just because of that simple mistake they did.

    What happened tonight was truly important, and risky, so he couldn''t allow others to know of his involvement in it.

    It was still too early for him to show himself to the world outside, so he had to try his best to wrap things up a little bit.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric immediately started making his way towards Daisuke. This matter was much too important to be done through a text, so it had to be a mental order.

    He didn''t even send the guy a message to meet him, but directly walked to his office, in his old neighborhood.

    He knew that Daisuke was in his office working on some matters he had told him to, so he immediately made way there.

    Daisuke''s office nowadays was on the second floor of a pub in the neighborhood, he had changed to this ce because it had a side entrance from which Eric could enter, and leave easily.

    At the moment Daisuke was having a small break with his secretary on hisp, as this was one of those rare moments when he could find some rxation.

    Lately, Akira seemed to have lost the harshest part of her anger towards him and wasn''t torturing him as he did in the beginning, still, this didn''t mean he enjoyed his life now.

    His life was shitty at the moment, he was tiring himself like a horse for his new Master, and at the end of the day, the reward he got was inhuman torture.

    He really hated this, but there was nothing he could do to escape from it. He could only clench his teeth, lower his head, and hope that someday he would be free.

    The secretary wasn''t bad, as she had an amazing body, and great curves, but Eric wasn''t in the mood to care about her at the moment, as he hade here for a different reason.

    On the other hand, just as Daisuke thought that he finally could have a break and have some fun with this secretary of his, he heard a voice in his head that made him wake up from the chair startled.

    The contents were simple but ruthless!

    ''Shut down any wire used in the investigation of tonight''s matter yourself, tie any loose ends, andy low yourself. If you are caught, kill yourself before you say a word!''

    Things had gone from bad to worse! Not only was he asked to kill a few of his trusted aides, and informers, but also ordered to kill himself if caught.

    Still, this showed that the matter was really important, and he couldn''t tarry it. Then he was reminded of something else.

    The secretary in front of him was the one who had filed the information for him, and she was one of the people he had to take care of.

    He felt really reluctant to do it, so he tried to converse with that voice inside his head.

    "Master, thedy that is now here with me, is part of that list but I totally believe her, and don''t think she will sell me out! Can you please let her live!?"

    Eric was about to scream at him that he said any loose ends, but then he thought about something new, and said with a heavy voice,

    "Deal with her as you wish, but remember your head is on the line!"

    In fact, thisdy had been Daisuke''s secretary for some time now and had also been the one to help him face the difficult times he had experienced until now.

    To Daisuke she had been like his healing angel, that would help him, and give him strength any time he needed it. For that reason, she had be a necessity for him, and he couldn''t afford to lose her.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t understand what Eric, his Master, meant with those words, it was just that he felt like he would go crazy if he didn''t have her, so he could only risk it.

    With those thoughts in mind, he said with gratitude,

    "Thank you, Master, I understand!"

    But there was no answer back to those words, and he understood that his Master had left the ce, as he turned back to the woman that was now looking at him with surprise and startle on her eyes.

    When he had suddenly stood up, he had unconsciously thrown her to the floor, as she had bumped with her butt, which was hurting a bit now.

    She didn''t understand what had just happened, as she thought that perhaps someone important hade for a moment, but there was no sign of it at the door.

    There was no one else in the room besides the two of them. Perhaps this fuc*ker had finally gone truly crazy, and her time might havee to take advantage of that.

    But the next moment she understood that probably it was just a false rm, as he picker her up and sat her on hisp once again while apologizing for his sudden action.

    She looked at him hurt, but if she only knew that she had just escaped death, what would she think about it?

 Chapter 197 - 197: Instructions & More Complications

    Daisuke wasn''t the only one to receive a visit from Eric that night, as even Shiro, and Kirigaya Kaito received one.

    The message was the same for both of them, they had toy low while trying to continue dealing with the assignments he had given them.??

    At the same time, he decided that next thing tomorrow morning he would employ Master Miura as his butler at the new home.

    Of course, the guy had gone through the course of several stic surgeries and wasn''t recognizable anymore.

    While he wasn''t the best choice for the position, it wasn''t like Eric had a wide range of choices at the moment, as he was the best among his staff, who didn''t have any other upation.

    He didn''t forget to visit even Master Ito, the purchase of the News channel, the newspaper, and the social influencers had been done.

    This was a really necessary purchase for the uing years, in order to have a voice in the public, and at the same time to announce recruitments.

    Of course, everything would be done slowly and without attracting too much attention, furthermore, there wouldn''t be too many links with him.

    The only left-out matter was how to deal with the guys he selected today at the human trafficking deal at the bay.

    He couldn''t gather them himself, because those guys might track him through them. While the chances were really low, still weren''t zero at the same time.

    But he felt reluctant to let them just go at the same time, those guys were able to keep their fire burning even when they were in that situation.

    If he gave them a real opportunity to fight back, he was totally confident that they would be like eagles soaring in the sky, all he had to do after was brainwash them enough, and make them loyal.

    He didn''t need to think much about it, because he already had a way to deal with this, and it was a perfect one.

    Why didn''t he let his ''public enemy'' do it for him in ce of him collecting and recruiting them himself? Thinking like this, he decided to pay onest visit to Young Master Daichi Miura.

    In the public''s eyes, Eric was responsible for Master Miura''s disappearance so there was supposed to be a big blood feud between him and Young Master Daichi Miura.

    Even though he had been silent all this time, people knew that he was just bidding his time, and soon would mount a powerful attack against him.

    His makeover was truly stunning as he had turned from a good-for-nothing to a rising young star, that was controlling the little Miura ''kingdom''.

    No one knew that this frightening rising star was Eric''s little ve! After all, even Young Master Daichi Miura himself didn''t know about it.

    For that reason, this guy was a perfect choice, and since he was at it he would read some information on his possible enemies.

    It was impossible for this guy to not have started pulling a few strings in the background, even though he hadn''t done anything major these days.

    It wasn''t that difficult to find about his whereabouts though, as with today''s technology and social activity people were almost all the time under someone''s eyes.

    Especially the Young Masters of the big families who were like mas to public attention. So, he was able to quickly find that he was in some restaurant having dinner with some business partner.

    This was a perfect ce for Eric because like this he would be able to do what he wanted without needing to jump fences or avoid guards.

    Not wanting to miss this opportunity he immediately headed towards the restaurant and reached the ce in no time.

    The restaurant was truly magnificent, the view, the building, the architecture, everything was top notch.

    The fact that it was one that only the members could enter made it even more special, and probably the prices they charged weren''t cheap either.

    Eric had thought to enter inside at first, but that would surmount to many difficulties, starting from the point that he had yet to make his debut to the high society.

    It was a good thing he didn''t need to enter inside in order to do what he hade here to do, so he just spread his spirit sense the farthest he could, in order to see if he could cover the guy.

    At the moment his spirit sense could spread to around 90 meters in a radius around him, so this should be more than enough, as he would have to avoid even the cameras so he didn''t get caught.

    It was a bit difficult to do it, but nheless, he found a blind corner, avoided some guards, and finally was able to reach his target.

    Inside the restaurant, Young Master Miura Daichi seemed to be with somedy. Looking at her, she was around her mid-thirties.

    She had blonde curly hair and olive-brown eyes. Her body seemed like a work of art, as her shapes and curves would put to shame more than 90% of thedies'' poption.

    Certainly, what he could see was only physical though, as he didn''t dare to look at her in much detail in fear that she might sense something.

    He didn''t know who she was, but she was certainly not some ordinary woman either, he had a feeling that she was someone dangerous.

    In order to know more about her, he immediately concentrated on Young Master Miura Daichi and connected with his consciousness sea.

    Due to being his soul and consciousness owner, Eric just ordered him to ''not'' have seen him there, and started taking a look at his thoughts, and memories.

    In no time he got the answer to why this woman gave him that feeling of being dangerous. In the first view, she was the CEO of a big American Casinos group and hade here to strike a deal with Miura Daichi.

    She was really famous in hermunity, and everyone respected her. In fact, many gambling industry groups were trying to hire her as their CEO, she was a business geniusdy.

    What most of them didn''t know though, was the fact that she had another identity. She was a spy, a truly mysterious one at that.

    The reason for this being mostly the fact that she wasn''t affiliated with any country, which meant that she didn''t spy for a specific country.

    No, she spied for a mysterious group, or organization that no one knew about. How did Young Master Daichi Miura know about this?

    Really simple! Because she had told him about it! As a matter of fact, she was trying to recruit him for the group of people she worked with.

    What attracted Eric''s attention the most though, was the bait she had thrown in order to secure the recruitment of Young Master Daichi Miura.

    She was ready to give him more than 500 million $ in a package of three payments, and also unconditional help to deal with his biggest enemy, Eric Jade!

    No matter who would be in Young Master Daichi Miura''s shoes would take this deal without considering it twice, and he wasn''t an exception to this.

    Still, even though he had epted the deal, there was no information on the group or the organization he had agreed to join.

    This was understandable, as he was only a new joiner so there was no way thedy Sarah Jessica Parker would disclose such information to him.

    Eric was a bit disappointed about it, but not that much. After all, he coulde by anytime to learn more about this deal.

    He would have to prepare himself to experience some rough times ahead, but he wouldn''t have problems as long as the perpetrator ''worked'' for him.

    As he was thinking like that, he managed to ''hear'' through his spirit sense the sensual voice of thedy, and he had to say she was a professional seducer,

    "Say, Master Miura, now that we have finally reached our agreement, don''t you think it''s finally the time for us to celebrate?"

    This woman was a clear harpy, her body count most probably exceeded single digits, and entered the double digits.

    What got his attention though was her form of direction towards Daichi Miura, she called him Master Miura!

    This came a bit weird to him who knew that the real Master Miura was still alive, and this kid was still the Young Master, but to normal people the real Master Miura was dead.

    Thinking like this, even he would have to change the form of address towards the guy, otherwise, he might slip off in public.

    It was precisely these small details that always made people destroy their own kingdoms. He guessed he owed a favor to thedy.

    Anyway, grabbing all the information he needed, and also giving ''Master Miura''s'' new instructions, he retrieved his spirit sense before creating trouble for himself.

    Done with his work for the day, he silently made his way out of the corner and towards his home. Things were getting more and moreplicated.

    Too many unknown people and too many unknown powers seemed to be feeling that something big was approaching, and had started to make their own moves.

    He had the memories of the future he lived through, but most of them were for a far ahead future, as the most he knew about this time period were rumors.

    Basically, he knew theyout, but not the specific details, and the more changes he made the more the future was changing.

    He felt that in not a really far away time, the future he knew would no longer happen! He would have to live a new future, much different from what he remembered¡­

 Chapter 198 - 198: An Uneventful Day

    When he had initially returned from the future he had decided not to meddle much with the future, as he knew that the butterfly effect was no joke.

    He just wanted to build his strength whileying low! He would only start acting when it was truly necessary.??

    But things had happened way out of his predictions, as they got more and moreplicated the more he tried to stay away from them.

    Everything was so different from what he remembered, and what he expected it to be. So different that he couldn''t understand if this truly was the past he had lived through.

    In his previous future, he had spent all this time only on working and studying, and even when the systems day hit, he was still reluctant to use it.

    It was only after the life-changing time with Yoshida Gina that he started wanting to get stronger, and more powerful.

    He slowly climbed the stairs one by one, and even though there were troubles he solved them through his strength and brute force.

    He had never paid much attention to the undercurrents, and what was truly going on. He only knew to use his strength to do the talking and leave most of these matters to Tina, or Michael.

    Now that he thought about it, it was truly strange how he had been able to build an Empire, even though a small one in the after systems time.

    If there were so many powers, and so many undercurrents going on, then just how was he able to pull it off?

    The most possible scenario was that these guys shed with each other to the death, and either died in the battle or along the way.

    Perhaps if he would have not meddled in all this the same thing would happen once again, but that would mean that he would have to waste two to three years.

    While this might not seem like much, Eric knew that this time was more than enough to build his foundation and have a higher starting point this time.

    It was the same as starting a business from scratch and taking over apany like Google. Since he had the abilities both would work out, but the starting point and reaching destination were different.

    He couldn''t allow to miss this opportunity as matters stood, and was left with no choice but to do whatever he needed to make that work, even if it meant that it would change the future.

    After all, his return with the information of what could happen had already affected it to a great extent, and it would no longer be the same.

    More than investing in something untouchable like the future, he decided to invest in what would bring him the greatest real benefit, the present.

    As he was thinking like this, Eric was able to reach his house and entered inside. The house seemedpletely empty, as there was no even a single sound in there.

    Looking at the time, Eric was almost stupefied, as it was around 3 o''clock in the morning. He had been so busy today, that he had been unable to even look at the time.

    It was such a busy day, and he was so tired with everything that had happened today. Thinking like this, he just made his way up the stairs quietly and entered the bedroom.

    On top of the bed, there were the three usualdies, Akira, Mina and Tina were sleeping there peacefully on the sides, as they had left the middle empty.

    They were used to it by now and had intentionally left the spot empty for when Eric returned. Every night was the same thing.

    Without thinking twice, Eric undressed and entered the bed taking his ce. Thedies by his sides, Akira and Mina were a bit startled at first but then smelling his perfume, they just got closer to him and continued sleeping.

    That was the end of a truly tiring day, as Eric could finally fall asleep to recover some energy and rx his mind.

    With his level now, he didn''t need to sleep much though, and in less than 3 hours he woke up to the light kisses of the twodies by his side.

    Seeing him open his eyes, Mina immediately took the opportunity as she started kissing her way down to his monster.

    While Akira approached him as she rubbed her voluptuous soft pillows to his arm and chest, and started French kissing him.

    Pretty soon the trio wasn''t able to bear it anymore, as they started battling in the bed as if their life depended on it.

    On the side, the poor Tina was flooding in expectance, waiting for her turn, and the call of her Master, but no matter how much she waited, the call never came, making her even more frustrated.

    This was intentional from Eric, and she could easily understand that, but she didn''t want to give in to her lust, and carnal desires.

    She didn''t want to beg for his attention and care because that would truly mean that she had lost, and she wasn''t a loser.

    She would never ept defeat in front of this weakling, and useless piece of shit in front of her, whose only good thing was that huge monster he had hanging between his legs.

    So, she was left with no other choice, but to bottle up her frustration and wait for him to take the step to close their distance, while the other twodies in front of her were being pounded like that.

    After the steamy morning, the trio went ahead and took a shower, where they still continued for a bit with their battle, but the win still belonged only to Eric.

    With the increase in their strength, Akira and Mina had much more stamina now, and they could hang on for longer, but still, they couldn''tpare to Eric.

    As a matter of fact, the duo was now level 7 and level 9, as they would each morning bath in Body Tempering Liquid, and every night go manhunting, fighting strangers for points.

    Eric had already given them a few instructions on training, and also a few manuals to help them out, as there was also a level 20+ fighter following behind if they needed help.

    After the shower, Eric got down ate his breakfast and left the house with his guards towards thepany.

    He had plenty of work to do, files to check upon, and a lot of decisions he needed to take. As the Vice President of the Takeshiba Group of Companies, his decisions and work were truly important.

    Fortunately, the day passed without much turbulence today! His good eldest brother-inw tried to cause some small disturbances but he didn''t pay him much attention.

    As for the second one, he was still considering his standing and taking the wait-and-see approach. And the third one, Takeshiba Yuto, was busy with his own work.

    It seemed like this day would end up as an uneventful tiring day, but he wished for too much. As he was about to leave his office, and go home, he got a letter from his father inw.

    He was inviting him to a dinner to the Takeshiba Manor, with the excuse of celebrating his engagement, their deal, and his new position at the Company.

    At the dinner, there would be all the members of the Takeshiba family, and he would also introduce him to all of them.

    After all, he needed to be formally introduced to the family, so there would be no mistakes and troubles in the future.

    While this dinner looked like just a boring matter, it was more than that. It was another big headache for Eric actually.

    He was going to be formally introduced to the members of the family, people who already either hated him or wanted to kill him.

    After all, Eric was responsible for what they most probably thought, as a loss of honor and standing in society.

    Not to mention that the majority of them were eyeing Takeshiba Aika, and an opportunity to grow bigger, an opportunity which was clearly robbed from Eric.

    A nobody that no one had ever heard of him a week ago. How had Master Takeshiba agreed to the engagement of his little daughter with this guy was out of their understanding.

    So, there was bound to be a lot of deathly stares, hate, and little schemes to make him look bad. It was certainly going to be a headache for him.

    At the same time, this was a dinner he couldn''t avoid, as it would happen sooner orter, and he would face the same treatment no matter when it happened.

    The only thing he could do was to look at the opportunities that this dinner would give him, like meeting his sister inw, and mother-inw.

    Both of them were important reference points in his notes, and he wanted to take them down as soon as possible.

    The sooner he was able to take them down, the sooner would he have two more spies beside Master Takeshiba.

    Even though their rtionship looked really strong and healthy, especially after their deal, and his position in the Group of Companies, they both knew that it was just a fa?ade.

    The moment one of them was able to make do without the other, they would immediately think to get rid of him.

    It wasn''t just a matter of Eric''s revenge and n, but a question of necessity. They both understood that their partner was their greatest danger to their future.

    When all was considered, they were both men that cared more about their future, than rtionships, and present¡­

 Chapter 199 - 199: Report (More Enemies)

    At the moment, Eric considered as a true danger to his future only Master Takeshiba, Master Yoshida, and the Council of 5.

    Everyone else was just a nobody in his eyes! While they could create him a little headache, they wouldn''t be able to be anything beyond that.??

    But if he had to go against these three, then he would have to be prepared to lose a leg, or an eye, even though it would grow backter, it would still be a huge loss to him.

    So, for the moment he had to be extremely careful when he dealt with these guys, he couldn''t allow these foxes to smell something they shouldn''t.

    With these thoughts in mind, there was no other option avable to him besides ying along with his father-inw and joining the party.

    While he was sure that he would certainly create a few obstacles to him in order to test him, at the end of the day he wouldn''t allow his family members to take it too far.

    Not to mention that he wasn''t some green, soft sprout either, and he could take care of them himself.

    Thinking like that he immediately called Takeshiba Aika, and told her toe to help him find a good outfit, as he also wanted a report from her.

    Takeshiba Aika certainly wouldn''t disobey him, as in fact she seemed to have been expecting this, and was more than happy to help.

    This time they didn''t have much time to look for his outfit, so they directly went into the best shop in the town, and in no time found something good.

    He was really pleased with the results even though he had to pay more than 50k $ for the suit. Not long ago that sum was his goal, but now it was nothing more than a simple purchase.

    Thinking of rewarding this beauty that had helped him more than once, even though it was her duty, Eric bought a dress for her that wouldbine with his suit.

    But more than rewarding her, he bought this dress to show those idiots that he wasn''t after their money, as he already had more than enough himself.

    He knew that this wasn''t a really valid move, but at least Takeshiba Aika seemed happy with the gift, as she started reporting on her work.

    At first, she started giving him information on the people that would attend tonight''s party, their interests, and roles.

    Most of them were only cousins of his father-inw, as Master Takeshiba''s only sibling was his sister that had married into the Shiba family.

    ording to Takeshiba Aika, more than the rest he had to be aware of three people who each had a fraction of the Takeshiba house behind them.

    The first was her father''s oldest uncle, Takeshiba Tomoya. This guy was the troublemaker of the family, and also her father''s biggest critique.

    He seemed really angry at her grandfather, and the family for not appointing him the family head after her grandfather retired in seclusion, and still vied for the family head position.

    He had three sons, and two daughters and these were only the legal ones, as the number of his illegitimate children surpassed 20.

    This guy was not only narrow-minded, but also really vindictive, and would always find a way to cause troubles.

    Lately, he had been trying with all he had to marry his youngest son to Takeshiba Aika, and Eric''s appearance hadpletely busted his efforts, so he was sure to hold grudges.

    The second one was her father''s second uncle, Takeshiba Inosuke. This guy didn''t have much of a reputation in the family, but her father respected him a lot.

    In fact, in Takeshiba Aika''s view, he was the person that her father respected the most in the family, and would always ask for his opinion.

    He had no children of his own, and from what she knew he had been the one to raise her father.

    Last but not least was one of her father''s second cousins, Takeshiba Shindo. From what she knew this guy was a shrewd one.

    He had been in love with her aunt before she got married, and even their wedding had been almost set up.

    But due to some unforeseen circumstances her aunt had refused the wedding and had gone to marry into the Shiba family, from then on, he had been leeching off the family.

    Not only had he married two beautifuldies of the family, and had an honorable post in thepany, but he was also intending to marry one of his sons to Takeshiba Aika.

    Everybody knew of his intentions, and there were a lot of family members backing him up, but his ns had been disrupted by Eric.

    In other words, the moment that Eric entered the Takeshiba Mansion for the party, he already had two enemies and should be careful of a possible third.

    Matters were reallyplicated as each one of them had its own goal, and ns, but Eric couldn''t understand something.

    Since Takeshiba Aika knew about this, then it was certainly impossible for Master Takeshiba to not know about it.

    But if that was the case, then why the hell was he keeping them around him? Shouldn''t he already have gotten rid of them without raising a single speck of dust?

    He wasn''t the person to care much about familial love, and rtionships, he only saw profit, and safety, so just why was he leaving these guys be?

    Certainly, he must have his reasons, but that was what Eric was curious about! Just what were his reasons to do something like this?

    Still, it wasn''t like he would find any answer no matter how much he thought about it, so he decided to ce those thoughts at the back of his mind for now, and returnter.

    Right now, he had something more important he needed to listen to, as Takeshiba Aika was telling him about a few other members of the family, and what she had achieved these days.

    One thing that surprised Eric with her was the fact that she told him that she had even prepared a list with possible targets if he wanted to go after otherdies in the high society.

    But he was soon absolved of his surprise when he heard her say,

    "Well this is prettymon in the high society as there are many men who set their eyes on otherdies, and even though normally they do this behind their wives back, and knowledge, my position is special.

    Furthermore, even though this might sound a bit weird at the moment, thesedies are the best spies he can hope for.

    They are frustrated with their husbands, fathers, or brothers, so they would do anything to release those feelings.

    Not to mention that you could use them to upheaval your social standing in society. The number of rumors thesedies process is by farrger than any big spying organization!"

    Hearing her words Eric was left speechless for a moment, but thinking about it her words made sense.

    He had heard so many times the expression that behind any sessful man is a great woman, but the contrapositive was true too, behind any destructed man was the rage of such a woman.

    Furthermore, it wasn''t like he would lose anything from this, as in fact, he would be able to win a lot, and the difference would be some moredies to his harem.

    Thinking like this, he finally broke his silence and said in a somewhat serious voice,

    "Very well, I approve of your proposal, but be careful to clearly select the candidates, and also separate their possible standings.

    I want you to separate all three of them into three big categories, just usable ones, usable ones with potential for more, and possible additions to my side!

    Do you understand what I mean?!"

    Takeshiba Aika hadplex feelings when she proposed such a thing a moment ago, but now that her Master had approved of it, she could do nothing else but ept it.

    She was a bit surprised by his sudden request, but also satisfied with it because this showed that he still had a limit.

    With these thoughts in mind, she just made up her mind to aplish sess with her new assignment, but then she was reminded of something and asked with a weak voice,

    "Master, what about my mother, and sister? What category should I ce them into?"

    She didn''t understand what to think of it, and what to make of it! Even though she didn''t have strong feelings towards her family, she still didn''t think she could throw them away.

    If they were to ever cross paths with her Master then she would do it, even though she might feel sad, or broken-hearted. But as long as that didn''t happen she would prefer for them to live by her side.

    Her mother and her sister weren''t really close to her, but if her Master truly wanted he could easily subordinate them, she had a blind belief in him.

    So, it was dependant on his wishes what became of their fates, so she wanted to know his standing on this matter.

    Now that she asked though she regretted it because she felt like she had done something wrong to ask that question, as her Master might misunderstand her.

    And her regret grew bigger as she saw his face went dark for a moment, so she immediately continued with a hurried voice,

    "Please don''t misunderstand me, Master, I have no intention of telling you what to do, or ask you to save my family!

    I just want to know so that I can prepare for the future! Even though I have decided to throw them away if they cross your path, they are still my family!"

    The next moment she was shocked, and startled as¡­

 Chapter 200 - 200: Tonight There Seemed To Be Too Many Wild Dogs Barking!

    Eric extended his hand, and slowly patted her silky hair, as he said with a low but certain voice,

    "Don''t worry I am not a sadist, I wouldn''t harm someone just for fun. As long as the two of them don''t cross my limits I don''t n on getting rid of them!??

    But I don''t think I can say the same about your brothers, and your father. If not already, it''s clear that they are going to cross that limit in the future."

    Hearing that Takeshiba Aika felt a bit sorry for a fleeting moment, but the next one she was grateful to her Master for his words.

    Her whole life, she had felt a connection as a family only to her mother, and big sister, as the rest were nothing more than strangers living under the same roof.

    Her father was almost away the whole time, and he would only meet with her when he had to punish her.

    Her brothers were nothing more than pimps who were doing all they could for their own benefits, after all, each one of them was trying to get her married to some guy for his support.

    Her mother and her big sister seemed to resonate more with her, probably because they knew that they shared the same luck, even though they had grown distanttely.

    To her, Eric''s words were like a contract, she didn''t know why but everything he said seemed real and genuine, something she hadcked for a long time now.

    With overflowing gratitude, she looked her Master in the eyes, as she said,

    "Thank you, Master! For listening to my selfish plea! I swear to never disappoint you!"

    Seeing her look, and hearing her words, Eric just approached her lips for a deep French kiss, as he said,

    "Silly girl! I know you won''t!"

    If a normal Joe would be sitting with them in the car, he would probably be dumbfounded from shock at the moment.

    After all, this was crazy! It didn''t even happen in serials. A Young Miss from a respected family was serving some other young man!

    Not only that, but she was setting up her mother and her sister for him while throwing away the rest of her family. Just what kind of mess had the world be!?

    They weren''t able to continue kissing and talking for long though, as they had already arrived in the Takeshiba Mansion, and it was time to enter the ce.

    The driver drove the car up to the stairs of the Mansion and came out of the car to open the door for them, as the couple got outside and made for the entrance.

    The moment they got off the car, Eric could feel a few gazes, and intents turn towards the entrance and lock on him, but he didn''t care much about it, he just walked forward with steady steps.

    There was no way he was going to get intimidated by some kids who thought that they were important only because they were born with a golden spoon up their asses.

    The moment he reached the door a servant opened it for him, and Takeshiba Aika, as they walked in through the hallway, to reach the hall where the party would be held.

    Another servant opened the door for him, as their entrance immediately earned them the attention of the whole crowd.

    Not even a single person in the room wasn''t looking at them, and almost all of those looks were full of anger, hate, and malicious intent.

    The only people who were an exception to this were the ones who were capable of better hiding their true feelings, like his father inw for example.

    The ones being more direct, and not showing any restraint were clearly the Young Masters of the family, as each and every one of them was looking down on him.

    It was at this moment, that one of them didn''t seem capable of controlling himself, as he threw a ss away at a servant and said,

    "Damn you, you turned my wine taste like shit! Disappear from my sight if you don''t want to die by my own hands!"

    The poor servant could only beg for forgiveness, and pity, as he started running away from the hall in fear.

    Seeing the servant run far away like that, the Young Master seemed to feel quite powerful, as he even said in a mocking tone behind his back,

    "Useless trash!"

    Even though he was talking to the servant, it was clear that he was throwing knives at Eric, and his presence.

    Still, Eric didn''t seem to care about it, as he just walked forward as if nothing had happened, and soon was in front of Master Takeshiba, his father-inw.

    There was no one in the room who didn''t understand the actions of that guy earlier, not to mention Master Takeshiba.

    Still, he had decided to let the y happen, and just watched curiously how Eric would respond to that, and he was a bit surprised seeing him act so cool, and calm as if nothing happened.

    But he was an old fox, there was no way he was going to allow something like that appear on his face, as he just waited for Eric to arrive, bow and greet him and his wife,

    "Good evening Father-inw, mother-inw!"

    Master Takeshiba didn''t lose time and immediately returned the greeting back, as he continued,

    "Good evening son-inw! I am d that you were able to make it! How was the way!?"

    Eric still had that calm, and cool expression on his face, as he said with a light but clear voice,

    "The way here was pleasurable, the only downside was that tonight there seemed to be too many wild dogs barking!"

    Silence! Deadly silence!

    No one in there wasn''t a retard, they could all understand what Eric meant with his words. They had thought that he had let it slide, but he just bid the time and ce where to make his remark.

    His words clearly angered almost everyone in the party, and especially the guy who started all this, he looked like he had just eaten shit.

    He was on the brink of explosion, and just a slight push would make him explode in all his glory, and that slight push was exactly his cousin beside him,

    "No one will respect you if you let this slide!"

    This was all it took, as he couldn''t hold back anymore, and exploded in a loud voice,

    "What did you say!?"

    It was clear that he was extremely angered, as his face was beet red, his eyes bloodshot, and his forehead has some wrinkles and dark lines!

    His explosion certainly surprised everyone in the hall, as they all turned their heads and eyes towards him, disappointed at his attitude.

    The most surprised out of all of them seemed to be Eric though, his face was clearly showing he was really puzzled and confused about this matter.

    But still, he managed to say the same thing once again, this time clearly looking in his eyes. The look didn''t match the face, but not many people could notice it, as he said once again.

    "Tonight, there seemed to be too many wild dogs barking!"

    This time he cut his sentence short and got directly to the main point. It seemed like more than repeating his words, he was saying it to the guy in front of him.

    The Young Master in front of him had never expected this, he had thought that Eric would get scared of his intimidation and that he might try to find a way out of it.

    After all, this guy was in the Takeshiba Mansion, his family''s mansion, there was no way he had the guts to y the uncracked nut in this ce, right!?

    Apparently, he hadn''t thought it through correctly, and hearing that answer made him re up even more, as there seemed to be smokeing out of his head now.

    His father had never thought that his stupid son would go so far and was busy at the moment, so he couldn''t quite approach him, and give him a smack on the head to shut his mouth.

    With the situation being as it was, his eyes went dark, as he walked forward threateningly, without caring in the least that he was in front of the family head, and grabbing Eric by the jacket, said in a threatening voice,

    "How dare you insult me, you piece of trash!?"

    Everyone was stunned, they had never expected such a situation to happen. They couldn''t believe their eyes for a moment.

    Eric was the family head''s son-inw, whether they liked it or not, he held that position! Grabbing him by the jacket like that, and that in front of Master Takeshiba, the family head was something crazy.

    The kid, the Young Master, was not only being rude to Eric, but he was also insulting him, in front of his father-inw, the family head.

    It was nothing short of insulting Master Takeshiba, and his authority in the family. Since when did this kid grow the balls to do something like this!?

    Master Takeshiba was clearly surprised by this, but more than that he was angered as his face had gone dark.

    Since when could these idiots do something like this in front of him. Had they grown tired of living or something?

    With a cold and dark face, he looked towards the kid''s father, asking for an exnation, but the father had a dead face himself.

    The moment he had seen this happen he had been so dumbfounded, and shocked, that he almost had a heart attack, as he couldn''t move or think anymore, he was totally paralyzed.

    Contrary to expectations though¡­

 Chapter 201 - 201: Prostration & Solution

    Eric didn''t seem to be angry at this moment, no he seemed to be more surprised, confused, and startled!

    A truly strange mix, especially for someone who was being grabbed by the jacket! Shouldn''t he be really angry right now!???

    Not one of the people present in the party venue was able to understand that look on his face, but he just dropped another bomb with his words,

    "Young Master, I don''t know you, and what you are doing is really rude! But it seems like I have offended you without understanding how?

    Exactly how were you offended by my words Young Master!? I just said that tonight there were too many dogs barking!

    It couldn''t be that you consider yourself one of them, could it!?"

    Once again everyone in there waspletely stupefied by his words. He had managed to y so well with his words, throwing the ball towards his opponent once again.

    This whole scene looked like some grown-up man was stealing a kid''s candy, and then making fun of him. The poor kid couldn''t think straight for a moment and calm down even as his elder was behind him.

    In fact, even the poor kid understood that he had jumped the gun a bit with what he had just done, and especially with his reaction, considering the people in the hall, but now it was toote.

    Before he could even react to Eric''sst taunt, he felt something cut the air from behind him, whooshing down, and then followed by a sharp burning pain on the neck.

    The next moment his eyes shut down with a blink, and he lost conscience and at the same time the grip on Eric''s jacket, as he fell on the floor with a noisy bang!

    "You ungrateful bastard, just what the fu*ck do you think you are doing!?"

    The scream woke up the crowd from the stupor, as everyone was now looking at some middle-aged man, who seemed to have aged by more than 10 years in a single moment, bow down to Master Takeshiba.

    He had been the one to bring the Young Master that was grabbing Eric by the jacket down and was also the father of that guy.

    He had been able to recollect himself a bit just as his son was about to continue with this madness, so he didn''t care about controlling his power, as he knocked him down, and then bowed while screaming,

    "Please forgive me, and my son older brother please! He is just young and hot-blooded, and I am sure he didn''t mean bad.

    Please!

    It is my fault for his bad upbringing older brother, please don''t punish him too much, please!"

    Even though his screams seemed pitiful, and his actions seemed too exaggerated, no one in there dared to think lowly of him.

    They all knew what kind of demon the family-head of the Takeshiba family truly was, and none of them would dare to stand against him without reason, as even then their life was his to y with.

    And now, not only was he standing in front of the demon himself, but he was also the one at fault, or his son was, but that didn''t make much of a difference.

    Master Takeshiba had been truly angry a moment ago, as he was ready to intervene himself and send this kid to meet with his ancestors, but with his father''s intrusion, he was a bit calmer.

    The problem was now that this matter depended on his son-inw, Eric. And to make matters worse this guy wasn''t apologizing to Eric, but to him only.

    Seeing the matter like this, he gave the guy a kid on his nose, clearly crushing his nose, as he said in a loud and disappointed voice,

    "You piece of trash, why are you apologizing only to me? Why aren''t you apologizing to my son-inw!?

    He was the one your cheap, good-for-nothing of a son offended the most! This is the morals of my Takeshiba family?

    Why aren''t you still prostrating in front of him and beg for forgiveness you failure!?"

    Most of the people in the venue weren''t really surprised seeing Master Takeshiba''s violent conduct but were shocked hearing his words.

    After all, not only was he punishing the man in front of him for the disrespect his son showed in front of him, but also for offending Eric.

    And he was asking the old man to prostrate in front of Eric and beg for forgiveness too. This was something that they would have never thought possible.

    Leaving aside the fact of the big age difference between them, that old man was a member of the Takeshiba family, and at the same time representing it.

    If he did prostrate in front of Eric and begged for forgiveness, wouldn''t that be the same as if the whole Takeshiba family did such a thing!?

    Even the old man who had his nose crushed a moment ago didn''t seem bothered by it, even as blood flowed freely from his nose, but he seemed to have a huge reluctance to prostrate in front of Eric.

    This was a matter of honor and dignity! Prostrating in front of the family head was one thing, and doing that in front of a weak nobody kid was something totally different.

    At that moment, even the other people in the room didn''t seem to be able to bear it, as Takeshiba Tomoya couldn''t let this opportunity slide,

    "Dear nephew, don''t you think you are overreacting, and exaggerating it a bit!? After all, the kid isn''t a member of our family, and¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to continue, as Master Takeshiba seemed to get angry at him, and said in a dark cold voice,

    "First of all, I am the family head to all of you. You should start cing more respect on my name, as apparently, I have allowed you too much freedom in acting with me!

    Secondly, the kid you are talking about is my son-inw and part of my family. Are you saying that you are taking me and my family out of the Takeshiba family now!?

    Since when do you have the right to question, and banish the family head, oldest uncle!?"

    Takeshiba Tomoya had never expected such an answer, he had thought that Master Takeshiba would rethink about it, and calm down, but it had happened exactly the opposite.

    His n of earning points with the family members, and making Master Takeshiba lose some seemed to have gone down the drain, as he didn''t dare to continue with the debate.

    This was one of those rare opportunities that he had seen him like that and was a harbinger of dark times for whoever continued with this.

    He lost a lot of points with the other family members with his retreat, but he didn''t care about it, his life, and wellbeing were more important.

    He knew he had no chances in a fair battle with his nephew of his, so he could only aim at him in the dark, and he would surely do so, just not now.

    Seeing him retreat like that, each and every one of the family members seemed to pull back too, none of them wanted to face such a Master Takeshiba.

    And even the old man whose son had caused all this to happen didn''t dare to do it, he just lowered his head, aging another 10 years, as he prostrated in front of Eric and said,

    "Young Eric is chivalrous, and has a big heart I am sure that you will find it in your heart to forgive my son, and me for not educating him properly!"

    All this time Eric had beenpletely silent, and keeping his position, he hadn''t even spoken a word.

    It wasn''t that he wasn''t angry, in fact, he was raging right now, but now wasn''t the time to show his anger.

    This was enemy territory, and no matter how much Master Takeshiba kept his side, he would still end up on the losing side if he went too far, so he had decided to bear it now, and release his angerter.

    For that reason, he went ahead, and pulled the old man up, as he said,

    "Please don''t do it, old man. I am a member of the younger generation, and I don''t deserve such a bow from you!

    I am sure that as long as you offer me a proper exnation,ter on, we will be able to make the rivers turn into spurts, and spurts into nothing!

    Furthermore, we are gathered here tonight in order to celebrate and introduce ourselves to each other, so we shouldn''t let things like these bother us!

    Please father-inw, for my sake, let us forget what happened until now!"

    His words came like a shock to everyone in the hall, they had never thought that he would be able to keep his calm in such a situation, and furthermore say those words.

    Of course, there were people who took his calmness as weakness, as most of these guys were the Young generation of the family.

    They all just thought that Eric was afraid of their family''s retaliation, and for that reason, he was left with no other choice but to get satisfied with what happened.

    In their view, they would be able to easily deal with this coward, as long as he was outside of the family head''s view, he was nothing more than a scared ant in front of them.

    But certainly, only the brainless fools thought like that, as Master Takeshiba had apletely different view on his son-inw''s actions, and words.

    Not only had Eric kept his calm, but he had also saved his face, arranged for an ''apology'' from the old manter, and at the same time had kept the party going by putting off a fire, he started in the first ce!

 Chapter 202 - 202: Unexpected Scoop!

    Furthermore, there was one detail that none of them seemed to have captured upon, Eric interrupted with the old man''s prostration, only after his head had touched the floor.

    Only after he had humiliated himself, and had truly prostrated in front of him, did Eric show his ''big heart'' and ''kindness'' to the old man and the crowd.??

    The old man in front of him didn''t have the brains or time to care about this, as was surprised by what happened, but he immediately got up, and said in a grateful tone,

    "Thank you, Young Master Eric, for your kindness, I promise that I and my son will give you a proper apologyter!"

    Right now, the old man didn''t even think why Eric did what he did, he was just happy because he had managed to avoid a missile.

    Eric on the other hand continued with his y, as he followed up,

    "Don''t mention it old man, you aren''t responsible for your foolish son''s action, but you will have to take care that he doesn''t do it again to someone else, who isn''t like me,ter!"

    At this moment, Master Takeshiba who seemed to have recollected himself in thest moments approached them too, and it seemed that the dark clouds around him had disappeared, as he said,

    "Very well said son-inw, very well said! Now let''s all forget about this unpleasant happening, and let''s focus on the true purpose of this night.

    Let me formally introduce in front of all the family members the new son-inw of the Takeshiba family. I am sure I don''t need to talk about his values as you have already witnessed them!"

    Then he went on with introducing all the important members of the Takeshiba family to Eric, which continued for a while.

    There were a lot more people to the rooster, but he just made do with the most important ones and their descendants.

    The old generation was able to hide their true feelings better and was difficult to crack, but those young idiots were out in the open no matter how much they tried.

    The night was long, but after that unpleasant moment that happened at the beginning, there wasn''t anything worth mentioning.

    Well, to be more exact there were a lot of people trying to get on his nerves, or provoking him, but he didn''t react to that, not immediately and enraged at least.

    He would always find the perfect time to strike back, making them only clench their teeth, and fists, as none of them dared to react as their cousin did earlier.

    His actions just made the Young generation angrier of him, and his turtle attitude, as the older generations be more apprehensive of him.

    Certainly, those old bones would advise the younglings to be careful of him, and tell them that he was dangerous, but how much would the younglings listen to them.

    As if the long night didn''t suffice, Eric had to have a meeting with his father-inwter, and his good youngest brother-inw Takeshiba Yuto.

    His father-inw thanked him for what happened earlier, and for him dealing with the matter calmly.

    Different from those fools, he knew that Eric''s background had high possibilities to not be normal, and his Takeshiba family was nothing in front of his pretended background.

    Eric just told him to not worry much, as he didn''t take that case to heart, and as long as they offer him a satisfying apology, and exnation he would forget about it.

    In that regard, Master Takeshiba assured him that he could go on and as for whatever he wanted, as they should be already happy that he didn''t take their lives.

    Then they went on as they talked about some matters regarding the preparations for the medicines that they were going to ce in the market, and the dangers of the industrial spies.

    Unfortunately,tely, there had been reported a few missing persons in thepany, and all of them were people that were in the staff that was taking care of the secret medicines.

    There were a lot of unusual people, and organizations trying to put their ws on the forme, and their production, but he had been able to ward them off for the moment.

    He told Eric to be more careful from now on, as they might think he was their best target due to his unusual background, and strength.

    In fact, today when he was going to thepany he had felt a few unusual cars trailing after him, but he hadn''t bothered with them since they didn''t cause any big trouble to him.

    From the moment that he had dealt with Master Miura, and then expressed his and Takeshiba Aika''s kidnapping, he had been followed by many people.

    Most of them were journalists following him for some kind of scoop or some news, but there were certainly even other people with suspicious intents.

    He wouldn''t waste time by dealing with them at the moment, and as long as they didn''t do anything extra he wouldn''t either.

    But it seems that things would change from now on, and troubles would start appearing around him, not that he hated it though.

    While these guys were certainly trouble and would be a pain in the ass for him, at the same time they were also a really good source of SP points.

    He was in a bad drought of SP pointstely, and he needed a lot of them, so these guys were more than weed to try anything they could, to deal with him.

    In his time of need, these guys were being so thoughtful toe and help him with his greatest need, so how could he reject them. In fact, he weed them open-heartedly.

    Of course, he wouldn''t show that expression to Master Takeshiba, so he pretended to be a bit bothered, and worried, as he epted a slight increase in his bodyguards'' numbers.

    With that taken care of, they discussed the possibility of affiliating with other internationalpanies, in order to spread their reach in Europe, Russia, China, and American markets.

    But this was still too early to make a certain decision upon, so they would have to y the wait-and-see approach.

    In the end, they discussed some more little matters, and they put an end to the meeting, and finally, the three of them could continue with their own things.

    Getting out of the office room, Eric made his way towards Takeshiba Aika''s room, as he wanted to meet her before leaving, even though that was just a pretext.

    The truth was that he wanted to have one of those chanced upon meeting with his sister-inw, or mother-inw, as they were both his targets.

    But as luck would have it, he got another surprise as he walked down the halls. He got to discover the cheating of his second brother-inw with his eldest brother-inw''s wife.

    This was a big scoop for him, one that would help him a lot, so he immediately went into stealth mode, as he tried to listen to them, and take a few pictures.

    In these cases, proofs were truly bendy and would help him a lot, so he did his best to capture the best shots possible, as they were going at it like rabbits.

    The show was a short one and when they finished, they both quickly put on their clothes, and went their separate ways, without looking much around.

    He didn''t get any information from them, as all the time they only spoke sweet shits to each other, but at least he got a few good photos.

    These would be more than enough to ckmail them a bit to do his bidding, and why not slowly enve them.

    But that would depend on the future, right now he still had to take care of his sister-inw and mother-inw, they would help him have a stronger foothold into the family.

    He was truly disappointed that no matter how much he wandered around he wasn''t able to find either of them, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    He should be grateful that he already found a scoop for today, and that he should be pleased with that.

    Anyway, since he had decided to go and greet Takeshiba Aika before leaving he continued on his way and opened the door.

    He didn''t even knock on the door, as this was his fianc¨¦''s room he was entering, and he thought of making her a surprise as he opened the door, and immediately entered inside.

    Inside the room, ady seemed to be changing her clothes, as she was trying to pull off the dress she was wearing and change into a nightdress.

    Even though it was dark, her skin was white just like the moon, her melons were hanging a bit from her chest, and her purple bra was entuating them even more.

    Her panties seemed to be tied up to her stockings, and had the same purple color, covering her thick and beautiful thighs, but in the light of the moon, she looked like a real seductress.

    One look at her would make any man lose his bearing, and turn into a carnal and infernal demon, no matter who he was.

    Eric wasn''t an exception, as looking at that seductress his heart started beating faster, and he wanted to jump up on her and take her right then and there.

    The more he looked at her, the more difficult was for him to control himself, but right now he didn''t know if he should do it or not.

    If thedy in front of him was Takeshiba Aika, he would have jumped upon her immediately, and not care in the least, but the problem was that it wasn''t her.

    Thedy in front of him was¡­

 Chapter 203 - 203: Playing A Game

    Thedy in front of him was none other than his sister-inw Takeshiba Miyu. Looking at her up-close he had no other choice but to ept that she was a true hottie.

    Just looking at her body had made him feel like it was difficult to breathe, and his little monster was slowly awakening from its slumber, ready for action.??

    Not exactly the way he had wanted to meet her, but he couldn''tin, or regret about it, as he had a good feast for his eyes.

    As for how to deal with the current situation, he would just ride the see waves as a surfer would, and see where the waves would take him.

    It was at that moment that Takeshiba Miyu was able toe out of her dress, and knowing that someone had entered inside the room she turned around to see who it was.

    She was surprised, startled, and shocked for a moment upon seeing that it was her new brother-inw, as she didn''t expect to meet him like this.

    But he seemed to be the same as her, as he was probably experiencing the same feelings, of shock and surprise that she herself was going through.

    Looking at the look on his face, she recollected herself a bit quicker, and she thought that this situation wasn''t that bad, as she said,

    "Oh my, brother-inw what are you doing now? Don''t tell me that you are stalking me around, and trying to get a glimpse at me!

    That''s wrong you know! I am a married woman, and you are my sister''s future husband! You can''t do something like this!"

    Hearing her words, and the tone she used Tianlong Yun wasughing with tears inside himself, as he understood that this woman was taking him for a ride.

    If not, what else! Did she truly think that he was those weak, and useless type of guys that would get flustered at words like this, and would try to run away in shame!?

    If she truly thought like that, then it was a big joke that he had never heard before. Perhaps if he was the same guy that he was in his previous life this could have happened, but not now!

    Not to the one he was right now! That would never happen!

    But thinking about this carefully wasn''t this a chance for him. The opportunity he had sought until now was right in front of him, how could he let it escape!?

    In fact, he would deeply regret it if he let this opportunity go, so he decided to make this opportunity his, as he said stumbling,

    "Y-yo-you s-we-see si-sis-sister i-in¡­"

    His stumbling was so good that he made her have no doubts whatsoever that he was the type of man she thought him to be.

    After all, her little sister was a bossy and arrogant woman that would only take interest in guys like this, and she wasn''t wrong in the least.

    For that reason, she said in a more questioning, and harsh look,

    "I see what brother-inw!? You are still inside the room as I stand here dressed only in my lingerie! What else could this mean!?"

    Inside Eric was getting more and more amused by her actions, as she was climbing the stairs of a broken staircase, and when she noticed it would be toote and she would fall really hard.

    The reason why he was acting like this was really simple in fact if he confronted her with his calm, and natural attitude, she would be aware of him and be on her guard most of the time.

    In fact, she might even try to stay away from him, in order to not lose out. And that was something he certainly didn''t want.

    With these thoughts in mind, the best course of action was to y along with her game and pretend to be the guy she thought he was.

    Like that not only would her interest in dealing with him rise sharply, but he would also be able to make her lower her guard.

    It was like hitting two birds with one stone, and the matter was almost sealed. Now he would just have to y his part as he should.

    Furthermore, it would be an interesting and fun game to y with her, and especially the look on her face when she realized the truth. He was sure it would be priceless!

    Making up his mind in this course of action, Eric continued with his y,

    "Y-yo-you a-are mis-miss-misunderstanding si-sis-sister i-in¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to continue for long, as Takeshiba Miyu cut him short once again,

    "I am misunderstanding what brother-inw!? Even now, you are standing in front of me, and looking at me with that look in your eyes!"

    "I-I a-am stan-standing he-here o-only t-to ex-exin¡­"

    "Exin what exactly? The fact that you entered the door without knocking trying to have a look at my body!?

    Or that you seem to be a bit too excited as you are still standing in front of me, and looking at my almost naked body!?"

    As she said that, she intentionally made a sign for him to look down, as his little monster was more than awake, and raring to act.

    As she looked at it though she had to ept that she was jealous of her little sister, as this was her first time seeing something as big as that.

    That monster would surely make any woman touch the sky with not much effort. In fact, she felt that if she tried it even once, she would get addicted to it.

    But her thoughts, and dreams were cut short, as Eric brought his hands to cover his embarrassing hard-on with a flustered expression, as he tried to say in his self-defense,

    "Thi-this i-is a nor-normal rea-reaction when see-seeing a be-beautifuldy!"

    His words at the end were said in a hurried voice like this hade out of him instinctively, and it was nothing more than the truth, catching Takeshiba Miyu by surprise.

    She didn''t know what to think for a moment! This was the first time someone was saying something like this to her while sounding so sincere.

    Certainly, many men had tried to get between her legs byplimenting her and saying a bunch of beautiful but empty words, but none of them seemed to mean it.

    Whatever they sprout out of their mouths was nothing more than lies, and empty words. She could see right through their lies.

    Even though she knew she was a beauty and had confidence in herself and her looks, this was the first time she thought she was hearing a genuinepliment to her looks.

    But she was able to recover from that easily, as she immediately let go of her startle returned to her previous mode, and continued to say,

    "So, you ept the fact that I am beautiful, and you have stalked me here, and havee to watch upon me getting changed!?

    I didn''t think you were so courageous, brother-inw! Don''t you think that little Aika will feel terrible if she gets to know about this!?"

    Looking at her startle, and surprise a moment ago, Eric almost immediately understood the character of the woman in front of him.

    She was just ady that was tired, and bored of her surroundings. A woman that had been treated like nothing more than a chip her whole life, and she was bored and tired of the fake world around her.

    Probably every guy trying to hit on her would do so only by telling lies, without offering her something new.

    Everything was the same, and then she was married to a guy that she neither loved, nor cared about, that had even thrown her away for another woman.

    Her fate and life were truly pitiful, no matter how one looked at it. For that reason, she was so startled and surprised to hear a genuinepliment like that.

    Let''s understand something here, while Eric was ying with his character right now, showing a different version of himself, the words he said were truly meant.

    She was a beautiful woman, no matter who looked at her would think so. It was just that those idiots said their words only thinking of banging her that made her look at that as a lie.

    Of course, Eric was thinking of the same, but he didn''t want just to bang her and then disappear from her life. Furthermore, she was a true beauty, no matter how one looked at her.

    Certainly, she was a bit lost of her way at the moment, and her soul seemed to be a bit dark and used right now, but he was more than able and confident that he could heal her.

    Right now, she was only looking for something or someone that could pique her interest, and make her forget the tiredness, and boringness of her normal life, and he was a perfect target for that.

    In order to make this continue though, he needed to y his role correctly and not allow her to doubt him, as he once again tried to say stumbling,

    "Tha-that''s no-not wha-what I-I sa-said sis-sister i-inw..."

    Again, his stumble was interrupted though, as he heard Takeshiba Miyu say with an angry-looking face,

    "Then what did you say, brother-inw!? Do you mean that I am not beautiful, and you were lying to me!?"

    With a look of someone stepping on and mine, Eric immediately tried to exin in a panicky voice,

    "N-no, of co-course no-not, yo-you are a be-beautiful flower, it-it''s ju-just tha¡­"

    Once again he wasn''t able to finish his line of thought, but this time not because he was interrupted by Takeshiba Miyu, but because the bathroom door was opened¡­

 Chapter 204 - 204: Sisters Talk (Takeshiba Aikaâ€™s Feelings)

    The most important was the person that came out of the bathroom though, it was Takeshiba Aika, this was her room after all.

    Eric had sensed her presence and anticipated her entrance a long time ago, in fact, it was him who had asked her toe out of her bathroom at this moment.??

    Even though Takeshiba Aika didn''t quite understand the reason why, she would never oppose or say no to her Master, so she immediately came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her head.

    She looked like she had been taking a shower until now, and her hair waspletely wet under her towel, as she entered with her vision blocked from her hair.

    As this happened, Eric pretended to be startled from her entrance as he tried the best way to camouge his presence at the moment, hiding behind the small chair where Takeshiba Miyu''s dress was hanging.

    But that wasn''t all there was to it, as right now he even had a closer, and clearer view to her thighs, and the sacred grounds between them.

    His actions were really swift, and smooth that Takeshiba Miyu had no time to react to that, as she could only react when she heard her little sister''s voice from behind her,

    "What are you doing sis!? I thought that you would have changed by now!"

    Takeshiba Miyu was a bit startled and shocked by her voice, but she still managed to easily recollect herself, get in a position that covered Eric''s, and say in an embarrassed voice,

    "Well I took off my dress, and then was mesmerized by my look in lingerie! It has been a while since thest time I have been able to have a proper look at myself!"

    Hearing that, Takeshiba Aika startedughing, as she said,

    "Haha~! What does that suppose to mean!? Furthermore, shouldn''t be men the ones who get mesmerized by you!?"

    The moment she said that though, she seemed to understand that she had stumbled upon somend-mine, as she tried to rectify her mistake,

    "Sorry sis, I didn''t mean to make you feel bad, I just couldn''t hold back my running mouth!"

    After all, her sister was with a man that she didn''t love. Not only that, but that guy had just married her for a show, and then left the country to continue his life with another woman.

    As if this wasn''t enough, there were a lot of rumors going around that her sister had started ''frequenting'' another man.

    Nobody knew if this was true, but in no time the single thread of hair became asrge and numerous as a forest.

    So saying those words to her was no different from bing part of that group that was trying to insult, and throw mud upon her.

    Takeshiba Miyu was taken by surprise by her words, but managed to quickly recollect herself as she said,

    "Let''s forget about that, it''s meaningless to discuss it, or feel bad about it! But tell me about yourself, just how did you managed to get your hands on that smocking-shot!

    And how the hell did you get father''s permission about it!?"

    As she said that, she sat on the chair that her dress rested a moment ago, and sat down, while making sure that Eric had the best view, and aroma of her secret garden where he was.

    It was clear that she wanted to toy with the poor guy, and see how he would react to her, as at the same time she heard her little sister talk on the details.

    In fact, she had asked her question in order to try and verify Eric''s behaviour and conduct of earlier, and this was a perfect moment to do this.

    There was no way Eric would be able to leave the ce, or stand up and show his presence in the room, as Takeshiba Aika was supposed to not have any idea of him being there either.

    Takeshiba Aika was really eager to change the topic of their conversation, especially after thatnd-mine she just stepped upon, but hearing the new topic she was a bit remorseful.

    Not that she didn''t want to talk about it, but because that was the way she had to y it, these were her Master''s instructions.

    Every step she had taken until now, and every word she had said were all conducted by her Master Eric, even now she was the same.

    Thinking for a moment, then she started saying,

    "Well he is a truly great guy, and is one of the brightest and smartest people I have ever known. He is like a younger version of our father.

    I have always been attracted to him, but due to our social disparity I have never approached him. He was like the sun for me, crucial to my existence but too far away for me to catch upon.

    Even though I knew that there could never be something between us, I couldn''t stop myself from gazing him like the sun.

    To cut the story short, not long ago I was dragged into some stupid y, and needed help to deal with it.

    I was so afraid to tell anyone about my problem, and was trying to do my best to solve the problem myself, even though I was unable to.

    It was at that time that fate brought me closer to the sun, and now I was able to gaze upon him much closer than before without getting burned.

    I knew that if I approached closer I would get burned by the mes, but it didn''t matter much to me, I didn''t care, as long as I could feel those mes from up-close.

    But things not always go as we wish, and when our approach became public I was forced to push him away for his sake.

    I thought my heart broke into dust when I did that, but I didn''t care as long as he was well and alive. I cried my heart out, thinking that he thought about me as a snobbish woman, but at least he would be alive.

    I tried to stay as far as I could from him, but my problem wasn''t over yet, so I was forced to get his help once again, only for both of us to suffer a more terrible fate, and get kidnaped.

    By a weird stroke of luck, or weird coincidence we both managed to survive the ordeal, and when I woke up our little brother Yuto, told me that father allowed me to stay by his side.

    I still don''t know as to why, butter father seemed to have taken a liking to him, as I did, and then suddenly he told me that we were getting engaged that day.

    It came as a true shock to me, as I have cried from happiness even more than I cried from my sorrow, even to this day I still can''t believe that this is happening!

    It all feels like a dream! But even if it is, it''s a dream from which I don''t want to wake up, no matter what!"

    As she said all these, a weird silence conquered the room, and her gaze seemed to be flying and lost to distant ces.

    She seemed lost in memories, and dreams, going through a carnival of feelings. Even Takeshiba Miyu didn''t have the heart to break her little sisters dreaming time, and awaken her.

    At this moment, even Eric was a bit lost on his thoughts, as while he had told Takehsiba Aika the general direction of the story, the feelings she had added to it seemed genuine.

    It wasn''t that he thought that the actions, and feelings that he had shown during the kidnap, and her ns were fake at that time, no those were her original and true acts and feelings.

    Most probably it had been only after everything had happened, and she had be officially his ve, that she had been able to look at the past with an objective look, and understand her true feelings.

    She had truly fallen for him, and that was a truly good news for him. In fact, it made him want to protect her, and give her more attention.

    While she wasn''t the first, and wouldn''t be thest to fall for him, it was still something special for Eric, something that he longed so much, the pure and true love.

    As the three of them were slowly drifting in that weird, and deathly silence, Takeshiba Aika broke the silence once again as she said with a cheerful tone,

    "In fact, you wouldn''t believe this sis, but he is such a slow-poke weirdo whenever he approaches me!

    He gets so ashamed that he gets flustered, as he starts stumbling, and trembling, and he is so cute as he does that!"

    Takeshiba Miyu didn''t expect such a turn of the situation, and topic, but hearing that she immediately started thinking about what had just happened until now.

    The expression that Eric had gave her in this short time was exactly as her little sister said, he was a slow-poke, stumbling, and trembling as he looked at her with a red and worried cute face.

    With this confirmed, her desire to y with Eric, and make see more of that just grew stronger, and she couldn''t wait to y again with him.

    But at that moment she was reminded of something, as she asked with a startling tone,

    "Wait, if this is true! Don''t tell me you two haven''t¡­"

    Takeshiba Aika just looked at her with a question look on her face, and she asked back with confusion,

    "We haven''t what!?"

    Takeshiba Miyu was a bit surprised seeing her little sister ask her with that look on her face, but that actually made her believe even more that what she was thinking right now was probably true, as she continued¡­

 Chapter 205 - 205: Leaving The Room & The Takeshiba Mansion

    "Don''t tell me that you haven''t¡­"

    Even though she wasn''t the shy type, it was still a bit difficult to ask her little sister if she had lost her chastity or not, so she tried to exin her meaning with some signs.??

    At first, Takeshiba Aika seemed still pretty confused about what her sister meant with her signs, but when she caught on to the meaning, she turned beet red, as she said with a quasi-scream,

    "Of course not, sis, that''s something for after we get married. I wouldn''t do something dirty like that before we get married!"

    Her acting was so good that Takeshiba Miyu had no other choice but to believe it, actually, it seemed quite genuine, even though that was aplete lie.

    Hearing that reaction made Takeshiba Miyu have a slightugh, as she said with a teasing tone,

    "Then how far have you gone!? Have you seen his weapon!?"

    Takeshiba Aika was getting more and more red as the conversation seemed to continue as she answered,

    "Well, we have kissed and touched but nothing more than that. I have seen his we-weapon, but only on pics though!"

    As she said that she seemed a bit disappointed, and that made the whole deal much more believable, leaving Takeshiba Miyu with no doubts at all.

    At that moment, she actually thought that this was going to be even better than she had imagined. She couldn''t wait to see her little sister''s face when she was done with her and her man.

    In fact, she was pissed off right now. Angry, and really jealous, that was a dangerousbo for any woman, and especially a smart woman that had nothing to lose.

    Why her little sister was allowed to marry a nobody that she loved, and she was forced to marry some prick who didn''t give a shit about her!?

    This was totally unfair to her, and she wouldn''t allow something like that to happen. She would make sure to destroy her little sister''s fun and happiness.

    With these thoughts in mind, she continued to tease her little sister,

    "Why do you seem disappointed about that little Aika!? Don''t tell me that you are desperate to taste the forbidden fruit!?"

    Takeshiba Aika seemed to have been caught in between a rock and a hard ce, as she answered hurriedly,

    "Of-of course not, don''t be stupid sis! Anyway, I have to go to the bathroom once again, as I have forgotten something!

    I will be right back!"

    More than something to do, it seemed like a justification to run away, and she didn''t allow her sister to stop her as she disappeared behind the door, leaving Eric and Takeshiba Miyu alone again.

    Seeing her little sister leave the room, Takeshiba Miyu intentionally moved a little a bit to make Eric have a better look at her secret cave entrance, and her round ass.

    Making the poor guy who was about to stand up from where he was crash in that view, and stay there shocked.

    That wasn''t all an acting, as Eric had to ept that she had a truly beautiful rearview. Not to mention the aroma, and the shape of her secret cave entrance on her lingerie.

    It was a true critical hit, even though it better served to y the role he had started, but now with more motivation, as he couldn''t wait until he made that secret cave his.

    In the meantime, Takeshiba Miyu had returned her head around and was now looking at his expression with a confident, and happy expression, as she had a slightly teasing smile while saying,

    "Have you seen enough brother-inw!?"

    Eric was a bit startled awake hearing her say that, as he recollected himself quickly and continued with his act stumbling,

    "I-i-I I-I¡­"

    "You what!? Don''t tell me you are going to pretend like you weren''t looking, are you!?"

    "O-of co-course not! I-it''s ju-just that¡­"

    "It''s just what brother-inw!?"

    She was truly happy seeing him like that and hearing those words, as the confidence in herself was growing slowly but steadily, and she thought that it was so much fun teasing this guy.

    All this time she had thought only about revenge, and making her little sister feel the pain she was feeling, but right now she seemed to have found another purpose.

    ying with Eric was so much fun so that she felt like she wanted to y every minute of the day with him. Even though she would just throw him away when he stopped being interesting.

    Eric on the other hand seemed to be trying to fight hard against his stumble, as he continued,

    "It-it''s jus-just that¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to make it once again, as he was reminded of an important fact from Takeshiba Miyu,

    "Well, we can talk about that tomorrow at your office, brother-inw. We can discuss it long enough!

    But are you sure you don''t have to go now? My little sister cane out of the bathroom any moment now, you know!?"

    Hearing that, Eric seemed to have been electrified, as he looked towards the bathroom door like a thief, and then without knowing what to say started walking out of the room under the teasing gaze of Takeshiba Miyu.

    Only when he got out and closed the door could he finally calm down, as he started walking down the hallway, aware of a weird gaze on his back.

    The person responsible for that gaze was none other than his mother-inw, but she didn''t say anything to him, as she entered behind him in her daughters'' room.

    Her presence there didn''t worry him, in fact, it made him feel even better. Why!? Pretty simple, after entering the room and understanding the gist of the situation, she would be thinking for him all the time.

    In fact, he was more than sure that in less than 2 or 3 days she would personally approach him and make him an offer, trying to buy him.

    This would make things even easier, and simple as he wouldn''t have to try and find time to deal with his mother-inw, she would being after him.

    As for the matter of his sister-inw, he couldn''t wait to see her face when she discovered the truth, it was certainly going to be an amazing expression.

    He had to make sure to take a pic or a video of that moment, but until then he would have to y the role, without causing trouble to himself.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric got out of the Takeshiba Mansion, got in his car, and then set on his way to return home.

    Inside the Mansion there was a lot of dangerous, and deadly looks targeting him, but none of them dared to make a move in there.

    They would all wait for him to at least leave the Mansion''s premises in order for them to go after him, or try to kill him.

    In thest few days, he had made quite a few enemies to himself, and while most of them were trying to dig up as much as they could into his background before making a move, there were idiots too.

    For that reason, not long after he had left the Takeshiba Mansion, as the car he was on was driving through a fairly empty road, his path was blocked from a few ck cars.

    But that wasn''t all there was to it, his driver suddenly applied the brakes when he saw them, making him and Inuhara Muto lose bnce due to inertia, and then jumped out of the car.

    The moment his driver had jumped out of the car, 2 teams in ck suits came from behind the cars blocking their path and started firing at the car.

    Their bullets were mostly concentrated in the car''s tires, and body, as their goal was to make it impossible for Eric to run away.

    Their bosses'' orders were to try and capture him alive at first, and if they couldn''t just wipe him off of existence.

    One thing was for sure though, tonight Eric had to disappear, and the world had to think that he was dead, he would be a good example to the other nobody cocky bastards out there.

    A toad could never eat a swan''s meat!

    Making sure they had demolished the tires, and the car''s body, the two teams in ck threw their guns away as they pulled out closebat weapons, ready to silence Eric.

    It took them no time to reach the car, break the windows, and take a look inside, only to be startled seeing that there was nobody in there.

    The car was empty, there was no sign of Eric and his guard, just what did this mean, how was this possible!?

    But before they could understand what was going on, they heard some weird noises from the back, and when they tried to turn their heads back they werepletely shocked by the situation in front of them.

    From two teams with 8 people each, there were left only two guys, the ones that had entered the car trying to attack Eric and his guard, Inuhara Muto, the rest were all knocked out outside.

    But that wasn''t the worst thing about this situation, the worst thing was that there were still no signs of Eric and his guard or the aggressors that took down their friends.

    They seemed to be all alone, in the darkness and the cold of the night, looking at each other in clear shock, and fear.

    Earlier they only thought they heard a few sounds of pain, and startle, but now looking at the scene in front of them they were shocked still.

    They were paralyzed with fear, unable to move or act against the ghost that took their friends down. The next moment they jumped in fear, and had a slight heart attack, as they heard someone say¡­

 Chapter 206 - 206: Brawl & Danger

    "You guys certainly made the big entrance there! Now will you tell me who sent you guys after me, or will you tell me who sent you guys after me!?

    Think well though, I am giving you only one chance to answer!"??

    The two remaining ck-dressed guys were truly startled, and shocked at his words, and needed a little a bit of time to answer when suddenly Eric felt danger in his surroundings.

    Instantly he rolled to his left, as he tried to fall from the car and dodge the danger upon him, but still, he wasn''t able to do it, as a 7.82 mm bullet grazed his right shoulder.

    His sudden, and quick move helped him escape the next two bullets, that hit the car roof and trunk, but still, he had to hold his right shoulder, which was in pain.

    While the bullet didn''t enter his shoulder and only grazed it, the impact of the hit hadn''t cracked his right shoulder, as his bones were really strong.

    But it had nheless harmed and bruised the area, so he could hardly use his right arm in the near future.

    Without losing time, he immediately took a medium-quality Health potion and drunk it, but in the meantime two more shots came from different directions, killing the duo he had left alive.

    The two of them probably didn''t expect something like this, and there was nothing they could do about it either.

    Their luck had been the worst, not only had they not expected their target to be so strong, and fast, but even theirrades had taken them out.

    Eric didn''t have the time to worry about the two of them though, as in no time two more ck teams entered the scene.

    These guys were certainly stronger than the previous guys, as each and every one of them was level 16 to level 20.

    Still unable to rival Eric and his abilities, but with the backup of those 7.62 NATO snipers on the back, they would be really troublesome.

    Not to mention that they weren''t the only ones in the area, as there was still much movement around him.

    It looked like they were trying to surround him, and not leave him any route of retaliation, or escape.

    But why would Eric want to leave this ce!? He had been praying so hard for this to happen, as he was in big need of SP points, and hisst mission didn''t provide him with much!

    Even though this had gone a bit out of his ns with the bullet grazing his shoulder, it was still within his capabilities to deal with it.

    In his eyes, all these guys around him were just a bunch of SP points racing who would reach him first, as they would all die without any exception.

    In fact, he was angrier about the snipers taking out the duo he had yet to kill than worried about himself at the moment.

    With these thoughts in mind, he waited for the two teams to approach the car he had been a while ago, and then suddenly jumped on the first team.

    If he stayed back and waited for them toe at him, then he wouldn''t be able to move much as he would be a target for the snipers.

    The best solution he could think of was to kill the members of the two ck teams and then using them as meat shields.

    Those guys clearly didn''t expect such a reaction from Eric, so they were caught unprepared, and killed in but a few short moments, as they were then tied to his body.

    If anyone looked at Eric at this moment they would most likely think that he was some kind of ghost or something.

    The other team and the snipers hadn''t been able to react yet, and when they did it was toote as the first team was eradicated and turned into a meat shield.

    The snipers tried to shot at him, but their bullets entered the bodies shielding Eric and weren''t able to get on the other side, and even if they did, in front of Eric''s skin they could only stop.

    Furthermore, Eric wasn''t nning to stay there as an easy target, and even though he was carrying 8 people tied up around his body, his actions were nimble and fast.

    In no time he appeared in front of the other team, and before they could even make a move, a poisoned knife cut their throats, killing them in but a moment.

    As if the already 8 people tied up around his body weren''t enough of a meat shield for him, Eric tied up even the other 8 making it in a total of 16 people around him.

    Now he looked like a small mountain of corpses moving, and there was no way that the snipers could shoot him anymore.

    All the bullets they fired would just get stuck in the 16 bodies he was carrying around him. But while this added to his defenses, it made his moves slow and limited.

    He was now nothing more than a small walking hill, so the people surrounding the area didn''t need to hide anymore, as they only had to attack him with everything they had.

    In no time more than 50 fighters came out of the shadows and encircled the small moving hill that Eric had be.

    Their levels weren''t much higher than those of thest two teams, as they were only around 20 to 27 ording to Eric''s system evaluation.

    But their numbers were truly troublesome, especially since Eric didn''t have much freedom of moving with the burden he was carrying.

    At the same time though, these guys wouldn''t be able to cause much damage to him as long as they didn''t take care of theirrades'' bodies first.

    Eric expected them to have some low line though, and not desecrate their own ''friends'' bodies, but these guys didn''t seem to care about it in the least.

    As soon as they appeared on the scene, they immediately attacked those dead bodies with everything they had, doing their best to rupture them away from Eric.

    They were all tied by a rope through their necks, so clearly, the easiest way to do it, was to cut off their heads and let the bodies fall on the ground.

    Certainly, Eric didn''t stay put either, as he started shooting as many needles as he could from the tiny spaces he had created through the bodies.

    Until now he had thrown around 6 poisoned needles, but even his first line of defense had disappeared too.

    ording to his estimations, he could probably throw 4 more, before he was forced intobat with these guys.

    And he couldn''t kill them quickly either, as he had a feeling that he would force his enemy into dire straits, and use itsst weapon.

    Certainly, someone who had already done all these preparations wouldn''t be satisfied with just a bunch of fighters, and three snipers, there must be something more.

    He didn''t know what it was, but he had to give enough time to Inuhara Muto to find out what it was and deal with it.

    That was also the reason why he wasn''t here with Eric fighting these guys in the first ce, besides Eric''s wish to not let him spoil his SP points.

    During the firstmotion, Eric had left him in the trunk of the car he was in, and while he gathered the attention of the three snipers, and all the other fighters he had gone towards the first sniper''s direction.

    Most probably he had reached the ce, but Eric couldn''t act rashly, so he needed to extend the fight as long as he could while avoiding the snipers'' bullets.

    It was certainly something easy to say, but difficult to be achieved, as pretty soon his meat shield would be taken care of.

    The moment it did, Eric was finally on the sight of his attackers, who immediately sent 4 kicks, and a few flying knives in his direction.

    Their target and aiming were a bit off though, as right now Eric had turned into some red man, covered in blood, and different organs residues, and he stunk.

    Even though it had been for a short time, having 16 dead people around his body, with the sniper bullets making a few of their bodies explode over him, was truly a critically disgustingbo.

    Even their rich experience hadn''t prepared them for this to happen! On the other hand, this didn''t seem to mean much to Eric.

    As a matter of fact, he had been through worse in his previous future, as once he had to stay inside a coffin of corpses, in order to escape the senses of a stronger expert, for more than a week that is.

    It had been the longest week of his life, as when he got out of the coffin he had thrown up for more than an hour or two, but he had been able to save his life.

    Inparison to that, what had happened now was nothing more than a light walk in the park for him.

    So, he easily dodged the attacks aimed at him, as the ''Silent Reaper'' appeared on his left hand, and danced through his opponents'' wrists, tendons, chests, and legs.

    None of his attacks were deadly, but still critical, as he was rendering his opponents of moving, and fighting.

    The moment he cut one''s wrists, he would use him as a meat shield towards the others, or the snipers, but even then, a few bullets had grazed his body.

    If he continued this for too long then most probably those guys would notice, and then chose to use theirst option.

    And he was right, as around 200 meters away from him, some guy took out an RPG and aiming at where Eric was standing¡­

 Chapter 207 - 207: Bet

    As soon as he was going to pull the trigger though, his sight became blurry and then went totally dark, as he fell on the ground without firing the shot.

    With that guy out of the way, Inuhara Muto disappeared once again, as he made his way towards thest sniper alive, knocking him out too.??

    With his job done, he immediately sent the signal to Eric, who was tired of ying around with the dead guys in front of him and decided to wrap things up.

    In less than a minute each and every one of the guys attacking him was not only dead but had also disappeared from existence.

    There was no sign of them even existing, not even a drop of blood, or thread of air, they were totally gone.

    Eric quickly stored the death pill in his inventory and then started checking the dead guys'' cars, and equipment, as he waited for Inuhara Muto to arrive.

    It didn''t take long for the guy to appear, as he came dragging 6 bodies with him, and carrying three 7.62 NATO snipers, and three RPGs with 2 rounds each.

    It was clear that whoever was behind this, had thought hard about it, and had made a sure-proof n, the only problem was that Eric''s strength had beenpletely out of his expectations.

    After all, who would have thought that a nobody without a past, had the strength that Eric had, it was totally unbelievable.

    Even Inuhara Muto had to ept that against those guys that attacked Eric he would havepletely lost, and died.

    ording to Eric''s irvoyance sight, and system''s estimations, he was a level 32 fighter, but even he didn''t think he would win.

    Seeing Eric deal with them easily, and dodging the snipers was nothing short of amazement, and shock for him.

    Eric didn''t seem to care much about him at the moment though, as he only looked at the bodies he was dragging along and said,

    "You should be a bit more considerate ofdies, you know!?"

    Inuhara Muto was still shocked by the fact that there was nobody in the whole area, and the only sign of fighting was their destroyed car, so he was startled and confused hearing those words.

    "Huh!?"

    Eric seemed to be surprised by his answer to, as he said with a cool but questioning tone,

    "You know that 2 of the 3 snipers you are dragging around aredies, right!?"

    Inuhara Muto was a bit startled at first, but then he had a cold look on his face, as he said,

    "What difference does that make, they were trying to kill us!?"

    Eric clearly understood what he meant, and in fact, he had killed quite a fewdies himself earlier, it was just that there wasn''t any sign of danger anymore, and they had quite developed bodies.

    It would be a shame if he didn''t have some fun with them. He might even get some valuable information from them!

    Last but not least, he could even turn them into his ves and have them work for him. Right now, he wascking professionals, and two professional snipers were more than weed.

    Certainly, he wouldn''t turn them into ves immediately, as he would first try to make some deal with them, but that option would always be on the table.

    With that thought on his mind, he said with a calm, and natural face,

    "I know they did, but that doesn''t matter anymore! Now, these two are just my prisoners, so I will be taking care of them from now on."

    Inuhara Muto was surprised and confused with his words, and actions, but he decided to not bother more with that matter, as he changed the subject,

    "Judging from their skills, and their weapons, these guys are pros. Probably from some mercenary group, or some agency!

    It would be difficult to make them talk!"

    Eric heard him calmly, as he only looked at the bodies on the ground with a cool look, as he said,

    "I don''t think so! They will be singing everything we want in less than 5 minutes!"

    Inuhara Muto was a well-trained agent of the Supernatural Division, and their training was even harsher than the one that secret agents went through.

    They not only trained their bodies, but also their hearts, and minds. Each one of them had gone through torture simtions, and pain in order to be who they were.

    These experiences had also given them a discerning look towards those that had gone through the same hell as them, or people who had the same mental fortitude as them.

    Even though he was sure he could make them talk, he would still need more than an hour to say in the least, yet Eric was saying just 5 minutes, that was preposterous!

    There was no way that something like that would be even possible. He knew that he was weaker, and inferior to Eric in strength, but he couldn''t ept something so illogical.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t seem to care about his dubious expression, as he said with a teasing voice,

    "If you truly don''t think it''s possible, then why don''t we make a bet!?"

    Even though Inuhara Muto could understand that this was all Eric''s ploy to get to him, he still couldn''t let it go. He was sure Eric wouldn''t be able to make them talk in less than 5 minutes!

    Thinking like that, he said with a confident harrumph,

    "Hmph~! What are we betting!?"

    Eric didn''t think that it would be so easy to throw this guy off track, but nheless, he was happy with the results, as he said,

    "If I win you will do only as I say for one week! Don''t worry I won''t ask you to reveal any secret information or betray your agency, or country!

    If you win, I will give you a new manual, and it would be your decision if you hand it over to the agency, or keep it only for yourself!

    What do you think!?"

    The conditions were good, in fact too good. There was no reason for him to refuse, it was only one week of obedience in front of a priceless manual.

    Not to mention, the possibility of him losing the bet was almost infinitely close to zero, so basically it was as if he was receiving a gift from Eric.

    At that moment he couldn''t stop from dreaming his glorious return to the agency, and also the faces of his colleagues, and especially thedies in the office.

    At the end of the day, he wasn''t a piece of wood, there were manydies he had locked upon, and couldn''t wait to put them under him.

    If he brought a manual to the agency, he was sure to earn a lot of attention, and respect, as he might even get a promotion.

    As for keeping it for himself, he had never thought about it, after all the debt he owed to Uncle Satoru and this country was just too big.

    He was one of those totally loyal idiots, that would always think of their country, and others before themselves.

    As his mind was poisoned like that, he didn''t want to lose time and risk Eric change his mind, as he directly said,

    "I ept!"

    Hearing those two words Eric seemed to be really happy, and satisfied with the results, as he put his hand forward and said,

    "It''s a deal then!"

    Inuhara Muto epted the handshake, as he continued,

    "Yes, it''s a deal, there is no taking backter!"

    Eric couldn''t believe his luck right now, as he just nodded his head, with a devilish grin on his face, giving the poor guy a chill down his back, as he let go of his hand, and went towards its targets.

    Inuhara Muto was still feeling the residues of that chill from a moment ago, but then remembering something, he moved quickly past Eric and stopped in front of the 6 captives pping them hard.

    The ps woke them up, but none of them could move as he had tied them up really well earlier.

    The 6 of them could only look with shock and fear at their ''supposed to be targets'', as they heard the guy who seeming had pped them, say,

    "Here I woke them up for you, you can''t negate our dealter making excuses that they weren''t awake yet!"

    Hearing that Eric startedughing out loud, wasn''t this guy a bit too confident in this bet? Did he truly think that victory was his?

    If Eric hadn''t been confident in his abilities, or methods, would he have made a bet with such a high stake, as a manual?

    One had to understand that while that thing wasn''t really rare to him, it was nheless a pricey article. He hadn''t gone crazy to spend that many SP points just making a rough guess.

    Only after he had had his share of fun andugh, did he finally stop, and said,

    "Don''t worry, I keep my promises, and honor my deals! Don''t know if I can say the same thing for you though, but I guess I will find out after 5 minutes!"

    Inuhara Muto was clearly not happy with Eric''sugh, and boasting, as he said with a displeased voice,

    "Hmph~! Shameless boasting!"

    Eric didn''t seem to care about his reproach though, as he just looked at the 4 guys in front of him, tracking his prey, as he said to Inuhara Muto,

    "Set the time then, and let us see¡­

 Chapter 208 - 208: Torture & Implosion

    With that said, he turned towards his four targets, and said with a calm and clear voice,

    "Probably this is just a loss of time, but none of you guys is smart enough to start talking right away, so he doesn''t have to suffer right!?"??

    These guys were professional mercenaries, professional killers who had gone through a lot of terrible situations to end up where they had.

    Each and every one of them had gone through their fair share of terrible tortures, and pain in order to be what they were today.

    Certainly, they weren''t going to give up in front of a kid, right?

    Even though they were still shocked at being caught, and the fact that there wasn''t any sign of the previous fight taking ce, still, how bad can this young man be, right!?

    So even though they all had a bad premonition about this, none of them showed any signs of wanting to coborate or open their mouth.

    Seeing this, Eric only let a deep sigh, and immediately got to work. He picked the strongest looking guy of the four, and picked him up by the neck like a chicken, and walked towards the closest tree.

    God knows from where he took out a rope, and two hooks, as he threw the rope over a thick branch, and then tying up the hooks, he hanged the guy head down from the tendons of his legs.

    Everything happened so fast, and so suddenly that the guy understood what was happening only when he felt the paining from his tendons.

    "Arrggghhhhhh~!"

    A powerful scream disrupted the peace and calm of the night, which was suddenly bloated by a sock to the guy''s mouth.

    Still, this wouldn''t be enough for the guy to lose his will and talk though, even though it was painful as hell, he was still able to keep control himself.

    As a matter of fact, Eric would have been disappointed if this was the case too, after all, he got in the mood and even had that bet with Inuhara Muto.

    It would be such a waste of time and effort!

    If someone else knew what he was thinking right now, they most certainly would think that he was a psycho, but no one was able to.

    Without losing time though, he took out his ''Silent Reaper'' and immediately made two cuts through the guy''s military suit, to his hands.

    Each one of the two, was a more than one-inch prating sh to the inside of the forearm between the radius and ulna bones, severing the radial artery.

    Any professional soldier would know that severing the radial artery could result in unconsciousness in as little as 30 seconds and death in as little as two minutes.

    Since the guy was hanged head down by the tendons of his legs, then the time would most likely be less than half of it.

    From a practical approach, this was most certainly a fairly quick way to die, and it might not even look like torture.

    But to someone who was hanged by his legs, which were burning and hurting like hell, see his blood run out of him like it was falling out of a bag, with death approaching closer with every drop of blood, wasn''t!

    The guy that was hanged on the tree could feel like his whole being was being pulled out of his body with every second that was passing by.

    As if this wasn''t enough, Eric made a few quick cuts to his pants, as they fell down, to reveal his legs and boxers. While he was pricking his ''little buddy'' with his knife, he said with a calm and clear voice,

    "I guess you probably understand this, but you are most likely going to die in less than 15 seconds, which can be considered as a quick death!

    But still, since I am a generous and caring soul, I can''t let you suffer for that long! So, I am thinking of making a cut through your ''little buddy'' like that you will certainly die faster!"

    Eric''s voice was so calm and gentle that would make anyone think that he was talking to some little kid, afraid of his loud voice.

    But to the person in question, he was nothing more than a demon, a cold-blooded, and a heartless demon that was calmly describing his painful death.

    No matter who was in that guy''s position would feel his soul leave his body, and be terrified of this devil in form of a young man.

    Just the fact that he was able to use such a calm, and gentle voice as he said that made the whole thing even creepier, and terrifying.

    Who would be able to keep his calm, and bear what was happening to the poor guy who was still hanging on the tree?

    Forgetting all the pain and torture, he could feel that with each drop of blood falling on the ground he was closer and closer to death, and it was something he couldn''t bear.

    He couldn''t afford to lose more time, as tears started falling down his face, and he made signs that he gave up.

    In front of this little devil, he was far, farcking! No one had told him that he would have to face such a devil when he took this job.

    In fact, they were assured that they were overestimating him, as they were using a dragon to kill a chicken, but the results were quite the opposite.

    That guy who had sent them over to kill him surely hadn''t done their research correctly, and in fact, underestimated him beyond what was possible.

    Seeing that, Eric showed a light smile on his face, as he used his ''Silent Reaper'' to cut the rope that was keeping the guy hanging, as he fell on the ground like a sack of potatoes.

    Right after, he pulled the sock from his mouth, as he didn''t even need to ask, as the guy started blurting,

    "It was Takeshiba Tomoya, he gave us 500k$ in order to capture you alive or kill you! But it didn''t seem like this was his n, someone else was guiding him!"

    He said everything he knew under a breath, as the next moment he could only return to his pain, and scream, that never came along.

    As soon as he said what he had to say, Eric decided to give him a quick end, and sliced his throat, and pierced his heart.

    He had done what he should, and he had no need for him anymore, without losing time he did the same thing to the other three guys while keeping thedies alive.

    All this time, Inuhara Muto had been dead silent, there was not even the slightest sounding from him.

    The fact was that even he had been affected by Eric''s torture. When he saw everything unfold he didn''t understand why but he felt that going against this demon was the biggest mistake one could make.

    No matter what happened, he had to make sure that going against Eric was thest choice he could make, otherwise, his death would be not only signed and sealed but also cruel as hell.

    There was no way he could say anything right now, and refuse the deal they made before all this, but one thing was for sure, he was afraid of what awaited him.

    Looking at his lost, and perturbed expression, Eric said with a startling tone,

    "You aren''t going to negate our deal, are you!?"

    Eric''s words awoke him from his shock, but his tone really sent him on edge, as he said almost shouting,

    "Of course not, I am a man of my word! You won, I will be your personal guard for a week, and will obey whatever you say!"

    Looking at him with a bad look, Eric said as he repeated,

    "Whatever I say!?"

    Inuhara Muto didn''t know why but felt endangered at that moment, as his mind started wandering through some really impossible, but gruesome scenarios and said,

    "No, not whatever! I can''t have you sully my virgin body, not without having ady as my first!"

    Eric was lost for a moment hearing them, but then exploded on an out-loudugh, as even tears wereing out of his eyes!

    It was only then that Inuhara Muto understood that his mind had run just too far and that he had just self-imploded.

    For that reason, he immediately turned aggressive as he started screaming to Eric,

    "Forget about that! I will kill you!... Forget about it, please!!"

    At first, he started threatening, but seeing that it only made matters worse, as Eric wasughing even louder, he started pleading him.

    He had truly made a grave mistake today, in fact, he felt like the whole day had been just a misfortune for him.

    Seeing that he was achieving nothing, he just gave up on it, as he let Ericugh for as much, and as long as he wanted.

    There was nothing he could do about it anymore, as the cat was out of the bag, and killing Eric was impossible.

    Forgetting his job, his chances of winning against him were even lower than zero. So, he could only bear the humiliation.

    Suddenly Eric turned serious for a moment, as he asked with a solemn tone,

    "You are really a virgin!? Would you like *ahem, one of thesedies to lose your V-card!?"

    He had thought that he was going to say something important, but this guy was just messing around with him, as he startedughing more.

    He could only grit his teeth in humiliation, and wait for him to calm down, which took a while. It was only after Eric had rxed quite a bit that he finally opened his mouth once again, and asked,

    "So, what we do now!? We returning back!?"

 Chapter 209 - 209: Accumulating SP Points

    "And do what!? Is this dead guy''s word against his! No proof whatsoever! Not to mention that we would just be informing him we know about his involvement, and would make him raise his guard!

    Nah, let''s just forget about this, and continue our way! I will deal with him when the time is right. Furthermore, I don''t think this is the only surprise on our way, there must be others as well."??

    Inuhara Muto could understand what Eric said, and knew he was right, so he just asked,

    "So, what do we do?"

    "I thought you had started to understand me, brother-inw, I n on going to disrupt some parties!"

    "Well, I thought as much! And don''t call me brother-inw, you are not my brother-inw!"

    "I am not!? But if your sister bes my woman, then aren''t you supposed to be my brother-inw!? Don''t tell me you aren''t blood-rted to her, or that you don''t see her as your sister!"

    "What? Of course, she is my sister, stop bullshiting!"

    "Then you are my future brother-inw!"

    "No, I am not, Hina would never fall for a guy like you!"

    "Really!? Do you want to bet!?"

    "Sure!"

    "If I win you will leave the agency and work for me!"

    "Fine!..."

    It was only at the end that he understood he had been yed with, all this time Eric was just trying to disrupt his mental and emotional state, and make him agree to the bet.

    And like a foolish rat, he had taken the bait without even thinking about it. This was just too stupid, he couldn''t let that happen, so he quickly tried to negate it,

    "No, no, no, this doesn''t count. You cheated!"

    "Huh, what do you mean!? Are you saying that you are a kid who can be yed around with, and get cheated so easily!?

    Furthermore, aren''t you confident that Hina would never fall for me!?"

    He was in a fit, left between a rock, and a hard ce. No matter what way he chose he was bound to lose something, it was a question between his honor and future.

    He already damaged his honor a lot by what he said earlier, this felt like it would be his final blow, and his honor would truly die.

    His haste had made him get in big trouble and there was nothing he could do about it. So, he tried to defend himself with diversion,

    "Yea but a bet is when both sides ce their stakes, since you haven''t done so, it doesn''t count!"

    "Oh, okay then, if I lose then I will leave my Master, and enter your agency, working for your country!"

    This left Inuhara Muto speechless, there was not even the tiniest drop of doubt, andg in his words, as he said that immediately.

    This showed how confident he was in his win, which made Inuhara Muto feel even more depressed about his haste.

    There was nothing more he could do to avoid the future anymore, as he could only abide by it. It was funny how some people valued their words and honor.

    This was precisely why Eric had tried this on Inuhara Muto, every other guy would just refuse ever saying those words, but this guy set to his words in an almost na?ve, and strong way.

    One wouldn''t know what to call him honest, and a man, or just an idiot! Still, he had the skills, and the abilities to be by Eric''s side, and that was why he even set up this worthless bet.

    It was what it was, a stupid bet, but a bet that would change Inuhara Muto''s future! Well, that is a story for another time.

    After that, stupid bet, Eric quickly regainedposure as he just looked at the lost and desperate face of his future brother-inw, and said,

    "Well let''s keep going, I am in a mood to party tonight, and you seem like you want to release some steam!"

    With that said, he went towards the two remaining sniperdies, who still weren''t able to understand what the fu*ck was going on, and how the fu*ck they ended up as they did.

    A few moments ago, they had been terrified of Eric, and the way he dealt with the other 4, but he didn''t kill them, and he didn''t seem to be nning to, either.

    They had no idea what to expect from him, and their confusion became even deeper as they saw him interact like that with the other guy.

    To the two of them, probably even the Chaos theory would make much more sense than these two guys.

    But there was nothing they could do besides being carried to one of the two cars they had used to block Eric''s way, and then leave the scene with them.

    But before they left, Eric didn''t forget about onest guy that was an important part of this whole ordeal, the driver.

    While that guy wasn''t that important and probably had done this because he had been threatened or offered a good amount of money, he still had betrayed Eric.

    Eric had a terribly soft, and painful corner about those that betrayed him, and even though this guy didn''t even work for him, he couldn''t bear leaving him alive.

    Making up his mind, he suddenly started running in one direction, leaving the two female snipers, and Inuhara Muto surprised.

    In a short amount of time, he had captured the driver, who had his face covered in snoot and tears, begging for forgiveness, which never came to him, as he lost consciousness and fell headless on the ground.

    Finishing the job, and taking care of any loose ends, Eric returned to the ce where he had left Inuhara Muto and the two snipers, only to discover them being under fire.

    Apparently, the guys that were still waiting for them had grown tired of waiting for them to pass that way and decided to take the initiative.

    The three of them were in a precarious situation right now, as the fire didn''t seem to stop, and the cars were slowly going out of their capability to handle the bullets.

    But that didn''t matter right now, what he had to do right now was firstly assess the situation, and clean up the area.

    While it would be a true pity if Inuhara Muto died in this ce, he wouldn''t cry much over it. What he liked about the guy was his potential, and future, he didn''t have much of a connection at the moment.

    With these thoughts in mind, he immediately spread his spirit sense as long as he could and started running towards the closest guy firing.

    These guys were a team of 5 mercenaries, 2 of them were firing non-stop at the car, while the other 3 were checking the area.

    Eric wasn''t in sight at that moment, and they couldn''t afford to rx their guard. Especially after they saw that there were signs of people and carsing, but not leaving the area.

    The weirdest thing was that there were no bodies lying around, everything was cleaned as nothing had happened.

    They didn''t know how Eric made that happen, but certainly, it wasn''t an easy thing to do. So, they were all extremely cautious at the moment.

    Too bad that in the next 10 seconds, they all died without understanding how, as each and every one of them had a slit through their throat.

    In the noise, and racket that was going on with all those guys firing at the same time, the loss of one team didn''t seem to attract attention, so Eric continued with his work.

    Only when he took down, 3 of the 5 teams firing at the cars, were they finally able to notice his presence, and also the absence of theirrades.

    Too bad that it was toote though, as they had lost more than 50% of their strength, and even though they quickly increased their guard, and started looking around more carefully, their end was the same.

    In less than 10 minutes thest remaining teams went down, as Eric even managed to capture, 2 other snipers, and also 2 well-trained fighters.

    If these guys knew what was best for them, they would ept to work for him and train his forces diligently, otherwise, they would just suffer and die in the end.

    Every fight scene that he had fought was extremely clean though, there were no bodies, nor blood, only signs of fighting and broken branches, so no one would know whom he had captured, and whom he had killed.

    His system was so bendy sometimes, that he couldn''t even believe it. At the same time, he thought that he would have to thank whoever sent these guys.

    They were adding up nicely to his SP points that were so important to him. He couldn''t believe his luck right now!

    He thought that from now on he should make a few more enemies to himself, like that he would have more people to kill and get SP points from.

    He was disembarking in a path of blood, and ughter but he didn''t care.

    He knew and understood that the path to the peak was a bloody one, and one could climb the peak only by stepping on mountains of corpses.

    And, in truth, he was perfectly okay with that. It didn''t matter much to him, he had made peace with himself long ago.

    Cleaning up the surroundings, and making sure he hadn''t left any rats alive, he went to the cars and checked upon the situation of the trio, who were still taking shelter in the car.

    In the meantime, he had sent Takeshiba Aika a message to send him another car without attracting attention, as he ced his hostages in there telling the driver to wait for his next instructions.

    He let the car follow behind him, and Inuhara Muto filling it with more and more hostages, as they took down everyone blocking their path¡­

 Chapter 210 - 210: Disguise

    Eric was able to reach his home only around 2 o''clock in the morning, as he had wasted a bit too much time dealing with the flies on the way.

    They weren''t especially strong, as clearly those guys had underestimated him, but their numbers were a bit troublesome.??

    Not that Eric had anyint against their numbers, as not only did they provide him with easy and quick Experience points, but they also umted him a fair wealth of SP points.

    Only this night he had killed more than 64 people who had gone for a total of around 6800 SP points. Unfortunately, now that he was stronger their worth to him had fallen quite a bit.

    If earlier he would take 100 more SP points for every 10 levels, now he would only get 10 points extra for every 10 levels, the experience points were the same.

    The previous rule still applied to people stronger than him though, or at least this was his conclusion upon this matter.

    But this didn''t matter right now, as he was still on his guard until he entered theplex where his house was located.

    The guards didn''t really know him, but he could easily pass the checkpoint using his ID card, and key, as the security was high-tech and tight at this ce.

    All the households inside theplex and the people living in there had their own security credentials.

    If one wanted to enter without them, as a guest, the receiving part should inform the security checkpoint, and they would be given special credentials.

    These were the security rules that all the inhabitants of this ce had agreed upon, and no one rejected them. After all, their status and social standing were special.

    Right now, Eric was walking towards the checkpoint and passed through it on foot which surprised the guards a bit, as even the poorest guy living in here had a really luxurious car.

    Eric could understand their thoughts, and while he was almost certain that no one would follow him in here, he still decided to give them a heads up, as he said,

    "Careful tonight boys, there have been too flies disturbing me on the way, and there might be some blind ones who don''t understand the value of living!"

    As he said that, he handed over the guys, a few one-hundred-dor bills, and he walked inside with Inuhara Muto, towards his home.

    He really liked thisplex as it was really secure, and quiet. There were no loud parties, and no problematic people until now making it a perfect ce to live.

    Just like he had thought the night was peaceful and there were no more troubles for him, so the only other peak of the night was the moment he told about what happened to thedies.

    Mina and Akira were rather calm about this, as one of them had seen him deal with a much more dangerous, and troublesome situation, while the other had heard about it.

    The ones who reacted the most were Tatsuya Minami, and Inuhara Hina. Due to the special orders, they had taken from Headquarters, and their feelings for him it was rather expected.

    They didn''t have much idea about him, and his prowess, after all, they only knew bits of information they had concluded from the orders they had received.

    They knew that Eric was fairly skilled and powerful, but just how powerful could someone his age be after all? Not to mention that he seemed to have lived a simple life earlier.

    Still, Eric was able to pass that situation rather easily, as the one who suffered the most in this was Inuhara Muto, who hadn''t called for reinforcements after falling in such perils.

    The poor guy didn''t know what to do, it wasn''t that he hadn''t wanted to do it, it was just that Eric had ordered him not to.

    But how would two irrational women, agree with his rationality at that moment. As that only served to set aze the fire more than it already was.

    That was the end of the night though, as Inuhara Muto was able to escape their relentless, and irrational assaults only due to the fact that he was really tired, and was sleeping on his feet.

    Eric on the other hand, just got to his room, where he started a calm battle with Akira and Mina. Nowadays these two had be like his servants.

    They would do the housework for him during the day, train, and during the night they would warm his bed.

    The next morning, Eric woke up early, as he had a lot of work to deal with at the Takeshiba Company.

    No matter how much he would have liked for his role to be just a phony one, it wasn''t! He had real responsibilities in thepany.

    This was probably part of Master Takeshiba''s ns, to make him feel like everything was okay, so he could lower his guard.

    It wasn''t a bad thing though, but it wouldn''t work like this just made him even more attentive to everything, and he also had a rightful reason to make an audit of the Takeshiba Group ofpanies.

    Now wasn''t the time to think about that though, as he wore some normal clothes, sunsses, a hat, and a leather jacket, and he got downstairs.

    Only to find Tatsuya Minami, and Inuhara Hina dressed in their formal guards'' outfits waiting ready for him.

    Seeing the two of them like that Eric had the corner of his mouth twitch, as he said,

    "I already have a slight idea about this, but what do you two think you are doing!?"

    The two of them were startled by his outfit as well, he looked really handsome and charming as he was dressed, but wasn''t he going to the office!? So, they only answered in confusion,

    "We areing with you! You are in great danger, and we can''t let you die!"

    Eric could only release a sigh as he saw them like that, and he had a feeling that there was no way he could convince them otherwise, so he just went for the next thing and said,

    "Sigh~! I had a feeling about that, but don''t you think you will just add to the troubles if youe like that?"

    Even more confused than possible, the twodies, asked at almost the same time,

    "What do you mean?" "Why!?"

    Eric could only give up and exin as he said,

    "There are a lot of people after my head for different reasons, so it''s clear that I can''t go around without taking precautions.

    Even if I am able to deal with all of them, I cant at the moment, as I have to be in my office to work there.

    It would be too much of a waste of time for me to deal with them on the way. So clearly going like usual would just be a big stupidity.

    With those clothes, the two of you are nothing more than attention seekers beside me. So if you want toe, go and dress something simple, and casual, we are going to blend with the masses."

    His exnation was long but simple, even a third-grade student would understand his logic, not to mention the two intelligent, and smartdies.

    Still, he couldn''t pretend that he was going to camp inside his house all the time either, so he sent Master Miura inside the car, in his ce.

    Furthermore, he would be a good bait for the people wanting his head toe out, as he instructed Kirigaya Kaito to take care of the trash.

    In the meantime, Eric and the twodies left theplex as some kind of lovers or friends on foot, and then made way towards the public transportation busses.

    Who would ever think that the new son-inw of the Takeshiba family would ever take the bus to go to work, so his journey was rather peaceful and quiet!

    The only worth mentioning moments were when he was able to take cheap advantage of his two bodyguards, which didn''t seem to oppose him.

    One stop before thest though, he saw some old freak trying to molest some high-school girl, who seemed to detest the man but unable to do anything about it.

    The girl seemed to be around 16 or 17 years old, with green hair, and olive-brown eyes, as her body was developed more than enough for her age.

    When Eric noticed the happening the middle-aged man was trying to cup her butt cheeks, and pressing his little brother against her rear.

    Normally he would just let it happen as it had nothing to do with him, while it was pitiful, and that guy seemed like a piece of rotten shit, it didn''t truly involve him or affect his interests.

    But he wasn''t alone, and in fact, the other twodies had seen the guy do it too, and if he didn''t resolve the situation quickly, the whole purpose of his disguise would go down the drain.

    For that reason, with a quick hand he took out his Smartphone, and quickly took two pictures of the situation, and then benefiting from a curve of the tracks threw himself on the guy.

    His sudden action took the molester by surprise, and he didn''t have even a stable stance, as he was sent flying towards the crowd on his side.

    This clearly made a lot of people mad, as they started hurling curses, and insults at the people responsible for this, while Eric showed his quick hands, and stole the guy''s wallet.

    Immediately after he sent an anonymous message to the police about him, as the girl was still there looking at him with a weird look¡­

 Chapter 211 - 211: A Weird Show

    Even though she seemed to be disturbed by his actions, and it was clear that she didn''t like them, she still looked at Eric like he was harming her, instead of helping her.

    Huh!? Wasn''t he supposed to be helping her!? Just what was wrong with this girl!? Why was she looking at him like that!???

    Furthermore, at the moment of the sh with the middle-aged fatty, Eric had felt a strong sense of strength from the guy, as he was clearly just taken by surprise.

    It was clear that there was more to this than met the eye, but Eric wasn''t really interested in it. And seeing that look in her eyes, he decided that it was a mistake to get involved deeper into this.

    But sometimes just releasing the bull''s horns doesn''t mean that the bull will let you go, and the same thing happened to him.

    The fat guy he pushed away, turned back to his standing position pushing away the people that blocked his way, even though amidst curses, and swearings.

    He didn''t show any anger, or extra expression, as in fact he only started apologizing to each and every one of them.

    He looked like one of those weak, nerdy, extra polite, and creepy guys as he kept apologizing to no end, as he was finally left off the hook.

    When the situation calmed down once again, he was looking at Eric with a disguised dark look, or more exactly he was looking at Eric''s reflection on the mirror.

    His look and expression changed when he saw the twodies by his side though, Tatsuya Minami, and Inuhara Hina.

    Each one of them was a great beauty, even though they were dressed casually and disguised they could still make the middle-aged fatty drool after them.

    Eric didn''t give this guy much importance when he saw the disguised dark look on his face, but he certainly got angry when he saw him look at his women like that.

    Seeming to have gained a big stimulus the middle-aged fatty, grabbed the previous girl''s butt cheeks once again strongly, as he seemed to whisper something behind her ear.

    The young girl seemed to be startled and disgusted for a moment, but then reluctantly seemed to abide by his wish, as her hand slid down behind her to grab hold of his little brother.

    With that happening the middle-aged fatty seemed to be getting in the mood, as he kept ying with his possessions, and enjoying her touch.

    All this time though he had a lewd expression on his eyes, as he was trying his best to have Tatsuya Minami or Inuhara Hina''s reflection at the window in front of him.

    His actions didn''t anger only Eric who was thinking of making mincemeat of this guy, but even the twodies, that were ready to gauge his eyes, and pull out his heart, while crushing his little brother.

    In fact, if it wasn''t for Eric stopping them in their tracks most probably they would be doing what they thought right now.

    It was a good thing that the next stop wasn''t that far away, and they got off the bus, as the middle-aged fatty continued ahead, but not before looking them directly in the eyes with a dirty smile.

    The twodies were extremely angry right now, as they seemed like they would be able to split a bull in two just with their looks.

    They couldn''t believe the guts of that guy, and even more so the fact that Eric hadn''t reacted in the least towards that fu*cker.

    Did he truly not care about them!? Were they nothing more than obstacles on his way ced by the agency, and the Council?

    They didn''t know what made them feel worse, that creepy middle-aged fatty that looked at them like that, or the fact that Eric didn''t seem to care about it, as he should!

    They weren''t able to ept the second thought, they couldn''t ept that Eric didn''t get mad about this, and for them.

    So, in a truly terrible mood, and expression Tatsuya Minami turned towards him, and asked him a loud questioning voice,

    "Why did you stop us!? Why didn''t you kill that guy!? Do you truly not care about us in the least!?"

    Her words didn''t surprise Eric, as he was expecting them, but he was in a terrible enraged mood right now, so her loud voice made things worse, as he replied with the same tone,

    "Should I remind you that we are fucking in disguise right here, and right now, as we are trying to not attract attention!?

    Furthermore, why should I kill him, what are the two of you to me!? Are you my women!? Are you my lovers!? Aren''t you just staying around me toplete your missions!?

    Even if I care about you, shouldn''t you care about me also!? What kind of fu*cked up logic is this, that I should be the only one to do things for you two!?

    Why don''t you choose me over your mission, and then we can talk about this! In the meantime, stop wasting my time with wrapped one-sided and na?ve truths, for fu*cks sake!"

    The twodies were caught by surprise by Eric''s explosion, and each word served to hit their weak points.

    Each and every one of his words was a strong attack that hit all their weak and sore spots, making the two feel even worse.

    Everything came upon them like a flooding river, and at the end, they could do nothing but use the women''s strongest weapon, their tears!

    The two of them started crying and saying some iprehensible things amidst their cries as they cried even more.

    The two of them seemed to be in synchro, and understand each other perfectly, as Eric didn''t understand a shit from their words.

    Seeing them cry like that, his heart softened quite a bit, as he managed to calm down the fury inside his heart, and looking at them, he started saying,

    "Stop crying, we are in the middle of the street, we can''t attract attention! Everyone is looking at us, so get up, and let''s go!"

    His words seemed to have the opposite effect of the expected, as the twodies started crying even more as he said so, and spoke even more iprehensible stuff.

    The only things he could make out of their ''noises'' were things like, ''you are mean to us'', ''scoundrel'', ''why don''t you care about us'', ''it isn''t easy'', etc.

    This reaction just gained him more attention from the public as people started stopping on their way, andment on what was going on.

    There were a lot of people asking, and trying to understand, as the story became more and more outrageous.

    There were people saying he was in high school the two girls had proposed to him, and he had rejected the two.

    There were people saying he was married to one of them, while the other was the lover, and they had just found out about each other.

    There were people saying that the twodies were his girlfriends in high school and both of them were pregnant and were now asking him to choose.

    These were only a few of the more conservative approaches to the situation, as the more they stood in there, the more outrageous the situation became.

    If he let this continue like this he would be a sensation in no time, and the reason he went to such length to disguise would be totally worthless.

    He couldn''t allow something like that to happen, so he immediately decided to use a gentler approach, as he started speaking in a gentler voice,

    "I am sorry okay! I didn''t mean to release my frustration on you two, I am really sorry. I really like you, the both of you are really important to me!

    I am really sorry that I wasn''t able to do anything earlier, and even stopped you two from acting! I apologize to you two, ok!?

    Now can we please leave this ce without attracting more attention than we already have!?"

    His tone, his voice, and his words startled the twodies once again, as it seemed like their gloominess, and dark feelings had disappeared, being reced by warm, and soothing feelings.

    The world seemed to have changed color for them, as they both looked Eric in the eyes, and asked with an insecure voice,

    "Truly!?" "Are you saying the truth!?"

    Eric knew he couldn''t miss this chance as he immediately said,

    "Yes, of course! It''s the truth!"

    His reassuring words made their faces bloom with happiness, as they quickly wiped away their tears, and jumped on his arms.

    They were so happy right now, that they still weren''t able to see what was going on around them, and it was only a momentter, that they finally opened their eyes to look at the crowd around them.

    As soon as that happened, the two of them immediately turned into some red sausages, and they didn''t want to live anymore.

    This was way too embarrassing, they couldn''t help but feel like dying inside, as Tianlong Yun picked them up and started running towards some alleys.

    If he stayed longer where he was then most probably people would start taking pics, and videos, which would be too troublesome forter.

    While he was disguised, and the possibility of people knowing it was him was marginal and really low, he couldn''t take the chances.

    It was only when he finally felt like no one was following him, that he released the two of them and started looking at them with a harsh look, like a parent looking at his kid who had wronged¡­

 Chapter 212 - 212: Storage Ring & Spatial Channel

    The twodies understood that they had just done something excessive earlier, but they hadn''t been able to control their emotions, despite being grown-updies.

    Furthermore, there was nothing they could do to change what happened, and they still held a bit of resentment against him for what had just happened.??

    The situation was truly weird, as silence was ruling over the ce, as none of them knew what to say.

    Everything that had happened a while ago was just tooplicated to talk about. Even though it seemed like Eric was able to clear the situation with his apology, and deration, he hadn''t.

    The whole thing had just be even more troublesome actually, as the twodies were clearly still undecided, and unable to make up their minds.

    No matter what he did, or say right now would not solve anything, it would just add up to theplication and the burden of this situation.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he just let a long sigh, as he said with a weak but clear voice,

    "Sigh~! Just forget about it!"

    The twodies were expecting him to start reproaching them, and their actions, but were startled and shocked when they saw him give up.

    They couldn''t ept that! If someone didn''t reproach or get angry at such a situation it meant that he had given up on the object or person that angered him.

    Even though they were undecided as hell, neither of them would ept that, as Tatsuya Minami was the first to jump the gun,

    "Why don''t you get angry at us!? Why don''t you scream at us!? Don''t you like us anymore!? Did you give up so easily on us!?"

    Once again tears were threatening to escape their eyes, as not only Tatsuya Minami but even Inuhara Hina was looking at him the same way.

    It was more than clear that she had the same thoughts as Tatsuya Minami, and was backing her up in her silence.

    Eric was caught up in a startle by her sudden grievance, but he still recollected himself quickly and said in a clear voice,

    "Huh!? Who the fu*ck said I was giving up on you two!? As I said, I really like each of you, and I will do anything in my hands for you two to be my women, and stay by my side!

    As for getting angry, and screaming what the heck is that useful for!? It would just cause a ruckus, and more tears, it''s useless!

    I consider myself to be a logical, and practical guy who doesn''t like wasting my energy on stupid things like getting angry!

    Now can we leave this ce and head towards the office!? I have plenty of work to take care of!"

    The twodies were stupefied at this moment, as both of them had their faces red, and their breathing had be a bit heavy.

    This guy, Eric, just proposed to the two of them in such a direct way, that made both of them feel weird inside.

    The two of them were truly happy with his words, but at the same time, they were as much embarrassed, as this was the first time somebody proposed to them so directly like him.

    Even though they were both undecided, each of them had a strange feeling that Eric was going to achieve what he said.

    Eric pretended to not notice their faces, as he turned around and started walking towards the Takeshiba Group offices.

    When he reached the destination, he managed to enter through a visitor''s pass, and then made way towards a toilet to change his clothes.

    The previous night he had thought a lot about his inventory space, and how it was able to store his things, but its use was limited.

    As he couldn''t store many different things, as each inventory box could only be filled with one type of object at a time.

    While this wasn''t that big of a restriction for him at the moment since he didn''t have many things he needed to store in there, in the future it would be a big problem.

    Furthermore, he needed something more practical, that could take many different kinds of things inside, so he started looking for a Storage piece of equipment.

    There were many different kinds of equipment in there, each having its own characteristics, and specialties, but not many he could afford, and they were still opened due to his level.

    The best out of them was a ring with a 20 meters cube storage space, which also had the special ability to disguise someone''s aura to anyone below level 100 by the system''s standards.

    The price of that thing though was something that made Eric think that he could only dream about it at the moment, as it costed 55k SP points.

    He would have to kill around 550 people in order to even think about getting that storage ring, which waspletely crazy.

    Not to mention that this thing was opened to him at level 30, just what the hell would the system''s shop reveal to him when he got to level 50, 70, or 100!? What about the price of those things?

    That was somethingpletely out of his league at the moment, so he could only go for the most practical and best choice at the moment, as he bought a storage ring with a 3 meters cube storage space.

    Even this little thing cost him more than 7k SP points, but there was nothing he could do, as it was a necessary purchase, alongside some other Escape Talismans.

    As he went through with the two purchases, he also thought about the fact that using these Escape Talismans was really expensive, and he would have to look for something more practical.

    The best option would be learning the spatialw, or creating some kind of space channel, but both of these options were more difficult than climbing Everest naked in winter.

    For one to be able to learn and understand thews, they had to usew fragments, like his death pills, or have a special moment of enlightenment, as it happened with him during his massacre.

    At the moment his shop provided now fragments, as they were deemed too much for the current him, as for the enlightenment, that was a matter of fortune and opportunity, so it was even more impossible.

    As for learning to create the spatial channel using formation, one not only needed knowledge in spatialw, but also the formations knowledge should be level 7 or higher.

    Both of the ways were close to impossible for him, so he could only depend on thest way possible, buying something simr from the system.

    He had to look for a while but finally was able to find something that could be of help to him, and it had the same radius as his Escape Talisman, which made it really great.

    The only problem was its price! The thing costed 150k SP points, and if he wanted to increase the range he would have to pay at 1k SP points for kilometers.

    If he needed he could build a spatial passage from his home to Senkaku Inds, but then he would have to pay around 2 million SP points to the system.

    He would have to massacre a small city in order to build that spatial passage and that was considering that he wouldn''t have to spend more SP points on other things.

    That clearly approached the impossible at the moment, but he didn''t have to necessarily have it from his house in Tokyo, did he?

    He could build it from the closest spot to the Inds, whether being Japan, China, or Taiwan. He didn''t need to care much about these countries, as after the S-day they would almost cease to exist.

    He just had to find the perfect ce to build it, so he was in an extremely good mood as he thought about it.

    The spatial channel between his house and the Miura underground facility took priority though, so he first had to n on that one.

    Returning to the current situation, Eric took out his suit from the storage ring he had ced on his right-hand fourth finger and immediately changed his outfit, as he even ced his own Id.

    He had already informed Hilda on his arrival, who had sealed this area of the building for him and the twodies to change.

    He had also asked her to find two secretary outfits for the twodies apanying him, as he couldn''t have them walk in with casual clothes.

    It was at that time that he even received a short text message on his phone, with an address, and some information.

    Reading the text message, he showed a sly smile on his face, as he just washed his face one more time before leaving the toilet, and going outside where the threedies were waiting for him.

    While Tatsuya Minami and Inuhara Hina weren''t true secretaries, they were nheless looking extremely good in those outfits.

    As soon as heid his eyes on them, Eric couldn''t help but have a deep desire to ravish the two inside his office.

    But that was something that had to wait forter, as he still had to work his way with the two. So he just said with a teasing tone and a devilish grin on his face,

    "You two look splendid! You are so beautiful that you are raising my blood pressure among other things!

    The same holds true even for you Hilda! You seem to be more and more beautiful by the day! I can''t help but have improper thoughts about you!"

    The twodies were beet red hearing his words, making it even more difficult for one to think they were special agents.

    While Hilda didn''t lose herposure in the slightest, as she said¡­

 Chapter 213 - 213: A Brave And Direct Hilda

    "I wouldn''t mind realizing those improper thoughts of yours Young Master Eric, Master Takeshiba ordered me to abide by all your orders!

    And he specifically said ''all''!"??

    Her words and meaning were more than clear, she didn''t have any intention of stopping Eric from doing whatever he wanted with her.

    As for revealing her Master''s orders that was even less of a worry for her, as it was the truth, and also the best way to approach Eric.

    She knew that he wasn''t that stupid as to fall for her tricks, or traps that she might conjure, so she decided to get a more direct approach.

    In a world ruled by men, it wasn''t really weird for them to give such gifts to each other, after all, they weren''t normal men.

    They all had great wealth, status, and power in their hands, and no matter how much people might believe in fake morals, each of these three was a big attracting factor.

    Willingly or unwillingly,dies would be at their mercy. The reason didn''t truly matter, the important thing was the result.

    With these thoughts in mind, Master Takeshiba''s gift to Eric, was more thanprehensible, even though she was just a living trap for him.

    Eric had thought that she would continue to y hard to get or make it a bit difficult for him, so he was surprised to see her take this approach, but this didn''t mean he would pull back.

    Looking at her with a new teasing look, and a devilish grin he said,

    "Oh!? Is that so!? Then why don''t you remove your shirt and let me look at your melons!?"

    While she had expected that Eric would tease her a bit with his words, she didn''t expect him to be so vicious with his first attack.

    Right now, they were out of the toilet, and the guards were a bit far away from them making sure to keep this ce out of reach, but there were still cameras in this ce.

    Still, she had no choice but to obey his orders, as the cat was already out of the bag, and she said she would obey any order he had.

    So, with just a fleeting moment of hesitation, H unbuttoned her jacket and then her shirt, as she revealed her big melons to her Young Master Eric.

    She was wearing some nice pink thick bra, that had two small circr holes at the center of each side, where the fabric was really thin and see-through, to showcase her brownish buds.

    As she unbuttoned thest of her shirt''s buttons, she raised her head and was looking towards Eric with a proud expression. With her assets who would me her!

    But her proud expression was blown away by Eric''s next words,

    "Didn''t I tell you to properly show me your melons, beauty? Aren''t you still blocking my sight with your bra!?"

    Hilda was thinking that this would be enough to please this Young Master of hers but she didn''t expect him to be so inconsiderate.

    While she wouldn''t mind serving him with otherdies or fulfill all his wishes, she still had her standing to consider.

    After all, she could be a ''whore'' or a ''personal bi*tch'' to her Master, but under no circumstance would she lower herself to be the ''slut'' for the whole Company.

    This ce was safe, but there were cameras, and guards in here that might look at her, or defile her with their eyes, so she didn''t want to give them the opportunity, so she said,

    "Young Master Eric, I will do whatever you want me to do in private, but I don''t like being showcased, and watched by all kinds of lowlife!

    If you don''t mind, can we continue this somewhere more private!?"

    She wasn''t refusing his request or order, she was just asking for more privacy. Her request made sense, but this didn''t mean that Eric would agree to it so quickly, as he asked,

    "Oh, does that meant that you will only serve me alone!?"

    "No, that is not what I meant Young Master Eric! I will dly serve you alongside otherdies, it is just that I don''t like being watched upon by another man, as I do that!

    I consider myself to be Young Master Eric''s unique property if Young Master Eric decides to take me under his wing!"

    As she said that, she even took a look at the other twodies by her side Tatsuya Minami, and Inuhara Hina.

    Both of them werepletely stunned at this moment, as they would have never imagined such a flow of events.

    To them, this was nothing short of a scene from a drama, or a serial. There was no way something like this could happen.

    Eric, on the other hand, seemed to be pleased, and satisfied with her answer, as he looked her right in the eyes as if to assess that she was telling the truth, and then said,

    "I like you even more now! From now on you are my personal property, I will make sure that you stay by my side all the time!

    Don''t worry about your previous Master, I am sure that he will let you off to me! Just make sure to never betray me, otherwise no one will be able to save you from my wrath!

    Now tie-up, and let us go to the office, we have many things we need to do!"

    With these words, he started walking towards the office in a good mood, and with a smile pasted on his face.

    His face had totally changed, 180 degrees, from the one he had as he entered the building! But no one beside him knew about that.

    In the meantime, Tatsuya Minami, and Inuhara Hina were still looking at Hilda withpletely stunned faces, as she buttoned up her shirt and jacket once again.

    Inuhara Hina was the first that wasn''t able to control herself, curiosity, and disgust as she said,

    "I don''t understand what makes a woman sell herself like this, and be nothing more than a ything for men!

    You should be ashamed of yourself!"

    Hearing her words, Hilda didn''t seem to get angry, quite on the opposite actually, she started smiling, as she said,

    "Why should I feel ashamed!? I am just openly admitting life as it is! I am selling myself to him, as he will provide me for the rest of my life!

    Don''t tell me that you are staying by his side without expecting anything! At least I am honest about it, don''t you think?"

    Her wordspletely shocked the twodies! After all, it was their weak and sore spot at the moment!

    At first, they each had no rtion to him whatsoever, and by some weird stroke of fate, their lives were intertwined to his, and now they were here.

    But were they here for him, without any kind of expectation? After all, their reason at the moment was that they were staying by his side due to their missions.

    Each of them was trying to get close to him, make him fall in love with them, and then try to uncover his secrets, or be there by his side as a sleepy cell.

    But if they went with this logic weren''t they just ''prostitute agents'' used by their agency, in order to get something from him.

    The two of them were just selling their bodies for secrets, and due to orders, with the big reason of national security!

    Surely their big reason made things kind of eptable, but at the end of the day, that didn''t change the fact that they were selling their bodies.

    What was the difference between them, and Hilda!? Two main points, Hilda epted it openly, and secondly their rate.

    This was only in their eyes, as in fact, their rate was the same, just their big reason, and their employer was different.

    Faced with such a situation how could they continue to feel disgusted towards her, they could only feel disgusted towards their own selves, and the situation.

    It was at this point that Hilda started walking after Eric, as she said,

    "In my eyes na?ve, and stupid women like you are the worst! Because you always try to judge the world, and every one by your fake metrics, when you are even worse than them!

    So, please stop pretending, and start facing the true and real world! Some secret agents you are! Just na?ve and stupid bimbos!"

    She wasn''t polite, or nice in the least with her words, as she had been pissed off when she saw the look of disgust on the twodies'' faces a moment ago.

    These bi*tches were judging her with high morals when they were just like her. Trying to act high and mighty when you were covered in sh*t, truly the worst kind!

    Eric had heard their little talk and was more than happy with the way that Hilda acted. In fact, she had been a great help to him at the moment.

    No matter how much he was trying to make the duo, Tatsuya Minami and Inuahara Hina realize the current situation, and not act like na?ve spoiled brats, his words entered one ear and left the other.

    It wasn''t that he was worried about controlling them after he took them as his women, but more because he wanted to help them grow up.

    The two of them had infinite potential, and he couldn''t let them continue like that for the rest of his life, he had already made up his mind to train, and develop all of his women.

    Only like that would they be able to have a chance even if he wasn''t around for them, and these two were no exception.

    Both of them were smart, and intelligent, and could understand what was going on, but their mind seemed to be ying tricks that they could y on both sides, which was clearly impossible.

    They had to choose!

 Chapter 214 - 214: Hilda Undresses

    Still, it wasn''t like he expected to have them decide right away anyway, they would need some time to think about it, and make a clear decision.

    Not too much though, as he had to make sure that if they chose to stay on his side, they had to be prepared for what wasing.??

    Only time would tell though, as it wasn''t totally on his hands, as he could only do his best. That didn''t mean he would be stuck up in that either.

    For example, right now, he could have some fun with this new direct and bold Hilda in front of him. It was surely going to be a pleasurable experience, he was sure of it.

    Reaching his office, he entered inside, and sat on his chair, as he was looking with a predator''s eyes towards thedies that entered after him.

    Besides Hilda, even Tatsuya Minami and Inuhara Hina entered behind her, as the situation seemed to be drifting towards the weird once again when Eric finally said,

    "You two, the situation is going to get a bitplicated from now on, as I n to have some fun with my secretary!

    While we don''t mind if you want to participate, I don''t think that you will, would you?"

    It was clear to whom he was talking to, as the twodies had a red face and aplicated look on their faces.

    They expected something like this, especially after what they saw a moment ago, but they didn''t think that Eric would be so blunt, and straightforward about it.

    They had followed behind in hopes that he might just give up since they were there too, but it clearly wasn''t the case.

    But that wasn''t the worst part! As the worst part was the fact that he was inviting them, and at the same time challenging their guts, and resolve.

    Even if Eric didn''t know about their mission, it didn''t take a lot of brains to arrive at a conclusion. He was giving them the perfect opportunity toplete their mission!

    The problem was the situation and the circumstances! They had always thought that their first time would be special, and romantic.

    This moment was anything but that, as they were in his office, and furthermore, they would have to share him with others.

    It was clearly impossible for that to happen, but since he wanted to fight, then a fight he would have, as before Inuhara Hina could cower and leave, Tatsuya Minami said with a slightly embarrassed voice,

    "You are right Young Master Eric, but we are responsible for your life, and safety so we can''t really leave your side!

    As much as I wouldn''t want to be here either, I am forced to stay due to my duty! So, I am sorry to tell you this, but you will be forced to have us here, as you do that!"

    At first, she thought she was just challenging him if he had the guts, and shamelessness to do it, but the more she spoke the more she regretted her words.

    Wasn''t she basically just telling him to do whatever he wanted in front of her and that she would be watching them doing whatever they would do?

    She clearly hadn''t thought things through, as now she could only hope that Eric would give up from his intent or oppose her staying there.

    Unfortunately, none of the two things happened, as in fact Eric was a bit startled hearing her, and then a devilish grin appeared on his face, as he said,

    "Oho!? Well then please do so!"

    Those words felt like her death sentence, actually not only hers, as she had involved even Inuhara Hina into this.

    Inuhara Hina was just looking at her with a really wronged look right now, coupled with a look of saying, ''just what did you get us into''!

    Eric, on the other hand, returned to the main topic, as he looked Hilda directly in her eyes, and said with a straight face,

    "Well then beauty let us continue from where we left off, how about you show those melons to me!?"

    Hearing her Young Master''s orders, Hilda didn''t seem to hesitate in the slightest, as she started unbuttoning her jacket and shirt once again.

    Eric''s office was really big and spacious, and it also had one of the best views and positions in the main building.

    But that wasn''t all, the office also had a pre-office area where his Secretaries and Personal Assistants could work, a ce which was upied only by Hilda at the moment.

    That wasn''t important right now though, the important thing was that the pre-office worked as a barrier towards the outsider''s gaze, and no one could see what was happening inside Eric''s office.

    Not only that, but even the sound istion of the office was done with the best materials and technology, and even if a bomb exploded in his office wouldn''t be heard outside.

    So, no matter what happened inside his office right now, no one would be able to see or hear a thing.

    Surely the dream of any man in that day and age, a powerful CEO, who could have as much fun as he wanted as he pretended to be working.

    At the same time, even the surveince of his office was directly controlled by him, and the pre-office, so no one else but the close people working for him, knew what was going on.

    Certainly, he could have told the twody guards he had to keep watch from there, but where would be the fun if he didn''t see their faces as he did what he did.

    For that reason, Hilda didn''t hesitate to undress her jacket, shirt, and her bra in order to reveal in all their glory her big and ripe melons.

    They were really big, based on Eric''s experience her melons were most probably G-cup. Those weren''t the biggest he had seen, but most certainly entered the top 10.

    Since she had totally undressed her jacket and shirt, her melons weren''t only visible to Eric but even to the twodies by her side, who couldn''t help but feel jealous at the view.

    Even though the two of them weren''t t, they were still below her in size, Tatsuya Minami by one rank, and Inuhara Hina by two or three.

    Their jealousy and anger peaked when they saw Eric looked at those big melons, and then towards them, imagining them naked, andparing the sizes.

    They didn''t know why, but they felt like they had just lost a battle against Hilda at that moment. A battle they couldn''t avoid!

    Seeing her superiority in this area, Hilda decided to point at it, as she pushed her chest forward with pride, and gave them a winning look.

    Seeing their expression''s Eric was truly satisfied inside, as he thought that this whole situation was getting better and better.

    But he couldn''t let them start fighting each other there and then, otherwise things would just turn bad, so he looked towards Hilda and said,

    "I should say that you truly have some rocking curves, now I wonder if you have the same size below, how about you satisfy my curiosity!?"

    "It will be my pleasure, Master!"

    With that said, Hilda immediately started taking off her pants, as she revealed her pink revealing panties, which had a thinner patch at her secret cave''s entrance.

    Eric couldn''t say if she was just that good at controlling herself, and her fluids or it was how she felt at the moment, but he could clearly see that she was dripping wet at the moment.

    With quick, and smooth movements Hilda took off her pants and then turned around, as she showed her back to Eric, as she started taking off her panties.

    As she did so slowly, she showcased in a splendid manner her assists to him, her back, her as*s, then her revealed secret garden, devoid of any bush, and then her thighs, and feet.

    No matter who was in Eric''s ce at that moment would have a massive boner just by looking at that, not to mention even that nose-piercing aromaing from her secret garden.

    When she was taking off her panties through her feet, she even made sure to take a position where Eric had an even better view of her dripping secret cave''s entrance.

    Looking at that view Eric was lost for a moment, as it was just that beautiful, and lust-inducing. Women were truly a straight man''s biggest weakness!

    His lost expression didn''t escape the other twodies'' eyes, as they became even angrier, and enraged by this, but it wasn''t like they could say anything.

    They had asked for this and said they had a duty to stay and watch no matter what happened, even though they were now cursing their luck.

    Recollecting himself rather quickly, Eric felt that his throat was dry, so he swallowed once, and then once again admired Hilda as she stood up, and turned towards him.

    She had a clear confident and winning look on her face, as she didn''t seem to care in the least about the fact that she waspletely naked in front of him.

    Even though she knew she was making Eric even more attentive towards her, she didn''t seem to mind as she kept acting confident.

    After all, if she put up an act after all this, it might just end up exploding on her face, so it was better to go with the safe approach.

    Eric on the other hand was contemting all this, even though he seemed to be just too engrossed on the show in front of him.

    As he continued,

    "Well now it''s time to have a look and collect your reward for the show, don''t you think!?"

 Chapter 215 - 215: â€˜Excaliburâ€™ (Not The True Holy Sword, But Nothing Less Either :p)

    Hearing those words Hilda couldn''t help but divert her eyes, and attention to that special part of Eric that she had been grazing with her eyes until now.

    This was the first time she was going to have a look at his ''weapon'' and she had a lot of expectations about it.??

    She had been trying to steal some glimpses of its might by looking at the bulges created in Eric''s pants, but this guy was just too good with his self-control.

    He had never even once lost his self-control in her presence, and she had no idea what to expect!

    It was a messed-up situation, as she had expectations, and not having an idea of what to expect at the same time! Besides messed up what else could one call this situation?

    Even now there didn''t seem to be any big reaction in that area, there was no bulge on his pants whatsoever.

    Could it be that he didn''t possess a sword but just a pocket knife!? That couldn''t be right!? Her luck would be just tooughable then!

    Since she was admitting that she was in a way selling herself to him, the least she could expect was to have someone that could pleasure her, right!?

    Otherwise, her already humiliating and cheap decision would be even worse for her. Then she wouldn''t even know if she shouldugh or cry at her shitty luck.

    As those thoughts surfaced on her mind, she seemed to be a bit fearful and hesitant, she had yet to truly offer herself to him, so she could still retreat, and try to look for someone else!

    Well, at least that was what she thought for a fleeting moment. But who was she trying to deceive with that thought, there was no way Eric was going to let her retreat now!

    She could only brace herself to ept whatever fate she had, as she moved from her ce, and approached closer to Eric''s position, and then got on her knees in front of him.

    Right now, her face was in level with his weapon, but there was yet to be seen any reaction! Apparently, her rotten thought was correct, he truly possessed just a pocket knife.

    Her damned, and rotten luck, nothing seemed to be going well for her in life. She was only living misfortune after misfortune.

    Well, there was nothing she could do about it now, there was no way for the lithe, and delicate stalk she was to confront the heavy and ruthless winds of this world.

    She needed support if she wanted to have even a small chance of surviving, so she could do nothing but seek a warm thigh for support, even if that thigh wouldn''t give her the pleasure she asked for.

    So, with trembling hands, she managed to open up his belt, the button on his pants, and then pull the zipper to unzip Eric''s pants.

    As she did that though, her overthinking brain managed to discover something she hadn''t noticed until now, Eric was wearing higher size pants.

    His pants were bigger by at least 2 sizes, as in front of her a big ck tent appeared, with a big sword that seemed to be wanting to pierce through the tent.

    It was so big that it seemed like its shadow would be able to fall all over her face, and down her throat.

    Just looking at that, her heart started racing like never before, all her previous thoughts were thrown out of existence, as her blood started to boil, and her love juices returned once again in full strength.

    Everything had taken such a sudden turn in such a short time, just one look was enough topletely change her thoughts.

    No matter what, she had to ept that it not only was out of her expectations, but it also went further beyond them.

    Not only did Eric possess a great sword, but the one he had even had the premises to be the holy sword ''Excalibur''!

    As that thought was born inside her mind, she couldn''t control herself anymore, as she immediately used her hands to grab on his boxers, and pull them down to reveal the ''holy sword''.

    The moment the sword appeared in front of her, she couldn''t help but have her jaw on the floor, as the twodies behind her were in the same position.

    Nobody knew what they were thinking right now, but most probably it was on lines like, how big that was, would it even fit, or how much would it hurt!

    As the threedies were lost in their thoughts, Eric had a devilish grin on his face, as he said with a teasing voice,

    "So, what do you thinkdies!? I hope I haven''t failed your expectations have I!?"

    The threedies were so wrapped up in their thoughts, and imaginations that they weren''t even able to wake up from those words, as they could only nod with their heads.

    It didn''t take much of an effort to understand that they were more than satisfied by what they were looking at, in fact, they were thrilled about it.

    Eric didn''t say anything more, as he was just enjoying their looks with a sense of pride, after all, who wouldn''t!? Even Immortals, and Gods most probably held a soft spot for their manhood, and its pride!

    But he couldn''t let them just stare at it all the time either, as he looked at Hilda with his devilish grin, and said,

    "My, my! How long are you nning to stay there just looking at it!? Shouldn''t you start tasting it now!? We have a lot of work to do, after all!"

    This time Hilda was able to wake up from her overwhelmed state, as she immediately said in a close to being hypnotized state,

    "Yes, you are right Young Master! Well then ''Itadakimasu''!"

    With that said, she immediately opened her mouth took it inside, as far as she could reach, even though she could only take up to a bit more than half on her first try.

    Eric had been worried that her mouth wouldn''t have been wet enough, as it might make the whole thing bitter displeasure for him, but it didn''t seem to be a problem.

    her mouth was salivating, she seemed to be so expectant of that, that if she hadn''t done it at that point, she might even be drooling a momentter.

    Taking that thing inside her throat totally awakened Hilda from her stupor, as she felt frustrated that she wasn''t able to go further than she had.

    But she wasn''t depressed though as right now it was only touching her throat, she was more than confident that she could take even more of that inside her throat.

    So, she took it out, gave it a few licks, and sucks, as she did her best to take as much as she could down her throat once again.

    This time she was able to pass the first hurdle, and she was able to take inside her more than 3 quarters, and if one looked at her, they would see a little swollen part on her throat.

    Eric had to ept that this secretary of his that his father-inw had gifted him was truly well educated about this, and was really good.

    On the other hand, Hilda seemed to have taken this whole deal as a challenge to her skills and confidence, as she was trying to get more and more of that thing down her throat.

    She tried it whole, she liked the sword down to its handle as much as she could, sucked on it, regted her breathing as much as she could, but still, she could only go close to its end, never reach it.

    She was frustrated by this fact, she was frustrated that she didn''t seem able to take it all down her throat, but most importantly she didn''t seem close to making him climax.

    If there was one thing she was confident in, was her skills, yet in such a moment her skills seemed nothing special, how could she not be frustrated.

    As she was feeling like that, she heard Eric say with his usual voice of earlier,

    "Why don''t you use those big melons of yours too? I am sure they feel just as they look!"

    It wasn''t that she hadn''t thought about it, it was just that she thought she didn''t think it was necessary.

    Even if she was taking such a direct approach with Eric, she still held some thoughts of rebellion, and superiority in the deepest parts of her mind.

    So, while this seemed nothing more than her servicing her Master with her mouth, it was in fact a game of dominance.

    Sexual dominance!

    She was trying to use her skills, and abilities to show her dominance, and make him feel unable to get pleasure from any other woman but her.

    That was also a big reason why she felt so frustrated right now, her biggest tramp card seemed to be useless in front of Eric at this moment.

    Well it wasn''t like this was all she had to offer, but she could feel it that slowly but surely, she was losing ground with him, and she didn''t like this in the least.

    Still, there was nothing she could do right now, but to continue with his suggestion, as she held her melons high with her hands, and positioned them on each side of his greatsword ''Excalibur''!

    At that moment, it truly looked like the legendary ''Excalibur'' that was stuck on the stone, waiting for the fated Hero to pick it up from there, and the hero didn''t tarry either, as soon the sword was engulfed¡­

 Chapter 216 - 216: Dominance

    As immediately the great sword was engulfed by a warm and moist thing, that seemed to be trying to suck out the ''holy power'' from it.

    Being cushioned amidst those cotton-like melons, and then being licked and covered in hot saliva, as it was being sucked out like that, Eric could feel like his resistance was diminishing really quick.??

    If she kept going like that, then perhaps he wouldn''t be able to hold on for long, and then would end up supplying her with his ''holy power''.

    Not that it would make a big difference, it was just that he didn''t want to lose this little game of dominance they were ying.

    He needed to give her a good lesson about who was the Master, and who was the servant in between them and couldn''t allow her to have the lead.

    For that reason, he closed his eyes and tried to force himself into meditation, and clear his mind from the extra burning thoughts, that were sending him towards the edge.

    The human body is asplicated, as it''s simple, climaxing is most certainly a process of good and magical feelingsing from one''s intimate regions.

    But, the one who processes all those thoughts, and feelings at the end of the day is still the mind and brain.

    As long as someone is capable and able of controlling his thoughts, they might be able to control their climax and other functions.

    It''s not like they could totally stop it, as that would require a terrible amount of control, focus, and willpower, but postponing a climax shouldn''t be that much of a problem.

    So, Eric was doing that precisely right now, trying to keep the situation under control as much as he could, making Hilda feel more and more frustrated.

    He almost lost his control when she started licking his ''dragon''s nape'' as it was a crazy feeling, but he was still able to control himself in the end, willpower was all it took!

    But he couldn''t let this continue like this for long either, he needed to quickly ascertain his dominance, so it was time for him to take the lead.

    It was quite pleasant to see her trying her best to make him climax, and getting frustrated as she did that, but it was time to change the roles, so pulled her head up, and said,

    "Well, I think that was enough time to let you showcase your skills beauty! Now it''s my turn!"

    Hilda clearly didn''t agree with that and wanted to ask for a bit more time, she couldn''t give up like that could she!?

    But before she could have the time to oppose, and ask for more time, she felt Eric pull her up for a kiss, as he then took her up on hisp, sitting her right above his sword.

    It looked like the great sword had juste out of a stone to enter another, and this time a more fitting one, but Eric didn''t stick it in.

    No, he kept kissing her lips, biting her ears, and neck, as he moved her body slightly as his sword rubbed on the opening of the cut stone above it.

    For Eric, this wasn''t as stimting as what Hilda was doing a moment prior, but to Hilda, this was something unbelievable.

    Not only was Eric kissing her, and ying with her cotton-like melons, but he was also rubbing his member to her secret cave''s entrance.

    Just the thought of that monster trying to enter her secret cave made her shudder in expectation, certainly, she would feel pain at first, as she still had her purity, but the pleasure after it!

    It would be something certainly amazing! She was sure of it, as all the education she had received, and everything she knew pointed to it.

    This anticipation just made her even more sensitive, as her mind was slowly losing to the feeling, and all she could do was breathe heavily, and moan.

    "Ahnn, mhnn, ohh, nhnn¡­"

    Every movement made her release different moans, but one thing was for sure, her climax was building, and she wouldn''t be able to resist for long.

    No matter how much she tried to resist, and postpone her climax, it was clear that she was on the losing side, as each second was sending her towards the unavoidable end.

    In order to make her go even crazier, Eric started pretending like he was going to stick it in each time, as he would allow on the monster''s head to enter for a little moment and pull it back.

    Not only that, but he also started biting on her left melon bud, as he ying and pinching the right one with his hand.

    "Aahhnnn~!"

    The extra amount of pleasure and attention sent the poor Hilda beyond the edge, as she couldn''t help but experience a strong, and heavy climax.

    All those times she had been using her fingers seemed like nothing more than a small candy in front of a 3 floors cake, totally iparable.

    Right now, not only had she climaxed like never before, but even lost the first battle, but certainly, there was no way she could think about that right now.

    Her mind seemed to have gone ck from pleasure, as a bit of drool wasing out of her mouth, as her face seemed really lewd.

    The twodies behind here werepletely speechless, all this time they had been observing everything, even the tiniest details, without letting anything escape their look.

    From Hilda''s sexy body, and dangerous curves, and shapes, to Eric''s monster, and his movements, shape, smell, everything!

    Even now they were focused on Hilda''s face, and body trembling, who looked like had reached Heaven for a few moments.

    She looked like her soul had left her body, but from extreme pleasure, and not even understanding why they felt extremely jealous.

    Who wouldn''t after all, the man they were considering handing over their bodies, was in front of them, doing some weird things to another woman, making her lose her soul from pleasure.

    It was a scene that even the po*rn industry might have a hard time thinking and enacting. Not that Eric cared much about it though!

    Right now, he was just pleased that he had started establishing his dominance, as he waited for Hilda''s climax to subside, and then whispered in her ear,

    "From now on, you are mine, and I am your only Master! If you dare betray me or disobey me, I am going to make you regret it, even if I will have to drag you back from the depths of hell!

    Am I clear!?"

    His voice was cold and emotionless, it felt like his voice was nothing more than an icy sword, able to cut through everything!

    When he said those words, Eric had dyed them with killing intent, as those words not only entered Hilda''s ears, but even grazed her soul, making her tremble in fear, andpletely awake from her climax!

    She felt like at that moment she was thrown into the depths of a deep, and cold abyss, from which she couldn''t escape if Eric didn''t wish so!

    Even though she had always thought that Master Takeshiba was the most dangerous monster out there, right now she had a new perspective.

    Master Takeshiba looked like nothing important in front of this young man. If she would have topare them, then Master Takeshiba was a harmless puppy, facing a bloody tiger or lion!

    There wouldn''t even be a fight between them, as the harmless puppy would be dead before it was even able to make a move.

    It was that single instant that she felt all that, that her whole being made her decision, and she decided the side she wanted to be in.

    That was enough for her to see the bare and naked truth in front of her, and make the choice that presented her with the best chances of surviving and providing her with a life.

    It is truly strange how sometimes our brain makes such sudden important decisions that could affect our whole lives, in just one moment!

    It looks unbelievable but we all have at least once decided in the spur of the moment, and then followed that decision to the end.

    The same thing happened with Hilda at that moment, as she was faced with that coldness, and that terror, she made the choice of her life!

    She opened her eyes wide, looked directly into Eric''s eyes, and then approached closer as she whispered in his ears,

    "Master, I swear my heart, life, soul, and being to you! I am ready to tell you everything whenever you want me to!"

    She didn''t know that this was going to be the most important, and best decision of her life, but that is a story forter.

    At the moment, Eric was surprised by her answer, he didn''t expect her to say something like this, so he took everything with a pinch of salt, to be honest.

    He wouldn''t trust her immediately, and he nned on testing her repeatedly, but at least she had made a good start!

    Her eyes and face seemed to be honest, and truthful but only time would prove if she was truly honest or not.

    That was a matter fortter though, as right now they had something more important to do, Eric was tired of waiting, and it was time to take her chastity!

    With that thought in mind, he looked at her with a satisfied look, as he said,

    "Very well, now it''s time for your reward then beauty!"

    Saying that he once again pulled her up, and positioned her secret cave on top of his monster¡­

 Chapter 217 - 217: A Visit From Mother-in-law

    Just as he was about to lower her down, and let his monster conquer another secret cave, that would belong only to him, someone was knocking on his door.

    His first thought was to continue doing what he was already doing, and then deal with the party crasher, punishing him or her for the slight distraction!??

    But the moment he saw who she was, his n flew out of the window, as he couldn''t afford to let her wait.

    It was his stoic mother-inw!

    He didn''t know what she was doing here, but he couldn''t let her wait in there, could he!? Even if it meant that he would have to suffer blue balls, he had to!

    With that decision made, he took her up once again, as he then let her stand beside him, as he said,

    "We will have to continue thistter beauty, for now, get dressed and open the door."

    Hilda was clearly dissatisfied with that woman''s interference right now, but there was nothing she could do.

    Even though she was dripping in her love juices in expectation she could do nothing but obey her Master, and let this continue some other time.

    Without losing time she took up her clothes and started getting dressed, as Eric looked at the other twodies in the room, and said,

    "Don''t stand there like that, bute behind me as a guard should. Also, I don''t think I need to tell you this, but she shouldn''t know what happened here.

    So, get rid of those faces you have, and be more solemn!"

    With that said he pulled his own pants and boxer''s up, as he took a better position on his desk like he was working on some important issue.

    Whoever watched him now would never believe that he was so close to breaking ady''s chastity and having lewd fun a moment ago.

    Still, there was one thing he didn''t change at that moment, and that was the smell around the room, he didn''t open the windows to filter the air, but he did that on purpose.

    He wanted to break that woman''sposition and cool-headedness! Furthermore, if he got lucky that woman might even get a bit flustered, even though it looked impossible.

    Hilda had already dressed as she should in a short time and was ready to open the door, as she turned her head to look at her Master for confirmation.

    She couldn''t believe how casual her Master looked right now, despite being in apletely different position a moment ago.

    But to her surprise, she wasn''t that surprised by hisposure, not after having sensed that terrifying killing intent he had. What she witnessed now was nothing more than expected.

    Taking the sign of confirmation, she opened the door, as slowly behind it appeared the smoking hot bomb Yuzuriha Akiha.

    Hilda just opened the door and walked to the side to let her enter, as she didn''t have the qualifications to talk to this woman.

    One had to ept that the media and the paparazzi truly didn''t make justice to her beauty, and charms.

    In person, she was so much more beautiful and better! One could say that even the best Hollywood actresses weren''t even close to her charm and beauty.

    She looked more like the big sister of her children than their mother. And even though she had given birth to 5, her shapes were nheless perfect.

    There was no sign of surgery either, all she had was her own, natural beauty. A man had to be blind and impotent if they didn''t react to her.

    Eric was no different, looking at her shapes, and body, he could help but want to progress as much as he could with his n, and make this honorabledy, moan under him.

    On the other hand, Yuzuriha Akiha entered inside with an elegant, and charming walk, like a goddess descending upon the human realm.

    She didn''t seem to care in the least about the presence of other people in the room. But even though she was walking as nothing happened, her slight disturbance couldn''t escape Eric''s senses.

    The problem was that the disturbance she was showing seemed rather ''fabricated''! it didn''t feel natural.

    No matter who was in Eric''s ce at that moment wouldn''t have caught up on it, but Eric wasn''t a normal person, and his experience with fake people proved quite useful in this moment.

    He could feel that Yuzuriha Akiha was giving him the same vibes that Tina and some other people gave him in his previous life.

    The only difference was that Tina and those guys pretended to like him, while Yuzuriha Akiha was pretending to be disturbed by the smell in the air.

    Until now he hadn''t paid much attention to thisdy, as he had always thought that his only opponent in the family was Takeshiba Tomiyasu, and she would be just an addition to his harem.

    But right now, his instincts were clearly telling him that this woman was bad news! With that in mind, Eric decided to pay even more attention to this woman, and her actions, as he got up and greeted her,

    "To whom do I owe this pleasant surprise Mother-inw!?"

    Yuzuriha Akiha didn''t seem to buy his pleasantries though, as she immediately said with a cold and stoic tone,

    "Let''s cut all the crap, shall we son-inw!? I am going to cut directly to the reason I am here!

    How much!?"

    All this time Eric had been looking in her attitude and talking and he could feel a few more rming sounds as he did it.

    The more he focussed on her, and the more he interacted with her, the more did he have a feeling that something was wrong with her.

    This meant that he would have to be even more attentive of her than he had been until now, but at the same time he would have to y his part even better, as he asked back with a confused expression,

    "How much!?"

    "Yes! How much would you ask to leave my family alone! I am willing to pay you any amount you wish, for you to get out of my daughter''s life, and my family in the process!"

    Eric had already heard her the first time, and it wasn''t like he didn''t understand her meaning, it just was better to deal with it when the words and the matters were clearer.

    "So, let me get this straight mother-inw, you are offering me any rate I would so wish in order to get out of your family, and your daughter''s life, did I understand it correctly!?"

    Even though a bit angered that she was made to repeat herself three times, Yuzuriha Akiha said with a calm voice,

    "Yes, that''s true!"

    "What opinion does father-inw have with regards to this proposal!?"

    "Don''t be stupid it''s more than clear that he has no idea that I aming here to cut such a deal with you!"

    "I thought so! What about Aika?"

    "She doesn''t know either! There is no way she will believe me over your poisonous words anymore!"

    "That also makes sense! Tell me one thing though, I am unable to understand why are you doing this!?"

    Until now their conversation had been truly smooth, and fast forward, asking and answering without a glitch, and once again Yuzuriha Akiha seemed to be ready to answer rapidly, but Eric cut her before answering,

    "I forgot, don''t give me that crap that you are doing this for Takeshiba Aika, her future, or your family because we both know this is nothing more than bullshit!"

    Yuzuriha Akiha seemed a bit surprised seeing Eric''s reaction, but that surprise felt fake as hell to Eric, she was faking it. She had been prepared for such a reaction!

    Still, in the eyes of the other people in the room, she seemed really startled, for a moment, as she then started smiling as she said,

    "Exactly what I would have expected from someone sent from those old-fogies! You clearly aren''t a normal character!

    I just don''t understand why would my husband make such a deal with them? Do they have dirt on him or something!?"

    It was clear as day that Yuzuriha Akiha was thinking of Eric''s background as someoneing from the Council of Five, and considering Tatsuya Minami, and Inuhara Hina nobody would me her to think like that.

    Perhaps that was also the reason she hadn''t asked them to leave the office when she entered, as for Hilda she worked for her husband and was nothing more than a secretary, she was in her palm.

    But even as she said that Eric couldn''t help but have a feeling that it was just a fake try, a smoke bomb used to cover nothing.

    He still didn''t understand her role in all this or what she was trying to achieve, but surely things weren''t as easy and simple as he thought.

    "Who said that I was sent by those Old fogies though!? Can''t I be some foreign guy? Or some new powerhouse figure that came out of nowhere!?"

    "No, if that was the case those Old fogies wouldn''t have let you alive! They would have already killed you!

    As for the second case, I can''t really say actually, I have heard that you possess something truly important, that my husband desperately needs!

    I just don''t know what!"

    "Then I am even more unable to understand, just what exactly do you want from me, mother-inw!?"

    Her reason foring here should be nothing close to her previous words and expressed intent, she was here with another target in mind, but just what!?

 Chapter 218 - 218: Unreasonable Request

    Nothing made sense anymore, everything was just getting more and moreplicated, and messed up.

    Not one of the people he had met or seen in these days was like they looked like, they were all either machination of others, or were setting up their own machinations.??

    Right now, he was just being a witness of another one, his mother-inw. He had always thought that his mother-inw was the type of woman who was subdued by her husband.

    Especially with Master Takeshiba''s character, and temperament, there was no way he would let her run around him free!

    Just what was going on here!?

    Furthermore, she seemed to be prepared of dealing with him, even though she was a good actress she couldn''t escape his gaze.

    Even though she was pretending to not know what he had in his hands to make Master Takeshiba hand his daughter to him, she most probably knew all about it.

    But in this ordeal only three sides knew about that, him, Master Takeshiba, and the Council of Five, no one else did!

    Could she be ced as a spy from the Council!? But then why would she need toe here and do what she was doing!? It didn''t make sense!

    Could it be that she was here on Master Takeshiba''s instructions and trying to test him!? What was the need for such a game though, it was too easy!

    No matter how much he thought he couldn''te up with a reasonable and logical conclusion, he could only depend on her answer.

    Yuzuriha Akiha seemed to be really happy with his current face. Just like she wanted he was really puzzled and confused with her reason, and motive, as she let him think a bit more, and then said,

    "Let me get straight to the point son-inw, the Yuzuriha family is ready to pay you twice as much as my husband in order to pull you to our side!"

    This statement clearly surprised Eric, as he didn''t expect her to throw such a bomb, but this just made things even more interesting.

    The other families shouldn''t have much information on his background, or on his worth, so why was the Yuzuriha family suddenly throw such an offer to him.

    If he thought well enough then it''s kind of made sense, after all, the Council of Five wouldn''t let the Takeshiba family take all the benefits.

    They were prepared to divide everything by 5, only to prevent them from being able to take half of everything.

    Most probably they didn''t know that he had already given the form to Master Takeshiba though, as that was his biggest trump card in their eyes.

    So, most probably they had intentionally spread rumors to the other four families, putting them against the Takeshiba family.

    His mother-inw was probably the first one to approach, but soon more and more people would appear on his door, trying to pull him to their side.

    This made the issue easier to handle though! Not only that, but this was going to be a great opportunity for him to grow his forces and himself faster.

    Theke had started to get churn and really soon it would be mudded and unclear, that would be the best time for him to make big gains, and grow quickly.

    How could he give up on such an opportunity that he was presented with? He would be the most stupid person if he did that!

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric pretended to be surprised, and shocked as he said,

    "The Yuzuriha family!? Just what do you guys actually know about me!? And no lies, if you truly do want me to coborate with you!"

    Having dropped her bomb, and the reason she was here, Yuzuriha Akiha was now more assured of her sess in this deal, as she started telling him what she wanted him to hear.

    It wasn''t like she lied, she just didn''t tell him everything, after all, she was confident in her acting skills, and self-control.

    To keep this short, she told him that they knew he was a mysterious expert, with a deep background.

    They also knew about the cmity that was supposed to happen in the near future and the fact that he could help them improve their strength.

    It was just general stuff, but still, these things were supposed to be a secret! Well, he never thought that he would be able to stay in the shadow if those old fogies were involved anyway!

    He had never trusted them, that was why he even created that splendid story about his Master, he would make sure to hand everything over to his Master when the time came.

    Well, that was meaningless at the moment anyway, now was the time to negotiate with the hot fox in front of him, as he said with a sigh,

    "Sigh~! Well, I should have expected something like this, sooner orter! But there are still a few things that obstruct our coboration mother-inw!

    First, how do I know that you aren''t just sent here by my esteemed father-inw to test me!?

    Secondly, what is the price that you are willing to pay for my coboration? Don''t forget that I already have a bad taste from you Yuzuriha family, due to your nephew!"

    Yuzuriha Akiha had a weird face when she heard thest part, but still, she couldn''t give up, so she continued,

    "For the first obstacle, I think that I can make you believe me by organizing a meeting between you and my brother, the family head of the Yuzuriha family.

    You chose the time and ce, and we will be there! That should be enough to demonstrate my side right!?"

    Indeed, that would show that she was representing the Yuzuriha family, and also acting on their side, even though it was still a bit dubious.

    "That would be barely enough! But would truly show that you are not sent here by your husband, then for the second matter!?"

    Yuzuriha Akiha was satisfied with herself for managing to reach up to her, and all that was left now was haggling the price. She had full confidence in finding a deal with Eric.

    "As for the second matter we are prepared to offer you twice whatever my husband offers you!"

    "Not enough!"

    It wasn''t like she didn''t expect something like this, but if those rumors were true, then she couldn''t lose on this opportunity!

    "Thrice!"

    "Not enough!"

    ¡­

    "Ten times more!"

    "Not enough!"

    Until now Yuzuriha Akiha was just increasing the offer with each word, but she never expected this guy to make things so difficult for her!

    Ten times more was her limit, so she looked him in the face with a cautious look, as she said,

    "I can''t offer you more than this good son-inw, but can you tell me why are you making things difficult for me!?"

    "Well, it''s not that I am trying to make things difficult for you mother-inw, it''s just that I am not really interested in money only!

    Don''t forget that your husband gave me something you can''t give me anymore, your daughter!"

    As he said that he intentionally started looking at her from her head to her toes, as he made sure to stop for a bit more on her assets.

    Yuzuriha Akiha would be a stupid woman if she didn''t understand his meaning, but that didn''t make her ufortable with something.

    Quite the opposite it made her satisfied that she was able to attract his lust. This would make things even easier for her! After all, she had thrown her dignity away a long time ago.

    She was raised to be a puppet, and a flesh asset of the Yuzuriha family, and she had long ago epted that fate.

    So being faced with that, she chuckled for a bit as she said,

    "Then this makes things easier doesn''t it, son-inw!? Or should I call you, Master!?"

    Eric was a bit startled by how quickly she was able to ept that, but still didn''t show it on his face, as he said,

    "It''s really good that you are capable to understand things fast beauty! But don''t getcent yet, you aren''t enough to make up the bnce!"

    Hearing that Yuzuriha Akiha was taken aback for a moment, as she thought that she had sealed the deal, but this kid was overstepping his boundaries.

    But she couldn''t act rashly right now, as she had to step on her womanly pride, as she said,

    "Who else!?"

    "For starters, you second daughter, your two daughters-inw, your niece, and Yoshida Gina!"

    As he said that, he was looking her in the eyes, he could feel that a fire had started to burn inside her, but he didn''t care.

    In fact, he seemed to be reminded of something as he continued,

    "Oh, and an apology from your nephew! I don''t want to be petty, but he did cross the line!"

    Yuzuriha Akiha didn''t know what to make of this situation anymore! Everything seemed to be too much, was this kid even worth it!?

    Well if the rumors were true then he was worth it, but just how true were those rumors though!?

    "Don''t you think you are going a bit too far!?"

    She couldn''t help but blurt these words, as she gave them deep thinking! After all, he was asking her to build him a harem, while she constantly harmed her own children.

    Clearly, she wouldn''t ept something like that easily. She couldn''t bear to disobey Master Yuzuriha''s order, but at the same time, she couldn''t do something like this easily either!

    "No, I don''t! I think the fact that your husband was prepared to go against the other families, the rules of old, and his own family to have me by his side is enough evidence of my worth.

    Don''t you think!?"

 Chapter 219 - 219: Lick My Feet

    Those words made Yuzuriha Akiha startled, and shocked for a moment. It was true after all! Her husband was going against the whole country to keep him by his side.

    This alone should be enough evidence of his worth. Takeshiba Tomiyasu wasn''t the man who would step on a rotten brick after all.??

    Still, his request was a bit too high! He was asking a harem after all, and most of the members were people rted to her.

    Not only her daughters, and daughters-inw, but also her brother''s daughter. One could say that his appetite was a bit too much.

    Not to mention, the skill and effort it would take to convince them, but could he handle all of them!? No matter how strong, or young he was, there is still a limit to one''s stamina.

    It wasn''t like she could refute him now, anyway. She could only try to dy the matter for the moment,

    "Well, I will have to discuss this with my brother first, and then I am sure he will give you the answer when you two meet!

    As for the money side¡­"

    "Oh, I want yourst offer, 10 times more than your husband gives me, but I have to say though its not a low amount, so you better be prepared!"

    Seeing his requests, Yuzuriha Akiha was thinking of making him recede a bit on the economical value of her offer, but she didn''t expect him to cut her short, and not move a bit.

    "I thought you said that you didn''t care about money son-inw!?"

    "I don''t but that doesn''t mean that others feel the same way as I do. I have a lot of expenses, especially with my weddinging up!"

    Yuzuriha Akiha couldn''t help but twitch her eyebrow, this son-inw of her may not look like it, but he was a true scoundrel and profiteer.

    At that moment she wondered what she was getting involved with! But there was no retreat path for her anymore!

    She could only ept, and ask for permission to leave, as she had to meet with her brother as soon as possible.

    "Go on, I won''t walk you off beauty! By the way, don''te by yourself again in my office, you can send news with Hilda for the meeting!"

    These words made her stop on her way out, as she turned around to look him in the eyes acting confused, but she was immediately shot down,

    "Don''t pretend now, if she weren''t on your side you wouldn''t have allowed her to be here! I am sure that you don''t want your husband to know about this, do you!?

    And it is also a good way to make him make light of this meeting!"

    His words were on target, these were precisely her thoughts and the current situation. She could only admit defeat this time and walk away.

    As for why she hadn''t said anything about Tatsuya Minami, and Inuhara Hina!? Quite simple actually, they were the ones who had given her the information from the Council of Five.

    Not only to her but to all the other families as well. Even though the truth was that they didn''t truly know what they were exactly delivering.

    Their loyalty to the country didn''t allow them to question the decisions of the higher-ups and their plots. This was also a big reason why Eric didn''t believe them.

    The moment she walked out, Hilda said in a hurry,

    "Master¡­"

    But she wasn''t able to continue for longer, as she was interrupted by Eric,

    "Shh~! We will talk about thister, I am sure we have a lot to talk about!"

    His words though made the other twodies in the room feel a bit empty inside though, as they thought that he didn''t believe in them.

    After all what other reason could he have to not want to talk about something like this in here! It was certainly because he didn''t believe them!

    Eric didn''t seem to care about those wrong opinions of theirs though, as he took a file from his desk trying to work upon it.

    Hilda didn''t understand much either, but she didn''t make a big deal out of it, as she was ready to continue with the normal work when she was reminded of the interruption earlier.

    Her Master hadn''t reached his climax yet, surely that might have been difficult for him, especially right after he had to talk and discuss things with Yuzuriha Akiha.

    With these thoughts in mind, a slight grin appeared on her face, as she was about to get on her knees, enter under Eric''s working table, and have another taste of his greatsword.

    Too bad that her ns were spoiled once again, this time not by Yuzuriha Akiha, but from her daughter, as Takeshiba Miyu was asking to meet her Master.

    Seeing this happen, Eric thought that another headache wasing after him, just as he had already surpassed one, but there was nothing he could do to avoid it.

    Her face at the end better be worth it, otherwise, he would certainly give himself a beating, if that was possible.

    Seeing that Hilda was waiting for his instructions, he said calmly,

    "Hilda open the door, and then wait outside!

    As for you two, try your best to not show any surprise on your facester, if you want to stay here!"

    The twodies were still a bit hurt from what happened earlier, so they both just harrumphed to show their dissatisfaction, as Tatsuya Minami said,

    "Hmph~! You don''t have to worry about us! We know how to keep appearances!"

    "Very well then, I hope you are as you say! Hilda open the door please!"

    Hilda opened the door to the new guest, as Eric stayed a bit too rigid behind his work desk, as he saw her enter while saying,

    "Hello brother-inw, I am here to honor our meeting!"

    Eric seemed a bit too rigid as he saw her enter, and then Hilda go out of the office and close the door behind her, and then immediately ''exploded'',

    "Si-sis-sister i-inw I-I thi-think w-we shou-shouldn''t¡­"

    One had to say, the way he changed personalities at that moment would be startled, and shock even the best Oscar-winning actor of Hollywood.

    No one would believe that the guy who negotiated with Yuzuriha Akiha, and the person who was stumbling in front of Takeshiba Miyu were the same person.

    There was no way something like that was true. Even the twodies behind him had to control their selves pretty hard in order not to show the shock in their faces.

    Even though they still weren''t able to hide all of it either. After all, the shock they perceived right now was just that big!

    Seeing this Takeshiba Miyu justid down more seductively on the couch she was seated, pushing her melons a bit forward, as she said,

    "Hahha~! Don''t be so tense brother-inw, or your guards will think that I am bullying you!? Are you sure you want them to stay here with us though!?"

    "Y-ye-yes I-I am su-sure!"

    "Well then, with that taken care of, we shouldn''t do what, brother-inw!?"

    She didn''t even argue one bit for the presence of Tatsuya Minami and Inuhara Hina in there, as she continued acting the same way as the previous night with him.

    Even though Eric was a bit surprised by her quick adaption to the situation, he didn''t show it on his face, as he continued with his own acting,

    "I-I thi-think we-we shou-should sta-stay af-afar!"

    He didn''t seem able to form a sentence, and this was the best he could do at the moment, looking like he was truly flustered by her presence in there.

    "I don''t think we can brother-inw. I have taken quite a liking to you, and to be honest, I want to take my fair share of revenge on you!

    After all, you saw me naked, and even smelled me there, you know!? While I wasn''t even able to take even a slight glimpse of you.

    What I came here to discuss is how should we proceed from here, and not distancing ourselves!"

    Hearing that Eric acted like he waspletely in panic as he said,

    "No-no thi-this can-can''t hap-happen¡­"

    "Well, I didn''t ask for an opinion brother-inw! Furthermore, you don''t have a way out from this, because if you refuse then I will tell everything to Aika-chan, and spread the news to the media!

    Surely you don''t want others to find out about this, or say mean things behind Aika-chan''s back, would you now!?"

    She said all this with a straight and grinning face, it was clear that to her this was nothing more than ying around.

    Eric couldn''t surrender that easily though, so he had to y the hard to get type, as he said,

    "Yo-you bi-bitch!"

    "Well thank you very much for thepliment brother-inw, but I have to say, I have been called worse!"

    As she said that her tone got darker and darker! It was clear that the insult had entered her skin. But she quickly rposed herself, as she continued with an ill toned voice,

    "Now why don''t youe forward, and lick this bitch''s feet brother-inw!"

    Eric expected something like this, with the personality this woman had, this was nothing out of his expectations, and he was more than ready to deal with it,

    "Wh-what!?"

    "Didn''t you hear my little dog!?"

    "N-no way!"

    "Huh!? Does this mean that you don''t care for little Aika!? She sure does love you a lot though!?"

    "Yo-you can-can''t do any-anything, fath-father inw would-wouldn''t all-allow you!"

    Unexpectedly this weak dog dared to resist, and think like that! But there was one problem with his logic¡­

 Chapter 220: Escaping from Takeshiba Miyu

    Chapter 220: Escaping from Takeshiba Miyu

    Her father wouldn''t be there for long!

    Her Master, or the man she loved and decided to devote herself to, had promised her that really soon he would be capable of dealing with him.

    The only thing she needed to do was entrap her little sister for him. She had been nning to do something like that, but who would have expected that Eric would show up.

    For that reason, she first needed to take care of Eric, doing everything that she could to make him break up from her little sister, and then continue with her original n.

    At first, she didn''t know what to think of this guy and how to start dealing with him, but after what happened the previous day, she thought he would be easy prey.

    What happened the previous night wasn''t enough to make her little sister break up with him, as she would take that as a simple mistake, so she needed more.

    In fact, this weakling seemed to be so easy to deal with, that she even thought that she might use him as a toy to y around with for some time.

    She didn''t expect that the weak, and flustered guy she had to meet the previous night would have such a strong reaction the next day.

    Did she make a mistake the previous night? Could it be that he wasn''t as weak, and obedient as he looked like!? No, that couldn''t be it, right!?

    Looking once again at Eric with a cautious look Takeshiba Miyu noticed something that she hadn''t noticed until now.

    Even though Eric was ying to be tough, and decided on the outside, inside was probably the opposite, as he seemed to be trembling a bit, and his neck was a bit red.

    She wasn''t able to see what was under his work table, but she was sure he was hiding his monster''s awakening right now.

    As soon as she was able toe to that conclusion a slight grin appeared on her face, as she stood up from the couch she had been sitting upon, and approached Eric as she said in a seductive voice,

    "You seem to be so mean to me today brother-inw! Not only did you call me a ''bitch'' but you are even screaming at me, and notplying with my wishes!

    It seems like I was the only one to have felt that special bond we had together at first sight!"

    As she said this she had circled around Eric''s worktable and wasing from his side. In the meantime, she had lowered her dress''s arms and was showing her beautiful melons covered in a red bra.

    No matter who saw that sight wouldn''t be able to hold on to their excitement, and the fire burning inside them.

    Even Eric was having trouble right now, and that prior unfinished session with Hilda didn''t help either.

    But this was exactly what he wanted, earlier he had shown a bit of resolve, and determination but that had been only to make her more interested in ''breaking'' and ''dominating'' him.

    Right now, he was ''faltering'' on purpose in order to make her confident once again, as he enjoyed a bit of extra treatment.

    When she finally came in front of Eric, and turned his chair so she had a better frontal look at him, and seeing the little tent on his pants, she showed a giggle of satisfaction.

    It was just as she had thought, this guy was just bluffing earlier, she had such a reaction to him. With that thought in mind, she continued with her seductive voice,

    "My, my, brother-inw, you were bullying me, but you have such a reaction to your me! Could it be that you like role-ying!?

    Or am I just that irresistible!"

    "Y-you a-are¡­"

    "I am!? Really?"

    "N-no I-I di-didn''t¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to continue as at that moment, Hilda started calling on his office phone, and he immediately picked it up, looking like he was hoping to escape this ufortable situation.

    "Ye-yes!"

    "Young Master Eric, you have a meeting request from Master Takeshiba Tomoya, Master Takeshiba Inosuke, and Master Takeshiba Shindo!

    They are all trying to schedule a meeting with you at the quickest time possible! What should I do!?"

    "Ahem-Ahem~! Schedule the meetings with them in one hour at the Fragrance Hall main restaurant, and set them half an hour time period from each other!

    Also, everyone who calls after them, try to schedule the meetings at short intervals in my free time all at the same ce, we will move right away!"

    With that said, he immediately tried to stand up from his chair, as he wanted to escape the situation as soon as possible, he had an alibi after all.

    As he stood up though ''unwillingly'' he crashed with his face of Takeshiba Miyu''s melons, as his nostrils were hit by her fragrant and amazing body odor.

    While he would have wished to have used his hands to fondle them a bit, his face was good too, as he could feel their texture and smoothness with his face.

    As soon as he did that, he fell once again to his chair, as he started apologizing with a flustered face,

    "I-I am so-sorry, I-I fa-fast¡­"

    The more he continued to talk the more meaningless his words became! On the other hand, Takeshiba Miyu was caught unprepared from his sudden crash!

    But she was quickly awakened from her startle hearing his flustered sorry, and she couldn''t help but think that this was a good opportunity to dominate him.

    It was just that before she could even start saying anything, the door opened, and Hilda entered the office, immediately fixing her eyes on her upper body, and looking a bit shocked.

    Only then was she reminded of being closer than she should to her brother-inw, and her current state wasn''t really ''decent''.

    This ''bitch'' had just interrupted her best shot, she better remember this, as she was nning on toying and torturing her a lotter.

    Hilda didn''t seem able to open her mouth at the moment as the situation was just that weird, andplicated, but Eric seemed to be waiting for this moment, as he said,

    "Hi-hilda, ahem-ahem, Hilda find someone to give a spare dress to my sister-inw as she seems to have some wardrobe malfunctions, and let''s go!"

    20:35

    With that said, this time he managed to stand up without further ''incidents'' and left the office followed by thepletely stunned faces of Tatsuya Minami, and Inuhara Hina.

    All this time they had been behind him, seeing with their own eyes everything that happened, doing their best to control their outer expression, but were still unable to think that all this was real.

    It couldn''t be, after all, Eric wasn''t that kind of person. There was no way he was what he was pretending to be a few moments ago.

    There was no way that fire could turn into water, so it was also impossible for what happened earlier to have been real.

    Still, the reality of the situation, and the convincing acting from Eric made them think that it wasn''t all a lie either.

    Just what the heck had happened there!

    As they were still just following behind Ericpletely shocked, Hilda couldn''t bear her curiosity any longer, as she asked,

    "Master, just what was that!?"

    Hearing her question, and reaction, Eric startedughing out loud in the elevator, and only when the elevator had descended around 100 floors, was he able to stopughing and answer,

    "You know beauty, each beast needs the proper bait to get caught! For example, you want someone who can dominate you, and put you in your ce, right!?"

    Hearing that Hilda was startled, but fundamentally understood it was the truth, she wanted a Master!

    It wasn''t only for her intimate rtionships only, no, it was her type and character, the only way to have her full loyalty, and obedience was to fully dominate her.

    It was just fleetingly frightening to her knowing that her Master had been able to look through her so easily, but at the same time, he was her Master!

    If he hadn''t been able to understand this from her, then he wouldn''t be the one to totally dominate and subjugate her.

    So, her fright disappeared the next moment, as she was really happy with her choice earlier, and then she continued with a happy voice of curiosity,

    "Then, you mean!"

    "Yes, exactly. My sister-inw, my target, is the one who likes to y with people. Only those guys attract her attention, so I am baiting her like that!"

    Hearing her Master''s confirmation Hilda could understand his acting earlier, but there was still something that didn''t make sense,

    "But why do you have to y like that Master, aren''t there more efficient and not humiliating ways to deal with her!? If you want, I can help you, Master!"

    "It''s not that there aren''t other ways little girl, it''s just that this is more fun don''t you think!? Imagine her face when she realizes and falls. That''s something exhrating don''t you think?"

    Those words stupefied Hilda for a moment, as she tried to imagine that scene, and truly she couldn''t help but think that it was going to amazing, she started smiling too as she said,

    "Then please Master, you have to bring me there too. I am really curious myself too!"

    "Well, that will depend on your attitude and achievements!"

    Saying this, he looked at her body in a clear lusty way, without hiding his intentions in the least, but Hilda didn''t retreat, as a matter of fact, she pushed her body forward, for him to have a better look!

    But this moment was destroyed by an emotionless voice behind them,

    Hilda didn''t retreat, as a matter of fact, she pushed her body forward, for him to have a better look!

    But this moment was destroyed by an emotionless voice behind them,

    "Then what about us!?"

 Chapter 221 - 221: Negotiations & Double-agent

    "You see kid, I think it would be a great opportunity for you to join me if you know what is good for you!"

    These were the words that Eric was hearing for the third time straight, as Takeshiba Shindo seemed to be having the same thoughts as his two predecessors to the meeting.??

    All three of them were treating him like he was just some kind of easy to subdue idiot, as each one of them seemed to be gifting him with an opportunity to stay in the high society.

    The gist of it was the same for all three of them, they would help him stay in the family, and consolidate his position, as long as he became their ''servant''!

    All these guys knew was that Eric was either strong himself, or had someone strong by his side, that had taken care of the assassins they had sent his way.

    While they were surprised that Eric had managed to survive their paid assassins, they still didn''t think highly of him.

    After all, he had just taken care of some crappy assassins, but that was all he did. They were a family with a deep foundation, and their strength was iparable to those assassins.

    They just thought that he would be a good pawn for them, and use him a little bit before throwing him away.

    Since the hard way didn''t work, they had decided to use the soft way. Surely this kid would understand what was good for him at the moment.

    "Well, I wouldn''t mind entering your shadow, Master Takeshiba Shindo, it''s just that I am in a terrible crossroads right now, as Master Tomoya, and Master Inosuke just made the same deal.

    I am in a terrible junction and I will have to choose between you three, but I don''t want to incur the wrath of those two either!

    So, can you offer me protection from those two, Master Shindo!?"

    What Eric was saying was simple, he was clearly stating that he was on Shindo''s side, and asking him for protection from the other two.

    But how could a man like Shindo lose such an opportunity, as he said,

    "Are you sure of your choice!? If you think of fooling me or betraying me I will have you killed do you understand!?"

    "Yes, yes I am Master Shindo! Taking into consideration my situation I think that you would be the best choice!

    After all, I truly believe that expression, behind a sessful man there is always a diligent woman!"

    Hearing those words, Takeshiba Shindo became immediately agitated, as he grabbed Eric by the neck, and said in a dangerous, and threatening voice,

    "What do you mean brat!?"

    "So, my doubts were real I see, my aunt-inw is truly the one pulling the strings! Then I am even more willing to join your side!"

    Eric wasn''t afraid of this trash, he was just a stupid scum who thought to be smart, and strong, when in fact he was nothing more than a cuckolded idiot.

    This guy had allowed the woman he loved to go marry some other guy, fu*ck, and have descendants, just to have a chance to be the future head of the Takeshiba family.

    All this without even understanding that the one who was truly pulling the strings behind him, was that woman herself.

    He was even worse than the other two, at least they had their strength in their own hands, while this guy was just a broker.

    On the other hand, Takeshiba Shindo understood that he had just let the cat out of the bag himself, and there was no way he could fix this up, so he was left with two choices.

    Either kill Eric or believe he would be on his side! Certainly, killing him wasn''t difficult but really troublesome, as he would be inviting trouble from that demon Takeshiba Tomiyasu.

    So, he was left with only one real choice truly, Eric needed to be on his side! So, he decided to bait him out!

    "Sigh~! I made a blunder right now, didn''t I? Well, there is nothing I can do about it right now, so there are only two choices in front of you, either join us or die!"

    Eric looked at him with a troubled, and confused look, but in fact, he was deeply thinking, if this guy was just that big of an idiot, as he said,

    "I just said that I am willing to join your side earlier, didn''t I!? But there is one thing I want before totally joining, I want to meet my aunt-inw!"

    "That''s impossible, there is no way for you to meet her!"

    "Oh really!? Do you truly not want to meet me aunt-inw!? I am pretty sure seeing me through the camera is nice and all, but I assure you I am better-looking face to face!"

    It looked like he was a mental guy talking to the air, or more exactly to Takeshiba Shindo''s suit, but Takeshiba Shindo didn''t seem to think the same.

    This guy was dangerous! He was able to discover that he was having a bug camera on him, as his beloved was watching the meeting.

    This certainly was out of his expectations, but he managed to stay calm, as he once again grabbed Eric by the neck, and said,

    "What are you¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to continue as his Smartphone rang, and he immediately picked it up, only for his already scary face to be scarier.

    Still, he didn''t explode this time, as he said,

    "Tonight, at Regency Hotel, room 1401! Make sure you aren''t followed!"

    With that said, he just turned towards the door and left. There was nothing more for him to do anyway, and that was also the order he had received.

    The two previous meetings had ended up a bit differently, but the general view was the same, after some talking and discussing, Eric had agreed to go under their wing, as he spied on the others.

    He would be a double agent of sorts, for each of the two previous idiots. But this third one was a bit different and special.

    Since behind this idiot was that woman, he couldn''t make the same deal with him. There was no way she hadn''t received the rumor from the Council of Five, so she had an idea of his made-up background.

    She would certainly not believe him if he agreed to the same terms. For that reason, they had to meet up and discuss a ''real deal''.

    Furthermore, she would be a great middle person for him to deal with the Shiba family and the general situation at hand.

    Things were getting more and moreplicated, more and more messed up, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    With this guy out of the way, three of the five big families had contacted him, so there were only two others left, the Yuuto''s, and the Yoshida''s.

    But there was also one more he was expecting, and he was assured that they were on their way here, as he could feel the connection with Shiro growing stronger, that''s right, the Yakuza!

    While these guys weren''t a big family, their position was nheless high, and they could even rival more than a few of these families.

    It was clear that the current situation of the big families was really bad, as they were infighting, and couldn''t find unity.

    But, even then, the Yakuza had been able to survive the attacks from the 5 big families and were throwing their own weight around.

    Even though they didn''t have the definition of a big power inside Japan, they nheless were a power not to be trifled with.

    Now that such an opportunity was in their sight, an opportunity to grow stronger, they couldn''t let it slide away, could they!?

    Furthermore, if they let this opportunity slide away, then most probably they would end up getting wrecked by the tide, as the bnce was sure to get broken in the meantime.

    So, he was quite expectant of what the Yakuza would offer him, for him to give them that opportunity.

    It seemed like the Council of Five was thinking to obstruct his path, and throw him in danger, but in fact, were providing him with such a good opportunity.

    Still, he didn''t dare to be calm, and happy as each and everyone one of these guys that were offering him opportunities were poisonous snakes.

    None of them was wearing their true faces as they came and bid their offers, and Eric could tell them with just one look.

    So, while he appreciated the opportunity, he didn''t lose his calm and reason! Still, this didn''t mean he was going to give up on the opportunities though!

    As soon as Master Takeshiba Shindo left the private box he had reserved at the Fragrance Hall, Kirigaya Kaito appeared by his side and said,

    "Master give me the order and I will crush that bug tonight!"

    "No, that bug isn''t worth the attention for the moment, and his death would be just extra trouble! Rather than that, go outside and receive the next guest from the back.

    Make sure no one sees them!"

    "As you wish Master!"

    With that said Kirigaya Kaito disappeared from the room once again, as Eric was left alone in there. Hilda and the other twodies were on the next box.

    There were some things that they weren''t allowed to see yet, otherwise, it would cause too much trouble and annoyance.

    Still, things were proceeding rather quickly, and getting even more troublesome. He had to proceed with ''that'' n as soon as possible, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to deal with all of this.

    As he thought like this, someone knocked on the door. His guests had arrived!

 Chapter 222 - 222: A Headless Chicken

    "The Yakuza are willing to offer Yakuza to Master Eric!"

    This shit was crazy, he expected the Yakuza to try and poach him more than the others, as they were the weakest of the bunch.??

    But, he had never expected such an offer! Even in his wildest dreams hadn''t he thought that they would say, or offer something like this.

    Just what the hell was going on here!? Even Eric himself lost hisposure as he heard something like that, as he had to spill his tea, and ask in a startled expression,

    "What do you mean exactly Miss Fujiwara!?"

    "Exactly what I said Master Eric, my father the head of the Yakuza family has decided to offer you his position in the Yakuza, and also throwing me as a chip should you wish to have me!

    Our Yakuza organization is already weak, and brittle against the other 5 families, so it''s almost impossible for us to make you an offer that could challenge them.

    At the same time though, we don''t want to die without understanding how, so the best way possible would be for us to enter your shadow!"

    Hearing her exnation Eric felt like it truly made sense. This was truly the current situation and they didn''t have much of a choice.

    Still, this line of thought was a bit too far-fetched! What made them so sure that Eric wasn''t going to use their people as nothing more than cannon fodder, or a toy in his hands.

    "What makes you think that is a good decision, Miss Fujiwara!?"

    "Don''t get things wrong Master Eric. I don''t! Not only me, but a lot of people in the organization are opposed to this decision that father has taken.

    But at the end of the day, I am my father''s daughter, and can do nothing about it! I can only obey his orders and instructions, with the hope that this isn''t just his senile decision!"

    Amane Fujiwara was the only daughter, and heiress of the Yakuza head Hatake Fujiwara, who right now was representing the Yakuza.

    At first look thisdy or young girl wasn''t bad at all, she had long ck hair, and a pair of green eyes covered by her sses.

    Her face and skin were fair and beautiful! And so were her red lips, white neck, and her whole body for that matter.

    She didn''t seem to be far up from her twenties, while her body shape and curves were just a little bit above average.

    Even though she didn''t have exaggerated forms, her proportions, and that look behind her sses made her appear as a mature, and sexydy type.

    Right now she seemed focused on looking through each and every one of Eric''s actions as if she was trying to pierce through his shield and find the true him.

    She had no idea why her father had taken such a decision, or why he was so hell-bent on making such an offer to this guy, but she knew that he would never risk the organization no matter what!

    That guy''s life and ambition was the organization itself! More than her, his real blood daughter, he had always thought of the organization as his daughter and most precious thing in his life.

    Such a guy would never hand over his life-long ambition, and life-long effort to some other guy without a reason.

    But no matter how much she tried to look through him, there was nothing she could see as extraordinary.

    On the other hand, Eric was just looking at her with a pensive thought for more than a few moments, as he finally opened his mouth and said,

    "Let me get this straight!

    Your father was the one to decide in giving the organization, and you to me! But he couldn''te here and tell me this himself!

    At the same time, you and a lot of other members of the organization are opposing his decision and my possible lead. And, if I were to take up on the offer, these guys would most probably leave right!?''

    "Right!"

    Amane Fujiwara didn''t like the way Eric was speaking, because it seemed like he had the Yakuza in contempt like they didn''t amount to much.

    She couldn''t ept that, as the Yakuza''s current standing wasn''t something that a young man like Eric, who had no idea of effort could decide upon.

    For that reason, she affirmed his words with a look of anger! But waspletely dumbfounded when she heard Eric say,

    "Then why should I even think of this as an offer, Miss Fujiwara!?"

    "What did you say!?"

    His words were thest boundary for her, as she couldn''t ept something like that. This guy had no right to offend her ''family''.

    But Eric didn''t seem perturbed by her sudden explosion of anger, as he continued with the same calm and natural voice of earlier,

    "Don''t get me wrong Miss Fujiwara, without looking down on the Yakuza as an organization, in my eyes what you are offering me is just trouble andplications.

    Your father is giving me the head position of the organizations, but there is no one backing me, and there will be only trouble, and opposition as long as I am the head.

    Even you, who are supposed to be my woman, are openly saying that you are doing all this just because your father ordered you to and that you will oppose me!

    So what interest can I possibly have to ept your father''s offer!?"

    Hearing that Amane Fujiwara was left speechless for a moment, as she hadn''t truly thought that far ahead.

    In her eyes the Yakuza was nothing short of the big families of the country, they had their own weight in the country, their own assets, and revenues.

    Not to mention that differently from the soft persimmons of the big families, all its members were capable fighters and masters.

    Even though they were the weakest in terms of power, political, and financial reach, at least in strength they were amongst the firsts.

    That was also one of the big reasons that the big families didn''t dare to deal with them, as no matter who tried it, as long as they stuck the Yakuza in a corner, they would undoubtedly lose a limb, or an organ.

    But looking on Eric''s point of view all that changed, reprocessing her own words, she understood that what they were offering him was just power in shambles.

    She was a smart woman and was able to clearly process all this with just a small help from Eric, but at the same time, Eric seemed to be underestimating something as she continued,

    "Aren''t you forgetting something here Master Eric, while your words are true from a political point of view, there is still something you haven''t mentioned!

    On the financial side, you will be handed over all the assets and money of the Yakuza. Certainly, that isn''t a bad offer, considering your poor life until now right!?"

    As he heard that statement Eric couldn''t help but show a surprised, and shocked face, as he arrived at a conclusion that he didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry!

    Looking at Amane Fujiwara with a suddenly serious look, Eric asked in a solemn voice,

    "Miss Fujiwara I am sorry for this sudden question, but do you have any idea of what are you trying to negotiate, and get from me in exchange for your offer!?"

    When she heard the question Amane Fujiwara was reminded of the fact that she had hijacked these negotiations.

    She wasn''t the one who was sent here to negotiate with Eric, as her older uncle was! But she couldn''t allow this to happen to her precious Yakuza ''family''.

    For that reason, she had found a way to ''poison'' her uncle this morning, she had just drugged him asleep and then had taken his ce as the representative without telling anyone about it.

    The only thing she knew about this was the chip that her father was trying to use to dissuade Eric, and the fact that she could be involved in the deal as well, nothing else about what Eric offered.

    Normally she would never do something like this, as she was the quiet, studious, and lonely type, but since this was a matter of utmost importance she had done what she had.

    It was only now, that she was reminded that probably due to her rashness, or foolishness she had forgotten to understand one of the mainponents, what was she buying with her offer!

    As she was thinking about how to evade this question and pretend that she knew about it, she saw that Eric''s face suddenly becameplicated, as he then said,

    "Let them in!"

    Right as he said this, the door to the private box opened, and a group of three people entered inside while looking with surprised looks towards the person sitting in front of Eric.

    Their surprise was shortsted as right after they seemed to understand what had happened and then started looking at the youngdy with dagger eyes.

    If they weren''t in this ce, and in Eric''s presence they would probably have taught her a really good lesson, after all this was a deal that they couldn''t afford to lose.

    It was a matter of their organization''s future, their standing, their possessions, their families, and most importantly their survival.

    The only reason they were able to maintain their standing until now was that they had reached a stalemate with the 5 big families.

    But once these families started growing stronger, and they didn''t, then that stalemate, and bnce was as brittle as ss.

    Even a small ripple would be able to break it, and they would perish under the might of others. It was clearly something that none of them wanted.

    For that reason, they were looking at Amane Fujiwara with terrible cold looks¡­

 Chapter 223 - 223: Intuition, Resolve & Deal

    In such a delicate, important, and dangerous situation this young woman and had sprouted some things that might have just made things worse.

    After all, even the two guys standing by his side that were the two vice heads of the Yakuza family, and the two people that most opposed Hatake Fujiwara in the organization, were here with him.??

    These two guys would usually just fight against him for the smallest reasons, trying to get one over him and rob the ce of the head from him.

    But right now, even these two were by his side and were looking at her with the same cold, and scary eyes.

    There had been no asion of this happening in the past, besides the moment that they were facing against the 5 big families of Japan.

    Their presence in this ce demonstrated that the deal with this worthless fly in Aman Fujiwara''s eyes was on the same standing as the 5 big families.

    This was certainly something that she would have never thought possible! After all, what could Eric possibly present, or offer to them that was on the same level as the 5 big families?

    The next moment though happened something thatpletely shocked her even more, as her father Hatake Fujiwara bowed down to Eric, and said in a solemn voice,

    "Young Master Eric, I don''t know what my foolish daughter has told you, but please hear us out!"

    Her father was bowing down to this young man in front of her without even caring about his dignity and pride, as he asked for an opportunity to be heard.

    This waspletely unexpected and shocking to her, but this wasn''t the end as even the two vice-heads behind her father did the same.

    Just what in the love of God was happening in there! Since when had there been such a figure that would make these guys bow their heads in front of a young man like Eric!

    At the moment her jaw was on the ground, she was unable to believe all this situation. It waspletely out of her expectations after all.

    Eric, on the other hand, seemed to be calmer than her, even though he was a bit surprised by what was going on as well.

    At this moment, Kirigaya Kaito appeared behind him, and with the same bowing style as the Yakuza head, he said towards Eric with a pleading voice,

    "Master please hear them out! I can vouch for them!"

    Hearing that, Eric turned his head to look at him a bit surprised, but this made the whole situation a lot clearer, and reasonable.

    If Kirigaya Kaito was the one who might have given them a few hints, then it waspletely understandable for them to show such an attitude.

    But still, there was an unclear thing in the middle, and that was the rtionship between Kirigaya Kaito, and the Yakuza head, so he immediately asked,

    "Might I know why you are vouching for him Kaito!?"

    "The Yakuza head is an old friend of mine, as well as a benefactor of mine Master! He is a man of his words and morale.

    I am willing to ce my head as a guarantee for him!"

    Those words were truly big for someone like Kirigaya Kaito to talk about, so this whole situation piqued Eric''s interest, as he turned towards the guests and said,

    "Well I don''t mind hearing from you, but let me tell you this, as I already have an idea of your proposal, and it wasn''t really convincing!"

    Hatake Fujiwara was happy to have received the favor, but when he heard that second part he couldn''t help but send a deep deadly stare to his daughter.

    This normally calm, and intelligent young woman, had gone forward and done such a stupid thing so suddenly, there was no way he couldn''t have some anger towards her.

    Still, he managed to recollect himself rather quickly, as he raised his head and gave a thankful look towards his old friend Kirigaya Kaito, and then to the young man upholding their fate, Eric.

    Whoever saw Eric at first nce would never think that this guy was such an important, and valuable individual. His looks were good but that was all he had at first nce.

    Still, the information he had couldn''t be wrong, as it was handed over to him from those guys, and they wouldn''t joke around about something like this.

    Taking a deep breath to further calm himself down, he started speaking,

    "Young Master Eric, the Yakuza has decided to give everything it possesses, and everything it has to you entirely, including our organization''s power, assets, and the lives of all its members!

    You will be the Sun and God to us!"

    This guy was certainly a sweet talker, he had just said the same words that his daughter had said, just that he sounded more grandiose.

    Eric wasn''t easily swayed by words, as he didn''t even lose hisposure for a single moment as he said,

    "Master Fujiwara you are offering the same building as your daughter, only that yours has a better front."

    He paused for a moment, and then continued,

    "Well, not that I don''t like your offer, but there are some things I want to be sure about!

    First, how much of the organization and its members do the three of you present!

    And second, are you truly sure about your decision!?"

    Fujiwara Hatake was a bit taken aback by the sudden question, but looking at his daughter, he must have understood what she had bbered about, and decided to speak honestly!

    "We represent only 65-70% of the organization, the rest either have a hidden agenda or don''t want to let everything fall into your hands!

    As for the second question, I was around 70% sure about this decision on my way here, based on my old friend''s words, but now I am more than 85% sure about this.

    Call it a premonition, or intuition but now I am assured that the Yakuza will bloom under your leadership!"

    He truly felt like this, there was something about Eric that made him feel like this would be worth it, and his instincts had never failed him.

    Eric''s senses were truly sharp, and he could ''sense'' a guy true or lie only from their heartbeat, but Fujiwara Hatake was many levels above him so it was impossible for him to do so.

    Even though this guy seemed to be honest at first nce, he still didn''t dare to believe it, but he could pretend as he did.

    "Oh~! It seemed like you are truly sincere Master Fujiwara, just let me tell you that I have no intention of getting myself into moreplicated situations at the moment.

    I truly appreciate your offer, but if I haven''t total control and loyalty then it''s nothing more than a waste of my time, and efforts!

    You understand what I mean right!?"

    Fujiwara Hatake was a smart man, and he had expected something like this, in fact, he would have asked the same.

    If it weren''t for the fact that he was stuck in a difficult situation and stalemate with the 5 big families, and the situation at the organization, he would have already cleared up these flies.

    Now that Eric asked for it, it just gave him a bigger push to do it, and clean his home from all these impurities, so he said with a confident, and resolved voice,

    "Understood Master Eric, I will have it done by next week!"

    Eric liked his decisive character, resolve, and determination, as he started looking at the guy with a different look, and then continued,

    "Then what if I ask you to undress your daughter right here, right now, and let me have her right here, right now!?"

    This time he didn''t waste his words, as he just went towards his daughter that had beenpletely shocked until now, not understanding the least of what was going in there, and only said,

    "I am sorry, but this is for the survival of our family! I know I am a worthless, and useless father, but I can''t allow our family to burn down, and crumble in my hands!"

    After that, he didn''t wait for an answer, as he immediately grabbed her clothes, and pulled strongly, as he ripped them in tatters.

    ''Aaahh~!''

    Fujiwara Amane still didn''t understand what her father meant when she felt him rip his clothes in just one move.

    This waspletely out of her expectations, as no matter what she was his daughter right!? His only daughter left behind for him from the love of his life before death.

    No matter how much he fell, he wouldn''t fall that low right!? He would rip her clothes with his own hands, and then watch as she got raped by Eric in front of all of them.

    This should be impossible!

    But that wasn''t the end of it, as immediately her body in undergarments was there in disy for everyone to see, he went for her undergarments.

    But he was stopped just as he grabbed her bra, as he heard Eric say in a decisive voice,

    "Stop, that''s enough!

    I don''t want to meaninglessly kill my subjects as soon as they pledge their loyalty to me!

    You can leave now, you have yourself a deal when youplete the first condition. We will talk more about thister!

    Leave your daughter behind though, there are some more things I want to talk about with her!"

    Master Fujiwara was startled by Eric''s order and words, but at the same time, he was relieved! It was just as Eric said, if he had allowed him to continue stripping his daughter naked, then he would go into a killing spree.

    Even though he would probably die before killing Eric, he would still do everything he could in that direction!

    He didn''t mind giving his daughter to Eric, but he didn''t want to taint and humiliate his daughter with the eyes of those other people in there.

    In that line of thought, he just acknowledged Eric''s words, as he got out followed by the vice-heads, and Kirigaya Kaito!

 Chapter 224 - 224: Tailed By Weaklings

    Eric was left alone with Fujiwara Amane for more than 3 or 4 hours before she left the ce with a weird face andplexion.

    Nobody knew what they talked, or what they did, but when she got out, Fujiwara Amane was wearing a new dress, that Hilda had gone and bought for her.??

    With all this out of the way Eric was really tired, but he didn''t have much of a free time, as he had just received news that his father-inw wanted to meet him.

    Well, it was to be expected, with so many meetings, and deals on the way there was bound to be some interest from that guy.

    After all, this was a game that they were all ying with their lives on the line! At the moment there was bnce and everyone was trying to grow stronger, but once the bnce was broken, hell would break loose.

    Eric understood this perfectly, but he was surprised by the fact that the Yoshida''s and Yuuto''s didn''t approach him.

    Did the Council of Five not hand them the information, or did they have some kind of other ideas, and support.

    Even then, wouldn''t that make them too obvious, and make the other guys aware and conscious of them!?

    Well, things had truly happened like in a rollercoaster so he guessed that there was still time for them to make their move.

    Especially the Yoshida''s it was truly impossible for them to not pay him a visit. That old man was just too much of a sly fox to let such an opportunity run away from him.

    Anyway, it was meaningless to think about this stuff at the moment, so he better deal with what he had on his hands right now.

    Thinking like that, he once again joined with the threedies that were apanying him earlier and then left for the office once again.

    This time he decided to take the direct route and not bother putting up some kind of disguise. He was really tired and wanted to blow off some steam.

    Just like he expected, in less than 10 minutes he had left the Fragrance Hall, his car was being tailed from a small caravan of 3 or 4 cars.

    These guys didn''t know manners at all, why did they have to show up as he was resting his head on Hilda''s soft thighs. Those thighs were truly premium quality!

    Too bad that his pleasurable and peaceful time had been ended by these fastidious flies, they always interrupted him at the worst moments.

    After he killed thest driver himself the other night because he had betrayed him, this time he had brought one of Shiro''s death fighters to rece him.

    This new guy took orders only from him, and wouldn''t even think twice if he had to die to fulfill Eric''s orders. Truly a dependable servant.

    Eric had to ept that in terms of brainwashing that sly fatty Shiro was one of the best in town, and he had trained these guys really well!

    He couldn''t wait to see his brainwashing coupled with his training, and resources, they would certainly create a powerful army.

    Now that the Yakuza had decided toe under him, he would make sure to use him really good, and create the army he needed.

    At the same time though he had no n to uncover Shiro''s position, and their rtionship to the Yakuza, as no matter what he was a security switch in there.

    cing these thoughts to the back of his head, Eric looked towards the driver, and said,

    "Take the turn left, and find us a deste ce to greet our guests!"

    The driver didn''t say anything, as he just followed Eric''s orders, and started driving towards a dested alley.

    It wasn''t a dead-end, as it would be too much of a bother to open the path back through those guys'' carster, so this was a perfect ce.

    As soon as the car stopped, Eric stood up, as he said,

    "Ladies I have to go outside, and greet some guests! Please stay inside and don''te out no matter what!"

    He was bound to be faced with an objection, as there were twodies in there whose job was to protect him, otherwise what was the meaning of them being there!?

    "We can escape this, why do we have to fight them!?"

    "Well, today has been a truly tiring day, and I was thinking of releasing some steam!"

    "Then we areing too, it''s our job to protect you! We can''t let you risk your life out there!"

    "You girls truly think I need protection!?"

    "Certainly, otherwise what is the meaning of our assignment here!?"

    Eric couldn''t believe thesedies'' words, it looked like they truly thought that he needed their help! Just what did they take him for!?

    They were sent by his side in order to obstruct him, monitor him, and try to honey bait him for information, he had no doubt about this.

    But, apparently, these two truly believed they were sent there for his protection. He clearly had to wake them up from that misconception, and it would also be a headache to try and reason with them.

    So, he decided to give up, and said in hopes of an understanding,

    "Very well, then you will take part only if I am in a dangerous situation, how about that!?"

    The two of them clearly wanted to object once again, but then they were reminded of what had happened earlier, and also their position all day today, so Tatsuya Minami agreed with him with a harrumph.

    "Hmph, as you wish! I would love to see you suffer a bit, you scoundrel!"

    "Well then now that it''s set, let us get out there, otherwise our guests would get bored and leave."

    With that said, Eric got out of the car apanied by the threedies, as he looked around him. The sight truly didn''t disappoint him.

    There were 4 cars behind them at the moment, full of strong-looking people, that were looking towards Eric''s car with cautious eyes.

    They didn''t know what to expect, and for as much as they knew this could be a trap or something, and they couldn''t afford to let down their guard.

    No one wanted to die a meaningless death after all. But when they saw Eric get down of the car apanied by the threedies, their eyes started sparkling, and they started to feel confident of their chances.

    While they were warned that Eric wasn''t a normal person and that he was really dangerous, they didn''t buy it.

    After all, in their eyes, Eric was just a weak sprout, without muscles, a thoroughly weak and weak loser that they could take care of any day of the week.

    They didn''t even understand the reason those guys had hired so many of them, just one team would be enough to take care of him.

    These 4 cars weren''t the only ones that were sent to take care of Eric, as they were just the scouting force, more and more cars were joining the fray.

    Looking at that Eric didn''t know what to think. He had built so many hopes and dreams over these guys, he had thought that they would at least surmount some challenge to him.

    But the truth was that they were all weaklings! Not even one of them seemed strong enough to handle even a half-assed punch from him.

    Was this some kind of joke!? Just what kind of idiot would send these guys here to deal with him!? It didn''t fu*cking made sense!

    These guys were nothing more than a bunch of stupid street fighters, who had not even one decent member in their ranks.

    Even their boss was only a level 9 fighter, the others were mostly from level 2 to level 7, their only strong point was the numbers they had brought.

    There were more than 60 of them right now, and he could sense a few moreing this way, but still, they wouldn''t make much of a difference.

    They weren''t even worth killing them, and this made Eric even angrier to whoever sent them, so he decided to just take them out quickly and wait for the other group.

    For that reason, he had a disappointed look on his face, as he couldn''t help but release an inner sigh.

    Who would have expected though, that his reaction to the crowd in front of him would be taken as a sign of weakness, as the one who seemed like their boss started screaming,

    "Haha~! Kid, it''s no use getting frightened right now! Your fate is sealed! You shouldn''t have messed with Young Master Yuzuriha!"

    Eric should have seen thising, after all, there was no way that idiot had given up from his stupid one-sided enmity.

    He had thought that the idiot would think things through when he was calmer, but apparently, he had too high hopes for him.

    But this wasn''t a bad thing necessarily, as this meant that he could negotiate a bit more with the beauty, as he started thinking about what he should ask.

    Once again, hisck of interest was taken as a sign of weakness, as that boos figure started speaking once again,

    "Haha~! Look at him guys, this kid is so frightened that he can''t even move or speak! I guess we went a bit too far from the beginning!"

    "Hahaha~! Boss he might have heard of our reputation, and can''t even think right now! By the way boss, none of thosedies look like Young Master''s lover, how about we have a bit of fun with them!?

    It has been some time since we have had such quality goo¡­"

 Chapter 225 - 225: Surprise Attack

    The guy hadn''t even been able toplete his sentence when he was sent flying backward and crashed into a car behind him.

    Everyone was shocked still at this moment, as they could even process what happened at that moment.??

    It didn''t make any sense, what the hell was this guy!? Since when had human beings started to grow so fast, that they were able to surpass the distance of more than 100 meters in just a blink of the eye.

    There was no way something like this could exist in the real world, this guy must have used some kind of magic trick, or some kind of cheating to show that ability.

    That speed and eleration were clearly something that normal humans would never be able to reach with just training, and gym.

    But no matter how useful it was, a trick was nothing more than a trick. With the numbers they had on their side they would be able to break through any trick that this guy mighte up with.

    Before they could finally react to that though, Eric had made two simple but swift moves as he had pped two more idiots in the crowd.

    Even though he had just pped them swiftly, and nothing more, those two guys flew back like broken kites, as they took a few more idiots down the way with them, and crashed beside the first.

    If the first time it looked like nothing more than some cheap trick, this time it looked a bit more real-like.

    It was like slowly their brains were starting to process that everything happening around them, might be real after all.

    The moment this thought was born inside their minds it took deep roots, sprouted, and then it started to bloom, as Eric was making sure to feed it, and water it with his actions.

    He was nimbly moving left and right, pping, punching, and kicking. His moves were simple, no other energy was involved in those moves besides physical strength.

    After using so much Body Tempering potion, and all the increase in levels, Eric''s physical strength alone had surpassed the limits of the humanity that everyone would know.

    Even though these guys were nothing more than just flies, Eric wasn''t holding much back on his physical power, he didn''t seem to care if he killed or left them crippled in the least.

    It was their own fault for trying to hit an iron block with their foot when they weren''t even wearing proper shoes.

    In less than 2 minutes the whole crowd was down on the ground, as a few of them were moaning and panting in pain, some others couldn''t even move, while the majority was out cold.

    When he finally finished dealing with them, Eric once again appeared in front of the threedies who had cold looks on their faces and didn''t seem to be surprised with what just happened.

    Leaving aside the two beautiful agents, right now even Hilda seemed to be totally calm and cool about this situation.

    He could understand the two agentdies, but Hilda came as a surprise to him. Still, he decided to ask herter about that, as right now they weren''t alone.

    To them it was like this was a matter of fact, these guys were nothing more than bottom-tier characters, if he couldn''t even handle them then he was nothing more than a loser.

    Eric didn''t pretend to be something big either, as a matter of fact, he was a bit disappointed because the fight had ended so quickly.

    He would have wanted for them to resist a bit longer, and harder, but those idiots copsed under just a p or light kick.

    There was nothing he could do now about it, he could only try to stretch his muscles, and bones, as even that produced more of an effort than these idiots did.

    As he finally stretched his body just like he wanted, he was about to tell them to re-enter the car and then leave the ce, when his instincts started ringing like an rm clock.

    Had he been too careless right now!? No that wasn''t possible, he had made sure to leave every one of them either unable to move or totally unconscious.

    There was no way he had forgot about any of them, then why were his instincts raging like this, what was going on!?

    Now was not the time to wonder about that though, as he didn''t lose time and immediately run towards the threedies, as they heard him scream two words in their eardrums only,

    "Move, Danger~!"

    This was all he said, as he activated his top speed in their direction, and while grabbing two of them by the waist, and using his shoulder for the third, in front of him, as he took them away in a jump.

    Even though they heard the sudden rm, the threedies were still caught by surprise, as they didn''t expect him to do such a thing, especially when there was no prob¡­

    ''Boooommm, boomm~!''

    They had yet to understand what was going on when they heard the two sudden explosions exactly at the spot they had been standing an instant ago.

    Not only that, as their trained eyes, and senses had even captured the sounds of three high caliber bullets, most probably sniper bullets, trying to hit all four of them.

    Whoever had done this had ned it really well, as this was a perfect trap. Make the enemies loosen their guard.

    Firing four high caliber sniper bullets, even if it doesn''t necessarily kill the target, at least keeps him busy, or injuries him badly.

    Then just bomb the ce continuously as you wait for the targets to die out of the explosion, or the rubble thrown away by the continuous bombing.

    The only drawback of such a trap was the damn noise it created, as it immediately created panic on the ground, and it attracted the attention of the police, and other people.

    Still, these guys were professionals, they had already ced a few sentries, and even measured the police reaction time, so they were sure ofpleting the mission and taking the target''s life.

    They threw more than 13 hand grenades down where Eric and the threedies were supposed to be, and then immediately turned tail, and started running away.

    Their mission should have beenpleted in all the mess that they created, and even if it hadn''t happened they could only retreat, as they risk of being caught by the police.

    Still, they wouldn''t give up immediately as they needed to confirm Eric''s current situation, so the snipers were ordered to focus on the disappearing smoke and debris.

    They had truly gone too far this time with their acts, but this was the best way they had to deal with a monster like Eric.

    Just like the idiots that Eric had taken down earlier, at first, even they had thought that he wasn''t anything special and that they could take him down easily.

    After all, Eric''s appearance didn''t give any strong vibe, he looked just like any average young man out there.

    But seeing what had just happened, they immediately had changed their ns and thoughts and had culminated into this situation.

    The snipers didn''t falter in their mission to look at the rubbles, and all around the ce, as they gazed at the destruction their friends had caused on the area.

    The normally quiet, and dested alley, had turned into aplete disaster, there were pieces of bricks, ss, and iron all over the ce.

    The smoke didn''t seem to be able to clear out quickly, as the many grenades had even set up a few spots on fire, but the victims were nowhere to be seen.

    Even though Eric and thedies were strong, smart, and powerful, escaping from such an attack shouldn''t be that easy.

    Even if they weren''t already dead, they at least should be heavily wounded right!? Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense.

    But no matter how much they tried to look for signs of the trio, or even traces of blood in that area, there was nothing!

    Nothing on their sight!

    This didn''t make any sense, just what the heck was going on!? Weren''t they supposed to be dead right now!?

    But they didn''t have much of a choice besides waiting there and trying to find clues though, as finally, even police arrived.

    They immediately circled the scene and started to collect shreds of evidence, and at the same time, they werebing through the area for injured, or dead people.

    Still even they seemed unable to find anything in all this, which made the snipers even more surprised and worried about the current situation.

    Without losing time they immediately took theirmunication devices and tried to connect to the vanguard team.

    They should be in a rather safe distance, and area at the moment, after escaping the police trail, so they could do some ground reckoning.

    No matter how much they tried themunication device though there was no answer back. No one answered to them.

    These made them all feel dreadful, as bad premonitions started taking ce inside their minds, and hearts.

    Something must have happened to those guys, seeing that there was no answer. But what exactly!?

    Where they caught by police!? No that shouldn''t be possible, those guys aren''t that good. The secret service!? Still, those guys wouldn''t be able to match their skills.

    Could it be some other secret service agency or some mercenary group!? But who would want to mess with them!?

    As they were thinking like that, they immediately got up from their positions in order to escape, and go back to safety.

    After all, there was a high chance their location had been discovered, but as they got up to run away, each of them heard a voice behind them¡­

 Chapter 226 - 226: Who Is The Bug!?

    "Don''t you think you guys are being cold by starting the party, and then thinking to leave immediately after!?

    At least let us entertain you a bit before leaving!"??

    A sniper''s best advantage was being far away from its target, and being able to escape easily from his spot.

    Once their spot was discovered, and they were found out they had to leave their spot immediately, because if they were caught by a fighter, they could only surrender.

    Well not necessarily always as there might be a lot of skilled sniper fighters, but they were just a minority in the sniper''smunity, and these guys clearly weren''t part of that minority.

    The moment they heard those words and turned their heads to look at the people saying those words, they were totally shocked.

    Each one of them was, as each one of them had a different person behind their backs, and none of the three was a total stranger to them.

    Behind each and every one of the three was ady, or to be more exact it was one of the threedies that were beside their target, people that should be dead at the moment.

    How was it even possible!?

    Not only weren''t they dead by that powerful attack, but they had even tracked them down and were now right behind them.

    Just how the fu*ck could something as this happen!? They had thought they had a chance and did their best, but that still wasn''t enough.

    Just what kind of monster could survive a multiple grenade attacks without even a little damage on their clothes, it should be impossible.

    And yet the proof of that happening was right in front of their faces, as thedies even had a threatening look on their faces.

    The results weren''t much of a surprise as all three of them were captured, and brought into Eric''s car trunk, and they once again left for thepany offices.

    With the number of police cars moving in the area, there weren''t many visible bugs that tried to tail Eric and his entourage, so they had a fairly quiet trip back.

    Truth be told he was a bit surprised with Hilda''s work a while back, as she was able to bring back the third sniper, and showed a clear level of strength.

    He had expected her to not be normal, but this was a bit out of his expectations, not that he minded it, her strength would be a great help to him.

    Imagine adding to that his sub-system interface, she would be totally a badass fighter, and one of his Generals. But she had to gain his full trust before that happened.

    As he was thinking like that, his car had arrived at the Company''s main offices, and he went through the security checks easily and made way for his father''s-inw office directly.

    He waspletely normal and natural, even though he had kind of breached the deal he had with Takeshiba Tomiyasu, he still had the perfect solution to it.

    The moment he reached the top floor where his father''s-inw office was, he found out that he wasn''t the only person asking for a meeting with him, as there were a few Young Masters there too.

    In their midst were even the likes of Young Master Yuzuriha and Young Master Kisaku Haoru whotely seemed to have be best friends with Young Master Yuzuriha.

    Nobody knew the driving force behind their newly founded friendship, but they seemed to be the extension of each other these days.

    The moment the duo''s eyesnded on Eric they seemed both like they had seen a ghost for a moment, but as people of the high society, they were able to quickly recollect their selves.

    It looked like their earlier shock was just a misconception of whoever saw that, but Eric wasn''t lied that easily, he had sensed all that, as he could even feel their quick heartbeats at the moment.

    Still, he pretended to not care at all about all these guys, as he immediately made way towards one of the secretaries, and said in a natural and cool voice,

    "Beauty, I have a meeting with father-inw, could you notify him of my presence in here!?"

    His indifference made all of the Young Masters, and their entourage enraged, as he didn''t even acknowledge their presence and existence in there.

    Even though Eric was Takeshiba Tomiyasu''s, and the Takeshiba family''s son-inw, in their eyes he was nothing more than a nobody.

    Amoner who had struck gold, and made it public without understanding his own standing. A toad trying to eat swan meat.

    An innocent weak idiot who wasn''t able to understand that carrying a piece of jade when he wasn''t able to protect it, was a big crime in their eyes.

    On top of all these, this guy even had the guts to pretend like they didn''t exist, and not even greet them, as he cut the line.

    These guys clearly didn''t ce any of them in his eyes, so he must be taught a lesson, otherwise, he wouldn''t understand that there was always a higher mountain or a deeper sea.

    Furthermore, thedies by his side were true beauties, each and every one of them was on par or even better than the celebrities out there.

    Which one of them wouldn''t want to have at least one of them by his side, and under their bodies, making them pant and moan in pleasure.

    They had to teach him a lesson and ce him in his ce, otherwise, he might think that he ruled this ce.

    The person who was the most enraged, and angry at this moment was clearly the person with the highest importance and position among them, Young Master Yuzuriha.

    But after the trouble he created for Eric after his engagement party, and knowing who was protecting him from behind, he didn''t dare to cause trouble for him.

    His father had told him loud and clear that if he tried anything funny again he would castrate him himself, and then throw him out of the family.

    Not only that, but he had also explicitly warned him to not cause any kind of trouble from then on, as this wasn''t the time for troubles and mistakes.

    Today''s action had been clearly a breach of that warning, but he was assured that Eric would have died in that attack.

    After all, even his father who had inhuman strength, most probably wouldn''t be able to survive such an attack unscathed.

    Seeing Eric in here he could only think that those guys hadn''t found the opportune moment to act and that most probably Eric only had a few more hours or days to stay alive.

    Thinking like this, it calmed him down quite a bit, as soon Eric wouldn''t be able to ignore him or his existence anymore, as he would be 20 feet underground, feeding the worms.

    Young Master Kisaki Haoru seemed to be in the same boat of thinking as Young Master Yuzuriha, and he was also able to control himself in that position.

    But this didn''t mean that all those other Young Masters'' would be able to bear Eric''s ignoring. Even if it wasn''t for Eric, it was to enter Young Master Yuzuriha''s good books, as one of them said in an audible voice,

    "Today my horizon has truly been broadened. I have seen for the first time a kind of ignorant, and uneducated bug who doesn''t greet his seniors!"

    He said that while clearly looking towards Eric with contempt, but was even more enraged when he saw that Eric didn''t seem to care about his words.

    This guy was a Young Master from a 2nd rate family, clearly, they had their own background, and connections, so Eric was not untouchable in his books.

    As a matter of fact, he thought that he was already boosting up Eric''s reputation by talking to him, even though it was in contempt, and trying to deride him.

    But this ungrateful fu*cker had the galls to not only not feel honored with his attention but was also ignoring him once again.

    Apparently, he had to spell it out for him, as he said in a more angry and contemptuous voice,

    "Didn''t you hear me speaking, fu*cking bug!?"

    Even though he was being directed like that Eric didn''t lose his calm and coolness, as he turned around looking at the Young Master in question with a surprised look as he asked with a confused face,

    "Are you by any chance talking to me?"

    The Young Master seemed proud to have finally caught Eric''s attention, as he once again turned to his pride and arrogant attitude as he said,

    "At least, the bug can hear me!"

    As soon as he said that though, Eric returned to its earlier position, pretending like whatever he heard had no connection to him whatsoever.

    Seeing his actions, and attitude the Young Master got enraged once again, just like a moment earlier, and then said,

    "Why are you pretending to not hear me you son of a bi*tch!?"

    It waspletely impossible to understand who was themoner and who was the high society member among the two at the moment.

    Eric just looked at the secretary with a yful look, as he said in a calm tone,

    "You know beauty, humanity is disappearing from the face of Earth nowadays. People have started talking to bugs, and even considering themselves as bugs!

    And when a human doesn''t understand their buggynguage, they get angry, and sprout more shit in their buggynguage!

    Don''t you think this is a truly unfortunate tragedy for Humanity!?"

    In just a few lines Eric not only had cleared himself of the annotations but had also returned everything at least thrice harder¡­

 Chapter 227 - 227: Beating One At His Own Game!

    None of the people present there had expected such an answer from Eric. After all, no matter how stupid he was, he would be conscious about not starting a fight with a guy like the one who was deriding him.

    Even though he was a scumbag, and one of the worst kinds, who only knew to bully the weak, and fear the strong, he still was a Young Master from a 2nd rate family.??

    He was no pushover that Eric could easily offend, and walk away, he was the Young Master of a 2nd rate family. It waspletely out of everyone''s expectations.

    That Young Master himself didn''t expect such a reaction, he thought that Eric would once again try to ignore him, and pretend like he didn''t care about his words.

    Even though that would piss him off for certain, at least he would still be able to drop a rain of curses, and swears at Eric, until he was satisfied.

    It took some time for him to finally process Eric''s words to the secretary, but the more he thought about it the angrier and enraged he became.

    Just who the fu*ck did this kid think he was!? To have the guts to say such words to someone like him, who had been born and grown up with ''holy water''.

    Yet such a peasant, such a lowlymoner had the galls to call him a bug! How could he allow something like this to happen, otherwise with what face would hee out in public again?

    With a blood-dripping red face, he looked towards Eric with malicious intent as he screamed at him,

    "Who the fu*ck do you think you are motherfu*cker!? How dare a piece of dung like you dare to call me a bug!?"

    He was truly enraged, everyone looking at his face would understand such a thing easily, it waspletely obvious from the color on his face.

    But Eric didn''t seem to understand that part, as he waspletely calm, and natural, as he kept looking at the secretary like the person who screamed right now didn''t exist at all.

    Eric''s indifferent attitude made the guy even angrier at Eric, as he couldn''t bear it anymore, and started walking with heavy steps towards Eric.

    They weren''t really far to start with, so with but a few steps he was right behind Eric, as he said in onest heavy voice,

    "I am talking to you, you son of a bi*tch! You better get down on the ground, hit the floor with your head, and ask for an apology, otherwise, I will send you to sleep with the fish!"

    But once again he got no response from Eric, he seemed to be eye-ying with the beautiful secretary, looking her in the eyes without blinking.

    He didn''t seem to care in the least about this Young Master on his back. He was treating him like nothing more than a mouthful of bad air.

    Not being able to bear anymore the humiliation he was getting the Young Master immediately raised his right hand, as a punch seemed to being for Eric''s head.

    Seeing that happen, Tatsuya Minami and Inuhara Hina were just about ready to interfere and show the kid his ce, but they were stopped by Hilda, who just made them a sign to look at Eric.

    Until now Eric looked like he was just fooling around like all this was just a game to him, and this guy was nothing in his eyes.

    But the truth was that he had staged all this intentionally, he knew that his father-inw was in there enjoying this, and that was most probably set up by that guy himself.

    There was no way that these guys were here right now, just by pure coincidence. Even an idiot wouldn''t believe that, so, he had decided to y his game, and force him outside.

    Just as he was thinking about how to do something like that, this guy hade forward and handed himself over at his feet.

    He had done everything for this moment, so if Tatsuya Minami and Inuhara Hina decided to intervene then all his efforts would amount to nothing.

    For that reason, he had made a sign towards Hilda, who was the most attentive woman of the three, telling her to keep the other two in check, as he got this.

    When the Young Master''s fist was about tond on the back of his head, Eric just quickly grabbed his wrist without turning back, and then pulled him to his left side, knocking him to the desk he was leaning on.

    The poor guy had never thought things would end up like this, as he could only feel himself flying towards the desk, and crashing loudly upon it.

    ''Aarrgghhh~!''

    Even though the sh wouldn''t cause him many injuries, as he was a level 11 fighter, and Tianlong Yun had been careful with his strength, the sudden movement made him shout in pain and suffering.

    It was more of an overreaction, but nobody experienced it so nobody knew if it was truly painful or not.

    Still seeing their fellow ''good-for-nothing'' being treated like that it was clear that the others didn''t like it, as they all seemed to take a stance against Eric.

    It seemed like this would take a bad turn at the moment, but at this moment Young Master Kisaki Haoru took the front and asked in a fake calm, and cool voice,

    "Young Master Eric, what do you think you are doing!?"

    "I am just defending myself against a noisy and rude bug, that came to attack me first! Why what does it look like I am doing!?"

    Kisaki Haoru knew he was at a disadvantage as everyone in there had seen the idiot start themotion, and the fight first, but he still couldn''t let this go either, as he continued,

    "Don''t you think you are a bit overreacting Young Master Eric!?"

    Even now Eric waspletely calm, and collected, and was talking with the person in front of him with a rather calm and natural voice,

    "Where do you think I overreacted Young Master Kisaki Haoru!? Perhaps when he started to scream, or perhaps when he came behind me with rage!?

    No, no, I found it, don''t tell me I overreacted when he raised his hand, and his punch was falling towards my head!

    This is my mistake, isn''t it!?

    I shouldn''t have defended myself, and everything would have progressed perfectly, right!?"

    His words were each a bullet hitting bull''s eye, no one could refute his argument logically and reasonably, but who said that it had to be a logical argument, as someone in the group shouted,

    "Yes, you shouldn''t have acted at all! You should have received that punch to your head, at least like that you might have been able to understand the difference between a peasant like you, and a noble like us!

    Worthless nobody, it seems like you don''t understand the strength and power structure in this world! Let me brighten you up a bit!

    In this world, money, strength, and power rule! If you aren''t wealthy, strong, or powerful enough you don''t have any right in front of us!"

    It wasn''t difficult for Eric to recognize the guy who just spoke up, or understand the meaning in his words, after all, he was perfectly aware of that, but this guy just gave the conversation the right direction to walk upon.

    If it weren''t for the situation being as it was, most probably Eric would have gone to him, and given him a kiss on the cheek from how happy he was.

    Still, he didn''t let his happiness show on his face, as he just looked at the group as if he had finally understood something and said,

    "Wow, everything makes sense now! Thank you, brother I owe you a drink now, I guess!"

    Everyone was surprised by his words, just what the hell was this guy talking about right now! Could he have eaten some bad egg today or something!?

    But Eric didn''t let them wonder for much as he said started saying,

    "Now I understand that you guys are here together to use yourbined power, and try to oppose my father-inw for selecting me!"

    The whole crowd was startled, and shocked when did something like this happen!? They were here just to try and reason with Master Takeshiba.

    But Eric didn''t give them a chance to exin as he continued,

    "But still though, don''t you think you guys are a bit too much!? I mean I get that you hold a great power together, but to p my father-inw across his face like this, is a bit too far! Don''t you think!?"

    The whole crowd in front of him werepletely stunned and unable to understand where he was getting in anymore, as they could only release a stifled,

    "Huh~!?"

    But Eric didn''t stop there, as he continued saying,

    "Not only did you guyse here to pressure my poor father-inw, but you also started insulting his ''selection'', his son-inw, me!

    It is clear that you don''t think highly of my Takeshiba family and my father-inw! Not only that but you are even questioning his choice!

    What are you guys trying to say!? Are you saying that my father-inw has grown old and senile to make unreasonable choices, and would listen to a bunch of sprouts to take back his words!?

    Do you think that you guys could give an order on what to do to my father-inw!? Where do you find the courage!?

    Or do you guys think that my father-inw is some kind of pimp to sell his daughter to whoever offers more!?"

    Eric seemed to be in a never-ending rampage, as finally the person in question couldn''t bear it anymore and got out¡­

 Chapter 228 - 228: Challenge

    Master Takeshiba had truly been watching the show for a while now, and he couldn''t believe just how stupid these good-for-nothing Young Masters were.

    Even if someone tried to pick them out in a big crowd, they still wouldn''t have been able to pick so many idiots all at once.??

    From the moment that Eric had entered the pre-office, until now, they had been ying into his garden, without even realizing it.

    That idiot Young Master that got into a fight with him was even more miserable as he had to suffer being the main point of the whole thing.

    It was a truly shameful spectacle, as they not only had to endure Eric''s behavior and insults but they also were drawn into his path.

    The truth was that Master Takeshiba had already gotten news of Eric''s meetings with various powers in the country, and especially his wife.

    It didn''t take much of logic, intelligence, or sharp mind to understand what they had discussed, and he was displeased by it since he already had a deal and agreement with Eric.

    What Eric had done, was nothing more or less than voiding their primary deal, so he was clearly upset by his conduct.

    For that reason, he had instigated these fools toe up here, and enact a show, to make Eric feel some kind of pressure.

    He wanted to show him that it was him who was backing him up, and if he didn''t abide by their deal he would end up fighting the whole world.

    But against his expectations, his little show had been yed against him, as Eric had benefited from these guys'' brain absence, and done all this.

    His n to turn them against Eric had suddenly transformed into Eric turning them against him, and his prestige.

    If he didn''te outside now, then Eric would surely sprout even more bullshit, making them look like they were trying to kill him, and destroy the Takeshiba family in one swing.

    Eric was still bbering whatever ran through his mind when he came out of his office and approached them while saying,

    "Son-inw, what is going on here!?"

    Eric seemed startled at his father-inw''s sudden appearance, but he immediately turned around, and startedining like a little girl to him,

    "Father-inw, it''s good that you are here! These guys are truly shameless, they not only offended you but are also trying to damage our Takeshiba family''s reputation!

    You have to mete justice for us father-inw!"

    Even Master Takeshiba was amazed at how sly his son-inw was, he couldn''t believe how quickly he changed his act.

    Still, he couldn''t just meet Eric''s expectations right away and offend the people behind these kids, but he couldn''t not help his son-inw either, so he was at a crossroads.

    Trying to defuse the situation a bit he asked in a solemn tone towards Hilda,

    "Tell me what happened here!"

    If he asked Eric, then he would certainly say his own version. If he asked the other Young Masters they would do the same, and on top of it, it would be taken as distrust against his own son-inw.

    For that reason, he decided to ask Hilda who was at the side. Certainly, she wasn''t totally neutral, but she was still his secretary.

    In fact, right now he was trying to test her, if she answered in Eric''s side it meant that she had started to waver, and if she maintained his interests, then she was still good.

    Hilda was ready to answer in Eric''s favor, but Eric signaled her to keep neutrality. It was meaningless for her to destroy her cover for a stupid reason.

    So, Hilda started retelling the whole situation with a neutral point of view, maintaining neither side.

    Neither side couldin about her neutrality, as she just retold everything just like it happened, without adding, or emitting anything, even Eric''s words at the end.

    Master Takeshiba had already seen everything that happened, but still hearing it once again he more or less understood that these Young Masters in front of him were useless idiots.

    Well, perhaps with the distinction of Kisaki Haoru, but even he couldn''t deal with Eric who seemed to be on a rampage.

    At this moment though, he showed his wits, as when Hilda finished retelling her story, he immediately started speaking with a clear, and cool voice,

    "Master Takeshiba, please don''t misunderstand us! We came here due to our goodwill, and wish!

    We had no intention of questioning you for your decisions or use you of anything that your esteemed son-inw said.

    It''s just because your decision was sudden and we wanted to have some rifications if possible!

    After all, each and every one of us in here have been deeply touched, and in love with your daughter for a long time!

    As such we feel that it''s a bit unjust for you to decide such a matter so suddenly, and we would like our chance in the race."

    This guy was truly sly, he was able to immediately change Eric''s version, and also ask for an opportunity to vow Takeshiba Aika.

    It seemed like his reputation, and fame wasn''t undeserved. He was truly a genius of the young generation.

    Surely Eric couldn''t allow this guy to disrupt his ns, as he said,

    "Huh, what are you talking about bro!? I and Aika fell in love, and my father-inw epted our love and decided upon our engagement.

    If things are true as you said, and you have loved my woman for so long, then why didn''t you try to make her fall in love with you earlier!?

    What are you trying to do here, as you areing to ask for another man''s woman!? Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself!?

    Furthermore, the important thing here is Aika herself, she has to decide her own life partner! If you truly love her, then you will have to agree to her choice!"

    Certainly, Kisaki Haoru wouldn''t give up so soon from his request, as he immediately followed,

    "I can say the same for you, Young Master Eric. In our point of view, you came suddenly and snatched our beloved in front of us.

    We were all vying for her love, in a fair fight, when you suddenly appeared as her fianc¨¦. We can''t ept something like this without an exnation, or a chance now can we!?"

    Both sides had somewhat valid arguments, and they would certainly not give up on what they thought was theirs, so the decision would certainly fall in Master Takeshiba''s hands.

    Master Takeshiba on the other hand couldn''t believe his own luck. He had thought all this time for a way to put pressure on Eric, but he had never thought that it woulde knocking on his door.

    Right now he seemed to be in really deep thought, as he contemted both sides, but in reality, he had already made up his mind long ago.

    When he finally thought that it was enough time to think about it, he said with a sigh,

    "Sigh~! You are both right, and I ept my mistake in taking a decision so hastily! I should have thought more about this, and taken a more thoughtful decision.

    Whatever I say right now will probably make no difference, as I have already handed my daughter to my son-inw, and I can''t go back on my word.

    Everything now depends on my son-inw, whether he wishes to let you have your chance. But I know that my son-inw is a man and wouldn''t shy away from a challenge!"

    He looked like he was backing up Eric with his words, but he also gave these guys a big hint against him, challenge Eric''s pride as a man.

    How could someone like Kisaki Haoru lose such a precious hint, as he immediately started saying,

    "Master Takeshiba is truly a man of honor and valor, and I am sure that you have selected a simr person as your son-inw!

    I am sure that Young Master Eric is a proud man, of his word, and valor!"

    Hisst line was said with clear sarcasm, as instead ofplimenting Eric, he seemed to doubt his manhood.

    No man would ever ept such a devaluation, and Eric wasn''t an exception either, as he asked with a gloomy and heavy voice,

    "What are you trying to say!?"

    "Nothing much actually, since you are that kind of guy, I am sure that you wouldn''t reject our challenge as a man to a man, with our beloved as a stake!

    She will belong to whoever has her love, and word at the altar! And we have time until she gets married to make her fall in love with us!

    After all, you already said that she should be with the one she truly loves right!?"

    As soon as those words sounded in there, the whole group of Young Masters seemed to have regained their face, and smile, as they looked at Eric while grinning.

    With that Eric was cornered, and there was no other way for him besides to ept the challenge if he didn''t want to be branded a loser, and a coward.

    Eric seemed to have gotten really angry right then and there, as his face had even taken a red hue at the moment, as he was looking with killing eyes towards Young Master Kisaki Haoru.

    But at the end of the day he was left with no other choice, but to grit, his teeth, clench his fists, and then say with a heavy tone,

    "Very well, I agree to your challenge! Not to show that I am a man, but to show that you useless idiots don''t even reach my little toe!"

    As soon as he sounded these words, the whole crowd of Young Masters in front of him startedughing out loud, making him even angrier.

    And one momentter, he continued saying¡­

 Chapter 229 - 229: Bet With High Stakes

    "You guys just directed a challenge towards me, in order to show my manly pride and esteem, but don''t you think you guys are alreadycking in that regard!?"

    His words disrupted the good atmosphere that had been created just a moment ago, as everyone turned towards him, as Kisaki Haoru asked in a cautious tone,??

    "What do you mean!?"

    Even though he wasn''t the one with the highest background and deepest pockets in there, the whole crowd seemed to have taken him as a representative.

    If they had received the chance in front of them was precisely because of him, as they could clearly understand his genius.

    Eric saw how fast their faces turned, and he was more than satisfied with the impact, as he continued,

    "Well you see, I am epting the challenge, and cing my beloved as part of the stakes. I am even endangering my engagement, her love for life, and especially my newfound family!

    I am staking so many things here, while you are cing nothing! Don''t you think this is a bit unfair!? Especially for such a righteous, and just pride man like you!

    Does your manly pride not get hurt by this!? Or do you not have it!? In that case, I would say that this challenge is not valid, because a challenge is set up only amongst equals isn''t it!?"

    None of the people present had thought about something like this, as everything that had happened until now had beenpletely out of their expectations.

    They had never thought that they would get such an incredible chance, as Eric''s and Takeshiba Aika''s engagement had already been set!

    No matter how much they whined and asked for an opportunity Master Takeshiba would certainly not go back on his word, but now the one who epted the challenge was Eric.

    No matter what happened, Master Takeshiba could push everything onto his son-inw and say that apparently, he had misjudged him.

    But now there was another problem on the table, what should they ce as their stake on the bet!?

    While they had been able to push Eric to a corner and ept their challenge at the same time he had done the same thing to them.

    They had no other choice but to think about what should they stake. Even Kisaki Haoru was caught unprepared by Eric''s words, as he was thinking for the right price.

    In fact, he wanted to bolster Eric''s pride, and security on being able to keep Takeshiba Aika to himself, and make it just an honorary bet, but he was beaten to it, by his ''friend''.

    "What do you exactly suggest Young Master Eric!?"

    It was Young Master Yuzuriha, until now he had been totally silent letting everything on Kisaki Haoru''s hands, but right now the situation had changed, he wasn''t a total moron.

    Eric had expected this guy to jump first, and he had his answer ready for him,

    "How much does Takeshiba Aika value to you, Young Master Yuzuriha!?"

    This clearly meant that he was letting him decide on the price. But the crowd took this wholly different as they thought that everyone would ce the amount that she had to them.

    Certainly, this was a crazy game, as those Young Master of the big families would certainly ce a high bet in order to show their ''deep'' affection to Takeshiba Aika, letting those small guys unable to evenpete.

    Everything for the majority of them depended on Young Master Yuzuriha''s set price, only then would they be able to find out if they had a chance or not!

    On the other hand, Young Master Yuzuriha seemed to be really happy with this fact, as he knew that this was his chance.

    It was the perfect chance for him to get rid of many flies around, and secure his position at the top of the list directly as he said,

    "1 billion $!"

    Everyone had to take a really deep breath as they heard the amount that just left his mouth! Even though they expected him to make it difficult for them, they didn''t expect it would be so ridiculous.

    This clearly cut their wings right before taking flight, and almost none of them with the exception of those being at least from a 2nd rate family wouldn''t be able to participate in this bet.

    Even though they hade here just to join the fun, and broaden their horizons, it was still a huge blow to them hearing the amount in question.

    This guy was clearly bullying all of them from the 3rd rate and lower families, as they couldn''t evenin about this.

    After all, they were living in a world where the background was really important, and the 5 big families were clearly the top of the pyramid for them.

    Who would even dare to enter a fight with the 5 big families in this situation, they would be nothing more than idiots with a death wish.

    For that reason, even though they felt that this was uneptable they all kept their mouths shut, and just waited to see Eric''s reaction.

    They thought that Eric would be too frightened to even respond back, but they had clearly underestimated him, as Eric started grinning, like a hoodlum who had found his prey.

    With a fully bloomed smile, Eric didn''t let this chance slip by, as he said with a loud voice,

    "As expected from Young Master Yuzuriha, a true brave warrior, and intelligent Young Master of our generation.

    It seems like your love for my Aika runs truly deep, and it''s not just an infatuation or obsession, so I feel honored by your challenge!

    Each and every one of you guys around here should take an example from Young Master Yuzuriha, and not just bully the weak while fearing the strong! Useless!

    I have to say that same as you I need to take an example from him as well, for that reason I hereby announce, whoever is able to ce 1 billion dors as stake by the end of the week, they would be eligible to the challenge!"

    His words shocked the whole crowd, as it cut all their hopes at the same time. they had thought that they might still have a chance, as long as they participated with any sum, but now they werepletely hopeless.

    If each participant had to pay 1 billion dors, then no more than 15 to 20 people would participate in the challenge.

    But even then, this would mean that the winner would get more than 15 billion dors and even Takeshiba Aika as his bride.

    Not only would one be able to marry one of the fairies, but they would even be one of the richest people alive in one go.

    Just who would be that lucky fu*cker!? Everything depended on Takeshiba Aika''s word and selection. A new billionaire depended on a youngdy''s selection.

    This would certainly be a rather good show to unfold!

    Nobody doubted that people would participate in this bet with high stakes, if it wasn''t for the opportunity in front of them, they would participate for their honor, and standing.

    This was high society, after all, honor, and face value were more important than money!

    Hearing that, Young Master Yuzuriha startedughing like a crazy animal too, as he didn''t expect Eric to tter him so much, and give him so much face.

    With everything settled though, Young Master Yuzuriha, and the entourage started to get up and leave, when that guy that Eric had mmed to the desk, finally seemed to have gotten his tongue back as he said to Eric,

    "Wait, does this guy even have 1 billion dors!? Wouldn''t this just be a huge joke if he can''t participate in his own challenge!?"

    Everyone hadpletely forgotten about this guy''s presence as the situation had been so eventful until now, and were only able to recognize his presence when he opened his mouth again.

    But unfortunately, his words didn''t produce his expected reaction, as everyone in there was looking at him as if he was an idiot, and a big one at that.

    Eric was the same, as he looked him from head to toe once again, and said in a serious voice,

    "Man, I have been thinking this for some time now, but¡­ Are you a true idiot!?"

    Everyone wanted to say those words at the moment, and Eric was the perfect person to do it, but the Young Master didn''t seem to take his words to heart as he said with an angry look,

    "You... Don''t go too far!"

    "It''s not that I want to go too far, but you truly make me wonder!"

    "You¡­!"

    At this moment, Young Master Kiskai Haoru entered the scene as he said,

    "Young Master Takahiko, you are mistaking something right here I think! It''s not Young Master Eric trying to enter a challenge with us, but we want to enter a challenge with him for Young Miss Takeshiba.

    He is already cing Young Miss Takeshiba, his engagement, and everything thates with it as a stake, so we are the ones who need to match his stake!

    So, he doesn''t have to pay the 1 billion $ sum to enter the challenge. Was I clear enough I wonder!?"

    Hearing Kisaki Haoru''s exnation that Young Master Takahiko would be a total idiot if he wasn''t able to understand the situation.

    But still looking at Eric''s face made him really angry, and enraged for some reason, as he was looking at him like he was looking at some pitiful idiot.

    Too bad that he couldn''t do anything here though, as Master Takeshiba was already here, and he had enough brain cells to understand that he couldn''t invite his anger.

    So he just harrumphed and left the ce, as he started thinking about how to take revenge upon Eric for today''s humiliation¡­

 Chapter 230 - 230: Masterâ€™s Decision

    Besides that guy leaving the ce with clear anger, hate, rage, and revenge intentions, all the others were happy and surprised with the results they got today.

    They had probably never thought that today they would reap such benefits, who would ever think that someone would ever ept such a challenge.??

    What everyone was thinking right now though was the fact that they were already starting the race while being on advantage.

    After all, what kind of woman would have a favorable impression of her beloved cing her as the stake of a bet.

    Takeshiba Aika would most certainly doubt her selection, and Eric''s love for her, as she would also be really confused.

    In this muddled water, all these guys would start fighting for her hand, as each and every one of them would have their own ideas, and offers for her.

    Certainly, one of them would be able to grab her heart, or body using all the means possible on their hands.

    One thing was for sure though, none of them would ever give up, and leave her in Eric''s hands. In their eyes, this idiot had lost the moment he epted the challenge.

    The real question right now, was who would be the lucky guy who would be able to profit from this challenge, as Takeshiba Aika was in the second position, the first thing was clearly the money collected.

    Eric had already ced the time limit of one week for the people who wanted to participate in the challenge, but one day was more than enough for all the Young Masters to make a decision.

    The reason why Eric had instead said one week, was for something that nobody had even thought about it until it would happen.

    Outside intervention!

    Eric was more than 80% sure that the foreigners wouldn''t give up on this opportunity, it was a big chance for them to set a stable foot on Japan, and no one would want to miss that.

    In fact, most of those guys already had their foot, or fingers set inside the country, otherwise, the attempts at his life, or the kidnapping attempt would have never happened.

    But it was just like that expression said, no one would mind a bit more coal in a cold ass winter, so they would surely participate in this.

    The prize amount would surely increase by a lot, as even he couldn''t predict what the final amount would be.

    When everyone was left, there were only Eric, Master Takeshiba, and their entourage in the pre-office. Master Takeshiba let out a sigh, as he said,

    "Son-inw while I know that you younglings have short tempers, and hot blood, I think that you made a mistake by taking that challenge.

    I am sure you wouldn''t have suffered much if you had just refused it. After all, lowering your head once in a while it''s good for your future!"

    This guy was a slick and sly fox for sure. Even now, he was making it seem like all this was Eric''s fault, and it was his rushed decision that had brought upon him such a situation.

    But Eric didn''t mind, in fact, this was a perfect chance for him, not only to rack some money but also to justify his deals with the other families.

    With these thoughts in mind, he said with a confident look,

    "Don''t worry father-inw I am confident that I will be able to win this challenge, and rack up some money while I am at it!"

    Master Takeshiba hadn''t thought much about this side of the deal at the moment, but right now he was hit by the sudden realization of just how much money would be in y.

    After all, the bare limit minimum was 1 billion dors, and that was by no means a low figure. Even the big families only had about 10 to 20 billion dors on their ounts.

    The one who won this game would most certainly make enough money to be at least a second-rate family, and if the participation was good enough they would reach even a first-rate family or big family.

    Most of these families had worked for generations in order to reach for the top, while Eric was nning a challenge that would make that happen in but a night.

    With this insight, he wouldn''t be able to help any of the other families'' contestants, as that would mean empowering the enemies.

    So, his only choice was Eric, or better yet, his own seed in the challenge. It would be a bit tricky as he would have to find 1 billion dors out of his bank ounts, but he was sure to win this.

    Eric was delusional if he thought that he would be able to ount for his daughter''s love for him to win this challenge, as he was her father, and she was totally under his wish and order.

    Right now, he was so happy, that he wanted to kiss Eric for creating such a great opportunity for him.

    While he was still a bit dissatisfied with the fact that he would have to share the profit, and the benefits of the potions with the other families, he had already made his preparations.

    More than a fewboratories, and production factories had been set up not only in Japan but all over Earth in secret, and he was assured that his production would be much better than the others.

    While even the others would most probably think the same as him, he was in advantage as he had already started producing them.

    Eric, on the other hand, could almost feel like he could read his father-inw''s thoughts about the challenge but decided to not show it and change the topic.

    "With that said father-inw, I must say that I have bad news to tell you!"

    Eric''s sudden and serious voice woke up Master Takeshiba from his dream, as he looked at him, and asked with a fake confused face,

    "Really!? Like what son-inw!?"

    "Well other families have started to approach me about the potion''s forme, and while I didn''t want to give it to them, I was unable to refuse them!"

    Master Takeshiba pretended to be even more surprised, angry, and a bit enraged, as he almost shouted at Eric,

    "What do you mean, my good son-inw, are you trying to break our deal!?"

    "Well, it wasn''t my intention father-inw, it''s just that my Master has recuperated even better than I thought, as he seemed to know all about my situation, and told me to ept.

    ording to him, the reason we came here was to strengthen the powerhouses living in society, in order for us to have a better chance at facing the approaching catastrophe.

    So, hepletely overruled my idea of giving the forme only to you and the Takeshiba family!

    But worry not father-inw, since I have already made a deal with you, my Master agreed to rpense you in another way.

    Master said that he is willing to take Aika-chan, and 10 geniuses of the Takeshiba family for training, while the other families could only send 5!

    Master said that he assures to return them all at least at High Heaven Realm in two years'' time!"

    Eric spoke for a long time, and his words contained a lot of special information that made Master Takeshiba unable to process everything right away.

    Setting aside the fact that the deal was broken, Eric just told him that his Master would return soon. He was still injured, but his recuperation was faster than thought.

    Furthermore, that mysterious Master was thinking of receiving 5 geniuses from each family in order to train, and cultivate them.

    Not only that but he assured that they would be at least High Heaven Realm when they returned in just two years'' time.

    High Heaven Realm was the human notation about people reaching level 90 and above in systems measurements.

    One had to know that ording to what Eric had seen all this time, even the best geniuses that the big families had to offer, were only level 20-25.

    Eric was saying that his Master would help these guys level up more than 65 times in the short time of only 2 years.

    Or in the eyes of someone like Master Takeshiba was 6 big realms in just two years, which was certainly crazy and impossible in his eyes.

    Just how strong was this guy, and what other methods and resources did he had avable to be able to make it happen.

    On Earth whoever was in the High Heaven Realm was considered to be already close to the peak, and were deemed as powerhouses, treated with respect and fear wherever they stepped.

    But now there was someone who dered that they were able to train and cultivate more than 35+ disciples into powerhouses, in just two years'' time, like they were some fu*cking cabbages.

    How could he keep his calm, and his face at this moment!? It waspletely out of his imagination and knowledge.

    He had always thought that he was a rather knowledgeable person, but right now he seemed like nothing more than a frog at the bottom of the well.

    He knew he had to meet this Master that his son-inw had, and if possible try to have him on his side, unfortunately, his dream was broken to pieces in but an instant,

    "My Master said that he doesn''t like being involved in the games of the secr world. Whoever tried to pull him into such a game, its name and everything would be extinguished from history!"

    Who would dare to bother such a Master once those words were said, no matter how big and tempting greed was, in face of total fear it was unmovable¡­

 Chapter 231 - 231: Information, Plan, & Ideology

    There was one thing that Master Takeshiba understood though, this would totally change the whole situation they were in.

    In fact, even now Master Takeshiba didn''t truly believe the whole story about the looming catastrophe, but that conviction changed a bit as he heard what he heard.??

    He would never believe that someone would do anything without having some form of interest in it. After all, there were no perfect human beings in existence, and there would never be.

    But what was the reason that this guy was doing whatever he was doing!? Was it truly possible for that big catastrophe to be real?

    Most importantly though, what was his interest in all this. Why was he doing something like this!?

    The only thing that could run through his mind at the moment was that Eric''s master was trying to replenish his forces and create an army.

    At the same time, if he was truly as strong as Eric made him be then they wouldn''t be able to resist him either.

    It was a really tricky action, as all of them would have the same thought in mind, and most probably nobody would send their real geniuses there.

    In other words, each and every one of the big families would send 4 idiots, and at least a spy. While they wouldn''t want to give him wings, they would certainly want to know his training method.

    The biggest problem for Master Takeshiba, as he saw it was the fact that he had decided to take even his daughter, Takeshiba Aika amidst them.

    Coupling that with the challenge, it was like Eric was warning him to not have any weird ideas of messing around with the challenge, otherwise, he would have to face his Master.

    Things just got more and moreplicated with each day passing. Even a spider''s web would be easier to solve than this shittyplex situation.

    But he didn''t have time to think much about this, as the more important time right now was to ask the important questions, as Master Takeshiba didn''t lose time to do so,

    "Son-inw are you saying the truth!?"

    "Yes, Master contacted me just recently!"

    "Then when¡­"

    We are going to start just when the challenge starts! No matter how strong one is in this world, if you can''t fight against the whole world, you need money to buy resources!

    For that reason, we will use the money of the challenge as capital to buy resources, and at the same time, all the families involved will be sent an invite to send their geniuses.

    Like this, we will be able to do what we want to do without raising too much attention, or risk."

    "What if news of this spreads towards the foreign countries!?"

    "If that happens then we are going to expand our activity! As I said, Master is not concerned with the secr world, he cares only about protecting Earth.

    In that regard, he will do whatever he can to give Earth onest chance!"

    Master Takeshiba had to say that whoever was behind Eric had certainly done a good n, after all, he was trying to raise an army with the help of every country on Earth.

    There was no way to keep this under wraps once it happened, and then every other country would try their best to send people for training there.

    Who would want to lose the opportunity of having a few more High Heaven Realm powerhouses in their forces?

    But certainly, there were a few more important questions to be asked,

    "Son-inw don''t you think you should be more careful with what you say!? After all, you are still in Japan, and if word of this spreads out, then¡­"

    As he said that he looked towards Tatsuya Minami, and Inuhara Hina, his meaning was clear, the Council of Five would never allow something like this to happen.

    But then Eric said with a confident, and strong gaze,

    "It doesn''t matter father-inw, I am but a small figure on my Master''s side. I am but a mediator of conditions, the true person they had to take into consideration is my Master!

    No matter how much they try they will be unable to find his location, and even if they do, it wouldn''t be their good luck, but their bad luck that sent them there.

    If I die Master can easily negotiate with the other countries, and make them an enemy of the whole World! I am sure they wouldn''t want something like that to happen.

    The only thing they would earn with my capture, or death would be my Master''s wrath!"

    Eric''s words were truly reasonable, even though he was strong, and looked like a genius he was still unable toe across people like his father-inw, and even less the Council.

    But the Master behind him was mysterious and had a mysterious strength that perfectly covered his back.

    While most of them didn''t believe that and thought that it was nothing more than a smokescreen bomb, there was nheless doubt.

    Like for example, where did he gained the knowledge of the systems or all the information he had in his hands. Certainly, that information didn''t fall on his hands from the sky!

    Master Takeshiba could understand all this from his words, while Eric felt more than happy to finally push forwards with his ns.

    In fact, he had thought about this n for a long time now, but he didn''t have the capital to start it up.

    It was only when Young Master Yuzuriha said what he said, that Eric thought that this was a perfect time to continue with his n.

    This was just the first step though, as he knew that in order to make this n move forward he needed to give everyone a glimpse of his Master''s strength.

    In this world, money, strength, and connections were the three mainponents of power, since Eric didn''t have the money, or the connections his only left option of power was strength.

    He had to show to the whole world that he had the strength or to be more precise his Master had the needed strength to propose such a deal.

    He still had a lot of preparations he needed to take care of, but he was more than certain that he would be able to make it.

    After all, even though he didn''t have his strength right now, he had something that could help him create the impression he had it.

    It wouldn''t be easy, but he was confident in himself that he would be able to pull it off!

    With that said, he looked towards the deeply thoughtful face of his father-inw, as he said,

    "Well, father-inw I have already said more than I should have said. Now I need to go and take care of a few things, as I am sure that you need too.

    With those words, he just turned around and started walking outside without even looking back, as the moment that they passed the door, he heard Tatsuya Minami''s solemn voice,

    "Is what you said true!?"

    "Do you think I have to lie to him!? Right now, he is my father-inw, and my deepest known background and protector!"

    Hearing his confirmation Tatsuya Minami immediately fell into her own deep thinking, as the only one who seemed to be rather okay with whatever happened was Hilda.

    After witnessing what had just happened, her conviction to work under Eric grew deeper, and stronger, as, in fact, she was really happy to have already decided.

    In fact, Eric''s n was quite simple, seeing that this situation was immenselyplicated, and he would be unable to solve it no matter how much he tried, he decided to use it to his benefit.

    He would do his best in order toplicate everything even more, not only here, but on the whole Earth!

    After that, he would remove himself from the center, and wait for it to explode with a big boom, destroy theplications, muddle the waters, as he would then be like a fish in troubled water.

    Certainly, this approach would bring a lot of casualties to the different sides, and camps. A massive number of people would die that was for sure.

    Many more would show their true colors and would do anything they could to survive, even if it included, rapping, violence, killing, trafficking.

    ording to his estimations, more than 10% of Earth''s poption would be lost even before the S-day, and less than 40% would survive more than one month after it.

    But he didn''t care!

    It was true that he was a human, but no human was totally innocent. And even those that were, were in really low numbers.

    This was a dog eats dog world, and this fake peace, and democracy was just an illusion they were forcing themselves to believe.

    Eric had no reason to care about them. After all, even if he were to die in front of them, or be tortured in front of them, only a little few of them would dare toe forwards and help him.

    The rest would either me him for doing something he hadn''t to make themselves feel better or would just watch his suffering.

    If the world was like this, then why would Eric need to care about them?

    He wasn''t some kind of hero, he had never acimed that, but he wasn''t a viin either! He was just some guy who would do his best just like everybody else, in order to fly higher than everybody else.

    If one had to think about his ideology, he would say that he was more of a capitalist. He would do anything and everything in his power to reach the top.

    Everything was based on merit, as long as he was able to best everyone, then he should take that ce at the top¡­

 Chapter 232 - 232: Idiots & Information

    After such a tiring day, and the bomb he dropped on his father-inw, Eric thought that this was enough for today, so he just went straight home to rx.

    Sometimes when you want to just rx thought, life won''t allow you to do so. As, as soon as he came out of thepany, flies started following behind him immediately.??

    These idiots weren''t even trying to hide themselves, as they wereing right at him, doing everything to pull his attention.

    Seeing that these guys wouldn''t give up no matter how much Eric tried to lose them, he decided to just find somece and take care of them.

    Too many things had happened today, and it was really tiring for him to deal with every kind of shiting his way.

    And these guys even had a spectacr sense of time, as they would always appear as he had his head on Hilda''s thighs, trying to take a rest.

    It wasn''t that Eric didn''t want to let his driver take care of them, after all, they were even weaker than those guys from earlier, but either way, they were precious SP, and Exp points, he couldn''t lose that.

    For that reason, he immediately told his driver to find an empty alley once again, as this time he told thedies to wait in the car, as he got out waiting for those idiots.

    As soon as the idiots'' group arrived in there, they immediately got out of their cars, as they formed a big crowd as they wereughing at the thought of Eric''s fate.

    It was like they could see it in their minds that Eric was finished, in just a few short moments he would be kneeling down in front of them asking for mercy.

    Confident in himself and his gang, the gang leader was about to speak, and tell Eric his mistake, when a punch knocked him right on the nose, and his upper teeth.

    Not only did the punch break 6 of his teeth, but also sent him flying backward towards his stillughing, high and mighty underlings.

    Everything happened so soon that they hadn''t even been able to understand what was going on, why did they suddenly feel a heavy sack of potatoes towards them.

    When everyone turned their heads to look at what was going on, and what happened, Eric had disappeared from his position once again and had already knocked out 4 more gang members.

    This time they didn''t even have the time to get shocked, as this time Eric didn''t stop in the least, he just continued to punch and kick them 4 or 5 at a time.

    In less than 30 seconds, the gang of more than 40 members was down on the ground, breathing, but unmoving, and bleeding.

    It didn''t take one to be a doctor to understand that they would be in hospital for more than a month in order to get better.

    Finishing with them, Eric just quietly and peacefully turned around, and entered the car once again, as they continued with the way towards his house.

    The pathway home was quiet and peaceful as no one talked much. Everyone was thinking about what possibilities the future held, and who would me them.

    Everything had be trulyplicated with Eric''s appearance and the information he spread. To make matters worse, they already had proof that he was telling the truth.

    In fact, after getting Eric''s information, the Council of Five had started its own investigation and had found more than a few weird cases around the world.

    Unjustified killings, rape, robbery, and a lot of other cases, that seemed totally unable to get solved. Either there was nobody, no prints, or no evidence.

    All these cases had one thing inmon though, none of them seemed to be possible to be performed from a normal human.

    This news wasn''t made public, but certainly, whoever wanted to research even a little bit, they would be able to find many such cases.

    It was just that every time it happened, apparently the evidence didn''t leave the district or the city it happened.

    Of course, Eric had done his own research and found all of these cases lying around, as he was trying to locate the other spies, but until now he didn''t have much luck let say.

    Even though he already had his doubts, but they were nothing more than that right now. Especially considering the fact that the target could be in the background and not showing itself.

    It had already happened once with the Kirigaya n, so why it couldn''t happen for a second time, or even a third one.

    For that reason, Eric had ordered just a far away observation, and if spotted the observer had to kill himself, even though it would be rted to him, but some drug lord in Africa.

    Courtesy of Kirigaya Kaito''s trip to Africa!

    Not only had he earned a lot of SP and EXP points by killing people in there, but he had also created some small clique, and following.

    Then with the retrieving of a few more Kirigaya nsmen, Eric had sent them there to find capable soldiers and train them.

    Right now, poor countries, and especially the ones who were war-stricken and hunger-stricken were the best market for him to find soldiers.

    Furthermore, people in these countries were not only that but even uneducated, and arge part of them was analphabetic, so it was really easy to brainwash them into death soldiers.

    These were only the first steps though, as they were just one brick of the foundation of the Empire that Eric was nning to set up here on Earth.

    Certainly, he knew that in the future he would have to leave Earth, and go to that higher World that he needed to go to, but he was nning to take more than 90% of that foundation with him.

    He had a whole world to face, so surely, he wouldn''t face it alone, he wasn''t that stupid. No matter how strong someone was, if he was alone he would certainly be killed.

    A colony of ants was able to kill a fu*cking elephant, not to mention when he wasn''t even the elephant in the room.

    For that reason, he needed back-up, he needed followers, and soldiers that would give their lives for him without even thinking twice.

    But all that was for the future, and for that to happen he needed to survive the present he was in while taking advantage of this present.

    The truth was that he hadn''te just to rx at home, even though it had been a tiring day with his Spirit Power at present he was more than capable of handling all that.

    No, right now, there was something much more important he had to care of, like collecting information.

    Even though there was still time, the fact that the Takeshiba family and the Yuuto''s hadn''t reached him for the form, and a deal, meant that something wasn''t right.

    His instincts were right more than 70% of the time in his previous life, and he would never ignore them, no matter how useless and stupid they could look.

    So, he had to make use of everything he could at the moment, starting with histest addition, Hilda.

    Even though she didn''t have much in her hands, and was nothing more than a trained spy, she must have some information on her previous Master or Miss.

    He still didn''t quite understand who was her true owner, as normally it should have been Master Takeshiba, but after his mother-inw performance he was really confused at the moment.

    With these thoughts in his mind, as soon as he arrived home, he let Tatsuya Minami and Inuhara Hina enter inside, as he pulled Hilda and said with a warm voice,

    "Let us take a walk!"

    Tatsuya Minami and Inuhara Hina were about to ask him to follow him behind as security, but at that moment Akira and Mina came out of the door asking for their help.

    It was clear that they were just trying to keep them away from Eric, but it wasn''t like they could follow him so openly.

    As for Inuhara Muto, well he was in a really tight spot as this week he was supposed to take orders only from Eric, and Eric had already ordered him to pretend to be following him, but stay away from him.

    Unable to find an excuse to follow behind Eric, the two agentdies had to enter inside while Eric started taking Hilda around for a walk.

    Since this was aplex of mansions, almost every mansion had a really wide space around it, that was either left as a garden, turned into pools, or a yground for kids.

    The area around Eric''s house was mostly garden, but on the east side, it had a tiny forest. It was only a 100 meters square area, having around 40 to 50 trees, but it was really beautiful and intimate.

    Eric had been a bit surprised when he had first seen this little forest in there, as he found it a bit weird.

    But right now, he was thanking the previous owner that for any reason he had, he had nursed this little forest.

    In there one could live the pleasure and intimacy of shadow, and protection from sunlight, and other''s vision, and Eric took Hilda into the deepest part of the forest.

    Until now they hadn''t spoken a word, as he suddenly pulled her towards himself, and then pushed her slowly with her back to a tree, as he said with a flirtatious voice,

    "Do you know why I brought you here beauty!?"

 Chapter 233 - 233: Finally Popping Hildaâ€™s Cherry [R-18]

    Eric''s actions weren''t unexpected, after all, what would you expect from such a walk into the forest!? There were only two things that Hilda could provide him with at the moment.

    Sexual relief or information.??

    Either way, she was more than ready to provide him with whichever he asked first, as she answered with her own flirtatious voice of a little girl in fear,

    "I don''t know, but I am getting afraid!"

    At that moment Eric sent his right hand down, as he unbuttoned her pants, put them down, and then took a light touch to her secret garden area over her panties, saying,

    "Well you don''t really seem afraid beauty, you are dripping down there!"

    As a matter of fact, Hilda had been truly disappointed when they were interrupted at Eric''s office, from his sister-inw, and then his mother-inw.

    After that amazing climax she had just by his touch, his kisses, and their intimate parts rubbing, she just couldn''t wait to feel the real deal.

    For that reason, the moment she felt Eric push her towards the tree behind, and then talk to her like that, it was like her whole body had gone through some kind of electrical shock, and she melted.

    Even though she couldn''t quite look at Eric''s fingers to understand how wet she was, she knew that it wasn''t a little bit by any means.

    In fact, she felt like a waterfall wasing out of her secret cave, falling to her thighs, and then trailing down her smooth legs, as it spread its light aroma in the environment.

    The light aroma wouldn''t be noticed by some normal person, but with Eric''s sense of smell, it was the same as smelling the aroma from a fresh-made meal.

    He had brought her here to ask her questions and reveal as much information as he could, but smelling that aroma set his libido on fire.

    Hilda wasn''t the only one who had been affected by the interruption they had at the office. Eric had been frustrated just like here.

    He had endured so much to bring Hilda to that point, controlling himself to not give on to the lust, and pleasure, and just as he was about to pop the cherry of the cake, someone had interrupted him.

    No man could handle that easily, and especially with the high stress of dealing with the other matters, and remembering her soft thighs, made his monster immediately wake up from its slumber.

    Feeling that, his idea of asking for information first went out of the window, as he just picked her up, pushed her to the tree, and started kissing her full lips.

    He was like a hungry wolf at the moment, ravishing the little sheep''s lips in front of him, as his hands were holding unto her smooth, silky, and plump thighs.

    Pushing her hard to the trunk of the tree, he could feel her big cotton jugs crash on his chest and squish in there.

    Her whole body seemed to be made of smooth cotton, she felt so good to the touch. Every part of her body was like a new yground especially for him to enjoy to his heart''s content.

    Hilda didn''t stay put at the same time, as she used her hands to get a good grasp at first, and then take off his clothes.

    She was so excited right now, that she didn''t even care to take his clothes off in one piece, as she was in fact ripping them.

    It would be difficult to imagine a woman like her rip a leather jacket in at least two pieces with just a pull, but after her performance earlier in the day, Eric thought that it waspletely normal.

    Due to her strength, and excitement in less than a minute Eric wasplete naked from waist up, but she didn''t stop there, as she started doing the same to her clothes.

    Just like with his clothes, in the next minute she ripped of her clothes. The only difference between the two of them though was the fact that she was now totally naked.

    Their bodies were rubbing on each other, as they could feel each other''s warmth, and skin. zing their fire even more with each passing moment.

    By this time, Hilda''s panties had turned into the basin of a smallke as she couldn''t control her love juices from falling out of her secret cave.

    Her insides felt like they were into some kind of horrifying fire, she felt like she had some kind of emptiness between her thighs, and then up to her womb.

    She needed to fill that as soon as possible, she wanted something to fill her up, as she said between moans,

    "Ple-ehhn-please Ma-aahn-master I-nhh-I ca-aahn-can''t¡­"

    She didn''t have to finish her words as Eric immediately ripped of his pants and boxers, pushed her pants to the side, and then after just a small rub at the entrance of her secret cave, he entered her.

    ''Arrghnn~!''

    On the way he was met with a little barrier, but that didn''t stop his progress as he continued his way inwards, but soon had to stop as Hilda''s secret cave walls were contracting like crazy.

    He felt like she was about to rip his monster off, and had to stop there for a bit and continue caressing and kissing her full lips.

    On the other hand, Hilda suddenly felt like this whole thing was a crazy idea, as she felt like that thing was just too big, and her barriers break had been especially painful.

    At least she had resisted the pain, and he was now inside her, but then she heard something that made her whole-body shiver for a moment,

    "Should I start moving and fully enter now!?"

    No way! It shouldn''t be possible, she felt like she had just been pierced in two parts, and he was still not fully in!?

    Just how big was that monster of his right now!?

    In fact, Eric had inserted only about half of his monster inside her secret cave at the moment, and there was still more than half to go.

    But he didn''t say anything about how much was in, or how much was left because he could understand that Hilda was overly sensitive right now.

    While she seemed to be extremely knowledgeable, and knew how to pleasure a man, she was still a chaste flower.

    No matter how much theoretical knowledge someone has, once they are meet with practice, they be full amateurs.

    The same thing was happening with Hilda at the moment, she knew how to arouse a man, and how to pleasure him with her mouth, or her soft cotton jugs, but she had never experienced something like this.

    Right now, more than due to the reality of how big he actually was, she was fearful of the actual act, and the paining from the entrance of her secret cave.

    Eric tried his best to kiss her tenderly, and caress all the erogenous parts of her body, as he slowly made her contracted muscles rx, and then her whole body.

    When he finally felt the walls of her secret cave rx, he stayed motionless for a moment, and then started moving slowly.

    Not fully entering, and not fully exiting her secret cave, he started making small moves where he was, so that she would get used to his girth.

    Feeling her erogenous zones being constantly under attack, and then her Master''s monster y at the entrance of her secret cave, Hilda was melting once again in no time.

    The newly leaking love juice made her pain slowly leave her body as slowly pleasure was building up inside her, and moans started escaping her mouth with every breath.

    ''ahh, ahn, mhn, mhmn¡­''

    Every moan was different from the first, and even more soulful than the previous, making both of them more and more excited.

    Seeing how good the matters were progressing, Eric started making deeper moves, as his monster was slowly approaching the ? mark.

    He was slowly filling Hilda more and more inside her with his still slow movements, in order to make her morefortable with the experience, and the deeper entrance.

    Hilda didn''t know how deep he had entered her, or how much more was left outside, but she didn''t care about it at the moment.

    She was so epassed from the pleasure that she had forgotten she was outside right now, and had started moaning with a loud voice,

    ''Ahhnn, Nhhnn, Mhhnnn¡­''

    Even though Eric''s thrusts were slow, and light, she felt like her soul was being sucked away with each thrust.

    The feeling was so good, that she wanted to feel that faster, and harder. She wanted more and more of that majestic feeling.

    "Ple-ehnn-ase Ma-ahnn-ster ha-ahmn-rder, fa-ahhnn-ster!"

    Her words were in pieces, her body and her mind didn''t allow her to say a full word without moaning, but she wanted more. That was the only thing crossing her mind right now.

    Taking her cue Eric didn''t hold himself back anymore, as he slowly started to increase the speed, and strength behind each thrust.

    Making her moans higher pitched, and faster, and just as he finally entered her fully, and his special milk factories shed into her soft rear mountains, she felt her moan like never before, and melt in his arms,

    ''Aaahhnnnn~!''

    She was so epassed by the pleasure that she had forgotten to announce her climax to her Master.

    Eric was a bit surprised by this sudden urrence but could understand her plight, so he just waited for her to pass her climax, and then continue what he was doing moments ago.

    Since Hilda had experienced her climax, it was time for him to do the same¡­

 Chapter 234 - 234: Hildaâ€™s Past

    Since he had been controlling himself for a long time, when he finally decided to have a release it didn''t take long for his body to feel the pleasure and give in, as he painted her secret cave''s walls white.

    In fact, his special milk went so far into her inner walls, that Hilda could swear she felt it enter her womb at that moment.??

    If it wasn''t for Eric being able to control his special milk production rate, and its efficacy then most probably Hilda would have ended up pregnant with at least triplets.

    After Eric had his release he was still holding her up pushed to the tree, as he regained control of himself.

    No matter how one looked at it, during climax most of a human''s body muscles would experience temporary freedom of rxation to the maximum.

    ''Aggh~!''

    The moment that happened though Hilda released this painful moan, as her back was scratched by the tree she was being pushed to.

    Until now she hadn''t been able to notice this as the pleasure hadpletely drowned any other kind of sensation and emotion, but when everything was over, the pain was still there.

    Hearing that Eric picked her up, and pulled her back from the tree as he kept her in the air with his monster still buried deep inside her.

    He didn''t want to pull out, as that ce seemed to be created especially for him, it was warm, moist, and contracting him just enough.

    Furthermore, he felt like he had a ''duty'' to shape Hilda''s secret cave ording to his monster''s shape, as this would be his personal secret cave from now on.

    Eric was the kind of man that didn''t care if he was a woman''s first or not, even though being the first still was a bit more exciting, it didn''t matter much to him.

    What was important to him was that after branding a woman as his, he would be her only andst man, no one else was allowed to touch her, whether she liked it or not.

    Well, the ones who didn''t like it would never graduate from being just his sexual relief dolls, while the ones who did end up like it would get a promotion with their achievements and potential.

    Why didn''t he let them make the choice!? Really simple, the real world wasn''t a perfect and nice ce.

    In fact, the nice people were treated like idiots, and would always end up receiving the short end of the stick, and he didn''t want to be one of them.

    Better than crying that a chick had escaped his grasp to be with someone else, he preferred to bear her resentment, as he embraced her and made her his.

    Eric''s personality was simple to understand, he always stood true to his wishes, no matter what they were, even if they included tears, blood, gore, and revenge.

    Anyway, now wasn''t the time to think about that, as he had much more important things to take care of, as he whispered in Hilda''s ear,

    "How about you start telling me everything now, beauty!?"

    Hilda was still a bit dizzy after what happened, but as soon as she heard her new Master''s words, she immediately took a deep breath, and without asking him to pull out, started telling him everything.

    As history had it, Hilda was not totally a Japanese person either, her mother was a foreigner and her father had abandoned them the moment he heard about her pregnancy.

    ording to her mother, her father was a scumbag who used her only for fun, as he had promised her so many times he would leave his spouse for her.

    The moment he learned about her pregnancy though he hadpletely cut all ties with her, and even threatened her to not appear in front of him again if she didn''t want her baby to die, that was.

    Fearful of what the animal could do to her daughter her mother had decided to raise her alone, far away from him.

    It hadn''t been easy but her mother had been able to raise her up to first grade, and they were living a normal life, but the day she had entered school, her mother had been diagnosed with a terrible disease.

    Until now they were having a good and normal life, but after the diagnosis, her mother couldn''t work as much, and they had to pay a lot of money for the medicine.

    Three months into the treatment her mother couldn''t even get up from her bed, so the little Hilda was forced to do everything around the house, and try to survive.

    In the fourth month, she had left school, and had started to beg on the streets, as she tried her best as a child.

    But even begging was difficult, since she was new to that, she didn''t have someone to protect her, or her winnings, as she was often bullied, beaten, and robbed of her winnings.

    It was by a strange stroke of luck that while she was running away from one of her bullies she had been hit by Master Takeshiba''s car, and hospitalized.

    Unbeknownst to her, the then Young Master Takeshiba had taken a liking to her, and took her under his wing, and started training her to be a strong vixen fighter.

    This was what they were being called, as their goal normally was to seduce their target and then deal with them ording to their Master''s wishes.

    They were that sort of deadly vipers, that were able to even kill their partners when they were having intercourse.

    Hearing that part, a cold chill ran down Eric''s back, as these women were truly dangerous, just imagine being killed when you were having a climax, that waspletely messed up.

    It was a good thing that for some reason she had decided to truly obey him, otherwise, even he might suffer some terrible fate with her.

    Still, he managed to control himself, and not show any sign of it, as he kept hearing her story.

    When Young Master Takeshiba had taken her under his wing, he had told her that her mother had died and that he had paid for her funeral, so she owed him and a lot.

    Furthermore, he was giving her apletely new life for her to live, as she wouldn''t need anymore to go and beg on the streets.

    As a matter of fact, she was going to live the life of a young miss, from a good family, eat good food, wear designer clothes, and much more.

    To a kid like her who had suffered on the streets that were like a blessing from the heavens so she had immediately epted, and had wholeheartedly focused on training.

    Ten years after her training had begun though, Young Master Takeshiba had be Master Takeshiba, and married Yuzuriha Akiha, and set her as her guard in the dark.

    Due to a special circumstance during her mission, she had been obligated to reveal her identity to her target of protection.

    Yuzuriha Akiha had started investigating her and had found out that her mother was still alive in some red cross hospital, and then had paid in full to have her recovered.

    That was enough to buy her Hilda''s loyalty from her husband, as she could be much freer with her actions, and her plots.

    If there was one thing that Hilda had learned from the high society until now, was that there was no one who kept a real face in there.

    Everyone had at least one or two faces hidden from the others, as fathers'' plotted against sons and daughter, brothers against brothers, uncles against nephews, everyone plotted against someone.

    The Takeshiba family was no different from the others, but they had one priority from the others, their dark side was much more developed than the others.

    Furthermore, their information was always sent in different levels, and pieces in order to not be resolved by their enemies if the formation lines were hijacked.

    She didn''t have much information on what either of her old Masters'' was trying to do, but one thing was for sure, they didn''t hold the same side.

    Yuzuriha Akiha was working for the best of the Yuzuriha family, while Master Takeshiba was doing everything for his own good, and his Takeshiba family.

    At least that was her conclusion, but hearing her Eric didn''t have the same opinion. In fact, the more he thought about it, the more he felt like there was something wrong with the whole scene in front of him.

    Thinking about things like this, made him feel like even Hilda being by his side like this was no coincidence, there might be something behind all this.

    What was his father-inw trying to do now!? This was the deal with the position he was in right now, he couldn''t help but doubt everyone.

    The best way to deal with all this was to keep Hilda at a distance while making her disappear and he had the perfect ce for something like that.

    But that was something that he would have to doter, right now there was something more important to do as after the story both he, and Hilda had had more than enough rest.

    Without even saying anything for her story, not even contemting it, Eric pulled her a bit up as his monster reached the entrance of her secret cave, and then let gravity do his work of pulling her down.

    ''Ahhnn~!''

    Hilda didn''t expect such a move, so she was unable to control her moan, as it came from her soul. But that wasn''t the end of it, as immediately after the first came the second, and then a third.

    In no time they were at it again¡­

 Chapter 235 - 235: Mole & Bomb

    When they finished their battle, Hilda was still being held up by Eric, unconscious, sleeping without a shred of worry. She looked really peaceful and calm at that moment.

    Eric looked around for their clothes, but there was not even a full piece of cloth around them, everything had been shredded to pieces.??

    Eric didn''t mind walking naked towards his home, but he couldn''t allow others to have a look at his woman. Talk about double standards, but he was the MC of his life, so he did whatever he wanted.

    It wasn''t that, Akira, Mina, or Takeshiba Aika wanted to share him with other women, they just epted it because he was the Alpha.

    But that didn''t matter much right now, as he just sent a text message to Akira to bring him some clothes.

    Akira arrived in no time with new clothes for him and Hilda, as she was looking at Hilda with a bit of jealousy.

    Noticing her jealousy, Eric approached her with Hilda still on his arms, and his monster inside her, as he put Hilda in between them, and then kissed her lips through Hilda''s shoulder and said,

    "Don''t get jealous now, you will get the same treatmentter!"

    These words were enough for Akira to lose her look of jealousy and turn to a look of expectancy forter.

    Releasing Hilda on the bed of his sleeping room with the girls, Eric left her under Akira''s care and then walked towards his personal room.

    No one was allowed to enter this particr room in the house, no one!

    In order to not tire himself of looking for a bug, Eric hadpletely emptied the room, as there was only a rug in the middle of it where he sat to cultivate.

    That wasn''t all there was to it, as he had even set up some little mechanical traps at the door, in order to understand if someone had opened the door or not.

    He had seen these in an anime he had watched once. Not only was there a letter at the top of the door, but he had also purposely left the doorknob tilted.

    Normally no person would pay that much attention to how they left the doorknob after closing the door, so no one would doubt that.

    But the moment he touched the doorknob Eric understood that something was wrong. With his spirit sense, he was able to perceive even the smallest changes if he truly concentrated on them.

    Even though his doorknob wasn''t in the normal position and it was a bit slighted it was off by 2 degrees.

    Clearly, the intruder had tried its best to not leave any prints of the intrusion, but it hadn''t worked out, as he or she hadn''t been careful enough.

    In a house protected and guarded by Inuhara Muto, Akira, and Hina it was certain that the person who had done that was someone close to him.

    Most probably it was someone living in his house right now, but there was no way he would know who it was.

    And if he decided to make the situation bigger than already was, would make things even more difficult for him to find the culprit, and he would certainly rm the intruder.

    The best way to act right now was to continue acting like nothing had happened, and then slowly smoke out the culprit.

    With these thoughts in mind, he entered the room without making much of a noise, and then immediately went to sit over the rug and cultivate.

    Seeing the current situation, it was impossible for him to go and have a look at his captive girls tonight, as he would raise too many suspicions if he suddenly disappeared in thin air.

    Sitting in a lotus position he immediately started meditating and cultivating, as he slowly was circting the Qi energy inside him.

    It was still really difficult to do it, and his body seemed to be at its limits, so he would have to go another bath of Body Tempering Liquid as soon as possible.

    But this damn week had been just overly busy he hadn''t had even a small break to take care of it.

    Not to mention that he also had to find a ce that would not raise suspicions and fighters that would help him get used to his new strength.

    Since he had already gathered a lot of excessive Experience from his killing spree, and his cultivation, he was surely going to jump more than a few levels.

    He didn''t know why but after refusing that second merge of the soul with the system, the system hadn''t given him any more extra missions.

    It was truly strange, he felt like the system had somehow understood that he had his doubts, and hesitations, and wasn''t trying to help him as much as he did at the beginning.

    That certainly would stop the speed at which he got stronger, but he wasn''t in much of a hurry to strengthen himself right now, he was already going at a pretty high speed.

    Furthermore, he was trying his best to use his system to be useful to him even if it didn''t want to help him.

    In his previous life, he had never taken a life that didn''t have a high hatred towards him, and as a matter of fact, he had even tried to save some guys who tried to kill him.

    But this time he was different!

    This time he didn''t care how much blood got on his hands, or how many lives were mowed down, as long as he was happy with himself and didn''t cross his bottom line everything was perfect.

    If he thought of these things in his previous life he most probably would have thought that he had gone crazy, but right now everything made sense.

    Being betrayed by his family, his brothers, and everyone else had truly helped him mature and firmed his resolve.

    Not to get things wrong, he didn''t say that he was happy to have been betrayed and killed, it was just that he epted the reality of the world.

    Getting back in the past was a huge opportunity he was presented with, and he had to do everything he could to make the most of it.

    And this time he even had a cheat system that could help him grow stronger, even though he didn''t really trust his system that much.

    Like life had taught him through experience, there is no such a thing as a free lunch in the real world.

    After he was done with his cultivation, he just stayed there silently in meditation, as he started thinking about his next steps.

    Now that he had be part of this wholeplicated mess, he had to try his best toplicate it even more, and make everyone unable to solve it.

    Only when the big guys fought each other would the little ones like him be able to eat from them, and grow up.

    As the matters stood, there was no way that the Council of Five, or the big families would ever allow him to grow stronger, and stay by their side, and have his right in the decision.

    No matter how powerful, or what background one had, they wouldn''t be able to take a ce at the top that easily.

    Master Takeshiba had epted their deal, and given Takeshiba Aika to him because he wanted to give a p to the Council of Five, and at the same time use him to fight against them.

    But there was no way he was going to allow Eric to grow much stronger than him, most probably he would try to kill him before it happened.

    His eptance to the engagement was nothing more than poison covered in sweet honey so that he wouldn''t doubt at him.

    But Eric wasn''t the kind of guy to fall for that. Especially after being betrayed and killed once, he had started to have a few backup ns even against his own shadow.

    In the future, there might be people that he would believe in once again, but until then, everyone was a suspect in his eyes.

    After all, even now, in a house that was supposed to be filled with people he could trust, there was a mole that was trying to spy on him.

    But this was also a sign that some people had started to get restless, and that he had to be even more careful from now on.

    After more than an hour of thinking, he finally decided that it was enough as he was just creating more and moreplicated scenarios for himself, he stood up and walked for the kitchen.

    He was extremely hungry so he was hoping that there was some good food over there, and truly Akira and Mina never failed him.

    While their cooking skills weren''t as good as his, they were really capable of cooking delicious dishes, as he started immediately to eat like a hungry wolf.

    Seeing him eat like that, would make people think that he might have more than a double personality, as this wasn''t the face of a cold-blooded killer.

    Finishing his meal, he picked up the twodies in his arms, as he made way towards their sleeping room, for a battle of love, and stamina.

    The battle continued for more than 3 hours, as in the middle of Hilda woke up and joined the battle too, but it was still insufficient to beat Eric.

    The next morning, Eric and Hilda woke up early, as they made their way to the Takeshiba Group of Companies in Eric''s car.

    Who would have expected though that the moment the car was leaving theplex, a bomb was set up underground to explode when they drew over, and sent the car flying in pieces¡­

 Chapter 236 - 236: Ericâ€™s Death & Yakuza

    The explosion was truly powerful, as itpletely destroyed andbusted the car that Eric and Hilda were riding.

    It was clear that the person who had set up the bomb and set it off was a true professional, as he had waited for the car to go over the bomb, and had activated it only when it reached the gas tank.??

    This way the explosion not only sent the car flying away, but it also caused the explosion of the gas tank, which added to thebustion and force.

    Everything had been done in perfection so it was impossible for Eric, or Hilda to escape the explosion, both of them should be dead.

    And even if they weren''t at the beginning they would surely be once mes started spreading around the car.

    There was no way someone could survive such an explosion and such a fire, this was the first thing that everyone thought.

    The security guards of theplex who had seen the ident happen had immediately notified the police and the firefighters, as they secured the area.

    The police and firefighters didn''t take long to arrive, in fact, they arrived there in quite a hurry, as this was a bigplex, and powerful people lived here.

    As soon as they arrived at the scene, the police secured the area, and spread their control, while the firefighter started taking the fire out.

    It took them an hour or so in order to finally put out the mes, but by now it was already over, there was no sign of bodies in there anymore.

    Only that pungent smell of human meat being burned and melted by fire, and no bodies to look at. Most probably Eric, Hilda, and their driver had been totally burned to a crisp and melted.

    After the first check-up from the police, in the car, there was Hilda''s, and the driver''s DNA, but no sign of Eric''s DNA.

    The news of the assassination attempt on Eric, and the explosion sent the whole society in an uproar.

    It wasn''t that this was the first time an assassination attempt happened in the city, it was just that the identity of the person who was targeted was really delicate.

    The person who had done this probably had no idea of the Council of Five backing him, but at least they knew he was the Takeshiba family''s son-inw.

    Doing something like this, and that in broad daylight was the same as pping the Takeshiba family, and Master Takeshiba in the face.

    The most shocked people of all though were probably Tatsuya Minami, and the Inuhara siblings, they were sent by his side exactly to save him out of these situations, and yet they hadn''t been able to.

    But right now, their duty was thest they could think of, especially for Tatsuya Minami, and Inuhara Hina, seeing the car in mes, and knowing what had happened, their hearts were split in two.

    Even Takeshiba Aika had broken in tears and had arrived at theplex immediately. She had already gotten news of the bet, and stakes, as she was angry at him, but she still loved him.

    At least this was how it looked to those people looking at this from the outside because nobody knew better than her what was going on.

    One thing was for sure though, her first tears, shock, and pain were 100% real. She truly lived those moments.

    Still, most people didn''t care much about her, or her pain, but about Eric''s disappearance. Of course, the first thought was that he had died, but after finding no evidence in the car, that belief got shattered.

    Furthermore, if Eric was truly the disciple of a great Master like he imed to be, there was no way he had died that easily.

    Even if he were in a precarious situation, his Master must have handed him one or two items to save his life in thest moments.

    The irony of all this though was that the people most worried about his death weren''t Master Takeshiba and his family, but the other big families'' heads.

    Almost each and every one of them had already tried to negotiate a deal with Eric with respect to the potions, and techniques.

    But they had yet to reach an agreement, so now with Eric''s disappearance, every one of them was in a mental uproar.

    What should they do now!?

    One thing was for sure, the person behind the attempt had unconsciously be the target of 3 big families, and Yakuza in but a night.

    Even though it was still noon, everyone closed their shops, and business as they ran home, as they all had a bad premonition about this night.

    There was an ominous feeling in the air like demons would be out this night to hunt for blood, so no one dared to be out of their houses during the night.

    In a small, and dimly lightroom, the current head of the Yakuza family, his two trusted guards, his adopted son, and his daughter were discussing their course of action from now on.

    The two guards were clearly unhappy when they heard that their Master had decided to leave the Yakuza in the hands of a total stranger, so now that Eric was supposedly dead, they disyed their dissatisfaction,

    "Master this is our chance to negate our deal with them, and put off the n of killing our members, we don''t have to kill our brothers just to live through these chaotic times."

    Fujiwara Hatake looked at him with aposed and natural expression, as if he was just hearing some normal opinion, as he said with apletely expressionless face,

    "Anyone else who agrees with his opinion!?"

    Everyone seemed to be in a difficult situation, thinking about what side should they chose right now. His other guard and his daughter seemed silent andposed, but his foster son seemed to be holding something.

    Looking at him with no trace of positive or negative emotion, the current Yakuza head said in a monotone voice,

    "If you have something to say, better man up and say it now!"

    The guy still looked a bit undecided, but he resolved himself to the risk, and immediately started saying,

    "Foster Father, please forgive me for the impudence, but I agree with Master Tio''s words. Your decision to hand over the organization to a total stranger''s hands is a bit rash and not the right one."

    "Oh!? Please continue!"

    This was the first emotion that Fujiwara Hatake had disyed from the moment they entered the small room, so his Foster Son thought that it showed he had done the right choice, as he continued,

    "Foster Father, the Yakuza was built by ties of brotherhood, andmon interests between the families. The original heads made an oath to never fight among each other.

    I feel that your decision to hand over the organization and sister Amane to that worthless guy is a betrayal against that oath.

    Not to mention that we have no idea what kind of person that idiot is, and what does he n to do with us once we end up in his hands.

    Wouldn''t you reconsider Foster Father!?"

    Fujiwara Hatake already expected such an opinion from him, so he was still calm andposed, but there was one person who seemed to be a bit distressed by his words.

    Unexpectedly the person who seemed to be distressed from his words was precisely Fujiwara Amane, even though just for a fleeting moment she had a look of hate and anger on her beautiful face.

    The person to whom the look was directed clearly sensed her gaze, but he pretended not to. This wasn''t the right moment for him to antagonize her.

    He just couldn''t believe that this bi*tch had fallen so easily just as she had lost her virginity to that guy. She was surely a hopeless bi*tch.

    He would make sure to properly train herter, and show her who her real Master should be. But everything at a time, firstly he had to take control of the organization.

    Just as he was thinking like this, he heard his Foster Father say in contemtion,

    "Then who would be a good leader to hand over the organization, and my daughter Foster Son!? Are you volunteering Foster Son!?"

    The guy was caught by surprise from those words, but thought that this was his chance, as he said,

    "I wouldn''t dare Foster Father, but if Foster Father thinks that I am an eligible candidate, then I promise to do everything I can in order to prosper the organization and make you proud."

    At this moment, even that guard who had started all this a moment ago said in a calm voice, trying to hide his excitement,

    "Perhaps it''s time to give the young generation an opportunity Master, I am sure that your Foster Son would never disappoint you!"

    Hearing all these Fujiwara Amane had another slip of her anger, but still, she managed to control herself, as she waited for her father''s decision.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Fujiwara Hatake released a sigh, as he looked at his old guard, and Foster Son, and then said,

    "Sigh~! To think that you have fallen so low Tio, to fight for position when you are at death''s door. It''s truly pitiful!"

    Then he returned to his Foster Son, and continued,

    "I already know your ns, and even the poison you have already given me, and truth to be told I was ready to hand over my position and my daughter to you, as I had no other choice.

    But now I am afraid that your chance is gone! You should have hidden yourself better Foster Son!"

    The two guys in front of him werepletely stunned by those words, but before they could even say something, a cold steel katana had sliced their throats¡­

 Chapter 237 - 237: Foresight, Warning, & Master

    They didn''t even have time to say theirst words, all they could do was look at the cold eyes of Fujiwara Hatake, and then everything went ck.

    While the two of them had been really excited that the discussion had gone their way, the other guard had gone behind them, and done the deed.??

    It wasn''t wrong trying to kill a snake, but the hunter should always be aware of itsst poisonous attack. The two of them had clearly not been able to remember that so they were doomed to die.

    Seeing the scene y in front of him Fuijiwara Hatake just released another sigh, as he looked towards his daughter, and said,

    "Sigh~! Is this enough!?"

    The alwaysposed Fujiwara Amane just looked at the bodies that fell in front of her with clear disgust as she said,

    "Yes, for the time being this is enough! I will take care of the rest father, you can take a much-needed rest now!"

    "What about the explosion!?"

    "You think he would have died from that little firework show? I think its more probable that the one who set it up helped him with that."

    "You mean¡­"

    "I mean nothing, I am just presuming! Now if I may, I have a lot of things to take care of. Just don''t forget to warn everyone to stay away from my west wing without my permission!"

    With that said, she stood up and walked out of the small room with a satisfied face. Nobody but her knew what she and Eric had talked during the time they were alone.

    One thing was for certain though, Eric had given her some tasks, and missions, and she was doing everything she could to aplish them.

    The moment she left the room, the only guard that was left in there with Fujiwara Hatake couldn''t bear anymore as he said,

    "Forgive me for my presumptuousness Master, but are you really sure about this!? After all, their words weren''tpletely without meaning!"

    Looking at his most loyal guard, and friend, Fujiwara Hatake let out another sigh, as he said,

    "Sigh~! I know that Tuo, but things are much moreplicated then it looks like. I am pretty sure that another war will start soon, and we will need a shelter able to protect us from the storm.

    All the others have already decided their side, and won''t ept us easily, and even if they do we will be nothing more than cannon fodder for them, no matter what they promise us.

    That guy is a new figure, and hasn''t chosen his army, or selected a side yet. Which means that he most probably will have his own side.

    This is a chance, but also a risk to us. We will be the first to pledge our loyalty to him, so either we will grow with him, or we go down the drain with him.

    It''s not that I don''t understand what these two were trying to say, but he was too immature to be the new boss.

    Not to mention that he was also petty, and selfish, he would have destroyed our Yakuza in less than a year. That was why I decided to hand everything to that guy!

    Furthermore, even my most hated enemy, and beloved friend calls him Master, and he wouldn''t do so easily!"

    This was perhaps the first time that Fujiwara Hatake borated so much one of his decisions, and this was only because he trusted this guard that much.

    The guard didn''t say anything more, he knew that he had already asked too much, and the truth was that he was still shocked from the information he just received.

    At that moment he was reminded once again of why he had followed this guy from the beginning, he was a farsighted person, who would never step on a rotten board.

    With that out of his chest, Fujiwara Hatake just took a deep breath and then said,

    "Warn everyone to stay away from the West Wing, and tell them to listen to every word and order from Amane.

    It seems like she is his chosen new Boss! Make sure to protect her no matter what, she is our only hope at the moment!"

    Receiving his orders, the guard disappeared, leaving behind his Master, who was just looking at the bodies in the ground, and the darkness around him.

    ¡­

    In the meantime, the whole city was going into an uproar as everyone was trying to find the culprit behind the attack.

    As a matter of fact, Master Takeshiba had gone out himself, in order to find out the mongrel who had bombed his son-inw.

    It was only around 1 o''clock in the morning when they found the first clue, or to be more exact, the first body, even though there wasn''t any.

    The guy responsible for the bomb had been disintegrated, yes you read it correctly he was reported to be ''disintegrated'' in the eyes of his aplices.

    Who had just been too shocked to even move at the time, as they had shitted and peed on their pants due to the fear.

    How did they describe the attacker!? There was no description, they had seen and felt nothing when it had happened, they only saw the bomber disintegrate in front of their eyes.

    They were hoping to find the bomber and torture him to reveal the perpetrator, but with him dead, there was no way for them to find who had ordered him.

    As they were lost in their thoughts on how to continue from here on, they got another news or clue, the Motohara family''s residence had been suddenly set on fire.

    No one had seen how it happened, or who did it, when suddenly the whole residence had been set on mes.

    Even though the house was being burned to a crisp, no one had died inside the residence, everyone had been safely evacuated, including the pets and fishes.

    No one had been injured, but a message was left behind for everyone to see.

    "Motohara Family you are responsible! Keep you heads ready, and your necks clean! My Disciple will personallye and deal with you all!"

    There was also a warning to the other families in there,

    "Nobody should dare touch even a single hair on their bodies, in the meantime!"

    Nobody dared to look at those words casually, as there was a lot of killing intent mixed in them. That was what a warning should look like.

    One thing was certain though from that moment on no one would dare to approach the Motohara family, and even less have something to do with them, they were finished.

    It was only at that time that Master Takeshiba was reminded of what happened earlier at his pre-office, he remembered how Eric had humiliated that kid, who was Motohara''s family Young Master.

    But he never had thought that the kid would be so ruthless and such an idiot that would do something like that.

    That idiot had gone ahead, and nned a bomb assassination in less than a day. He was either that ruthless, or just that stupid to be used by others.

    Just as they were thinking like that, news of another explosion shocked all the people present in there.

    Someone had just blown up the offices of one of the biggest organizations in the World Rankings, the Monarchs offices.

    Once again, the warning was the same, they were responsible for whatever had happened, and that they would be left to live until Eric himself came up and cut their heads.

    In less than 12 hours from the moment that the attempt had happened, not only had all the perpetrators had been found, but they had also been warned.

    The most shocking thing though was the fact that no one had seen any trace of the shadow who had done all this tonight.

    But reading the warnings they could all understand that it was Eric''s Master who had just performed these crazy and shocking feats.

    Almost all the time the unknown was scarier and more dangerous than the known, as it was in human nature to expand the issues on their own.

    For example, this big show that was set up from Eric''s Master was in and of itself a masterpiece. No one was able to understand how someone could simple bomb a ce while saving everything inside.

    And it wasn''t just the Motohara family who was a second-rate family in Japan, but he had also done the same thing with the offices of an organization that was ranked in the World list.

    Motohara family was nothing more than an ant, but those guys were a huge wolf, or coyote of the forest.

    They would always have at least a high-ranking officer to hold ground of their important locations, and certainly their branch in Tokyo should have someone too.

    Yet he was thrown out of the building just like everyone else had, this certainly showed that Eric''s Master wasn''t some easy figure.

    Making everyone rethink their positions, and their deals, as more and more of them became even more determined to strike a deal with Eric once he turned back.

    The only question left now were, when was Eric going to get back, and how did he n to take his revenge!?

    As the whole city, and even the whole country was in an uproar, the person responsible for all this, was enjoying a drink, seated in front of some monitors and enjoying the news.

    Behind him there was the mother and daughter pair, and two otherdies that were looking at everything with a careful and cautious look.

    The whole situation was just too much for them to take in, and understand¡­

 Chapter 238 - 238: Facing The Kidnapper

    Well, first of all, they didn''t know who was this guy that had been able to capture them both and bring them here.

    Not only that, but he had also managed to keep them hiding for more than 2 days which shouldn''t have been possible normally.??

    Both of them were people of the high society, and important members of their families, so it was impossible for their families to not try and find them.

    With their families'' power, and connections to the bright side of the world, and to the underworld it shouldn''t have been difficult for them to find them.

    Yet here they were, standing behind the guy who had apparently kidnapped them, as he watched the news sh of what was happening outside.

    After the shocking and surprise introduction as the fianc¨¦ of the Takeshiba family''s Young Miss, Eric had made the headlines of any possible newspaper or television.

    The whole country had started to know more about who was this new guy, as the media had even dug up his whole life.

    Certainly, his ordinary and nerdy life surprised and shocked the audience, as to how it was possible for a Young Miss of a big family to fall for someone like him.

    Everyone was branding him as a modern era Cindere, the poor and nerdy kid who had a shot at the Hall of Fame just because he made onedy fall for him.

    After that people were even more surprised learning that he was the new owner of Fragrance Hall that new restaurant chain that everyone would kill to get a table to.

    Still, that wasn''t enough to convince the crowds that he deserved to be Takeshiba Aika''s fianc¨¦ though.

    Slowly the masses had started to ept that this wasn''t just some joke though, as he was even presented as the new Vice President of the Takeshiba Group of Companies, making things even weirder.

    It wouldn''t be an understatement to say that the whole world had seen Eric''s face by now and that he had be really famous.

    Still, the twodies didn''t understand what was the connection between him, and the news that was running in the monitors, that was until someone entered the monitors'' room with a tray.

    It was thedy in the news that was supposed to have died with Eric in the bomb assassination, yet she just entered the room with a tray containing some tea.

    Arriving beside her Master, Hilda immediately ced the tray beside him, as she said with reverence,

    "Here is your tea Master!"

    The fact was that even though she was a really skilled, and trained fighter, she was still shocked when she suddenly felt the explosion, and the next instant she was somewhere elsepletely.

    It waspletely out of her imagination, and impossible for her. She had never seen something like this ever happen.

    Not to mention that Eric looked prettyid back and rxed about this like he had been waiting for something like this.

    But that wasn''t all, as before she could even recollect herself from her dizziness, and ask what was going on, he had disappeared once again.

    She didn''t know where she was, or what she was doing, as soon the door opened and she saw the mother and daughter duo.

    At first, she thought they were enemies or something, but contrary to her thoughts the twodies approached her, and said with a natural voice,

    "Did Master bring you here!? Where is he now!?"

    That was enough for her to realize that she had jumped to conclusions, as these twodies didn''t even have training or any strength.

    The time after that passed a bit weirdly as both sides were trying to learn more from each other, and both had.

    It was only a little earlier that Eric had returned and had asked her to make a tea for him, and bring it here.

    Eric just took the tea, took a sip, and then said with a calm voice,

    "I had a hunch that you truly knew how to make good tea, apparently I haven''t been mistaken."

    Then he turned around on his rotating chair and looked at his two captives who were looking at him with shocked faces.

    The face of the person in the news, and his face were a perfect match after all. Either they were twins or he was that Eric.

    But that didn''t make sense why would he kidnap them and keep them in there? What was in it for him!?

    These days that the twodies had woken up and interacted with each other, they had already created in mind a profile of the person responsible for their kidnapping.

    All clues took them to one person only, that mysterious Master. Thinking about that, and looking at Eric now didn''t make much sense though.

    After all, he was only around 18 years old, there was no way he was that Master right!? He was just too young to be.

    The only possibility in their minds was that the mysterious Master was Eric''s Master! If that was true it made a bit of sense how they arrived here, but not why they were here.

    For a few moments, both sides were looking at each other from head to toe, trying to analyze, and read each other''s minds.

    Well, that was true for thedies, but not for Eric. The moment he turned around he had been bottled up with the emotions of seeing Yoshida Gina once again.

    Even when he had seen the other Yoshida Gina he hadn''t felt so emotional, perhaps that was a sign that she wasn''t the real one, at least the real one for him.

    She wasn''t the Yoshida Gina he had fallen in love with, but this one in front of him was. She truly was his Yoshida Gina.

    He couldn''t believe his eyes, and his heart for a few moments, but she was truly there. His eyes weren''t ying games on him.

    But he couldn''t let it show on the outside, otherwise, it would just make things worse. While he would make sure to make a hell of a mess on the outside toplicate things, this wouldn''t be a part of it.

    If there was one thing that he wouldn''t throw into this mess, were the people he had ties with, and loved.

    At the moment, Yoshida Gina was the only one who filled that condition, all others were in their probation time, they all had to prove their values.

    Recollecting himself quickly he removed his gaze from her as he looked at the tomboy girl beside her.

    The first time he had seen her he truly had thought that she was some kind of Young Master, but looking at her natural beauty now, he had to ept that she was a beauty even though she didn''t have enough curves.

    Well her chest was almost totally t, like a surfboard, but at least her rear mountains were perky and round.

    From the day that he had captured her, Eric had been truly attentive to the news going around and had already found some information about her.

    Her name was Yuuto Sakura and was one of the geniuses of the Yuuto family. Even though her physique didn''t match her age, she was actually 19 years old.

    The Yuuto family truly respected her, as they were pushing for her to marry one of their Young Master''s, even though both of them were clearly rejecting her.

    Like any other idiot who didn''t know the worth of brains, and only knew how to spend money, the two of them didn''t appreciate the fact that they were asked to marry her.

    In fact, the moment they learned of the possibility they had thrown a big tantrum and had almost killed the people who would ever speak of it again.

    In order to make things even more difficult for that bi*tch who dared to dream of them when she wasn''t even a proper woman in forms, they had sent her to deal with the ves deal in their stead.

    Well, these were just rumoring that even the Yuuto family wasn''t able to put an end to. As a matter of fact, more than the Yuuto family not being able to stop the rumor it was Ginka''s ability to learn this.

    Eric had never thought that this fatty would have be so good and notorious in such a short time, as he was now handling one of the biggest prosti*tution dens in the city.

    The information passing through him was nothing to scoff at, as Eric felt like he was surpassing his limits every day.

    But now wasn''t the time to think about that fatty, as he had the twodies to take care of, and after these weird moments of silence he finally started speaking,

    "Hello, Ladies! Just like you think I am your kidnapper, and let me tell you upfront that I have no intention whatsoever of letting you go!

    I n of keeping you here for the rest of your lives!"

    The two girls were clearly stupefied by his words. It didn''t make sense, just why would he do something like this?

    He had nothing to get out of this, as the tomboy loli wasn''t able to bear anymore as she said with a cold voice,

    "Why not!? What''s in it for you!? What are you nning to do with us!?"

    There were a lot of questions thrown at once, as she had already lost her calm when she heard him say that she would have to live here for the rest of her life.

    Not that she wanted to return to that den of idiots, and beasts, but she wanted her revenge. She would definitely make those two idiots pay.

    But she was even more stunned when she heard Eric''s answer.

    "Well, that''s because I am nning to¡­

 Chapter 239 - 239: You Will Be My Women!

    "Well, that''s because I am nning on making you two my women!"

    For a moment there was total silence in there, as the next one all thedies in there exploded in a,??

    "Huh~!?"

    "Like I said I kidnapped you two because I think you are really beautiful and sexy and want to make you two my women!

    Which part didn''t you understand!?"

    Even though they were listening to the same reason for a second time none of thedies was less shocked about it.

    After all, what kind of psycho would kidnap twodies, in the situation they were, in order to make them his women.

    They could have epted everything else, but this was clearly bullshit, there was no way in hell that was the reason, right?

    But Eric didn''t seem like he was joking, in fact, he was having a clear and determined face right now, make them both feel that he wasn''t joking in the least.

    In their heads, Yoshida Gina, and Yuuto Sakura had created many different scenarios of their kidnap, like money, threat, and information were topping the list.

    But this one waspletely out of the list, in fact, it was even out of their imagination to have been kidnapped in order to be a man''s women.

    Even Hilda and the mother-daughter duo were surprised at those words. But remembering their own experience the mother and daughter duo could kind of imagine this to be true.

    After all, their experience was just a bit too peculiar, so they couldn''t be med. The only one who looked at the situation with skepticism was Hilda.

    While she didn''t truly know Eric, she had a feeling that things weren''t as easy as they looked. Furthermore, why would someone of his standing need to do something like that?

    He could easily go after them in broad daylight, why would he need to act like this. Not to mention that Yoshida Gina aside, was Yuuto Sakura worth it!?

    Without wanting to lower her values, but as a woman she shouldn''t have been worth the try right? Making the whole Yuuto family an opponent just to have her was a bit of a stretch.

    There must be something more to this, that she didn''t know, and that her Master probably had no intention of saying it either, so she just stood there watching the show y out.

    Even though the two girls had been shocked out quite a bit, Yuuto Sakura still managed to regain her calm and rity rather quickly as she said,

    "Please stop this tasteless joke! While she might be quite a catch, I doubt that you would have to kidnap her to make her yours.

    And even more for myself, while I don''t want to ept it I am very aware of my situation. Not even in my dreams have I thought of something like this happening."

    Now it was Eric''s turn to y the shocked guy, as he said,

    "Huh!? Just which motherfu*cker has grown tired of living, and thinks that my women aren''t goddesses of this world!?"

    His words once again destroyed the two girls'' thoughts andposures, as he continued,

    "My intentions are clear and serious. I intend to make you both my women, in heart, body, and soul.

    The reason why I have to kidnap you both and bring you here is that you know better than me that there are special conditions around you that don''t allow me to approach you in daylight.

    Furthermore, even if I did you might not want to pay attention to me, so I was forced to bring you here!"

    Everydy in the room wanted to give herself a good p to make sure that what they heard wasn''t just their illusion.

    The more they wanted to deny his words, the more they got confused and convinced due to the absurdity of his words, and his actions.

    Right now, Eric looked like some kind of stupid brat who would do anything to get what he wanted from anyone he wanted.

    That couldn''t be real, could it? Yet they had no arguments to give, but at least they could hope to make him slip, as this time it was Yoshida Gina who showed her quick wits, as she asked,

    "Oh yeah? Then I wonder what made you so obse¡­, so in love with us!?"

    She wanted to say obsessed but she couldn''t as she saw a really dark look on Eric''s eyes, like she was steeping on his most sacred thing.

    So, she directly changed her wording and then waited for Eric''s response, who was now entrapped in his mind.

    Either he said the truth to make herpletely believe him, but then he would have to exin how did he know so much about her, or he tried his look for a stupid reason.

    The second option seemed much easier, as he said,

    "Your eyes, the moment I saw your eyes at the bay, I fell in love at first sight! I knew you were born to be mine at that moment!"

    Clich¨¦, his words were just too clich¨¦ at that point. Who would believe him, but he looked serious and sincere, making all thedies not know what to think anymore.

    "What about me!?"

    Even though Yuuto Sakura didn''t believe his words in the least, her heart and mind were trying their best to make her believe.

    Not long ago she had been rejected like she had the gue or something, and now there was someone who was telling her that he would kidnap her in order to make her his.

    No matter how much she tried to keep herposure she could feel that she was slowly losing it, she needed him to slip, or otherwise, she would truly believe it.

    Even though Eric had built this whole reason in a short moment, he already had his words at the tip of his tongue, as he immediately said,

    "Even though you are so smart and hardworking, you never try to show yourself or ask for credit. Making you a perfect woman to have by my side."

    "You are saying that the only good thing about me is that I will do your work for you!? Just what kind of love is that?

    Furthermore, I truly wonder if you will ever want to have me with my curves!"

    Thatst sentence was her sore spot, that was the reason she was there, to begin with, as even her body trembled a bit when she said that.

    "The heck are you saying women!? When did I say something like that!?

    I said that I love your modesty, perseverance, and hardworking character and that I think you are a diamond in the process.

    As for the second part, whatever I say will be useless if you don''t believe it, but if you want I can prove it to you right now, and right here by making you mine.

    What do you say!?"

    Hearing that Yuuto Sakura couldn''t help but tremble whole, she had never thought that she would hear these words, and even less from some handsome guy who was iming to have kidnapped her to make her his.

    It waspletely out of her expectations! Life was so ruthless with her, why did she have to hear these words from this guy and not from the one she had loved until a while ago.

    Why should life and Heaven''s be so harsh on her!? The man she loved had treated her like dirt and had done everything he could to humiliate her.

    Making her so angry with him! She wanted to rip his heart and see if it was truly as ck as she thought.

    And right now, some unknown guy, some handsome unknown guy was telling her these words with a sincere face.

    No matter how much she tried to convince herself that all this was just an illusion, her broken and delicate heart seemed to believe it.

    She didn''t know what to think anymore, she didn''t know what to believe anymore. She didn''t know what was right and what was wrong anymore. She could only hear Eric''splimentary words in her ears.

    Seeing that he had reached his goal for the moment, Eric just turned around as he said,

    "Well I have no intention of forcing you to do anything, I will win your love slowly. Until then, just enjoy your vacations in this ce, even though it''s a bit small.

    I will try to send you somece more spacious as soon as I can. You can leave now!"

    The twodies were clearly not in their best conditions so they decided to leave it at that for the moment, and go to their room.

    They had a lot of thinking and discussing to do. Leaving behind Eric, Hilda, and the mother-daughter duo, who were looking at him withplicated looks.

    Seeing the two leave, Eric turned to the left three, as he said,

    "Stop looking at me like that, I am not some kind of rare animal!

    Hilda from now on you will live here, and be in charge of this ce!

    I want you to not only lead these two, but also train them in fighting, and martial arts, I know you can.

    Each week I will hand you some special potions to use during the training, together with the instructions on how to do so.

    I want to see results starting from the first week, I don''t care how you do it. Am I clear!?"

    Hilda threw a look at the mother-daughter duo, and then said with a clear voice,

    "Yes, Master!"

    "Very well, now go on and prepare to receive my favor tonight. I will be there as soon as I handle some important matters."

 Chapter 240 - 240: Finding The Culprits & Creating Clones

    Hearing that the threedies'' eyes sparkled for a moment. Especially the mother and daughter duo who had been waiting to receive his favor for some time now.

    Even Hilda who had enjoyed the happiness of his embrace just a night ago was extremely interested in that, and immediately took the other twodies outside the monitor room, towards the empty room.??

    When he was finally left alone, Eric opened his Legacy System interface. He had spent a lot of points this time, but at least he had managed to achieve great results.

    As to what had happened¡­

    The moment that Eric''s car had approached the entrance, he had already felt the presence of that bomb just beyond the gate, but he didn''t warn Hilda and his driver on purpose.

    He let the car drive over the bomb, and the moment that the impact came to them, he had already used an escape talisman to leave the car with Hilda.

    Before leaving though he had made sure to leave behind her DNA in the car, in order for people to think that she had died.

    Her situation was reallyplex, as she seemed to be on his mother-inw, and father-inw''s side at the same time, and he didn''t know what her real role or purpose was.

    So, he would be much morefortable with taking her out of the equation. Furthermore, she had the skills, and abilities to train a woman''s regiment for him, and a fewdies were waiting.

    As a matter of fact, he was nning to bring even Mina and Akira to her side for some training and sparring but that would have to wait when he remodeled his home like he wanted to.

    But that was something forter, right now, he had just returned to the ''Bunker'' that was how he decided to call this ce, with Hilda.

    Without exining anything to her, he just disappeared once again leaving her there, as he returned to the port point he had left close to his house, in order to not lose time and reach the bombing ce easily.

    He was sure that the bomber was still there, as he had felt some thick killing intent the moment that the bomb had exploded.

    With these thoughts in mind, he immediately reached the ce, as he started looking from afar. The explosion had attracted too many people, and it would be difficult for him to see his target.

    It was a good thing he had enough time, as he felt like that guy wouldn''t leave this ce if he hadn''t confirmed his death.

    Like this, he started to check up on all the people in the area one by one, until he finally found a familiar face, staring at the explosion from a normal Honda Civic Car.

    Not that he had something against the car, but there were two big ws with that getup. First of all, all the mansions in thisplex were a few million dors, so a Honda Civic should be a big no for them.

    Secondly, the familiar face he found was a Young Master from a second-rate family in Japan, there was no way he would drive such a car normally.

    To make matters worse, the shades and that hat he was wearing more than covering his identity made him even more eye-catching for Eric.

    That idiot didn''t even understand that the disguise he had put on to fool the eyes of the crowd made him even more eye-catching.

    Eric didn''t move from his position though, finding him was one thing, but more than him he wanted to find the person who set up the bomb.

    That guy was a master at his work, and there was no way such an idiot had hired such a skilled guy to try and kill him in a bomb attack.

    So, he kept searching through the crowd for his killer, even though it looked like he was trying to find a needle in the haystack.

    But his job wasn''t that difficult as he already had found the thread going through the needle, and as long as he followed the thread, his needle would be really easy to be found.

    As he was checking each and everyone through the crowd he would always keep an eye on the obvious idiot, that Young Master he had humiliated the previous day.

    He didn''t even know the guy''s name, because it was worthless to him, but it looked like he would have to do it now.

    That guy was looking towards his car the whole time as if waiting for some kind of painful scream, or the confirmation of his death, even though none wasing.

    He was getting more and more nervous by the moment, as he thought about the possibility that Eric might have escaped.

    The more time passed, the more nervous did he get, and especially when the firefighters entered the scene, he thought that his luck had run out.

    As he saw the firefighters step down of their truck though, his face twitched for a single instant, and clearly his panic, and nervousness disappeared.

    That was the clue that Eric waited for, the thread had finally shown him the needle, and he only needed to pick it up now.

    Without losing time Eric immediately set a soul imprint on the guy, it cost him 200SP points but it was worth it, from now one he would be able to find him wherever he was in an area of 10 kilometers.

    At first, he felt like he had acted rashly and had wasted those SP points, but then at the same time he couldn''t afford to lose his clue now, could he?

    It wasn''t that he wouldn''t follow him after he left this ce, but either way, he had to make sure he didn''t lose him, he had a feeling that this guy wasn''t some simple idiot.

    With that done, he jumped off the ce where he was hiding to have a look at the whole ce and then walked towards the city.

    He had to make some preparations before he made his move, and those guys would stay a bit at the car waiting to confirm his death.

    As soon as he found some dark and empty alley, he opened the systems interface, took a look at his possessions, and then with a smile on his face he sat down on the ground in a lotus position.

    All this time there was a skill, he had bought from the system and hadn''t used much the Blood Clone Technique.

    To be able to make aplete copy clone of himself or any person he was able to think, as long as he had enough blood for it.

    During hisst assassinations attempts, he had collected more than enough blood to create a few clones, or puppets, as these things wouldn''t have a conscience or Soul Avatar.

    In order for them to possess a soul, conscience, or Soul Avatar, he would either need to steal the soul of some guy or divide his own.

    The first was too difficult and risky, as you never knew the true thoughts of some people, the second one was impossible at the moment due to its price in SP points.

    But he didn''t need them to possess sentience at the moment, he was fine as long as he could control them as he wished.

    So, he immediately got to work, and took out 3 big containers from his System''s inventory box, each of them reeked of blood.

    Opening the lid of the first container the iron smell of the blood hit his nostrils making him have a moment of unrest, but he quickly recollected himself, and then sat down cross-legged once again.

    ording to the technique, at first, he would have to wrap his body or the body of the targeted person in the amount of blood.

    Then he would have topress the blood in some kind of cover around his body, and at the same time, he would have to create the inner structure of the body.

    The more he was able to do that in detail, the more the puppet would be able to exist in the outside world by itself.

    For example, if he was able to create the perfect body of a mortal human, the puppet he had created would be able to live for at least 80-100 years.

    But if he made a mistake, and forgot to add his heart, for example, the puppet would immediately die, and it would turn into a corpse.

    This was really difficult, and outrageous no matter how one looked at it. It would be impossible for a human to create a replica of a human''s body in a short time.

    Just the amount of information processed would exceed a human''s brain processing speed. So, it would be impossible for someone to achieve it.

    Well, that wasn''t impossible for him because he had the Legacy System incorporated into him. He only needed to do half of the work as the system would take care of the rest.

    He only needed to buy for 100SP points the full anatomy of the human male body, and store it inside his brain in one folder.

    The moment he had to create the puppet''s inner organs, and inner structure he only had to copy-paste that particr information, and everything would be solved.

    Then all he had to do was wait for the time it would need for the puppet to take form, and be active, waiting for him to move its strings.

    With everything set up, he immediately opened the lids of the other two containers and sat down once again, it was time for him to create some clones¡­

 Chapter 241 - 241: Clones & Idiot

    Even though this technique was a bit difficult to be used, the most tiring, and challenging part was taken care of from his System, so in about half an hour he had three clones in front of him.

    One of them was an identical copy of himself. Even their eyes, hair, bodies, and even the monster in between their legs were the same.??

    It was truly amazing to look at it, he felt like he was trying to look at himself in the mirror, that clone in front of him was just a mirror image of himself.

    Without losing time, he immediately tried to control the puppet through his Soul Avatar, and he found out that it felt exactly like his body.

    There was no difference between his current body, and the one he was controlling, well besides the difference in strength that was.

    The body he was in now was level 1, and it was no different from a normal mortal human who had no idea of cultivation or supernatural in this world.

    So were the other two, but they had a few differences from his clone, as these two were the clones of the idiot Young Master and that bomber guy.

    Eric didn''t have a perfect grasp of their full bodies, but he did have a sharp eye about their faces and their general features.

    As long as they didn''t meet anyone who knew them personally, nobody would be able to make the difference between them and the real ones.

    This technique was really bendy and awesome, it would surely help him a lot in the future, so he started to check upon its probable restrictions.

    Firstly, he found out that the area of his control over the puppet was only in the area that his spirit sense spread.

    Any more than that he would have to either nt a soul into it or the puppet would move around aimlessly.

    Furthermore, he could only control one puppet personally, or his body, never both. His Spirit Power was insufficient about it.

    If he wanted to control more he not only had to increase his Spirit Power, but he also had to learn how to divide his Soul Avatar.

    As soon as he learned about it, he immediately was directed to the most reliable library, and shop he could think of, as he opened his System''s shop interface.

    As he was searching about techniques that could help him do both, he found quite a few, but even the cheapest one was 500.000SP points, while the most expensive was 51 Million SP points.

    Now that was a crazy amount! Right now, he was lucky to have something over 10.000, 51 million was aplete unreachable amount for him at the moment.

    It was a no-brainer that the 51 Million SP technique was the best, and he didn''t want to take a risk with that, as it would be very important to him in the future.

    So, he had to buy that technique no matter what. But 51 Million was most certainly a huge ass amount of SP points that he didn''t even think he would be able to make it.

    His only constion about the technique could be the fact that it was divided into 5 parts, as each part had its own price.

    1 Million for the first, 2 Million for the second, 3 Million for the third, 5 Million for the fourth, and 40 Million for the fifth.

    Damn, it was going to be a difficult amount to reach, not to mention that he also needed to think about the teleportation channels and other things he might need on the way.

    It was only now that he understood the importance of the missions and the deeper connection between him and the Legacy System.

    Yet he had no intention whatsoever to change his decision on the matter. Humans were dubious creatures, they would never ept something easily.

    Normally that doubt would be blinded by greed, but to someone who had been betrayed by his closest kin, those doubts were on high alert as an open wound.

    With these thoughts out of his head, he just looked once again at the clones in front of him, and then immediately dressed them up.

    The clones could act normally on their own when they were in his close surroundings. It was only when he wanted to personally control them, that he could control only one of them.

    Something else that made him quite happy in the meantime about the clones was the fact that they would show up in his interface, and he could remodel their levels using his own.

    For example, if he wanted to have the idiot Young Master clone at level 16, he would be able to do it easily, as long as he gave him 16 levels worth of experience from his own.

    At that time his levels would fall with the same amount of the experience that he had given to the clone, but he could take it anytime he wanted.

    The only thing that was left in his mind was what would happen when one of the clones died or was killed, but he guessed that it would just return to his body, together with the memories of the clone.

    Still, that was just his hypothesis, he couldn''t prove it at the moment. With the clones ready, he immediately left the deserted alley and went chasing his first victim, the idiotic Young Master.

    In that half an hour the fire around the car had been put off, and there were already the resultsing out, where his death wasn''t confirmed.

    Just like he had thought that had thrown the idiot in panic, as he had immediately left the ce, and was now cursing, and screaming in an empty alley 3 kilometers to the south.

    He was cursing at the useless bomber for not being able to kill Eric, even after all that bragging, and mysterious ying act.

    But more importantly, he was cursing, and screaming at Eric for having such a piece of good luck. Why hadn''t that motherfu*cker died in that explosion?

    Hearing and looking at him Eric felt kind of sorry for him, this guy was truly an idiot. Not only was hepletely clueless of who he had just tried to kill, but he also expected him to go meet death by himself.

    If this guy wasn''t an idiot, then he didn''t know what to call him else. Still, this was the perfect moment for him to enter the scene.

    With that thought, he took control of the bombers clone, and slowly entered the alley. In order to not make the idiot suspect a thing, he had given him enough experience, to be level 9.

    Without undergoing Body Tempering, not even the clones would be able to pass through the cap of each 10 levels.

    So that was the best he could do with them at the moment, even though it wascking he still did it in order to increase its surviving chances in case of a sh with the idiot.

    Despite being an idiot that guy was still a level 13 fighter, and not some ordinary guy. He would crush his clone with one punch if he wanted to, so he needed to give him enough power to resist a punch at least.

    He walked towards the idiot withplete calmness, like he was walking through a park, as he stood around 10 feet away from him.

    That was a perfect safe distance for him to protect himself if anything happened, as he waited for the idiot to pick up on his presence.

    The moment the idiot felt someone else''s presence he immediately turned around frightened but seeing who was behind him, he got even angrier as he started screaming.

    "You assured me he would be dead! How the fu*ck did he escape then!?"

    The clone that Eric was controlling still had its natural and calm expression, as he said,

    "I don''t know how the fu*ck did he escape the explosion, but one thing is for sure, I won''t miss the next time."

    "Next time!? Do you think you will live for the next time!? The Takeshiba family will not let this matter rest until they have killed both of us!"

    "What are you talking about, don''t you know who is behind me!? What can the Takeshiba family do to me? Just some local snakes, nothing more."

    Eric''s words made the idiotic Young Master lose it even more, as he startedughing like an idiot, and said,

    "You think you are untouchable just because you belong to the Viper''s Venom organization!? You guys might be an international organization but here in Japan, you are nothing in front of the Takeshiba.

    The Chinese have a saying, even a local snake can take down a dragon in his own territory! So, you better watch your back, if you don''t want to die without understanding how!"

    "Oh!? Do you think the Takeshiba''s have enough power to mess with us kid? Then why did you agree with our n?"

    "The Takeshiba''s are much more powerful than you think, my father has to lower himself like a ve in front of them because he fears them that much.

    My father would never do that if he doesn''t know something, I can assure you of that. As for why I epted your n, it was my own foolishness.

    I was too angry at him for humiliating me, and thought I would score a chance to be with Takeshiba Tomiyasu''s daughter, even though as a puppet for him!"

    Hearing him speak like that, Eric understood that he had struck gold, this guy had just told him everything, without even looking properly at him.

    Furthermore, he wasn''t as stupid as he looked, he had a few grams of brain in his skull, which made him think of a good solution to the situation¡­

 Chapter 242 - 242: Paying Back With The Same Currency!

    10 minutester, Eric left the ce with a satisfied smile across his face, as he once again covered the clone he just used, and started walking towards another area of the city.

    Now that he knew with what and whom he was dealing with, it would be much easier for him to solve this.??

    Furthermore, he felt that this was going to be the perfect opportunity he had been waiting for, he could finally put on a show of his inexistent Master''s strength.

    ording to the information he got from the Motohara Young Master, the guy he was looking for was really skilled with bombs, but his level of strength wasn''t really high.

    An hourter, Eric was back at the slums from where he came from. With Daisuke''s help, he had been able to easily track the guy he was looking for.

    All that Daisuke had found was that this guy was in the area, but with his Soul Imprint of him, that guy had it impossible to escape his spirit sense, so as soon as he entered the area, Eric knew where to find him.

    Following the Soul Imprint, he had ced upon him, he took control of the Motohara Young Master clone and entered the striptease club from where the signal wasing from.

    Just like expected, inside there was loud music, and blinding colorful lights, the stages were spread all over the ce as each of the perverts in there was enjoying their favorites.

    There were all kinds ofdies in there, big bo*obies, big bu*tts, lolis, ts, everything a man could ask for, dancing on the poles, while trying to show their charms.

    This was the first time after such a long period, that Eric wasing to such a ce, so he was a bit nostalgic, and disgusted at first.

    After bing a strong fighter, and ruler who had his own country, he wouldn''t go to such lowly ces after all.

    Even if he wanted to go for fun, he would go at the best establishments and have the best they had to offer, which were normally chaste, and pure girls being raised only for that purpose.

    Shaking his head, a bit toe out of those thoughts, he took a turn to the right and went towards the table that the bomber guy was sitting.

    The one he was watching was a Caucasiandy, with golden hair, and big curves. She seemed so stic and unreal though, that he felt like he was watching some kind of air balloon in there.

    Still, the guy seemed to be enjoying her dance and moves nheless, as he even seemed like he was entrapped by her.

    He didn''t react at all when Motohara Young Master sat beside him at the table, but Eric could notice a little startle and a look of surprise in his eyes.

    Motohara Young Master seemed to enjoy the scene in front of him for a bit, and then said with a calm and natural voice,

    "Was it fun to entrap me!?"

    The look of surprise on the guys face expanded a bit, but he still didn''t let it show much on his face, as he said,

    "I wonder what are you talking about Young Master Motohara!?"

    "Well, I am talking about the fact that you used me as a board to try and test that guy''s power. Don''t you think it''s a bit too unbing?"

    "Haha~! Nothing personal kid! But, do you really think that everyone ys by the high society rules!? There is no such thing as unbing in this world, Young Master Motohara.

    It''s only survival and rule of the fittest!"

    The Young Master Motohara that Eric was controlling seemed to be in deep thinking for a moment, as he then continued with a sight,

    "Sigh~! I see, so were you able to achieve your goal!?"

    "Yes, I was! That was why I am here celebrating. We now understand that the kid is no one normal and that we have to be more careful next time."

    "Aren''t you worried that you might be chewing more than you can take though!?"

    For a moment, the bomber''s eyes seemed to be going through a check of the person in front of him, as the normal Young Master of the Motohara wasn''t this wise, and calm.

    But he still pretended like it was normal and said,

    "Well, that is for us to worry, don''t you think!?"

    Young Master Motohara seemed to have been expecting something like this, so he got up as he said,

    "You are right about that! Well, I guess we will have to say goodbye now, I have a n to catch. I just hope that you don''t regret your actions when the timees."

    The bomber wasn''t really startled by the threat as it was something that he expected from the beginning, what surprised him was the calm with which he heard it said.

    There was no way a person could change so quickly in such a short time. It seemed like this was thest tile to finally make hime to a conclusion.

    With that said, he lied down morefortably on his chair, and then made a sign to the girl he was watching and the staff as he said,

    "Come on, Young Master Motohara, you are leaving this ce rather too quickly. Why don''t you stay for a drink or a private dance?

    I think it is really ''unbing'' of me, to not show hospitality to my puppet right!?"

    The moment he made the sign the music was shut down, as the whole ce went silent in a moment, so his words were heard from everyone around him, including the standing up Young Master.

    Looking at how quickly the situation changed, one would have to be an idiot to not understand that this was a trap.

    Furthermore, each and every one of the people inside the club had a gun on their hands right now, ready to use at the first sign.

    None of them seemed to be hesitant to use it either, as they all were looking towards him with killing intent.

    They didn''t even seem like they were waiting for an order, they would immediately pull the trigger as soon as they saw an exaggerated movement from him.

    Looking at the scene around him, and the killing intent directed at him, Young Master Motohara seemed to have gotten really angry, as he said in a heavy tone,

    "What do you think you are doing!? Are you really prepared to go to war with my Motohara family here in Tokyo!?

    No matter how strong a dragon is, it can never win against the local snake in his territory. I don''t think that you are that stupid to not understand this, right!?"

    The bomber was startled for a moment, but then started smiling, as he said with a calm voice,

    "Well that is true, I don''t dare create a fight with the Motohara family in here by killing their Young Master!

    But, you aren''t the Young Master of the Motohara family, are you!?"

    When he said thosest words, there was a deep pressureing from his eyes and his whole being. He seemed like he was trying to say that it would be useless to continue the act from now on.

    Different from his, and the people in the club''s expectations though, the Young Master in front of them didn''t seem scared at all, in fact, he startedughing out loud.

    It took him a while to finally recollect himself, as he said,

    "Well, I guessed that this would be too much! This idiot would have never been that calm while threatening!

    Well now what!?"

    The bomber was a bit startled by his reaction, and his fearlessness, but he wasn''t an amateur either, he knew this guy might have a few tricks up his hand if he dared toe here.

    "You are right about that. This trash wouldn''t be able to control himself like that. It was because of his rashness in the first ce that he ended up like this.

    As for what happens next, I would like to propose you a deal, Young Master Eric. How about you join our Viper''s Venom organization!?"

    Young Master Motohara''s face went startled for a moment, but then he quickly recollected himself as he said with a serious face,

    "What does the deal include though!?"

    "You will be our Vice leader of the organization, and your Master will be our honorable Elder. You won''t be restricted by the organization, and you can use its strength however you wish, as long as you can dominate them."

    Thinking a bit about the proposal, Eric just looked at him, as he continued,

    "As long as I am able to bring my products, and my Master to your side that deal is valid right?"

    "It''s a relief that you understand things quickly, Young Master Eric."

    "Then what happens if I don''t!?"

    That line was said with a bit of killing intent, which made the situation quite tense, but nobody pulled the trigger.

    "Well if you don''t agree, then we will have to eliminate you, together with the rest of the world. If you don''t have a shade to hide until you grow, then you will be plucked before you can."

    The bomber wasn''t the everyday man either, he certainly had some position in the organization, as he didn''t stumble saying those words. It was clear he was no normal person.

    Once again Eric fell into a deep thought posture, before looking up and saying with a sigh,

    "Sigh~! Perhaps we might have reached an agreement, but you had to go on and test me while bombing my favorite car, and my secretary!

    I really don''t like people who cross my boundaries!"

    The next moment, before the crowd could even recollect from his words, the Young Master Motohara in front of them exploded with a big boom, taking the whole ce down with him...

 Chapter 243 - 243: The Fire In Motohara Mansion

    Before entering the ce with Young Master Motohara''s clone, Eric had already thought that there was something wrong with the situation.

    After all, he had found his tracks too quickly through Daisuke. It seemed like he had intentionally left him clues where to find him.??

    He was sure that even if he didn''t use his Soul Imprint, he would be able to find where he was in less than an hour or two.

    But if he used the traditional way he might put out his rtion to Daisuke, and he didn''t want to throw away this useful card at the moment.

    So before going there, Eric decided to take some precautions, and give his bomber a gift. After all, it was courtesy, and manners to send a gift back when you receive one.

    For that reason, he filled Young Master Motohara''s clone belly with C4, courtesy of Daisuke once again, and sent him in there.

    Certainly, there wouldn''t be any X-ray checks in a striptease club, otherwise, no one would enter there. Not to mention that he had stuffed the C4 on the clone''s belly.

    What he didn''t expect though was for the bomber to have the same idea as him, and fill different parts of thedies in there with C4.

    For example, the woman that he was enjoying when Young Master Motohara''s clone entered the club, had C4 stuffed on her bo*obies, and bu*tt.

    Even though Eric wasn''t aware of its amount, that just resonated with the explosioning from the clone and added to the fire.

    He would have done the same even if the bar was filled with strangers, but at least this situation relieved a burden from his shoulders.

    Furthermore, the amount of SP and Exp points he got from this explosion was massive. There had been more than 60 people in there, as he got a whooping 8000 SP points from there.

    It was a given that from now on, he and the Viper''s Venom organization were enemies, so he decided to give them a little warning to keep them on the line, and destroy their base on the way.

    First things first, he went to the Motohara family, Young Master Motohara had yet to return home, and there shouldn''t be many people around, so this was his best chance.

    Dealing with this ce alone, and leave a scary mark was impossible, so he had to use the leverage he had, his System.

    He almost fainted looking at the price of the props he was going to use, but there was no other way if he wanted to stage a perfect scene.

    He bought two 5-minute high stealth talismans for 1000 SP points each, with the effect of making him invisible for experts below level 100 ording to System.

    This granted him enough time to make his hit and leave the ce without being noticed by anyone, this would certainly increase the mysteriousness of his master.

    But that was just the beginning, he wanted to make it a big show, so he decided to leave his mark, and burn this ce to the ground.

    The best way to do that was a High fire spell talisman, which was equal to the fire attack of someone above level 100 ording to the system.

    He bought two of them once again and had to spend another 3000 SP points on them. But if the effects were just as described, then they would be worth it.

    Aftering there stealthily and setting the ce on fire, he needed to give his Master, a reason for him to retreat to the stands once again.

    He wanted his supposed Master to serve only as a cover for him from those he was still unable to fight himself, not everyone.

    He totally understood the fact that for him to get stronger, he needed to fight all the time, but he didn''t have a death wish either.

    That was why he hade up with the n of setting the whole ce on fire, but not harming anyone, and leaving behind the words, that this was his, Eric''s war to fight.

    Things would certainly get interesting from now on. The only thing left for him to do was to find a way to send everyone out of the mansion in a short time.

    Once again, he was directed to his System, but he had to say that the price of saving them was a bit too salty for him.

    In fact, he was thinking about whether he should save them all or not. Were they all worth 5000 SP points to him!?

    The answer to that was a clear, big ass no, but there was something else that mattered that much to him, the hype, and mysteriousness of his Master.

    If he didn''t leave a clean scene, people might start thinking that his Master''s strength wasn''t as much as he professed, so he had no other choice.

    So, he bought two ''Ejection Talismans'' from the system for 5000 SP points each. Its effect was simple, every living being in a 200-meter radius area would be ejected beyond the perimeter.

    Only that guy who had created it knew what other use this talisman had, and why it was so costly, but Eric couldn''tin right now.

    The only thing he could do was to feel grateful that his SP points were enough to buy all the props he needed, even though it was a boomer to be left with only 170 SP points left.

    Just how the hell was he going to buy the first part of that soul thing technique, and what about his teleportation infrastructure he was nning to set up.

    Since he had some free time now, the best thing would be to go on a secret killing mission worldwide.

    There were many ces stricken by war, where he could participate as a mercenary of sorts, and collect some SP points.

    It was going to be difficult, and dangerous for him, but he didn''t see any other way for him to win those damned SP points.

    Since the system was sending him through a path of blood and corpses he had to make sure to create a few rivers,kes, and mountains.

    Returning to the present once again, Eric immediately activated his first stealth talisman and entered the premises of the Mansion.

    Just like the instructions on the talisman said, no one was able to notice or sense him, as he passed right beside them.

    It was a truly amazing performance he put through, as he reached the center of the Mansion, and immediately activated the ''Eject Talisman'' and the ''Fire Talisman''.

    In no time, without even having a chance to make a sound, each and every living being in the Mansion was thrown to the outside.

    Whether they were the head of the family, old, young, men, women, maids, children, or pets, as long as they breathed, they were thrown out of the Mansion.

    Each and every one of them was startled and shocked, a lot of them were butt-naked as they were in the process of their night activities, whether it was with their wives, maids, or mistresses.

    There was a lot of cheating involved too, as many people were looking with wide opened round eyes towards their spouses, or children, that were caught in the act.

    Even those old fogies that were supposed to be the foundation, and stability of the family, were thrown out.

    It was certain that the Motohara family wouldn''t be the same from now on, but they didn''t even have the time to start fighting, as the next moment their Mansion went on fire.

    It was all in but a moment, but the whole ce caught fire immediately, which was anything but normal, sending the whole crowd in stupefaction.

    Not long after, the words that Eric had left behind appeared in big letters at the gate of the Mansion, clearly notifying them of their sin.

    They were thrown in an uproar as they read those words, but the head of the family managed to keep his calm, as he asked the old fogies to try and erase the words.

    Right now, with how things stood they couldn''t allow other people to read those words, otherwise, their Motohara family wouldn''t have a ce left in this country.

    The old fogies clearly understood the family head''s intentions, and words, so they immediately got to work, but soon they found out that they couldn''t approach those mes.

    Not without endangering their lives, and most probably being burned to a crisp. So, no matter how much they tried, their efforts were worthless.

    Furthermore, since the city had been under alert the whole day, the response of the firefighters and police was quite quick, together with the presence of the other families.

    The moment that other families found out the lines written in there, their killing intent, and anger towards the Motohara family peaked almost immediately.

    But reading thest line, none of them dared to act, as they started taking a look at the situation, and asking whatever witness they could find.

    The situation was really chaotic and muddled, but they all understood one thing, whoever was Eric''s Master he was a frightening existence, and they needed to pay more attention to him.

    If he really was able toe here and do all this without even exposing himself, then he was certainly a terrifying opponent.

    Then those mes, even the heads of the families were afraid in front of them and had an idea that if they entered the sea of mes, they would certainly die in there.

    At that moment they all had the same thought passing through their heads, this Master shouldn''t be provoked under any circumstance¡­

 Chapter 244 - 244: Aftermath

    That thought was enforced even more when they saw the third fire in one night in the city, as the headquarters of the Viper''s Venom organization in Tokyo City, weren''t spared either.

    The situation was the same, not even one single living being was hurt in the process, only a huge ass fire destroying the building and everything else inside.??

    The same message was left behind, no one should dare to do anything to them, as it would be Eric himself who would deal with them once he was back.

    Nobody had thought that the situation would get thisplicated, as they could only assume, and throw different thoughts in the air.

    One thing was for certain since foreign powers had once again put their eyes on Eric, this meant that the cat was out of the bag.

    Someone from the big families, or the Council of Five, had already sold the information about him, and his background.

    This would get things even more difficult, andplicated from now, as the cake would have to be split into many more pieces.

    While the whole country and even the rest of the world were thrown into chaos with what happened, the person responsible for this was looking at his clones.

    It was an exact copy of himself, and the clone of that bomb specialist. These things were truly amazing, there was no difference whatsoever in their looks.

    It was an identical copy of himself to the smallest details, including the monster it had. They werepletely the same.

    Thinking about it, it was time for Eric to have the final test with the clone. To see if someone close to him would be able to notice the difference.

    Taking control of his identical clone, he walked out of the monitor room and went directly to the room where the threedies were waiting for him.

    Hilda, together with the mother and daughter duo, were already waiting for him in their sexy lingerie, and see-through gowns.

    Hilda seemed to have sensed something looking at him, but the other two didn''t. He guessed that this was the difference between their senses.

    He didn''t go immediately for Hilda, as he went to the girl that had bullied him so much in the past. After all, he was still a bit confused about the fact whether this could be called cheating or not.

    He didn''t want to cuckold himself, and since this bi*tch wasn''t indispensable for him, he decided to test it with her.

    Grabbing her directly, without even doing forey he could sense that she was dripping wet, so he immediately stuffed his big monster inside her secret cave.

    He could sense Hilda''s weird, and dangerous look on his back as he did so, but she didn''t interfere, she seemed to be holding back.

    Still, that one thrust was enough for him to decide on the issue at hand, as the sensation was the same as when he did it himself.

    He felt like the clone he was using was just his original body, even though clearly weaker in terms of strength, it still felt like his own body.

    There was no difference between the two, so this was also his own body. With that doubt out of the way, he didn''t have any more reason to hold himself back, as he continued to pound the woman under him.

    Hilda was clearly bearing it less and less, as he finally decided to calm her down and said,

    "Hilda go to the monitor room and wait for me there!"

    Hilda didn''t understand what was going on, but the voice and everything else was the same, even though reluctantly she did as she was told.

    She was certainly shocked to see another Eric in there sitting in a lotus position with a lusty look on his face, and a monster begging for attention, but she didn''t act on it and just waited there.

    In an hour Eric was done with the mother and daughter duo, as his clone returned back, and entered the monitor room, shocking Hilda once again.

    The moment that the clone entered the monitor room, Eric pulled back his Soul Avatar into his original body, as he said,

    "So how does my clone look!?"

    Hilda was even more shocked hearing Eric''s confirmation on the matter, as she asked back with surprise,

    "Your clone!?"

    "Exactly, it''s one of my abilities! I can make a clone of myself, or whomever I want to, and then take control of him.

    It''s not a hoax either, is aplete living being, an identical copy of myself, and there is no difference in feelings, or emotions either.

    In short, is just another carcass of mine, in case I need it! What gave me away though!?"

    Hilda was still shocked trying to process all the information, and the fact that such a thing was possible, but this just made her even more assured of following him.

    Since her Master had asked her a question she would have to respond, so she quickly recollected herself, as she said,

    "It was your strength! Normally I am not able to understand your strength at all, as you look like nothing more than a deep abyss to me, but this time I was able to pinpoint it exactly."

    Hearing that, Eric was finally reminded of his own stupidity, it was a good thing that what happened tonight didn''t require him to meet some shrewd people, otherwise he would be done for.

    But this popped up another idea in his mind, would he be able to pass his skills, and abilities to a clone?

    The answer didn''t take him long to understand, and it was a clear-cut no, the system couldn''t be copied, and its skills and abilities were exclusively for the user.

    The only way to pass the skill to a clone was if the clone was able to practice and cultivate that skill himself, from scratch.

    This made things difficult for him, but it wasn''t like he had high expectations either. This just made his route to the top even more difficult than it was.

    Well, he would have to cross that bridge when it came to it, right now the only thing he could do was document every technique and skill on paper, as he would need to practice them in the future.

    Returning back to the situation at hand though, Hilda was still looking at him and thinking, while she was dressed in that intensely sexy lingerie, and gown.

    What kind of man would be able to hold himself back in front of her, and especially when he didn''t have any reason to hold back.

    So, Eric jumped on her like a hungry wolf, and once again peace and quiet of the room were broken by the moans and paints of the couple.

    As Eric was having fun with hisdies inside his secret hideout, the outside world had truly gone into an uproar.

    It wasn''t only Japan, but the whole world had already taken the news of what had happened, and people from all over the world were discussing about what to do, and how to deal with this.

    Even the strongest organizations on Earth, Iluminus, Dragon, Monarch, and UN were having their respective emergency meetings regarding this issue.

    In a big and well-lit room, more than 200 people were sitting at their respective desks, representing their own countries, as they were being briefed over the happenings.

    Even though they weren''t supposed to know, they already had full, and clear information on everything that Eric had said and done during this time.

    They even knew the number ofdies he had by his side, and how many times he had done it with them, well for most of them, as there were discrepancies in the information.

    There were a few nk points in the timeline, as Eric would suddenly disappear from their sight, with no information whatsoever, and then reappearter.

    Everyone was thinking that those were the times when he was going to meet his Master, which made his Master an even more mysterious and dangerous opponent.

    Most of the guys in this room were proud and arrogant sons of bi*tches but there were also some who could use their head.

    The majority of them, without needing to mention who thought that Eric''s Master was powerful, but still feared the hatred and the power of the whole world.

    Their ideas and opinions on his ims were that he had made them up, and he wanted to create unrest amidst them, so they should be careful of him.

    Japan, could clearly prove his ims, but now why would they want to do that!? Not only didn''t they win anything, but they even lost what they had in their hands, as they would have to share their catch.

    This is the true face of the world, selfishness, and greed. As long as someone has the opportunity and power to be on top he wouldn''t mind squishing hundreds, thousands, millions, or even billions of people.

    At this moment, even though they weren''t iming anything, they seemed like they were asking for help to deal with the guy, and now with his ims.

    They were trying to eat from both sides, they would first set him up against the whole world as they would be unable to ''convince'' the whole world.

    And then give him a safe shelter in Japan, as long as he did what they asked of him. It was a perfect n, no matter how one looked at it.

    The only problem was how would those other organizations react to him, and his news. Things might get troublesome if they find him before they do.

    Too bad that not everyone was as stupid as to believe those ims, and those big guys had already decided to try the cake in front of them.

    But not everyone wanted to eat it though, there were those guys who wanted to destroy it too, like the Viper''s Venom for example¡­

 Chapter 245 - 245: Viperâ€™s Venom Boss

    After what happened, it was clear that the Viper''s Venom organization and Eric''s path would cross once again, and not in a pleasant way.

    From that moment on, both sides would do whatever they could to face each other, and destroy the opponent.??

    More than a matter of feeling, anger, and rage, it had turned into a matter of face. No side would lower their head, otherwise their reputation, and face value would plummet.

    In the high echelons of society, and especially for the people who were truly at the top, reputation, and face value was the biggest currency.

    Since they couldn''t stay alone at the top and look at everyone else with clear arrogance, they needed to depend on each other.

    But they wouldn''t depend on whoever crossed their path either, they would only select people who were worthy of their cooperation, and this was precisely why it was so important.

    The fight between Viper''s Venom, and Eric would certainly show which of the two were strongest, and which was worth siding with.

    But there was one thing that both sides understood, this was in no way going to be a battle just between the two.

    Both sides would get help, and support from the enemies of the other side, and they would be stupid to refuse it as long as the conditions were good.

    This was a time of war, and suffering, but also a great time of opportunities and development. The clear water was going to get muddy, and the fish who swum the best would win the most.

    For that reason, while the weaklings of the Viper''s Venom organization were writhing in rage at the happening, the head of the organization was smiling at his deputies.

    One of his two deputies was looking at him with a weird andplicated look, as he said,

    "Boss, what should we do now!?"

    "We will take advantage of this great opportunity in front of us, of course!"

    The deputy seemed to be a bit confused, as his boss didn''t seem angered at all, in fact, he was smiling calmly, so he asked with a confused look.

    "What do you mean boss?"

    The boss kept his smile on his face, as he exined,

    "While what that guy did is certainly anger-inducing, even though we were the one who had the wrong approach, it doesn''t matter anymore.

    This is a great opportunity for us to grow and develop, and only time will tell if we will win or lose in this big opportunity."

    The deputy heard those words, but got more confused so he said,

    "I still don''t understand what you mean boss!"

    "Quite easy actually, with the strength that Master showed, the big guys will most probably use the two-sided approach.

    They will either support him openly, and aid us in secret to keep him upied, or will support us openly, and aid them in secret just in case.

    No matter which path they will take, the important part is we both are the tigers in the cage. They will try their best to feed both of us in order to have a win-win situation.

    The important part here will be that we will be both fed a lot during this time, and we can expand our power and reach."

    Hearing that the deputy was finally hit with a realization, but there was still something on his mind,

    "Boss that is true, but what if that Master tries to deal with us before that happens?"

    "He won''t!"

    "He won''t!?"

    "Yup he won''t, he said it himself in the message left behind, he will not deal with us himself, he is going to let his disciple do what he can.

    Only when he has failed, he might have a run at us, but until then we will be facing his disciple, not us! He is trying to use us as a stepping stone for him after all.

    Furthermore, the big guys would feel threatened if that happened, and would immediately unite against him.

    There is nothing more powerful than a group of rats cornered to the wall! Not to mention, that he doesn''t seem like he wants to have a sh with us anytime soon."

    "Boss, you mean that he did this intentionally!?"

    "I don''t know about that, but it''s certainly possible."

    Hearing that, not only the deputy who was speaking until now but even the other guy were startled and fell into deep thought.

    It was only after a few moments, that finally the deputy who hadn''t spoken until now, said,

    "Then what should we do Boss, I don''t think that all our members will think the same about this. There are already some of our own''s who are moving in that direction."

    The Boss didn''t seem to lose his smile, as he said,

    "Wouldn''t those vultures be worried if we didn''t try at all? Let them act as they wish, just tell the core to not move without an order!"

    "Understood Boss!"

    "Understood Boss!"

    Both deputies understood that those guys who had started moving would be used as pawns from the organization.

    They wouldn''t be thrown away, and would have some support, but if they died the organization wouldn''t care much about them.

    In fact, they might even be obstructed to finish the job, as it would mean that the organization would lose resources if they did.

    Still, they couldn''t afford to lower their guard in any way at the moment, and they would have to start working and training more.

    Even though the ce was well lit, the deputies still couldn''t look at the face of their Boss. Their Boss had a mask in his face, that refracted light, and no one could look at it.

    Only his most confidant guards were able to look at his face, and those guys were lunatics who wouldugh if tortured, and not say a thing.

    As for the two deputies, one of them looked like an Eastern European assassin style, with silver hair, grey-colored eyes, and that cold aura typical to assassins.

    The other one was more of a naturalized American, one could easily detect some foreign culture looking at him, especially with his Irish ent, brown hair, and eyes, making him stand out a lot.

    He wasn''t as cold as the assassin and was the guy who made all those questions, but no one dared to question his strength or influence in the organization.

    The moment that the two of them left the Boss''s office, a shadow appeared from behind and asked,

    "Master do you think they will stay quiet!?"

    The boss seemed to sigh for a moment, but differently from the previous male voice, this time her voice seemed womanly.

    The Boss was apparently ady, and if one went by her voice, she was a true beauty nheless. But that didn''t seem to surprise the shadow that appeared, as she continued,

    "Sigh~! They have no other choice at the moment. They both want to grow stronger, and grow their forces, before striking. So, I guess we are okay for now!"

    "Then what about that kid, and his Master!?"

    "I truly don''t know what to think about those two. Reading the message, he left behind for us, I have a weird feeling that he might know my identity, and wants to meet up with me!"

    The shadow who seemed emotionless until now finally said with a surprised voice,

    "How could that be!?"

    "I don''t know, and perhaps this is just me reading too much into this, but this is what my instincts are telling me!"

    "Then what are you going to do Master!?"

    "For now, let''s just observe the situation. I need to think this through before making a decision, at least, until father returns from his secluded cultivation!"

    The shadow just acknowledged her words, and then once again disappeared, as thedy just sit down on her chair and started thinking.

    In this chaos, and muddle, a week passed by easily. All this time Eric didn''t get out of his hideout, as he passed his time either cultivating, ying with hisdies, or trying to strike a conversation with his captives.

    No one knew where he was hiding, and no one had found any trace of his Master. It was like they hadpletely disappeared from the scene.

    But even though he was gone, the stakes for the bet were being collected, and validated, as the sum in-game had gone up to 43 billion dors.

    It wasn''t only the big families that participated in the bet, but also a lot of second-rate, and third-rate families as well.

    No one knew the origin of that money, but one thing was for certain a lot of foreign organizations had started moving in the shadows.

    The greatest surprise of them all was that even the Motohara family was participating in the bet, with their Young Master Motohara.

    But that didn''te as a great surprise when people learned that Viper''s Venom was backing them from behind.

    My enemy''s enemy is my friend. It seemed like this idiom carried a lot of meaning in the real life. As they were both against Eric and his Master and were trying to destroy his support.

    In the meantime, another rumor spread among the big families and the Council of Five, if they paid 1 billion dors extra upfront, they could send 5 disciples under Eric''s Master.

    There was no promise included in the rumor, but there were people saying that there was a 40% chance of reaching the High Heaven Realm in 2 years.

    Something that clearly shocked them all, and it left them in front of a big dilemma. Should they participate in it or not!?

 Chapter 246 - 246: Surprising Events & Leaving Japan

    If they participated, not only would they have to pay a lot of money to Eric''s Master, but they were also bolstering his strength.

    2 years was a short time, but also a long time. the disciples they were going to send might change their mind and decide to stay with him, and they would be just adding soldiers against themselves.??

    At the same time, the temptation of having another 5 High Heaven strong powerhouses in their lineup was just too big.

    Their best choice would be to either make sure that the disciples wouldn''t betray them or negotiate with Eric''s Master to not keep them after.

    Certainly, the cheapest and wisest choice for them was the first one, they had to make sure that the disciples they would send to him wouldn''t turn sides.

    The best way to do that was clearly making them ves, or death soldiers of the family. They either stayed sane and be powerhouses of the family, or perished without a trace.

    Perhaps this might seem like a too crazy solution, but one should know that on Earth the strong people were divided into five Realms.

    Water, Earth, Air, Heaven, and High Heaven, each Realm would then be separated into 4 levels, beginner, mid, high, and peak.

    Even if it was a beginner High Heaven Realm strong guy, he would have at least a strength around level 80-85, clearly a powerhouse on Earth.

    Kirigaya Kaito, or even his brother Kirigaya Endo the patriarch of the Kirigaya n wasn''t that strong, this should give you a clear understanding of what the deal entailed.

    How did Eric n to do something like that!? Really easy actually, while that was impossible for some weak Earthlings, he had the Legacy System and all the resources in there.

    High Heaven Realm was a powerhouse for a ce like Earth, but the truth was that for the Immortal World it was just the beginning of the cultivation.

    Level 100 was just the first cap, as after that lied a bigger and wider world that not many people could think about, but Eric knew about it.

    For that reason, he was sure that as long as those guys weren''t trash, with the resources from the Legacy System they should at least achieve the first cap.

    What the world didn''t know was that these guys would be just those he would show to the world, the real numbers only he would know.

    In fact, he had already started the nning. In this week that the whole world was searching, and making decisions about him, and his Master, he had already started moving.

    First things first, he had ordered Kirigaya Kaito, and Fujiwara Hatake to create him a 1000 men mercenary group, ready to be deployed as soon as possible to Africa or Arabia.

    He was actually aiming for war-stricken countries, where he could kill as many as he wanted without many consequences.

    Even though the rest of the world negated it, these ces were just a stumble of mercenaries trying to kill each other daily.

    As long as there was money, and connections involved these wars would never stop happening, and he didn''t want them to end either.

    At the same time, he had asked for 100 something people from Shiro too, and even some death soldiers among them in order to keep those guys under control.

    While Kirigaya Kaito and Fujiwara Hatake could give their words, in Eric''s eyes it was meaningless. No one knows how people will react out of the eyes of the masses, and their bosses.

    So, while he was taking them with him to kill, and die there, he didn''t believe them a single bit. Only time and their actions would test their skills, loyalty, and allegiance.

    Of course, Akira, Mina, and the mother and daughter duo would be apanying him, while Hilda would stay to take care of the twodies.

    He wanted to take her too, but he felt that it might bring some unwantedplications, and problems so he let her there.

    In there at least nothing worked without his permission, and he had already connected the security with his System.

    It was crazy when he had done it, but it was a feature of the System so he didn''t lose time and immediately did it.

    With this feature, he didn''t even need to have wi-fi or connection to control his safe house, and it was practically impossible to breakthrough.

    Another big news during the week was that the Yakuza had decided to pledge their allegiance and loyalty to Eric, and he had given them the green light to take care of his business until he got better.

    Fujiwara Amane had all the rights to discuss conditions even with the big families, but certainly, thest word belonged to him.

    That brought a great dissatisfaction with the big families but after what happened, none of them dared to say a thing.

    Certainly, they tried to nt their moles and recruit from those who were dissatisfied with the situation, but the Yakuza didn''t seem to care about them, and the big families couldn''t go too far either.

    In fact, the people who did something like that were only the Young Masters of the families without much support, and intelligence, as they jumped to the pool for new and easy strength.

    The true big guys, would either recruit some powerful Masters after an extra check-up or just gave up on them.

    No one knew if they were taking in a loyal dog, or a poisonous snake!

    This week had been truly eventful and loaded with surprises, but the fact was that the uing weeks would be just the same.

    In order to ensure the justice, and righteousness of the bet, the big families and the participants decided to wait for Eric''s recovery, so the start had been postponed by a month.

    Even the big families, and Council of Five decisions, and possible disciple entries would be announced on that day.

    During this one month, all the families had enough time to secure the money, or resources of the same value, for their eligibility to send disciples.

    This would also be a good time toy low and escape the world''s attention on Eric and his Master.

    ¡­

    In the meantime, Eric and hisdies were on a Cargo Ship traveling towards Port of Suez Canal. Their entry was illegal and they were going there as staff of the ship under fake identities.

    He hadn''t taken the Ship from Japan though as he had flown by ne to Europe first and then taken a Cargo Ship from France.

    Call him a coward, a worrywart, or an overthinker, but he had a bad feeling about this. While this was supposed to be a safe way, and he had paid a lot of money for it, he still didn''t feel safe at all.

    Some of the people in the staff, and around the ship were giving him some bad looks, and premonitions, so he had decided to alter the n.

    When they were at around 70% of their way towards the destination, he took the 4dies with him and jumped to the ocean.

    Even with his strength, it would be impossible to cross 30% of the way towards Africa swimming, and that was just swimming without considering the dangers on the way.

    But he didn''t have to, as he had his space ring and his Legacy System. He had already prepared himself in case of emergency and already had taken the equipment he needed to reach his goal.

    He had bought a space ring for each of the Ladies, which was filled with diving equipment, a few underwater motors, and food for a month.

    Certainly, he didn''t consider staying one month underwater, as he would have to return for the betpetition, and the disciple matters, but it was good to have back-ups.

    In order to not attract attention, he pulled thedies towards the bottom of the ocean, as he let the Cargo Ship trail away.

    Apparently, his decision had been correct because not even 20 to 30 minutester he heard the sounds and saw two motorboats following the Cargo Ship.

    These boats were fast, and had no gs over them, as he could sense killing intenting from those two boats.

    They were clearly the ones behind those guys at the Cargo Ship, cold-blooded pirates. So, he didn''t need to consider them much.

    With these thoughts in mind, he started attracting their attention and pretending to be someone who was left there.

    The pirates spotted him easily, and immediately approached him with scary looks, after all, none of them was a good guy.

    As soon as they approached, one of them asked him with a weird hoarse voice,

    "Money, you have money!?"

    It was clear that they wouldn''t save him for free. If Eric was nothing more than dead weight then they didn''t need him, it was as easy as that.

    Unfortunately for them, they weren''t facing the usual idiots stranded in the sea, as Eric quickly threw two C4 package explosives at them.

    All this time, Eric had learned one thing from the Legacy System, he would get the points for killing someone as long as he was the main cause they died.

    As soon as he threw the two C4 packages, he immediately activated them and entered underwater to escape the following impact.

    In 3 seconds the two packages exploded, and he immediately won a big sum of SP points, even though there were still alive pirates in there.

    Facing Eric, even though underwater they were nothing more than easy targets, and really soon they were all dead, without exception.

    Eric left the two boats on fire to attract the attention of the guards, as he left towards his goal¡­

 Chapter 247 - 247: Infiltration & Information

    Even though they reached the shore before the sun going down, Eric didn''t walk out as he waited for night to fall.

    It sounded like a clich¨¦, but everyone understood that during the night the probability to enter somece unnoticed was higher.??

    As soon as the clock hit twelve, he and thedies came out of the ocean,nded on shore, changed their clothes quickly, and then disappeared into the wilderness of Africa.

    Nobody noticed them entering, and they had noplications on the way either. Since they didn''t even need to approach settlements or towns for food, they immediately made their way towards the rendezvous point.

    Eric had separated the 1000 men he had gathered into 10 groups of 100. Each group would settle in one country and create an intelligencework in there, as they even pinpointed their targets.

    The ten countries in question were Libya, Egypt, Congo, the Republic of Congo, Ang, Sudan, South Sudan, Ethiopia, Central African Republic, Liberia, and Sierra Leone.

    As a matter of fact, there were more than ten countries on his list, but since Liberia, Sierra Leone, and Cote D''Ivoire were close and small, he thought that one team would be enough to take care of them.

    The reason he picked precisely these ces was obvious, they were all war-stricken countries, where militias were fighting a civil war all the time, and they were rich.

    Half of these countries had Diamonds reserves that he could plunder, while the rest had oil reserves, and had just gone through a dictatorship.

    And the biggest reason for them all, the big and powerful countries didn''t give much of an importance to these ces.

    Even though it was the beginning of a new millennium where people were supposed to be free, there still existed a lot of racism and stupid prejudices on this.

    Eric didn''t give a shit about this though, in his eyes, everyone was the same. In fact, he divided people only into two big categories, those that were with him, and those against him.

    As long as someone was loyal to him, and helped him achieve his goals then they were part of his batch no matter the skin color, the origin, or their beliefs.

    But that didn''t mean that he wasn''t going to use these things in order to achieve his goals faster. After all, this was such a great opportunity he couldn''t lose.

    Human morals were pretty good in theory, but nothing more than that. In the real living world, people would use those same white morals, and beliefs to wage wars, and kill people.

    There were a lot of cold-blooded killers, rapers, or violent guys who used the same morals as a defense.

    Did this change the fact that they had killed, raped, robbed, or hurt other human beings!? No, it didn''t!

    But still, the masses would believe that stupid shit in order to feel better for themselves. Well, Eric didn''t consider himself a sheep, he didn''t give a fuck about those pathetic and one-sided morals.

    He would do everything he had to do in order to be at the top of the food chain so that nobody even dared to think of pointing those twisted morals towards him.

    There was no right or wrong in this world, there were only interests. As long as the interest was big enough, or tempting enough, even a father of a church would turn into a killer or a rapper.

    Eric was no hero, nor Samaritan. He was just a human being that acted ording to his selfish motives nothing more, nothing less.

    Even his actions at the moment for him were nothing more than a necessary step towards his goal, and he wouldn''t hesitate to do the same in Asia, Europe, America, Australia, or wherever.

    He only started from here since he was too weak to go somewhere else, and he first needed to get stronger.

    The first destination was Libya. The rendezvous point was outside a small town on the western border, and the team of 100 seeds had been sent here 3 days ago.

    Eric would meet here the captain of the team that was sent here in this ce, who would hand him over the necessary formation they had collected.

    The town, or to be more exact the ruins of the town left behind were really pitiful. Houses, schools, hospitals, turned into nothing more than half buildings.

    Even though Eric and thedies were quite a bit far away from the town they could feel the destion, and pain of that town with their eyes.

    It was nothing short of a graveyard, and it didn''t seem like it would change anytime soon. Armies, militia, foreign powers were still fighting everywhere.

    The poor, and innocent people caught in there could do nothing else but try to escape as soon as possible, gathering only their most valuable possessions.

    Which were most of the time robbed, or taken by force by some dude with a gun that called himself a soldier, or a liberator.

    In Eric''s eyes, both sides were the same, they just used different reasons, and twisted logic, to take control of this country its riches, and its people.

    Just some pretentious pricks who forced logic for their benefit. So, he didn''t have any intention of holding back on whomever he targeted.

    Before going to the meeting with the squad captain, Eric checked the surroundings and even prepared a few traps if they were needed in the approximate future.

    Then leaving the fourdies in a safe location, and telling them to not make a move, he went to meet the guy.

    He didn''t know much about him, besides the fact that this was one of Fujiwara Hatake''s trusted men, and that he was a level 23 fighter ording to the system.

    Certainly, he had a pic of this guy in order to recognize him, as to not meet the wrong dude. Even though it would be hard for some unknown guy to appear in this ce right now.

    Eric, on the other hand, was wearing a full ck special force suit, and a mask that covered his face, and head.

    If he had topare himself to someone, perhaps he would look like some modern version of Zorro or something.

    He approached the guy without being noticed, and getting behind him, he said,

    "The stars are colorful today!"

    That was the password they had decided upon. The guy in question had a startle, as he immediately jumped behind, and took a defensive position.

    But then remembering the words that the new scary intruder said, he realized that he was the one who he had been waiting in the middle of nowhere for.

    So, he immediately made a sign for the others in the vicinity to not make any careless decision, before they regretted it.

    Quickly rposing himself, even though there was some pressure weighing above him, he responded to the code,

    "The Moon seems brighter too!"

    Having the confirmation, Eric didn''t want to lose much time, as he was in a marathon here, so he quickly said,

    "Tell me what you got!"

    In these three days, we have found 5 small local militia groups who have from 100 to 200 people in their rows, with simple firearms and low fighting levels.

    Only their heads are a bit more trained than them, as most probably they have been either merchants'' bodyguards or local armed forcesmanders.

    These guys only plunder, and steal as they recruit the young men, and teenagers while adding the women to their harems or gifting them to their subordinates."

    That guy stopped speaking for a moment, as to waiting for some sort of reaction from Eric, but he was disappointed to not see a thing.

    In fact, he felt like Eric was getting impatient, and didn''t like to be provoked, so he immediately continued,

    "There are also 3 medium camps not far away from here,posed of mercenaries, and local militia, considered to be the strength of some small organizations.

    These guys are most probably here to try their luck, but they have more than 400-500 people in their camps.

    They aren''t much different from the other small fries in terms of organization, and conduct, as they also do the same.

    But since they have mercenaries, and ex-soldiers mixed with them, their discipline is better, and they act more like some kind of small personal army.

    Their firepower is greater than the local militias, as, besides the normal firearms, they also have grenades, RPGs, and some armored vehicles.

    They will be a bit difficult to deal with, but I think we can win against them."

    Saying up to here, he took out an USB drive from his military suit, and said,

    "Here is the detailed information about their locations, firepower, and organizations."

    With that said he stopped and was waiting for other orders from Eric, it was time they went for a hunt, or so he thought, as Eric blew up his dreams, by saying with an altered voice,

    "Very well done, continue setting up the formationwork, and notify me if you have any other findings.

    Lay low in order to not attract much attention!"

    Eric''s words clearly startled the guy, as he said without noticing,

    "We won''t be following you to fight those guys!?"

    "No, I will take care of them myself this time, in the meantime, you train hard, and wait for more instructions!"

    With that said Eric disappeared from that guy''s eyes, as even the snipers couldn''t follow, or find him anymore, making them think that it was a good idea they didn''t try to provoke him.

    As for Eric, he was now far away from there, thinking about the bloodshed that would start tonight¡­

 Chapter 248 - 248: Taking Down A Small Camp

    Not too far away from the border, Eric was staying on the outskirts of a small campposed of tents, and some small sentry-like structures.

    Even though he was quite a bit far from the camp, he could feel theirck of security and order. More like a camp, it seemed like a bunch of tents brought together.??

    There were around 200 or more people inside the camp, where the male made up for 25-30% of it, while the rest were females and children.

    The proportions were clearly unequal, but this was what survival of the fittest mean. Most of these women and children were captured with their families, as their men had died trying to protect them.

    Well more than to just protect them, their men had died because they hadn''t epted to hand over their wives, their daughters, their children to the beasts with guns controlling the camp.

    But how could they actually fight against these demons, no matter how much they tried, in front of the bullet they were nothing more than air balloons, falling dead with one bullet through their heart or head.

    After their death, with or without their desire, the beasts'' wish was fulfilled. If the women were beautiful and ording to themander''s wish, he would be taking them to his tent.

    If they weren''t to themander''s tastes, then the underlings could start sharing them amidst themselves.

    After the selection, and separation were done, everyone could go his way and do whatever they wanted to do.

    After that night the women would be the property of the people who had them, losing their values, and freedom, only to live a pathetic life.

    Looking at the scene in front of him through his binocrs, coupled with his sharp eyesight, Eric could see that these guys seemed to have just returned from a haul.

    This time it looked like they had a poor one, as they had captured only two families of 5 and 6 members each.

    Since they were brought here by force, the members of the two families had their clothes tattered, and some injuries on their bodies, but still alive.

    The men in the camp were looking at thedies with wolf-like eyes, as they were doing their best to control themselves after seeing their underwear look through their tattered clothes.

    Thedies weren''t bad, especially two 18 or 19 years old looking girls. Even though the two girls looked like some wild animals in tattered clothes, they were beauties.

    It was clear that all the men in there were looking at them with lustful eyes, as the girls could only look back with anger, rage, hate, and fear mixed all together.

    Their fathers immediately took the front, as they were trying to protect them from the beasts in front of them, saying something that he couldn''t understand.

    It was at that time that theirmander or it would be more appropriate to say their boss, came out of his tent to have a look at the catch.

    With just a look at the guy, Eric could understand that he had juste out from a steamy session of pleasure, and he looked a bit worn out.

    Once he looked at the two girls though, his worn-out expression seemed to disappear, as he seemed to be a new beast.

    A devilish grin appeared on his face, as he even licked his lips like he had seen some really tasty and delicious meal.

    Without even fully approaching the catch, he immediately gave some instructions in theirnguage and turned around to walk towards his tent, as the mob around him set to obey the instructions.

    2 guys from the mob walked forward, and made their way towards the girls, while their fathers were blocking the way.

    The moment those 2 guys tried to pass behind the 2 fathers, they each sent a punch towards their target, only for their punches to never reach.

    ''Bam, bam!''

    2 bullets passed through their heads, as they fell dead on the floor,pletely shocking the two girls and other members of their family behind.

    They had never expected that theirst line of defense would fall in front of their eyes so easily, dead.

    Before the two girls could even process what had just happened and start crying, the two mobsters had grabbed them by the hand and were pulling them towards themander''s tent.

    Even though the two girls started crying, screaming, and shouting insults, probably, at the 2 mobsters, they weren''t strong enough to break free, so they were being pulled away.

    The other members of the family were the two mothers, and their children, who were in shock, and trauma after what happened to their fathers.

    The two mothers were devastated, but they still managed to forcibly maintain theirposure and try to block their children''s sight.

    These kids were no more than 15 years old, there were 2 boys looking around 12 or 13 years old, and the rest were even younger girls, at around 5 to 9 years old.

    Since the captain had made his selection, it was time for the mob to make the separation of the leftovers, as one of the deputy captains was looking at one of the mothers.

    While the other one was looking at one of the small girls, she looked nothing more than 9 years old, yet the look of lust on that animal''s face was incredible.

    Eric normally wouldn''t care much about others, and he wouldn''t judge even if a 100, 1.000, or 1-millennium old monster would get with an 18 years old girl or vice versa.

    Only one thing was out of the question, kids. If it was a rtionship of free will, and whatever feeling when both partners were mature that was something eptable.

    But a young kid who had yet to formpletely, who had yet to understand the outside world, its rules, and his part, waspletely out of the questions.

    Whoever tried something like that was nothing short of an animal, nothing short of a monster. That he had no intention of letting him live.

    With that decision taken, he immediately took three knives from his space ring and threw them towards the sentries.

    Without even looking if his knives had hit the target or not, he continued running towards the camp, as he took out two muffled pistols, and started firing at the targets in front of him.

    Even though firing while moving, and especially with mufflers was really difficult to hit the target, none of his bullets missed, as the System rewarded him the points for the targets he took down.

    It was only when he killed the 13th target, that the mob finally understood that something was wrong, and they turned their heads towards their friends, only to see them down on the ground.

    Each kill had been headshot, so none of those guys had been able to react to that, as they only understood something was wrong when they heard the falling sound of the 13th guy.

    Seeing that he had been found out, Eric didn''t proceed with head shooting his victims, as he started shooting them on their legs.

    It seemed like he had suddenly changed his mind, from killing them to crippling them, and he was certainly effective, even though he needed to fire two bullets for each target now.

    The mob was startled and shocked at first, as they weren''t able topletely see him, and it was really difficult to process what was going on in front of them.

    But soon their panic, brought them out of their stupor, as they started screaming and shouting in theirnguage.

    Their voices were loud and would wake up from the sleep even the sleeping beauty without needing to kiss her, but the reaction to those screams and shouts was truly pathetic.

    The first enforcement after the shout arrived when Eric had reached the camp, and needless to say, it was useless, as he received two bullets on his legs, and fell down on the ground like a sack.

    By the time the second, and the third reinforcements got out of their tents, Eric had reached themander''s tent and could sense that themander was pointing a shotgun towards the entrance.

    There were more than 10 women inside the tent, as well as those two guys were still holding down the two girls they brought here, tying them up to some weirdly made-up beds, and pulling their guns.

    Eric wasn''t an idiot to jump in front of a shotgun, so he decided on the best decision, as he captured one of the guys he had just crippled, put a bullet through his forehead, and threw him towards the tent.

    The moment that guy touched the entrance of the tent, it looked like a festival of firecrackers started all of a sudden, and many holes started bleeding through his body.

    In just 3-4 seconds he had turned into some kind of pasta drainer, as his blood was flowing without stopping.

    Fear and panic are truly scary things! People don''t care about anyone else but themselves, and their survival in those cases, and this guy was a clear example of that.

    Not wanting to take his chances, Eric immediately took a second body, and putting a bullet through his forehead too, threw him towards the tent''s entrance.

    Once again, the firecrackers started exploding, but this time two of his targets had moved from their positions, and he could easily shoot them without risking the women inside the tent.

    Just like with all others he shoot them on the legs, crippling them, but these two guys were special so they lost their hands too.

    The only one left was themander, who saw hisst two subordinates'' condition, turned around, and started escaping through the back entrance.

    Only to get one bullet on each leg, and one in the ass¡­

 Chapter 249 - 249: Cleaning Up & A Choice

    The bullet on the ass was nothing personal, Eric just thought to give it a try as he had the opportunity.

    The fact that he was here for important business didn''t mean that he wouldn''t have his own fun, and this was a special work of art.??

    He wanted to know just how to pinpoint his shot was, even though he made a headshot to all his targets, he knew that his target was off.

    It wasn''t where it should be, and he wanted to know how off his target really was. So, he took the first opportunity represented to him and shot themander in the ass.

    He was disappointed to see that his target was off by at least 0.8 millimeters, and he wasn''t really happy about it.

    This was just a mob fight, as he was just killing some idiots with no strength, no intelligence, and only guns, so it didn''t make much of a difference.

    But in a fight with real experts and real powerhouses, this small mistake could very well take his life, so he had to fix it as soon as possible.

    Considering that this was the first time he had fired with a gun after all this time, this was impressive work, but for someone like him who aimed the top, this was nothing short of shameful.

    With that out of the way, he entered themander''s tent, where the most beautifuldies of the camp were supposed to be, and just threw them a casual look.

    Most of them were either on the ground, or on those junk beds, and mattresses lying there with a frightened face, and love juices all over their bodies.

    The only ones who had yet to stink, and have those fluids over them were the two girls'' young girls that had just been brought inside.

    But even the two of them were holding their rag-tag ripped clothes closer with their hands, in order to cover their womanly charms.

    His eyes drifted a bit more over their bodies, as he had to ept that those two were really beautiful.

    Their exotic skin stretched all over their bodies, shiny from their sweat, their small noses, their arousing lips that seemed to be bruised a bit made them look like goddesses.

    That wasn''t all there was to them, as the lower his gaze went, the more did the fire inside him burn. Their faces weren''t the only beautiful part about them.

    One of them had round and big melons, which surprisingly didn''t seem to hang in the least. As she was using one hand to cover them, they seemed to be squishing under her hand and looking for freedom.

    The other one had rather smaller ones, but still not really below average. The valley between her melons was clearly more visible than her friend, but her friend was like a mysterious deeper abyss.

    Their tantalizing bellies, they were a bit plump, making him wonder just how soft would be to caress them, their waist wasn''t thin, but it wasn''t thick either.

    And even if it was the shape and perkiness of their rear mountains that made one think that it was thinner than it actually was.

    Their thighs looked like two soft pillows, whoever was there in his ce would want to rest his head on those pillows.

    No matter how one looked at them, both of these girls were works of art. Priceless works of art, that Eric almost lost to this crappy bastard.

    This just made him feel that he should have fired a few more bullets up this guy''s ass, and make a few more holes around it.

    The two girls were looking back at him at this moment, but their eyes were full of fear, as they were still shivering, and trembling from all that had happened around them.

    Well, it wasn''t like he could do, or say anything to make them feel better right now, as they had just seen the death of their respective fathers, and also had almost been raped.

    With those thoughts, Tianlong Yun just picked up the screaming idiots on the ground, and that crappymander, and got outside.

    He didn''t care how much they screamed or groaned in pain, as he had no intention of feeling any pity towards them.

    Outside, the fourdies, Akira, Mina, and the mother-daughter duo had arrived, as they were just stacking together the still living mobs.

    Certainly, it wasn''t easy, especially for the mother-daughter duo who seemed to be on the verge of puking again.

    But after living through this same thing twice, their resistance to the view had grown quite a bit. The first time they saw a dead body, they immediately started puking like crazy.

    And even though right now they were on the verge of puking again, at least they had better resistance and weren''t actually puking.

    Eric had told them the prospects of this trip, and also what they would be facing here from the beginning, but even though they knew about it, it wasn''t that easy to actually live through it.

    Still, they had no other choice but to obey Eric''s words, and follow his instructions, as they cleaned up the ce, under the weird gazing of thedies in the camp.

    As for the kids, they were all closed down in a few big tents. They were kept there as security measures against their mothers, and sisters, but also as possible future soldiers.

    When everything was finally settled up, Eric learned that there were 21 soldiers, including themander still alive from the mob, 71 women, including the 4 that joined tonight, and 102 kids.

    The remaining mob were all tied up and gagged, as Eric couldn''t bear to hear their fearful, and painful screams, while the women and the kids were looking at him withplex looks.

    At this moment Eric still had the full ck suit, and the mask on his face, so no one in there knew who he was, or what he was going to do with them.

    On the other hand, Eric was just looking at the crowd in front of him one by one. This was the third time he was facing such a situation, so it was easier to handle.

    Looking at the crowd of women, and kids, he said in a heavy voice,

    "Is there anyone among you who knows English!?"

    The whole crowd gave him weird andplicated looks, some because they didn''t understand English, and some because they were afraid of him.

    Time was slowly passing by, as no one seemed to have the courage to answer his question. There was total silence all over the ce.

    Only when Eric felt like he was wasting his breath, and was about to deal with it the usual way, did he hear two voices from the crowd?

    "I do!" x2

    Turning his head around, he found out that surprisingly the two volunteers were the two girls he had saved from themander.

    They seemed scared and still trembling, but they still had the courage to step forward, when others didn''t. This was an extremely important trait he was looking for, courage.

    Still, with the same heavy voice, he said,

    "Very well, both of youe here and trante for me!"

    The two girls expected something like this, but still, this whole thing was really scary, but it wasn''t like they had any other choice either.

    With trembling legs, they moved forward and approached Eric''s standing ce in front of everyone. They didn''t know who Eric or the 4dies behind him were, but their lives were in their hands.

    Nobody could see Eric''s look, or face at this moment, they could only hear his heavy voice,

    "I will give you two choices!

    One, pledge your body, life, and soul to me, and be my possession. I promise you, you will be living a long and prosperous life, as long as you follow my orders and instructions.

    But if I tell you to go left there will be no right for you, and if I tell you to die there would be no life wish for you.

    Two, you leave from this ce right now, without looking back, trying your luck in the outside world! You will be responsible for your own lives, no one will save you again.

    The same thing is valid for the children as well. They will be my limbs, loyal soldiers and servants!

    You have 10 minutes toe to a decision!"

    The two girls were clearly startled and stunned by his words, this was something that they had never thought possible.

    In their mind, Eric would kill them, or use them however he wished. But contrary to their thoughts he was giving them a chance to choose.

    They were so surprised by that, that they even forgot their role in all this, as Eric had to remind them again,

    "You understood my words right!?"

    "Ye-yes we did!" x2

    They were awakened from their stupor at that moment, as it was still a bit difficult to believe this situation, as Eric said,

    "Well then trante it to them!"

    The two girls felt a bit embarrassed to have lost theirposure as such, as they started to talk to each other, and finallye to an approved trantion from both of them.

    As soon as they came to a decision they immediately started speaking in theirnguage to the crowd in front of them.

    Eric didn''t understand if what they said was his words or not, but looking at their startle, and stun he could believe that it was somewhat close to that.

    So, he left them to think on their own for exactly 10 minutes. When the time ended, he looked towards the two girls by his side, and said,

    "It''s time to hear the decisions!"

 Chapter 250 - 250: Decision & Favour

    Even though the two girls hadn''t tranted his words yet, everyone in there understood what it meant.

    It was time to make their choice. Until now everyone had been thinking, thedies, the kids, mothers, daughters, sons, everyone.??

    This would probably be the most important decision of all their lives. It wasn''t just about living or dying, but also about what kind of life they would be living from now on.

    It wasn''t simple, as Eric wasn''t asking for money, or for something simple, but everything they possessed.

    Whether it was now, or in the future they would have to always obey him, and his words without being able to refuse.

    But on the other hand, what awaited them if they didn''t ept him, was most probably death, and that wasn''t even the worst it could happen to them.

    They had experienced the worst these days, they had been defiled, raped, vited, kicked, punched, bruised, their kids had been taken away from them.

    All these days they had been in hell, everything around them had been just that much difficult and that much painful.

    It didn''t take one to be really smart and intelligent to understand that their only opportunity to escape the hell that they were at the moment was these masked people, and their leader.

    Eric didn''t have to wait long, as they all started to say one word, almost all of them at the same time.

    Since he didn''t know thenguage he just looked at the two girls beside him and waited for their trantion.

    The two girls were a bit startled at first, but then quickly understood the situation, and said with a defeated voice,

    "Everyone says they want you to save them, and they will serve you, Mister!"

    Unimpressed by the answer, Eric looked at the two girls in front of him, and asked,

    "What about you two, and your families?"

    The two girls were caught a bit by surprise by his question, as they hadn''t expected it. What could they say, after all?

    It was the average melons one that answered first, as she said,

    "Truth to be told, I don''t know Mister! The fact stands that you saved us from being defiled, and vited. I and my family are really grateful for that.

    Also, if we don''t ept your help, and support we will most probably end up in the same situation. Not to mention that we don''t even have our fathers to protect us anymore.

    So more than a personal choice, it''s a practical choice! There might be people among us who think of using you to get us out of here and then escape, but I have a feeling that it would be futile, wouldn''t it?"

    "Yes, you are right! I don''t n on being taken for a fool, if someone tries that, they will find that I personally am much scarier than these shitheads on the ground!

    It would be for the best if you trante this to them as well!"

    This girl seemed to be really smart and intelligent, she would be a really good addition to his side, still, it didn''t mean that he would just ept something like that.

    He wanted these people to know that once they entered his wing, they would never ever be able to escape from his grasp anymore.

    The girl looked a bit hesitant, but then quickly did as she was told, as the faces and heartbeats of more than a few people started beating faster, or slower.

    These were signs that they had other ns after getting out of here, but Eric didn''t care, he was making everything clear from the start.

    These guys would be neither the first nor thest in this situation, as arge part of the world was engulfed by war and poverty.

    There were so many people that were waiting for a chance to escape the horrible reality they were living every day, and he was sure that more than half of them would ept his offer.

    Certainly, he needed as much as he could gather, after all the bigger the army the better the chances, but he didn''t have to be rash, he could take his time and slowly build his foundation.

    Even if half of these guys that he was recruiting weren''t able to make it, it still wouldn''t mean much to him, these were all receable.

    Each and every one of them would have to walk on a path of fire, and metal to be stronger, and what he needed of them to be.

    The crowd didn''t wee those words, but there was nothing they could do about it. They were entrapped among a rock and a hard ce.

    At the moment, the prospect of following the masked guy in front of them was much better, than having to escape this hell alone.

    They had neither the strength nor the means. If they stayed longer or tried their luck alone they were nothing more than ants trying to ovee an elephant.

    At this moment Eric was looking at everyone''s faces, as he paid special attention to the two girls by his side, especially the one who was still quiet.

    She seemed to be thinking, but at the same time suffering. After all, her father had been killed in front of her just a while ago.

    Even though the other one looked a bit better, she was also in the same situation. This night had probably been the toughest night of their lives.

    Seeing that there was still no one who wanted to leave the ce and try their luck on their own, Eric looked at the two girls by his side as he said,

    "I know this is difficult for you, considering what has happened, but if you want to have a good future by my side, and take care of your families you have to be strong.

    Now tell me your names!"

    While his words might seem rude, and cold, that was no lie.

    While they looked like girls with potential, their value was tied to their future, at the moment they were nothing more than beautiful and hot strangers.

    As for the girls, even though it was a difficult moment in their lives, they had to be strong for themselves and their families.

    The men in their families were either too young or dead, their mothers were crying the death of their husbands and taking care of their brothers and sisters.

    It was hellish suffering and bearing, but they had to do it if they didn''t want to end up as they had earlier.

    With half-voices, they each answered,

    "Hafza!"

    "Rubia!"

    Hafza was the average one in curves, that looked smarter and intelligent, while Rubia was the big melons one.

    It was certainly a rude way of distinguishing the two, but he didn''t care. He was just using what little information he had.

    But now wasn''t the time to think about that, as he looked at the two girls, and said,

    "Tell me Hafza, Rubia, do you want to take your revenge!?"

    The two girls were clearly surprised, as they hadn''t really thought about it. Until now they were still bearing their pain and suffering. They had never thought about revenge.

    But the moment those words sounded on their ears seemed like a perfect way to release the tension inside them.

    Their hearts were palpitating at the thought of taking revenge for their fathers, as their eyes sparkled for a moment.

    Looking at this reaction, Eric had a smile on his face, as he said with a natural tone,

    "I will let you guys take your revenge on these guys, you can beat them, cut them, rip them, crush them, kill them however you wish.

    But remember this is the first favor I am doing to you guys, and this seals the fact that you are mine! There is no escape after this!

    Trante this to the crowd too!"

    The two girls didn''t know what to think, this whole situation was so messed up. But there was nothing they could do to escape or reverse it.

    Their only viable choice was this. They had to embrace and move ahead with this choice in their life.

    As Hafza was still thinking if this was for the best or not, Rubia had already started tranting to the crowd, as they had almost the same reaction as she had.

    The only difference was the extra rage, hate, and anger they had in their look. After all, they had suffered in there so much more than the Hafza and Rubia.

    Now that they were given a chance to release all that anger, hate, pain, and suffering they had gone through, they could not control their selves.

    They didn''t care if this made them ves to Eric or not, they had already epted their fate. In fact, that was one more reason to make them even more eager to torture these animals.

    But even in that craziness, they didn''t forget to tell their kids to go and stay with Eric, as they had something important to do.

    Most of those kids were still under 13 years old, so even Eric felt that it wouldn''t be good to have them look at the scene so he gave them permission to do that.

    He first had to educate, and form their characters before he made them look at blood, murder, and strength.

    While the kids were not allowed to watch the massacre, there were a few people who had to look at it, as he looked at thedies behind him, and said,

    "As for you 4, you make sure to watch everything. This is what reality looks like!"

 Chapter 251 - 251: Reality & Potential

    After Eric left the area with the kids, that ce turned into a living hell for those ''poor soldiers''!

    It was a good thing that they had been gagged otherwise their screams would have reached the border or the other camps by now.??

    Those weak and brittle-lookingdies had turned intoplete devils as they chopped their victim''s manhoods, and feed them to the owner.

    They plucked their eyes, broke their teeth, destroyed their skulls, and even destroying their rear entrances, until those ''poor'' guys couldn''t hold any more, and breathed for thest time.

    Akira, Mina, and the mother-daughter pair could only look at this scene with open eyes, as their vomit mixed with the vomiting of the otherdies in there.

    Clearly, not every one of them took part in this, and some of them would regret it halfway through, as they would start vomiting like there was no tomorrow, but there were those who went to the end.

    Akira could kind of understand what these women were going through, as she had lost her unborn baby, and she wanted to do the same to her targets, including her ex-husband.

    But, even for her, this was a bit too much to bear, as she couldn''t help but puke too. As she was puking, she remembered Eric''sst words to her. ''This is what reality looks like''!

    What did he mean by that!? Was everyone in this world carrying a grudge in this world, and as soon as they had the opportunity they would take their revenge.

    Or did he want to show her that there were much worse things that could to someone? That she wasn''t the most pitiful of them all.

    In fact, she wasn''t far with her thoughts, but she still hadn''t considered the main point of the situation she was looking at.

    Before Eric took down the camp, the soldiers were stronger and more powerful so they had control over the ce, and did whatever they wished with thedies and kids in there.

    After Eric took down the camp''s soldiers, and themander the power structure changed, and everything came under his control.

    He was the authority with power and could do whatever he wanted to, so he delegated that power to the weakdies, turning them from being bullied to bullies.

    This was the truth of the world, strength and power were the deciding factors of the way people lived.

    Power could be bestowed upon someone, as long as someone had the background, wealth, or the necessary connections he had a certain amount of power.

    While strength was just aponent of power, it was the most important and realisticponent of it. But most importantly strength was personal, nobody could take it away from you.

    This was the reality that Eric wanted to show to them, but everything depended on how much they were able to understand from that.

    He had no intention of easing their way up, because if he did that then they wouldn''t be able to build a stable and solid strength and foundation.

    It took more than 4 hours for the marathon of pain, suffering, torture, and vomiting for the revenge to finish, as once again everyone was gathered in front of Eric.

    Not everyone was conscious, but most of them were. Eric was looking at the faces of those that were still conscious, and their state of mind.

    The truth was that besides a chance for them, this was also a test for thesedies. Which one of them had a strong heart, who craved more for revenge, who wasn''t able to bear all this.

    This was all valuable information to Eric who would have to train and use them in the best way possible.

    All thesedies were now part of his preliminary army and possible candidates of his army. He had to know where to use his resources, in order to get the best results.

    He had to say that he didn''t expect much from thesedies at the moment, and the way they were right now.

    At the moment they looked no different from the mob of earlier, weak, confused, afraid, tormented, and pitiful.

    But Eric had full confidence that these weak and pitiful-lookingdies would turn into a strong, and powerful tool on his hands.

    This was the third camp he had taken down, and this was the third group ofdies that he was taking under his wing.

    He hadn''t high expectancies from this group, they wouldn''tst long no matter how much he trained them, and how much resources he used.

    Most of them had passed their thirties or forties by now, and the most they could reach after all that training would be at most around level 50.

    At level 50 the human body experienced a fundamental and qualitative change. Not only in terms of strength but also in terms of life expectancy.

    The human life would have a 20 to 30 extra to live after reaching level 50. Coupling that with the cleaning of impurities with the body tempering liquid thesedies could live only up to 150-160 years old.

    It wasn''t impossible for them to go beyond that, it was just that the amount of hard work and resources needed would be astronomical.

    One Akira, and the mother of the tyrannical bi*tch were enough for him to have a headache on how to do it. But thankfully he had the Legacy System to help him with that.

    As long as they managed to be bloody enough, they would be able to surpass even the geniuses of the universe.

    For that reason, all thesedies were nothing more than temporary soldiers in his eyes, but he was taking them in, in order to increase the sympathy of their kids.

    Which of thesedies didn''t have a kid or two in the crowd, a brother, a sister, or anything simr. Those guys would certainly feel grateful for giving them such an opportunity.

    His real aim was kids and the young women of the group. They would be the nucleus of his future, and those were the ones he was going to pour down his resources to.

    But the majority of these kids, due to the selection of the mobs were girls. So, he was nning on forming a guard army of onlydies.

    This guard army would be directly under his control, and only he would have the authority to make them move, and the most important thing, none of them would be tied up to the system.

    Perhaps he was being too paranoid thinking like that, but he couldn''t forget the fact that there was no free lunch in this world, and that he couldn''t trust anybody.

    Looking at the eyes of all the still consciousdies carefully he found out some particr characters that he wanted to give an opportunity to, but that would have to wait for the future.

    Right now, Hafza and Rubia were staying by his side, even though with great difficulty they had managed to stay conscious and continue being by his side.

    These two girls had left a good impression on Eric, and he was satisfied with their performance as he was thinking of keeping them by his side, but not now.

    After checking up whatever he wanted to check, Eric looked at them and said,

    "From this moment on, you two will be the leaders of this group. You will be transported out of this ce in the following week.

    Just remember don''t do anything stupid, I can''t stress this enough, but once you agreed you have be my possession, so I can kill you, torture you, or make go through a worse hell than you had.

    Was I clear!?"

    The two girls seemed a little bit weak and tired, but still understood what Eric said, and immediately answered in one voice,

    "We understand! We will try our best for there to be no problems!"

    "Very well, now go on and rest! You will leave this ce by noon!"

    With that said, Eric turned around and started walking towards themander''s tent. That was his sleeping room for the night.

    The moment he turned away the two girls seemed like they wanted to say something to him, but he intentionally pretended to not notice.

    It wasn''t that difficult to understand what it was, they were thinking of offering their bodies to him, in order to form some kind of rtionship or connection between them.

    Normally Eric would have jumped immediately at the thought of it, but this was different. Forgetting the fact that this night had been tightly packed with action, they had lost their fathers and almost been raped.

    No matter how one looked at it, those scenes would leave some signs of traumas in their heads, and he didn''t want to add more to that.

    These two girls had truly captured his attention and he was thinking of truly incorporating them into his life, and future so he was nning on nurturing the rtionship with them slowly.

    Certainly, he had no idea whatsoever of letting them go away, those two would be his women, and he would make that clear to both of them.

    The fact that he was nning to give them their time, and slowly nurture their rtionship was already a big demonstration of his patience, and care for them.

    As for why hadn''t he intervened before their parents died!? Two big reasons actually, first they might be an obstacle for his ns.

    It had already happened on the second camp he took down, that guy started talking about justice, freedom, and power in front of him, as he took half of the camp and left on his way.

    He didn''t know and care what happened after that with him, but one thing was for sure he had lost a lot of preliminary soldiers due to that guy.

    He couldn''t even kill him, because he didn''t want to create fear, or hate from the left women and kids, so he had to let them go.

    The second reason¡­

 Chapter 252 - 252: Morning, Training, & Sudden Realization

    The second reason was actually simple but fu*cked up, he wanted them to suffer, feel pain, have a reason to change them into sort of demons.

    Without pain, those girls would normally sumb to the warmth, and security of the family, and would never turn into executioners who executed his orders.??

    He knew that this was messed up as a reason but he didn''t care. These girls only had the potential to be by his side, weren''t by his side at the moment.

    Furthermore, he was the only one who knew his thoughts, and this would be just one more of his secrets. After all, even if they found out there was nothing they could say, or do about it.

    With those thoughts, Eric entered the tent where his 4panions would be resting together with him, as he was a bit tired of the day.

    In just one day he had been able to take down 3 small camps without problems. His count for the first day was 110 dead, and a few tenths injured.

    His biggest gain though was the preliminary soldiers, as he had more than 250dies and more than 300 kids under his wing in just one day.

    The night passed without many events, besides a battle round with each of them and sleeping. Since they were in a foreignnd where everything could happen, they had to keep these things in moderation.

    Thedies were a bit upset for not being able to enjoy more of that soul-stirring experience, but they understood the situation and didn''t say anything extra.

    The most surprising part for Eric was the fact that even the tyrannical bi*tch, the one that had bullied him for so long, seemed to lose herself in the pleasure now, and ask for more.

    That old arrogant, and stupid bully seemed to have disappeared as she had turned into some kind of totally obedient kitty. If she continued like that Eric might as well change his opinion on her.

    It was still too soon to start and make conclusions, she still had a long way ahead of her. But at least she was on the right way.

    Early in the morning, Eric woke up with the 4dies by his side, and on top of him. The kitty seemed to have found a new pleasure for herself, as she had started to sleep on top of him.

    He didn''t mind that! What kind of man would mind it anyway. It was a special feeling to wake up in the morning with a woman''s body on top of him, and with his monster poking her secret cave.

    The poking seemed to have disturbed the sleeping kitty, as she opened her eyes, and looked at the body under her.

    She was still a bit drowsy, as her eyes weren''t fully open yet, but the monster under her was having quite the reaction.

    It took her a little bit to finally gain rity of the situation, as her face took a red hue. At first, she was a bit startled by the situation, she seemed to forget who she slept with, but soon reality downed on her.

    The only thing she didn''t understand was why she felt so safe, and secure in his arms. She liked the warmth of his body, his smell, his skin.

    It was really weird, she shouldn''t feel like that! She should hate him, and yet she didn''t. This whole matter was really weird andplex to her.

    With Eric''s sharp senses he was able to quickly notice these small changes in her face, and attitude easily but he didn''t say anything.

    He would let her deal with her feelings and emotions on her own. But that didn''t mean he was going to stop himself, so he immediately attacked her with a deep juicy kiss.

    His monster was still poking at her entrance and he could feel that her love juices had started to drip as well, so without losing time he immediately raised his hips and entered her secret cave.

    Very soon both of them were moaning and moving in rhythm enjoying their connection. It was impossible for their movements to not wake up the otherdies by his side.

    Waking up with such a scene beside them it was impossible for them to not join the fun. As in fact, they seemed like they had been outsmarted at that moment.

    It took them around an hour to finally have a turn each and finally get up and dress. As they followed Eric outside for their morning training.

    Starting from today Eric would train them 4 personally on their martial arts, cultivation, and body training.

    These fourdies would be his unofficial first four disciples, and he had no intention of showing mercy or a soft touch to them, even though he just had them on his bed a while ago.

    His training sessions were really hard, they had to do stretching, push-ups, squats, running, and then one vs one mock battle.

    It was a good thing that was still early in the morning and the heat hadn''t touched the peak yet, otherwise, they might even die of dehydration before finishing their training session.

    Eric was a demon instructor through and through. He wouldn''t allow them to rest even a second more than needed.

    While they tried to keep the noise as low as possible, they still managed to wake up the biggest part of the camp, as the kids even tried to join the training session.

    Since these kids would one day be his soldiers Eric didn''t mind teaching them a thing or two in the meantime, as he allowed them to join the ranks.

    Certainly, their training was easier than the one that the fourdies were having. The kids weren''t the only ones who wanted to join though, as manydies stepped forward as well.

    These troubled times, and difficulties they had gone through up to now, had taught them their standing, position, and treatment depended on their worth.

    They would be treated well as long as they had enough value, so they saw this as an opportunity to raise their value in front of Eric.

    Since most probably their life would be tied up to Eric, and they would be under his wing, they had to do whatever they could to earn his attention and favor.

    Even if it meant to give their bodies to him, they would do it. After all, their husbands, fathers were dead, and they had to do everything they could to stay alive.

    Hafza and Rubia were among the first girls to approach the training and ask for an opportunity to train as well.

    These girls were a truly goodbo, one of them had the smarts, and intelligence, while the other had the necessary determination.

    The more he saw them act the more did Eric like these two girls and started thinking about their future growth and position.

    It was around 9 o''clock in the morning when finally, his contact with his mercenarywork arrived with another man in tow.

    That guy was apparently from the National Army, which had the majority of control over the ce, and his face would be needed to take thesedies and kids out of here.

    The guy was a true scumbag, the moment he arrived in there, his eyes were glued to thedies, looking at their curves, and bodies.

    He looked like an extreme pervert, the kind which can''t take his eyes off from a woman, and Eric didn''t like him in the least.

    The moment heid his eyes on the man, he knew that this guy wasn''t one to trust. But since he was wearing a mask no one knew what he was thinking about.

    The moment he arrived, he started looking towards Eric and the camp behind him, while talking to the mercenary by his side.

    The mercenary seemed to be in a tight spot, as he was trying to negotiate. But his heartbeat rate was unflurried.

    His acting skills were quite good, as no one would have ever thought that this was just a show of a negotiation and not a negotiation.

    Since Eric didn''t understand thenguage, he had Hafza trante everything to him with a cold and angry look on her face.

    Soon he even learned the reason behind that look, apparently, that army guy officer was negotiating with his contact on the number ofdies, and thedies he would like to have service him.

    And his greed didn''t seem to have bounds, he wanted more than 20 women, and 10 young girls to be handed over to him if his contact and his boss wanted to have these people pass the border.

    Man dies of greed as birds die of food. This saying truly had meaning at this moment, but the army guy didn''t seem to be the only one who was too greedy for his own good, his contact was the same.

    These guys seemed to have gotten together, and n a way to get richer, and happier together, and that on Eric''s back.

    They were truly taking him lightly, weren''t they? But as he thought about it, he was reminded of another fact, what about the others he had already handed over?

    Since these three camps were close to each other, he had handed them over to the same contact, even though the first two times the army officer was different.

    Thinking like that he became a bit frustrated with himself for not having been more careful the previous times.

    He had trusted this guy because he was selected from Kirigaya Kaito, but this son of a bi*tch was certainly a rotten apple through and through.

    Angry at himself¡­

 Chapter 253 - 253: Bearing It

    Angry at himself for being toox and failing to see this earlier Eric made a mental note to show these guys a really nice time!

    What burned the most though was the fact that these guys were making him for a fool. Like trying to cheat some kid to eat his food.??

    He guessed it was his fault for not properly demonstrating his strength and power properly when he had the chance.

    But this just made him even more enraged at whatever was going on at the moment. All this time he would tell others to not let down their guards, and now he had done it himself.

    It was truly a big blunder from his side, but he would make sure to give them more than enough attention in theing hours.

    Controlling himself to not directly jump and put the two straight to torture, he just looked at them with a weird look as they approached.

    Looking at the mercenary who was supposed to be his contact, he said in a serious voice,

    "Is there any problem?"

    That guy seemed to have perceived that something was wrong, but he still thought that he was just being overly cautious as he said,

    "No Boss, everything is going well, just that this guy is asking for double of the usual. But I will take care of it!"

    "What happened to the previous one, he didn''t seem to have this kind of idea!"

    "That guy was transferred to another region, so we had to find some other guy, and this was the only choice we had at the moment."

    He seemed to be crying his problems to Eric like he was going through some real difficulties dealing with this guy.

    Eric on the other hand was impressed at his contact''s skills. This guy was able to keep a calm mind even in front of him.

    So, he decided to y his game a little bit more, as he continued,

    "How much more is double exactly?"

    That guy seemed a bit startled that Eric didn''t know the rate but he thought this was another opportunity for him, as he said,

    "2 million dors, cash!"

    ''Whew!"

    Hearing that Eric pretended to release a whistle of sorts, as he seemed to be in deep thoughts for a moment, and then said with a sigh,

    "Sigh~! Ok, as long as he makes sure we won''t have any troubles at the border here!"

    The contact was startled for a moment as he didn''t expect such an answer, but he quickly recollected himself and said,

    "You don''t have to do this Boss, I will take care of him, you don''t have to pay extra money!"

    "I don''t care about the money, what I care is that these people pass the border without any problems, and are sent to my ce as soon as possible.

    Pay him the money!"

    The guy couldn''t believe he had hit Jackpot with this one. He had never thought that someday he would work for someone like Eric.

    Still, he showed a difficult expression on his face, as he answered,

    "Sure Boss, whatever you say!"

    Then he turned around and said something to that guy in hisnguage and in a low voice. The man seemed to be really happy with what he heard as a big smile appeared on his face.

    Taking that as the confirmation that the deal was done, Eric looked at the two as he said with a clear voice,

    "Well then gentlemen, since we have such a nice ce andpany here, why don''t we enjoy ourselves a little bit!?

    Themander had hit Jackpot from somewhere and had some really nice scotch on his tent!"

    The contact hadn''t expected such a receive, and he was more concentrated on the money part, but he knew he couldn''t refuse.

    Furthermore, this was a great opportunity for him to create some trust with his employer, even if something happened in the future.

    No thief would think they would get ever caught, but the reality was always so much different from their dreams and wishes.

    This guy seemed to understand that too, most probably he was hoping that by the time he got caught he would have enough money to buy his own freedom and life.

    Or perhaps just wanted to see up to where he could reach, nheless, he epted Eric''s invitation together with the army man, as they followed him behind towards the tent.

    The reason why Eric hadn''t acted immediately after he saw them approaching was that he knew that these guys had broughtpany.

    He didn''t know exactly how many, and their strength but he knew that there was no way in hell someone would cross the desert alone.

    Especially when they would have to transport, and ensure the safety of such a big group. But they had left their caravan behind in order to act as a safety measure for them.

    In other words, even if they were caught, they could use the caravan to threaten Eric and hisdies with that power.

    So firstly he had to make sure that he took care of their threat before dealing with these two guys, in order to not cause any casualties.

    Eric had the full confidence in escaping no matter what came his way, and his fourpanions as well, but the situation would be different for thedies and the kids.

    They were all weak and exhausted, so no matter how much they tried to run away they still wouldn''t have the chance to do so.

    He had found quite a few promising individuals in this group, so he had to make sure that nothing had happened to them.

    For that reason, he had to bear with them for a little longer. So, he took them to themander''s tent and took out a bottle of some nice Whiskey.

    Themander truly had hit Jackpot into one of his robberies as he had more than a few bottles of this in his personal storage.

    It was more than a case of bottles, that clearly Eric had ced inside his Space Ring, who knew when it coulde in handy.

    Like now for example, with these two bastards! It was truly a waste of a good drink to give it to these two, but he had nothing else to give them.

    He had just filled the army guy''s ss when he drank a sip, and then engulfed it down like it was nothing more than water.

    It was clear from the intoxication on his face that he had truly enjoyed the drink, as he extended the ss for a refill.

    Eric''s contact seemed to get a bit worried looking at that guy, but he still managed to squeeze an embarrassed smile, as he said,

    "He is a true lover of drinks and beauties Boss!"

    He couldn''t see Eric''s face behind the mask, but he knew that he wasn''t really that uncaring towards the army man''s attitude.

    As if understanding the thought of his contact, Eric filled the ss once again, as he said,

    "It''s truly ok, I feel like we have a lot inmon with the Captain here!"

    The army guy seemed to have understood Eric''s words, as his face turned into a smiley one, and he showed his snow-white teeth.

    This guy could look like an animal on the outside but was more than that on the inside. One could easily see that by the way he was dressed, and acting.

    There wasn''t even the smallest sign of dirt or dust in his clothes, even though he was in the middle of the desert.

    In fact, he seemed a bit startled hearing Eric call him a Captain, as he had yet to introduce himself to him, but he still pretended to not have noticed it.

    It was Eric''s contact who didn''t seem able to swallow this, as he asked,

    "Boss how do you know he is a Captain!?"

    "I just guessed it, don''t tell me I got it right!"

    The duo clearly didn''t believe his words, but still managed tough it off, as the contact said whileughing out loud,

    "Boss is truly an extraordinary character, you were able to guess it on the first try!"

    Hearing that Eric startedughing out loud too, as he kept his senses locked on these two guys. They truly knew how to y the part.

    Theyughed for a few moments when the Captain seemed to have thought about something as he said while gulping down another ss,

    "Women!"

    Eric didn''t know if he truly didn''t understand English, or it was just pretending to, but he could easily understand that this was just a feint from the guy.

    He wanted to diverse the topic, and get into Eric''s nerves. Perhaps if he yed his cards right then he would be able to piss him off enough to cause a little fight.

    Then with the pretext of being angry, he might ask for more money. In his head, with his army outside, and the fact that he was a Captain, Eric would never dare to do anything extra to him.

    So, this was a great opportunity for him to make some extra money. Furthermore, even if he was doing this to piss Eric off, he still was a true lover ofdies.

    Eric took off his mask, showing his face, as he said with a smile,

    "Sure, why not!"

    ''p!''

    He only pped his hands, like Akira, Mina, and the mother-daughter duo entered the tent, with pistols in their hands pointed at the two.

    The contact seemed to have been terrified from this, as he was having a hard time controlling himself, while the Captain jumped from his seat shouting,

    "What is the meaning of this?"

    Eric didn''t seem to lose the smile on his face, as he said,

    "Wow, the Captain apparently knows English!"

 Chapter 254 - 254: Opportunity And Negotiations

    "Why don''t we throw away all pretenses and have a real talk Captain!? I am sure that we can have a really nice talk together!

    Before you refuse though, you should know that I have already bought your life from your General, and that he will be taking care of the transport from now on!??

    He seemed really angry to have received news of such an opportunity only now, and not to have been included on it.

    In fact, he was so generous that he even promised to send his guards to look after the transport!"

    Eric''s words clearly surprised his contact and the Captain in special, as he hadn''t expected someone to break his cover in just one meeting.

    He had met with so many people until now, and had managed to always fool them easily with his indecent, and lusty attitude.

    In fact, even the guy beside himself that was supposed to be running this whole scam wasn''t able to find his true character.

    It was something truly surprising for him, but it didn''t mean that he would ept that easily, as he said with a confused, and angry look,

    "What are you talking about!?"

    "Come on Captain I think you are smarter than that, don''t make me think I was valuating you too high! I would be certainly disappointed, and we would both lose a great opportunity."

    Eric didn''t seem to be joking, as he was really serious as a matter of fact. The reason why he hadn''t taken this man down immediately and start ''treating'' him, was because he saw a great opportunity.

    The Captain seemed to have understood that it was useless to keep pretending still, as he just let out a sigh, and said,

    "Well I had to try it once! But I am curious what game me?"

    Seeing that the Captain finally understood the situation, Eric seemed to be calmer, and more approachable, as he answered,

    "Your clothes!"

    "My clothes!?"

    "Yup, they are too clean to be the clothes of an indecent and stupid animal that you were pretending to y!"

    The Captain was clearly startled, as he had never expected such an answer, but then looking down on his clothes, and himself he understood what Eric meant.

    He was just too clean, and fashionable for an indecent, and lusty animal that he was trying to y. It was just that no one else had paid this much attention to him before.

    In fact, everyone would immediately ignore him, and try nning ways of tricking him, and using him for their interests.

    In the meantime, he could deal with them slowly as he saw fit, and tried to make as much as he could from them.

    This attitude it had brought him just too many people asking for his help, and he already had enough money to be a General, it was just that he saw that opportunity as a waste.

    Especially at the moment when their fate was unknown, and they were being pushed down from every front.

    Returning to the current situation, the Captain understood his foolishness, and started smiling in self-reproach, as he admitted,

    "Well there is no reason to hide it anymore, is there!? But I am curious since you already have made a deal with the General, then what opportunity are you talking about?"

    Looking at Eric''s face, he looked nothing different from a small university kid, even though he was handsome, and ripped, there was no way he could hide his age.

    Most of the people on the Captains position would underestimate him, or even try to show their dominance over him, but the Captain wasn''t just any man.

    He was a truly intelligent guy, and could understand that Eric was much more than it met the eye. Right now, he could just wonder how the idiot by his side found the balls to try and scam him.

    Some people truly didn''t fear death even though it was standing just in front of them. But he wasn''t part of that group, this guy was just an idiot who didn''t understand the immensity of Heavens.

    One could easily understand this by looking at his face, he had clearly never expected something like this to happen, and that so quickly.

    To him it was just like some scene out of a horror movie, he couldn''t understand how it was possible.

    While the Captain was smart enough to not underestimate Eric, and not try anything funny, the same couldn''t be said about him.

    He was just like some kind of trapped mouse in there, as he kind of understood the situation, so he decided to do the smartest thing he could at the moment, shift his me.

    "Master I had no idea he was this kind of person. It was all his fault! He found me out, and approached me first.

    He told me that as long as we work together we would make a lot of money! Please Master forgive me for my mistakes of listening to him!

    I didn''t want to! He forced me! Yes, that''s right he forced me to do this!"

    Hearing this whole monologue, the Captain didn''t seem to be worried in the least, he was just looking at this trash with pity eyes.

    This guy still thought that he could easily throw this aside as long as he put the me on him. Eric had gone so far as to contact his general and make a deal with him directly.

    It was clear that he was a meticulous person who shouldn''t be taken lightly, and even less try to fool.

    This guy still thought that he had an escape from this matter. He was so pitiful to think that he truly could survive this big mistake.

    On the other hand, Eric just looked at him with an angry look as he said,

    "Some people truly don''t know how deep hell truly is! Ladies why don''t you show it to him, and please take the information on what happened with the first two groups."

    Thedies picked him up with force, and started pulling him towards another corner of the camp, while he screamed,

    "Master, please forgive me Master! I didn''t want to do it! It was a mistake, please! I have a wife, and a daughter to take care of, please! I have a sick grandmother!"

    No matter how much he continued to sprout things like that, to make Eric feel bad about him, and hope that it would revoke his punishment, it didn''t work.

    He was sent to another tent, and started to get the nice ''treatment'' he deserved. In the meantime, Eric was left with the captain alone inside the tent.

    Seeming to have never seen or heard just what happened in there, Eric turned towards him, and asked with a calm and natural voice,

    "Another drink!?"

    "Yup, one more please!"

    Filling up his ss, and his own Eric continued,

    "Well regarding to the opportunity, I was talking about Captain, I would like to start trading with you!"

    The Captain seemed a bit startled as he looked at Eric and said,

    "Trading? Trading what!?"

    "Human''s! Well to be more exact I would like to buy orphan women, and kids from you!"

    This time the Captain couldn''t hold back his shock anymore, as he asked with a confused tone,

    "Humans? What do you need them for!?"

    "That is my business don''t you think Captain? What its important to you is that I will pay you double the amount you would get if you find them for me, and then transport them to my wished destination.

    I will of course cover all the expenses of their trip, and transport!"

    In fact, Eric had never thought that he would be able to make such a deal with anyone. After all, it was the same as buying and selling ves.

    This was something that had to be totally banned, and impossible to be heard after what had happened in the past, but that was only for the general poption.

    As long as one had enough money, and enough influence they could find thousands or millions of people like this.

    Especially from these poor, and war-stricken countries, that people wanted to run to a safe location as soon as possible.

    In their eyes, being a ve in a safe and protected environment was so much better from being a free human in these hellholes.

    The Captain had difficulty believing his words too, after this it was a bit too much!

    Even though he would have his fun with thedies he got, and put the kids into military training, he still didn''t treat them like ves, or so he thought.

    But Eric was directly telling him to start human trafficking, and very which were two of the most hated crimes on Earth.

    If someone managed to catch wind of this, then they would be two of the biggest criminals in Earth''s history.

    epting something like this was nothing more craziness, but looking at the benefits he couldn''t deny that he was tempted.

    It was a great opportunity for easy money, he just had to collect them, and send them over as all the expenses would be covered from Eric.

    At first, he was against it, but sipping a bit of the alcohol, and then thinking about it a bit more, he found out that he was epting the idea more and more.

    It wasn''t that uneptable anymore, in fact it was a thrilling idea. Just imagine the amount of money he would make out of this.

    He could even be able to by a small ind for himself when all this was over, the idea was most certainly enticing, as there was only one issue left,

    "How can I trust you!?"

 Chapter 255 - 255: Deal & Level 40

    "10 Million dors are already in one of your safe ounts! I think that is enough to show you my sincerity, isn''t it!?"

    The Captain was felt dumbstruck at that moment, he didn''t expect it. After all, just who would so easily send 10 million dors without even reaching an agreement at first.??

    This meant that he had no other option but to ept the deal truthfully, otherwise he would lose more than just this opportunity of 10 million dors.

    Eric wasn''t joking when he said that he had bought this guys life, he had truly done so. Even if he decided to kill him here and now, there would be no repercussion whatsoever upon him.

    Everything was taken care of, and the only thing was for the Captain to ept the deal and start working together with him.

    This was a great opportunity that he had no n of letting go. The one thing hecked the most right now were human resources, and these war-stricken ces were a gold mine of such resources.

    Especially countries like this one, Libya, that not long ago had been a calm, wealthy, and productive country.

    In any group of these guys trying to leave the city one could find a doctor, an engineer, awyer, an economist, or any other profession.

    The lowestyer either didn''t have the necessary money to take such a dangerous way, or wanted to meddle with the situation in the country, or were being used by the militia, or military as cannon fodder.

    Either way, Eric felt that he couldn''t allow such a gold mine to escape his grasp when he needed it the most.

    As he was nning to not only send these guys to his inds, but also to help them settle in different countries around the world.

    Those who were unable to train, or learn fighting would be sent to the other countries, and helped to settle there, as sleeping cells of information.

    Eric was nning to set up a worldwide informationwork, because no matter the era, always the one who has the exact andplete information on the enemy wins the fight.

    Especially in the time he was living, where information was the key to any deal, and any connection. As long as one had the necessary information, they could make even the President give a hand.

    For example, the only reason that Eric was still alive up to this day, and wasn''t killed from the Council of Five was because he had the necessary information about their identities.

    Certainly, his made-up story about his background was scary to everyone, but without the proper information, and push to back it up, that may as well be just like it was, inexistent.

    He had read somewhere that a philosopher said, I think therefore it exists, the same thing was true in this situation, they doubted therefore it was true, as he was even giving small glimpses of the fake truth.

    But that would only hold up until some point, after that he had to make sure that he had enough strength to protect himself, and those he loved.

    The illusion had to be real after some time, in order to ensure his status, his position, and even his life.

    For that reason, he was determined to do whatever he deemed necessary to reach his goals. Even if it meant buying people like ves in this day and world.

    Seeing that he was left with no other choice but to ept, the Captain didn''t say anything more than necessary, and epted.

    After that, he and Eric drunk and celebrated for a little while longer, as the camp was preparing to move out.

    It didn''t take long for thedies, and kids to get settled into the transportation vehicles, and taken away from there, leaving behind only Eric, the fourdies, and the already dying contact.

    In these 1 or 2 hours that Eric had been drinking with the Captain, the 4dies had truly shown him a ''good'' time. There was no clean spot on his body.

    Entering the tent and seeing his sorry state, Eric said with a calm and natural voice,

    "Were you able to get anything out of him!?"

    It was the kitten turned tyrannical bi*tch who answered almost immediately,

    "He said that only a small part of about 10-20% of the two earlier groups were sent like that, but certainly they included the best of the best.

    The rest was transported like they should towards the destination!"

    Eric was a bit startled hearing her answer, as it looked like this girl was trying everything she could to enter his good books, taking every chance that he presented to her.

    Still, he was able to recollect himself easily, as he said,

    "Very well, you have done good, now go and wait for me outside. I have something to discuss with this gentleman!"

    Thedies were satisfied with his praise, and even though a bit startled they still left the tent one by one without saying anything.

    In the next half an hour, they have heard most probably the deepest, and scariest screams of all time, it was at least 10-20 times higher pitched that the ones they had heard when they did it.

    Once again, they were reminded that under any circumstance should they even try to get on Eric''s bad side, otherwise their life would be too short to regret it enough.

    After half an hour, Eric got out of the tent with a calm and peaceful expression, as he sat beside them in order to eat some food.

    The good point of the space ring was that everything ced in there wouldn''t suffer time, even though it was only essible to the inanimate objects.

    So, the food they put inside there, would always be warm, and taste no matter how much time passed outside.

    After eating their fair share of food, and water, the five of them immediately sat down to meditate and cultivate inside the tent.

    Tianlong Yun had given them each a technique to cultivate at the moment, in fact he had given them only the first level.

    Since he was nning to keep thesedies by his side for a lengthy time, he had decided to give them good techniques.

    But the good techniques were certainly really expensive, and he couldn''t afford to buy themplete as he was now. So, he was forced to buy only the first level for 10.000 SP points.

    It was needless to say that the four of them were shocked to have received such a thing, as they didn''t really believe in those things at first, but everything was fixed after a little demonstration.

    After that, they had started focusing on learning the meridians, and the special acupoints of their bodies, and read the technique in order to understand it better.

    It looked simple, but it wasn''t!

    Even after one full day they weren''t able to remember all the meridians and points they should remember.

    Letting that aside, feeling the energy around them was an even bigger problem, and it looked like it would take some time before they were even able to really start cultivating.

    In the meantime, Eric was facing his own problems as well. His body couldn''t contain anymore Qi, or Exp points, so he was slowly forced to level up.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, or that he didn''t have the opportunity to, but he needed someone to help him stabilize his power after the level-up.

    The strength that his body remembered for being at the level he was, with the strength that he currently possessed wasn''t the same.

    As a matter of fact, the difference was so big, that it confused him even more. So, he wanted to find the right moment to level-up, but apparently wasn''t possible.

    Seeing that it would be useless to do anything like that, he decided to do it in the most reckless way He would level up today, and got experience his strength against the medium sized camps.

    Those guys had better weapons, better organization, and better vehicles to boot, so they should be good opponents for him to go against.

    With this decision made, he left thedies to train and cultivate on their own, as he took a big barrel filled with water, and threw 1 medium level Body Tempering Potions inside.

    One medium level Body Tempering Potion was equal to 10 low level Body Tempering Potions, so one can imagine their effect.

    But since he was already used to them, his body needed more and more in order to be cleared of the impurities, and reach a breakthrough.

    So he had no other choice but to do something like this, and only hope he didn''t turn into some kind of Masochist, otherwise his life would turn really shitty.

    This thought sent his whole body shivering, because thinking how much more he would have to do that in order to increase his strength, he felt that it was possible.

    No, no, he couldn''t allow such a thing to happen. He better be a sadist than a masochist if he had to be one.

    The new him wasn''t a type of guy who wanted to be dominated, but to dominate, and he had to make sure it stayed like that, no matter what.

    But that was for the future, right now he didn''t have another choice, as he immediately entered the barrel of water whole, and let his body get cleaned from the impurities.

    It took 45 minutes for the water to finally lose its effect, as Eric had levelled up directly to level 40 in one go, just as he made a small movement to get out of the barrel he send it flying in pieces.

    After cleaning his body, and resting for a bit in meditation, it was finally daybreak! It was time to go and try his new strength¡­

 Chapter 256 - 256: Mercenary Medium Camp

    It didn''t take him long to find the first medium camp that he needed to find, as he was now standing motionless not far away from there.

    At the moment he was just looking at the structure of the camp, even though he was nning on crashing on right from the front, he didn''t have any dying wish.??

    He was doing that just so that he had better fight experience and learned his new strength through his experience.

    The increase in levels wasn''t small, as he had leveled up ten times almost instantly, he could have gone higher, but the problem was that his body wasn''t ready.

    It felt a bit weird that he needed to increase his physical capacity to level up for every cap of ten levels, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    He could only ept this and do whatever was necessary to grow stronger. Each passing day was a lost day, and when those guys finally decided to show up it would mean that the true battle would start.

    The Takeshiba''s, the big families across the whole Earth would have troubles getting out of this mess, as they had created just too many enemies, and would suffer just too much repercussion.

    The only way they were able to keep their power, and the current bnce was because they had the cultivation manuals, and techniques.

    Once they lost that superiority they would also lose the bnce, and in chaos, those at the top are always hit first.

    It is a way to release all the hate, and anger that people have collected through the years, as they all get directed by the crowd mentality.

    The same thing happened in the previous life, people with grudges or sleeping cells had finally awakened, as they would do their utmost best to attract the crowd mentality to destroy the current lead.

    That was the bane of the big families in his previous life, and the same seemed to be true for this life as well.

    There was nothing he could do about it, the anger, and rage they had collected and were continuing to collect wasn''t something that could be put of in just two years.

    So, he was doing his best to use them, but at the same time to stay away from them. At the moment the people knew him as the son-inw of the Takeshiba family, but they all thought it was a ''Cindere Story''!

    No one believed that he would be able to stay for long as he was, and even less with the bet that was about to take ce in less than a month.

    As a matter of fact, they had almost already decided that his fairy tale story was over and that from now on he would once again turn to that useless nobody he was.

    Everything was going ording to his ns, but this was only the start, as he had much more things he needed to take care of in these two years, and increasing his strength was one of them.

    And that was what he was about to do right now. Different from the mob-like smaller camps, these medium-sized camps were much more organized and tight.

    The camp he was looking at right now was set up in a small abandoned town. The biggest part of the buildings was demolished, but there were still some good ones.

    Furthermore, even the demolished buildings still had a few good walls that could protect them from bullets, or create some provisory living areas.

    The good buildings were clearly used by the mercenaries, and the best was for theirmander, who seemed to have taken possession of a big vi at the western corner.

    Then the captured people were settled on the destroyed buildings that had provisory roofs and walls.

    More like houses that looked like cages made especially for them to keep them at one ce, and not allow them to escape.

    A few big buildings seemed to be made into a cooking facility, eating area, and wastes area, and of course the working ce.

    One big reason why war-stricken countries were so loved by the mercenaries, and the foul people, was because they were the best ce to exploit their illegal activities.

    Drugs, organ trafficking, bombs, weapons, prostitution were able to bloom worry-free in these areas, as long as one paid the necessary people and the necessary protection fees.

    This ce seemed to be specializing in the drugs area, as they seemed to have created a specialb for that, and there was even that weird smell on the air.

    There was one thing that Eric wouldn''t use to make money, and that was drugs. The reason?! Pretty simple, he didn''t like them. To him, drugs were just like a cheap way to sell oneself.

    Furthermore, once one got addicted they would lose their lives, and he couldn''t allow his people to be useless idiots, and sell him for a gram of some white dirty shit.

    The protection around this camp was good too, besides the sniper sentries, there were even guards on the ground making their checks every hour.

    Also, an armored car with a machinegun mounted on top would drive around thepound every hour or so.

    As for their reaction time, he didn''t have much of an idea, but since these guys were mostly ex-soldiers he could guess that they weren''t that bad.

    ording to the information he had there were around 110, or 120 armed mercenaries in this camp, and more than 450 men, women, and kids were captured.

    Their numbers were nothing to joke at, especially considering the fact that they were all armed, and even had machine guns, RPGs, and grenades.

    Which, honestly made them even more excited about the uing battle, as he turned around looking at the fourdies behind him, and said,

    "I''m going! Be prepared at all times if I need back-up!"

    With that out of the way, he started walking slowly towards the camp. Well, he thought he was going to walk slowly as each step was more than 2 meters long.

    Some people would need to run and jump to make such a step, while to him it seemed like he was using the same energy to walk slowly.

    There was no way that the snipers wouldn''t notice his arrival, as they immediately made a few warning shots.

    Their intention was clear, better stop and state your name and business, otherwise, you will die. But Eric didn''t seem to heed their warnings.

    He just continued with the same pace at first, then feeling danger upon himself, he instantly increased his speed to escape the bullets on his way.

    He was thinking of evading 3 to 5 meters in order to escape the range of the bullets, but since he couldn''t control his body, he had walked more than 15-20 meters by the time the bullets hit the ground.

    It was clear that right now he couldn''t control his strength properly, but he didn''t have time to ponder about it, as the snipers recovered from the momentary startle and fired again.

    Looking at this he decided that this wasn''t the time to think about his current strength, as he started running faster towards the camp.

    The sniper shots had clearly rmed the mercenaries in the camp, and especially those on guard duty, and the armored car.

    They immediately lined up in the direction of Eric as they were ready to start shooting like crazy. Their intention was clear, no matter who it was, they would turn him into a pasta drainer.

    Seeing that the situation was turning bad really fast, Eric decided to try his maximum speed, as even before they had ced their fingers on the triggers, he had already arrived.

    It certainly looks unbelievable, but one had to know that those guys were still startled, and caught unprepared.

    But it doesn''t matter, the important thing was that in the time that it took them to run 5 meters, Eric had run 200 meters, and was now face to face with them.

    Kicking at the rubble in front of him, he hurled towards them soil, and small rocks, that were a great idea of distraction, even though it was a bit more than that.

    More than a few of them suffered grave injuries since Eric kicked stones were sent at too high speed and were only short of being bullets.

    Eric was a bit surprised at his prowess, but that was all it was, as he appeared in front of them and started punching right and kicking left.

    Even though these guys were ex-soldiers they were part of the mobster soldiers, after all, no good soldier would join mercenary groups, and ept toe and stay in such a ce.

    Their levels weren''t bad, but nothing good either. ording to the Legacy System''s evaluation, these guys were only level 5 to level 11.

    Compared to a level 40 like he was, they were nothing more than practice sandbags for him to learn the power of his punches and kicks.

    At the moment he was only using like 30% of his total strength, but even that was enough to break their skeletons with each hit.

    In but a few bouts, he had killed all his opponents through broken bones, and ripper inner organs. The deformation of their bones and bodies was clear for everyone to see.

    Each and every one of them seemed to have at least one dent somewhere on their bodies. As even their limbs seemed to be in different directions than they were supposed to be.

    Just as he finished them all though, he sensed danger upon him, and then a small bumping sound¡­

 Chapter 257 - 257: Hand Grenades, Armored Vehicles, & RPGs

    ''bump, bump, BOOOMMM~!''

    It was a hand grenade, someone had thrown a hand grenade at him!??

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had just leveled up so much, and couldn''t control his senses, and his strength, perhaps he wouldn''t have sensed it directly, and react so quickly to save his own life.

    His move was totally instinctive, as he ran top speed on his right, and crashed with a damn wall. It was painful, truly painful, but at least he was alive.

    He didn''t have any broken bones or something, just some painful bruises on the parts he had hit the wall with.

    But that helped him realize a bit more about his new strength, and power. Still, he was far from being able to control himself.

    Right now, the only thing he could do was go on a rampage, and hope that by the time he had learned to control his new power he would still be alive to tell the tale.

    He didn''t have time to think about that though, as quickly the one who threw the hand grenades at him were able to recollect themselves, and threw a few more towards him.

    Just as expected of ex-soldiers, they were able to recollect themselves, and act in a short amount of time, no like those trash at the small camps that only knew how to run for themselves.

    Once again, he was forced to dodge, as this time he went to the left, as he once again hit another wall.

    Even though he wasn''t getting really injured, and those small bruises would heal quickly, he still felt like his pride was getting hurt.

    He wasn''t a dodger, he was a fighter, there was no way he was going to dodge all the time. So, this time he acted faster, even before those guys could release another volley of those grenades.

    He immediately started running towards them, as he took out a gun from his space ring, and pulled the trigger.

    Who would have thought that he would be so strong as to deform the trigger of the gun, and after the first shot, he couldn''t release a second?

    It was clear that a gun waspletely useless to him at the moment, so he had to use something else, as he took out his ''Silent Reaper'' and another pure steel knife.

    At least these two wouldn''t get useless after using them once. With these thoughts in mind, he just jumped towards the first sentry post where was the first sniper, and another guy.

    Seeing that they were unable to shot him with their snipers, these guys had immediately improvised, started throwing hand grenades.

    Since Eric was so fast to avoid bullets, they just had to increase the range of their attack, as they would throw bombs at him to injure him, or disrupt him, and then try to hit him with their snipers.

    They didn''t expect Eric to defy anymon sense like that, and avoid even their grenade attacks, and only on the second throw, he had already killed the helper of the first sniper and was in front of the guy.

    Without hesitating even for a hundredth of a second, Eric quickly moved his right hand carrying the pure steel knife and passed it through the first sniper''s throat, and then jumped from the sentry tower.

    It looked like he had done nothing, there was no cutting sign, nor blood for a second or two. But on the third second, a red line appeared at his throat.

    Then his whole body fell on the ground with his head rolling beside the body. The cut had been extremely clean, as Eric had even cut his spinal cord bone on his neck.

    But others were unable to see this scene as right now they were totally focused on taking him down, they didn''t have the time to think, or look at their dyingrades.

    The camp reacted quickly, but with all the ruckus caused by Eric, including the hand grenades it was more than expected.

    The armored vehicles were immediately put into action, as they drove towards his location each vehicle had 4 soldiers, one on the wheel, one on the machine gun, and two supporters.

    Their formation and setting were quite good, but the importance was their skills. By the time that they had arrived Eric had cleared the sentry towers and the mercenaries on guard duty.

    There was no one but him left alive at the Western Entrance of the camp, so the moment that the armored vehicles appeared they immediately started firing towards him nonstop.

    It was like a festival of lights, as the guys shooting with the machine guns didn''t seem like they had any n of taking their finger off from the weapon.

    If it wasn''t for Eric''s quick reaction to hid in the closest building, which to his bad luck was the wastes area, he would have already been turned into a pasta drainer of sorts.

    But that wasn''t even the worst part of all this, as the next moment, someone fired an RPG in his direction.

    The explosion force of an RPG was terrifying, and especially with buildings like this that already had suffered a few trembles, and shaken foundations, as the building came crashing down on him.

    Now he had nowhere to run, if he got outside he would get shot by those motherfu*kers with machine guns, and if he stayed inside he would most probably get squished down by the debris.

    It seemed like he had no escape way right now but to use some Escape Talisman. But he was unwilling to expand such a treasure against these bastards, so he decided against it.

    But what else could he do?

    Without many options, he decided to enter into the smallest structure of the building he could ess, as that was the safest part during a building crashing.

    Since the area is small, the walls and concrete columns are difficult to be destroyed, and he hoped this was the case now too.

    Certainly, if worst came to worst he would use his Escape talisman and leave the ce, but if his life wasn''t endangered he wouldn''t use it.

    This didn''t seem to be his lucky night though, as the small structure he had entered was unfortunately the captives'' toilet.

    While he hadn''t seen how the other toilets fared, one thing was for sure, this ce stanched. It was even worse than smelling a stinker, it was just out of any possible expectations.

    It wouldn''t be surprised if soon enough all kinds of diseases started spreading through the camp. But firstly, he had to survive this horrifying smell himself.

    He felt like he would vomit right then and there, especially since his smelling sense was so sharp right now, he felt like the difficulty level had increased by 100.

    He had a stroke of truly bad luck, didn''t he!?

    ''BOOOOOOMMMMMMM~!''

    Before he could decide just how unlucky he was, the RPG crashed on the building with a powerful booming sound, and the building came crashing down.

    Just like he had thought the small toilet was able to survive the RPG''s attack, but he couldn''t get happy about it right now.

    The RPG had shaken the foundations of the building and as a result the waste under the toilet. Since this town wasn''t developed as before, the wastes weren''t taken anywhere but beneath the toilet.

    So, while the RPG wasn''t able to take his life, it took a great part of the lunch that he had had with his fourdies.

    Making him really angry about that, as he decided to give these guys a run for their money. He immediately put back his knives and took out a pair of steel knuckle dusters.

    Wiping his mouth from his earlier vomit, he instantly took the initiative to attack, breaking through the door that was still closed, and appearing in front of the 4 armored vehicles.

    More than 6 mercenaries hade down their armored vehicles in order to scout his situation, and if possible affirm his death.

    They were all caught unprepared when Eric suddenly came crushing out of the toilet door and then punched them in the stomach, or chest.

    Their bulletproof vests were really good quality, and could protect them even against some sniper bullets, but unfortunately not against his strong punches.

    It seemed like a joke, a punch to the stomach, and they immediately felt like death was 100 times better.

    It was just that death wasn''t in their hands anymore, as the next moment they found themselves flying towards the armored vehicles, and especially towards the machine guns and their users.

    Everything happened so fast that the machine gunners were unable to react in time, they reacted only when their friends were close to crushing with them, as they instinctively started firing.

    The bodies of the six guys were turned into something that would leave even the pasta drainer in shame at the holes.

    It was only when what was left of them came crashing upon them, and they were washed in the blood of their friends that they finally understood what they had just done.

    But they didn''t have time to react, as Eric jumped on the first vehicle, and with a single punch with his right, he cracked the guy''s head like a watermelon.

    It was nothing short of unbelievable, this was the first time they were seeing such a scene, as even though they were ex-soldiers, they felt fear coursing through their whole body.

    The scene in front of them was just too damn bloody and gore even for them. The only thing they wanted now was to get out of the car and run as fast as they could.

    But how could Eric give them such a chance¡­

 Chapter 258 - 258: Taking Down The Camp

    The moment they would open the car''s door they would be met with a powerful knuckle in their nose, eyes, or teeth.

    It was really surprising but Eric found out that someone could die choking in their own teeth, even though it was immediately.??

    Truly a strange way to die, but he didn''t have the time to think about that, as the next moment, more than 80 soldiers appeared running towards him from the camp, each holding an Ak47.

    It was clear that thest boss had finally appeared on the scene, as they all stood around 30-50 meters away from him, and started shooting like crazy.

    Eric had no other choice but to hide behind thest armored vehicle and hope that the bullets wouldn''t pass through it.

    Looking at his movements, themander of the camp seemed to have realized that it was a waste of time and bullets to shoot at him while he was behind the armored vehicles, so he ordered them to stop.

    In a few short instructions, he was able to make 40 of the mercenaries stay with him, and block his escape routes, while the other part was ordered to circle around him while being cautious.

    It was a pretty good strategy, as long as those guys stayed at a safe distance away from him, they would be able topletely circle around him, and then have him at the mercy of their Ak47''s.

    That would happen only if Eric didn''t move from his position, or attempted something else in the meantime though.

    And Eric had no intention of ending up as a practice target for the mercenaries Ak47s''. As a matter of fact, the moment he noticed this, he nned his own strategy.

    Since these guys were trying to surround him, then he would just profit from their split up and start killing them all, one by one.

    Just as he decided that he felt his instincts start ringing once again, as he used every bit of strength he had on his legs to run from his hiding ce.

    ''BOOOMMM~!''

    His n was really nice and all, but he seemed to have forgotten one greatponent, the opponent had RPGs in their possession.

    If he stayed in one ce for longer than necessary, even though he might survive, he would be in a pretty sorry state.

    Not to mention the enmity he had already caused with these guys, his treatment could only be imagined at this point.

    Well, that was just a fleeting thought, because there was no way he was allowing these guys to capture him, in fact, they would be lucky if he decided to kill them quickly.

    Even though the situation looked so against him right now, as a human being couldn''t win against all these weapons, at least at the level he was he couldn''t, he still wasn''t worried in the least.

    He hadplete confidence in his own skills, and abilities, as he dodged thest RPG with a bit of difficulty.

    But that RPG was his opportunity, profiting from the chaos created through the RPG, and all the dust and debris that was raised by the explosion, he threw a few quick knives towards his targets.

    His first target was clearly themander! Everyone knew that once you cut the snake''s head, then it would die, and that was what he was doing.

    He didn''t want to kill these guys from afar, that would beat the whole goal of this crazy and reckless way of fighting.

    He wanted to kill them with his own hands in one vs many fistfights, only like that would he be able to slowly adapt to his new strength.

    Until now he had done quite the damage, and also had started to have a real feel of his power, he could say that he had mastered about 70-80% of it.

    But he still needed that 20% plus, in order to finally have his strength under his will. The strength that couldn''t be controlled wasn''t real strength for him.

    In fact, the strength that couldn''t be controlled was more of an obstacle for him than it was a help in a fight.

    After all, every attack would be off the target, and useless! For that reason, he was nning to do everything he could to fully control his strength through his will.

    Themander wasn''t stupid, as he understood this too, and the truth was that he had some skills, so he felt the knives directed to him and tried to evade them.

    What he didn''t seem to have noticed was that it wasn''t only one knifeing towards him, but two.

    So, while he easily dodged the first one directed at his left thigh by moving to the right, the second knife causes some really terrible damage.

    The second knife''s target seemed to be his right thigh, but his move to the right made it lose its primary target, as it was stabbed through his pubic area.

    By the painful scream that he released exactly the next moment, everyone could understand that the knife had hit an unwanted headshot.

    Even Eric was startled hearing his painful screams, as he was unable to understand what had happened for a moment, but when his spirit sense swept the area, he understood the situation.

    It was quite a pity actually, as he was trying to just put him down for the moment, and then have a decent fight with himter, but it looked like that wouldn''t be possible anymore.

    idents happen all the time! Furthermore, it was that guy''s own fault for moving when he had just thrown his knives.

    He didn''t have the time to think about that now, as the moment those soldiers heard the painful screams of theirmander, and saw a few of theirs fall down dead on the ground, they started firing like crazy.

    They had pressed that damned trigger, and would only release it when the magazine was emptied and they needed to reload.

    In less than 10 minutes they had finished all their ammunition, as they had even thrown a few more RPGs in his direction.

    Eric had managed to dodge all of those bullets and the RPGs, as his opponents were left with nothing else but their emptied Ak47s'' that were the equivalent of a stick on their hands, and nothing more.

    The moment the firing stopped, he jumped out of the debris, dust, and destruction, and appeared right in front of the group of soldiers.

    Those soldiers that had gone to circle around him had no idea what was going on with the main group and him, as they had to go past through some walls, and buildings.

    The 40 something mercenaries in front of him though seemed like they had just seen the devil incarnate in front of their eyes at the moment.

    Still, they wouldn''t lose their minds easily, as they all threw their Ak47s'' towards him, like throwing some stick, or bats, and then took out their knives trying to kill him on hand-to-handbat with numbers.

    No matter what, there were 40 of them, and Eric was alone, there was no way he would be able to kill them all in close-quartersbat.

    Even if he managed to kill some of them, the end result was more than clear he would die in many more than 1 piece.

    With these thoughts in mind, they all steeled their hearts, and resolves, as they went for the kill. This fu*cker had to die.

    But they couldn''t have been more wrong, not only did Eric kill all 40 something of them, but he even did so while he was smiling like an idiot.

    Each and every one of them had died with a deformed chest, throat, or head, and all of this happened in less than 15 minutes.

    It seemed like a crazy thing to happen, but it already did, at this moment even those RPG throwers behind the normal soldier threw those things on the ground, and started running away from him.

    This guy was the devil incarnate, there was no way to kill him no matter what they tried, the only thing they could do was escape and run away as fast as they could.

    Too bad that Eric had no intention of letting them leave, as he took out a gun from his space ring and head shoot them easily.

    He was really happy right now because during the fight he was finally able toplete 100% of his control over his new strength, as he had finally officially reached level 40.

    He had to say that the difference between level 30 to level 40 was quite big. Just looking at his fist power it had increased by at least 200 times.

    Before he hadn''t even dreamt of hitting a punch that could break a bone, and yet right now every punch of his would crumble every bone.

    He had even managed to break more than a few skulls, or thoracic spines, which made him even more apprehensive of his new strength.

    In his first life he had had this kind of power at level 80, or even higher! Which made him feel really weird about this, as a new thought started taking root inside his head.

    If he was this strong at level 40, how strong would he be when he reached level 100, or even higher? It was simply unbelievable, and unthinkable to him at the moment.

    To think that was only the start to reach the Immortal World! Slowly his horizons and his goals were expanding, as he was getting stronger, and wanting more.

    Greed is a natural disease to every human being, but that was all forter as right now he had to take care of those guys that had gone to circle him¡­

 Chapter 259 - 259: Prelude To Ladies Action

    After getting used to his new level and strength it wasn''t difficult for Eric to take care of the remaining mercenaries, as everything was over in less than 15 minutes.

    Even though this was a bigger camp than the previous ones he got down, using his spirit sense wisely he was able to clean the camp in a short time.??

    There were no mercenary survivors in the camp, and all that was left were the captives that had been captured and used to process the drugs.

    As for the drugs themselves Eric had already made up his mind and set the whole thing on fire. He knew that there were powerful wigs behind this thing but he didn''t care.

    Sooner orter he would have to face them anyway, and it didn''t matter much to him. In fact, that would be a valid reason for him to do some more killing.

    The amount of SP points he needed to gather in order to buy the things he wanted from his Legacy System was pretty much enormous.

    Which meant that the number of people he would have to kill was pretty much the same. But he didn''t want to go and hunt them down.

    It would be too notorious and tiring for him, so he decided thought it would be much better if they were the one after him, and came to die with their own death wish.

    With these thoughts in mind, he quickly made the preparations to set everything on fire, once all the captives were evacuated, and they left the camp.

    But this wasn''t the only ce that he had nned to destroy tonight. Since he was on a tight schedule he couldn''t stay more than 2 or 3 nights in one country.

    So, he had to take down 2 or 3 camps in one go whenever he started doing it. While this would be a bit tiring, it was also a great exercise for his and thedies'' endurance.

    This trip wasn''t only for him, but even for thedies, as he wanted to raise their levels, and make them into perfect generals for his forces.

    The night before departing for this ce he had already equipped them all with a sub-system, so they could level up really easily.

    What would be difficult though would be their mental training, as Eric wanted them to follow his orders blindly and kill with cold blood.

    He wanted them to be executioners at his beck and call. So, he had to train them a lot mentally, to transform them into what he wanted.

    That was the reason he was making everything he could to let them see as much blood, and gore as they could.

    The first time it had been really difficult for them to bear even the sight of it, but slowly they were getting used to it.

    And he was going to make them watch so much of this, that they wouldn''t be even able to differentiate it from normal anymore.

    It was a bit of pity to turn thesedies into that sort of creature, but he didn''t have much choice right now.

    He didn''t trust the ones he had under his wing at the moment. Kirigaya Kaito''s wife and daughter were professionals in this area, but he didn''t trust them much.

    They had a high and mighty attitude when standing in front of him, and didn''t seem to like him either.

    Especially his wife, she was looking at him like she was going to swallow him up whole, and that wasn''t in a hot meaning.

    Seeing her stubborn and hateful gaze for a moment Eric thought of putting her under him, and show her that she shouldn''t stare at him like that for no reason, but he stopped himself due to Kirigaya Kaito.

    He didn''t know how that guy would react, and he couldn''t lose his bendiness at the moment. Furthermore, that guy had connections to the underworld, and it was a great source of information.

    But he didn''t know how he would react if she continued like that. One day, he might lose his patience and just put her and her daughters under him for service.

    That would be truly troublesome, but only the future could tell what would happen. Right now, he had much more important things to take care of, like training these four.

    The way he dealt with the captives was still the same, but this time since the camp was big, he decided to take under his wing only the ones who were willing.

    There were more than 400 men, women, and kids in this ce. Each and every one of them looked skinny, and badly feed.

    More than human beings, they looked like some kind of dried stick. As some of them even had gotten addicted to that damn thing they were processing.

    Unexpectedly when they were faced with such a choice most of the people in the crowd, even though dubious and reluctant decided to follow his arrangements.

    Eric had certainly not expected this, but considering the pain, and suffering they had gone through, and the fact that if they stayed there the situation would still be the same, it wasprehensible.

    Without losing much time Eric notified his second contact guy and left them on his hands. After securing the deal with the General, even if this guy tried anything stupid he would know.

    In fact, he had already informed the General, and the Captain that if such an offer ever arrives their ears, to inform him and they would get the due reward.

    In this world, money could make a river flow in reverse, so as long as the reward was good enough, they wouldn''t ept those stupid deals, at least that was what he hopped them to do.

    He made sure to set the fire to all the drugs before he left though, he couldn''t have his idiot mercenaries have any weird thoughts.

    Everything was closed in 2 to 3 hours, as now, he was running with the 4dies in tow towards their next target.

    He had already informed them that this time they would be the main force and that he would be there only to cover their back.

    He knew it was impossible for them to do everything alone, but he would most certainly give them the hardest tasks to handle.

    They had 1-hour time to take down the camp, using whatever means they deemed necessary, and whatever tools or weapons they wanted.

    By the end of the 1-hour time, all the mercenaries in the camp, including theirmander should be dead, and the camp should be in their hands.

    Thedies were clearly surprised at all this, but still, they guessed it was time for them to grow stronger beside their Master.

    As a matter of fact, in these 1 or 2 months, since their way was crossed with Eric, Akira''s and Mina''s training had produced good results.

    They were both level 14 at the moment, and they had truly considerable strength, but the same couldn''t be said for the mother and daughter duo who were still only level 2 and level 3.

    Considering their levels, strength, and efficiency, they decided that the best formation for them to work on would be with Akira and Mina as vanguards, while the mother and daughter duo sniped.

    Normally, being a sniper required a lot of training and exercise, but they didn''t have to pinpoint it.

    They could focus on the alone targets, or cause as much damage as they could. As for the vanguards'' weapons, they would be using guns at first, but would most probably return to their knives as the fight progressed.

    The shooting wasn''t their forte, as it required training that they didn''t have. Furthermore, after some point, guns became more of an obstacle than a help.

    Forgetting about the reloading time, just the fact that their magazines carried a limited number of bullets, made them a big problem.

    While knives didn''t need bullets, and as long as they were fast and strong enough they could crush everyone in front of them.

    Eric did neither agree nor reject this n of theirs, he only stood there and hear thempose their n.

    He made one thing clear though, each of them only had three lives, once they burned those three lives he wouldn''t help them anymore.

    What he meant was that he was going to help them each thrice to escape death, or injuries, after that, they were on their own.

    While it would be a pity to lose them, he didn''t n on training useless generals either. Better get upset now and see them die than endanger himself and his army in the future.

    The 4dies were clearly startled, as they were trying to look for signs of augh from his mouth, but there was none. Eric was being damn serious about this.

    He wanted them to fight with the thought of dying at every movement, and help them sharper their senses.

    If one knew that no matter what he did, he would be safe then he wouldn''t truly put much effort into this, especially when it was about killing, and fighting.

    But once their own life was in danger, then their survival instinct would kick in, and they would make sure to give all they had in order to seed.

    This was what Eric was hoping for from them, full and concentrated effort. Perhaps he might save them even a fourth time if it came down to it, but he would do so only in thest moment.

    After everything was finally cleared, it was time to put the n into action, and attack the second medium camp for the night¡­

 Chapter 260 - 260: Ladies Destroying The Camp

    It was still before midnight, some mercenaries inside the camp were drinking and enjoying themselves inside a small building that was close to a strip club, and bar.

    Well, it wasn''t exactly a strip club as thedies in there weren''t doing what they were doing willingly, but were forced to serve these men naked, as they drunk, groped, or fu*cked them.??

    It seemed like human society had turned to the stone age, or the ancient time when there were owners and ves, even though it was the 21st century.

    They were taken from their husbands, fathers, siblings, families and brought here to serve these disgusting scums, who were even lower than animals.

    They were disgusted with their own selves as they were treated and used like some kind of personal toy, or toilet for those animals to have fun, but there was nothing they could do.

    Even if they wanted to kill themselves they couldn''t, as these human scums had threatened them with their rtives'' lives.

    Even if they had been sullied, and most probably they would be despised by the same people they were trying to protect, there was nothing they could do.

    It was just impossible to die, knowing that all your loved ones, all the people that you have known and had been a part of their life until now, that had colorized their world would follow them to death.

    And not just any ordinary death, but one full of torture, pain, and suffering. This was what these animals had told them, and they weren''t in a position to doubt their words.

    The only thing they could do was curse their rotten luck, and ask God why did he treat them like that, and was putting them up against such misery.

    It was impossible to return to their previous lives from now on, the only thing they could ask for was salvation, even though waiting for it was the same as waiting for rain on a hot summer night.

    It was at this moment, when suddenly a big explosion took ce, as the windows of the building they were inside, all crushed from the pressure and ss pieces flew all over the ce.

    Everyone got on the ground in order to defend themselves, besides a fewdies that had long ago given up from life.

    This was their chance to finally have the salvation they were looking for, they didn''t move from their ces, as ss pieces entered their throats or different parts of their bodies.

    Hopefully, now they would have the peace they so hardly wished for. Finally, they could go on and rest in peace, as they died with a content face.

    That explosion wasn''t the only one though, as more than a few others followed, as outside it had turned into a real chaotic hecatomb.

    Blood was washing the streets, as human bodies were falling dead on the ground one after the other like it was some sort of domino effect.

    Everyone understood that it was an attack on their camp, so they ignored everything else, grabbed their guns, and immediately got out to fight with the enemy.

    None of them thought to escape, after all, even if they did their bosses would never let them live after getting out of this mess.

    So, the only thing they could do now was getting out there and fight, kill their enemies, and if possible capture them and torture themter.

    These guys had passed most of their lives fighting, so they were able to quicklypose their selves and get out to fight as they should.

    When they arrived at the ce where themotion was the biggest and saw their enemy they were all startled, and stunned by what they saw.

    The enemy was clearly only two, and by the forms showing on their full ck suits, they were clearly women.

    But the strength, skills, and abilities they were showing didn''t belong to a woman at all. They seemed like messengers of death, as each swipe of their hand or use of their knives would take one life.

    What made things even weirder was that even though they were throwing knives left and right, they didn''t seem to lose them.

    It looked like they had an infinite number of knives to throw, as theirrades were dying one after the other.

    In this kind of situation, they couldn''t even fire at them, as they were surrounded by their partners, andrades, once they started shooting they would kill those guys too.

    So, they had no other choice, but to throw their guns away, take out their knives, and then go fight against these twodies.

    Still, these guys were lucky, as most of them would have a quick death, the ones to truly suffer were those that weren''t able to join the fight.

    As Akira and Mina were fighting as the vanguard in close quartersbat, the mother and daughter duo were keeping the crowd in check.

    They were having a carnival with their snipers shooting everyone and everything they could. Their victims were truly cursed, as their bullets wouldn''t always im their lives.

    There were cases of them shooting these guys in the legs, chest, arms, and some seriously got a bullet in his pubic area and died because of massive blood loss, and heart attack.

    On the other hand, Eric was just looking at whatever was going on in front of him with a satisfied look.

    Even though he had had to intervene on one or two asions, thesedies were showing real promise, and potential.

    Differently from the weak, and emotional creatures of the past, each and every one of them were doing their best to kill as many as they could.

    In order to make this a bit more exciting, he had promised that the one who won this would go on a date night with him, and would have him for herself for a whole night.

    Apparently, that not only fired them up but even set them aze. Right now, each and every one of them was doing her best, killing and crippling as many mercenaries as they could.

    If those dying poor souls would ever know that they had died just because thosedies were overflowing with the excitement of having Eric their own for a whole night, they would probably die again.

    This time from their shock, and anger!

    Things were going pretty good until this point, but the problem was that thedies had only taken care of around 60% of the mercenaries, and they still had around 40% left.

    If they were able to keep up with the current rate it wouldn''t be difficult to deal with those guys, but since they had been too excited until now, they had wasted a lot of energy and were getting tired.

    These foolish women were doing so much just to have a night alone with him, he didn''t know if he should feel angry at them for overdoing it, or pleased with their attitude.

    Even the kitten turned tyrannical bi*tch was doing her best in order to have a night alone with him. It came as a surprise to him, but he would most certainly not refuse her.

    His opinion of her in the past just couldn''t go worse, but right now she was earning herself some good points.

    He couldn''t think about that for long, as he suddenly felt danger. Just like expected, after the consequences had be severe, those guys didn''t care about their friends anymore.

    Their priorities had changed, as from now on the priority was to take down thedies however they could.

    If Eric didn''t intervene the chances were that thedies would be able to avoid their death, but would still receive injuries, and he couldn''t allow that to happen.

    He needed them to continue fighting, as they had one more medium camp to take down tonight. Even though he was losing himself precious Exp points, the SP points still were to his use.

    Furthermore, since the difference in strength between thedies and their opponents was much smaller than his to them, he was getting much more SP points than he would take if he killed them himself.

    At this point SP points had be much more precious to him, so he was letting them have a killing spree, as he only protected them from the side.

    So, noticing a few guys loading their RPGs he immediately took a nighthawk pistol from his space ring and headshot each and every one of them.

    It was only now that the campmander noticed the presence of someone else besides the 2dies fighting and the two snipers far away.

    Until now this guy had almost been inexistent, he was just looking calmly from the sides, like he was enjoying a show or something.

    And he would only intervene where thedies'' lives were in danger. Otherwise, he would just stand in his shady corner and wait.

    If there were only those twodies fighting in close quartersbat, and those two snipers then he had confidence that he could take them on, and kill them.

    But looking at this new appearance he felt like things had gone south, and there was no salvation from this.

    The only thing he could do was try and threaten him with the name of the one that had employed him.

    That guy was a big shot, and now they had a really big delivery to make, and logically he thought that Eric hade to steal their shipment, so he started shouting towards Eric,

    "Do you know who you are trying to rob from? This ce belongs to ''The Nose''!"

 Chapter 261 - 261: The Three Kingpins

    There were three people known as the ouw kinds of Earth! The first one was ''The Flesh'' this guy was the kingpin of human and organ trafficking around the whole world.

    The number of people he would transport through the world, and the number of people he had bought the lives of, for their organs surpassed thousands each month.??

    To him human life was nothing more than a simple market product, that he could easily put a price upon, as he benefited from people''s conditions to buy their lives, and their freedom.

    Even though it was 21st century this guy could always find people that were willing to sell their freedom to him, and then sell them as ves to others.

    No one knew what he did to them, but each of the ves they sold would never oppose their Master, and no matter what happened they would never say anything about what they were.

    They offered the most obedient, and most useful ves. Their price wasn''t small, but whoever had bought some said that it was worth it.

    The second was ''The Hands''! This guy was the boss of the best assassination organization, and also the kingpin of gun dealing.

    There were words about him that each gun found on Earth had once passed through his hands, and each assassination had his mark.

    No one knew how he looked like, or what kind of person he was, as some said he was a Ninja from a Japanese ninja vige, and some said that he was the only descendant alive of the Hashashin, the original assassins.

    Yet every one knew one thing, if he or his organization had epted an assassination, then no matter who it was, it would die in less than 48 hours.

    For that reason, no one dared to be an enemy of theirs and they tried to stay in good terms with them through the back channels.

    It was because of that, that he was the kingpin of gun dealing through the whole. The previous holder of the title had certainly refused his entrance in the market.

    But in less than a week time, he had lost not only his life, but also his all bloodline. He didn''t even have time to mourn them.

    The third but not least was ''The Nose'' this guy dealt with all the drugs circting across the. Name one drug, or medicine and he would have his own percentage of it.

    Differently from the other two, this guy had a piece of both worlds. He existed not only on Underworld, but also the daily one.

    There was news that he was one of the major shareholders of each drugpany, and there was no ce where he hadn''t put his hands on.

    But even though people knew about this they were unable to do anything to him, due to the critical position he held on World Economy.

    More than once big country leaders would try to take a shot at him, but every time more and more leaders woulde to his help.

    By the time that they had decided to remove him, he had grown too strong, and too important. So, they had no choice but to tolerate him as much as they could.

    The same was valid for the other two, by now they had be a part of Earth''s powerful and high society, as they were holding a special position at the top echelons.

    Furthermore, an illegal market that you can control is much more valuable than one you can''t, so both sides needed each other.

    It was some kind of a symbiotic rtionship where the two big sides were benefiting from each other, as the one to suffer the consequences where the ignorant people on Earth.

    There was no right or wrong in these deals, only benefits and interests. But one thing was true though, the rate of crimes was kept constant.

    If the cops, or agents that worked on solving these cases learned about this, Eric wondered how would they react, but this was something that he didn''t care about much.

    If the situation was any different he may have thought twice before continuing with his n to destroy this medium sized camp, but in two something years the S-day would happen.

    The moment that S-day hit in his previous life, these three guys were hit with misfortune too. There were more than a few strait and honest cops who made these guys their life goal.

    The moment they received the power to fulfill their wishes, they immediately set upon destroying their empires, and kill them.

    Even though their determination was worthy of mentioning those cops weren''t able to achieve their goals though, as the numbers, and the wealth these guys had umted was just too much.

    As these three guys created their own empires after the big turbulence, and their power increased, but until then Eric was sure that he wouldn''t have to worry about them, or their strength.

    As a matter of fact, since he had the opportunity in this life, he might even help those honest cops from the shadows and give them a little push.

    Perhaps this time they might achieve their goals, and kill those three guys. He had nothing personal against them, but they would surely have something with him after this trip.

    The number of camps he was going to take down numbered around 100, so there were bound to be one or two that they were using under hindsight.

    Even if he had better source of information he might not be able to find about them, and not to mention the current weak and not trustablework he had.

    But he couldn''t show a weak side either, as that would be an even bigger problem. He would be haunted down wherever he went.

    So, the best thing he could do was take these ces downpletely and then move away without leaving witnesses.

    He would certainly not kill the captives, but he wouldn''t take them from there either. They would be nothing more than an unsped grenade if he took them in.

    With these thoughts in mind, he didn''t answer to themander, as he only took out his nighthawk, and immediately put a bullet through his eyebrows.

    That was the action that put an end to the mercenary''s bravery, as each and every one of them started to run in different directions, and escape form the camp.

    Too bad that their fate had been sealed the moment that theirmander had spoken, so Eric couldn''t allow any one of them to leave this ce alive.

    With that decision made he didn''t stay in the corner anymore, as he joined the fray, and started killing left and right, every mercenary trying to escape.

    No matter where those guys tried to hide, he would find them using his Spirit Sense that now was able to expand to more than 100 meters radius, and then headshot them all.

    He made sure to instruct even thedies in order to not leave even one of them injured, and still alive. Each and every one of them had to be killed, no matter what.

    It took a bit of time for the camp to be finallypletely cleaned, as Eric made sure to have one or two rounds around the camp to make sure that there was no one left alive, as he made their bodies disappear.

    Despite having a great use for their blood, in making up clones, Eric could even profit to learn his deathws, from the death aura they left behind.

    Until now he had already reached a 3% proficiency with his deathws, and he could feel that the world was expanding in front of him.

    The more he learned about death, the sharper did his spirit sense be, and even more so ability to sense the energy around him.

    Not only that, but he felt like he could kill someone who was 5 levels higher than him with a thought to explode his heart. It was something unbelievable, and a great trump card for the future.

    As for this camp, and its mercenaries, he would certainly not back up from a possible fight with these dog''s owner, but he didn''t want to be their target yet.

    He wanted to take this step by step, otherwise, he might just make more enemies than he could afford, and have a difficult time taking care of them.

    When everything was taken care of, he led the fourdies outside of the camp, opened the door of the captives, and then left the area without a trace.

    He didn''t know how that guy would react, but one thing was for sure, he was going to have a witch hunt for some time.

    Too bad that the culprit would have left this ce by that time, as without losing more time Eric went for his next target.

    Just like the previous one, he let thedies do most of the work and level up, as he kept control of the situation from the sides.

    The fourdies were getting better, and better. Not only their strength, but even their mentality had grown a lot in one night.

    He expected them to have a terrible sleep tonight but that didn''t matter as he would be there for them.

    While he wasn''t the best psychiatrist they could find, he could make them think of somethingpletely different, and forget about the bloodbath they had created today.

    It wasn''t going to be easy, but these four showed great potentials to bing what he dreamed them to be.

    The best fighter maids that one had seen¡­

 Chapter 262 - 262: Gloom & Reward

    But that was just a dream at the moment, as they still had a long way to go, and before that happened, there was a new ''tragedy'' waiting for Eric.

    He had to decide who was the winner of tonight''spetition, as the 4dies were looking at him with hungry, and expectant eyes.??

    While having fun, and pleasure together was a magnificent experience, from time to time they would love some personal attention, and that was what all this was about.

    But even though they were all hopeful of being the winner of this, each of them kind of understood the true winner.

    Eric had already decided on the winner too, as he said with a smiling face,

    "You all know who won today, even though by a small margin, the winner is Akira!"

    Then he stopped for a moment, as he looked at the faces of the 4dies once again, and then continued,

    "She was the one to take the lead today, and also the one that helped you get through your starting hesitancy, I think you all understand this as much as I do!"

    Certainly, none of them opposed or rejected those ims, as in fact, they were a bit grateful to Akira for what she had done today.

    It would be a lie to say that they weren''t nervous when the attack started, as a matter of fact, their hands were trembling, and so were their bodies.

    They had crazy emotions, and nervousness that wouldn''t allow them to perform as they did tonight, and it was Akira the one who brought that nervousness down, as he had said,

    "I am not losing this opportunity to have him all to myself for tonight!"

    Her words seemed like she was in heat, and wanted a good night with Eric, but they all understood that she was trying to take their attention to somethingpletely different, from that nervousness.

    Even as they were fighting she had taken charge, and was the first to start the fight, or the killing spree, as they joined her with those feelings of ecstasy.

    Now that they thought about it, they had taken so many lives tonight. As reality started to dawn on them, they started feeling bad and having some remorse, disgust, sadness.

    No matter what, today they had reaped human lives like they were flowers to pluck from a garden, and that surely shouldn''t be the case.

    For a human to kill a fellow human is a grave felony, a punishable crime, something that they should never do, and yet they had killed so many today.

    Their sad faces immediately turned into gloomy and dark ones, as they started thinking about their actions and what they had done.

    Not long ago they didn''t dare to kill a fly, while today they had washed the streets on blood, and mounted the corps in mountains.

    They felt like they had turned into different people like they couldn''t recognize their selves anymore, everything seemed to have changed.

    Noticing the aura around them, and their new situation, Eric immediately said,

    "You are right! You have changed! But you did so for me, and as long as you don''t betray me, prove your loyalty, and obey me, I will take responsibility for you, and everything you do!

    I won''t tell you bullshit like ''I love you'' or that ''you are everything to me'', but I can say this ''you are my women and my responsibility, do you understand what I mean!?"

    His words seemed really crude and cold, but at that moment each of thedies felt a sense of happiness and security, as they thought that it would be okay as long as he was beside them.

    It didn''t totally resolve the bigplicated mess inside them, but it sure did start to resolve it, and from now on they would have to find a way to make peace with their selves.

    With that said, he continued,

    "But don''t think that everything will work out smoothly like today, those guys aren''t saints, they are hoodlums, and the sorest losers, so they will certainly try everything they can to take you down.

    This is what a battle looks like, this is what a war looks like, there are no morals, or good intentions in a war, as everyone will do everything they can to win.

    After all, no one wants to die no matter what they are, or what they represent, no one wants to leave this stupid world no matter how much they hate it or love it.

    So, you better not getcent about this!"

    After saying all this, he stopped for them to process his words, and then continued,

    "Now if you are all set, you will have to leave the tent, as I need to reward the biggest achiever of the night!

    But if she wants you to stay and watch that''s fine by me!"

    These words seemed like some kind of magic spell as thedies seemed to have forgotten what they had just done not long ago, as they were now gloomy for another reason.

    They wouldn''t be the one to spend the night with him, and that made them certainly not happy. It was hard to give up on something that made you so happy.

    But Akira didn''t seem like she had any intention of letting them see, as she made a sign for them to leave the tent, this was her special time that she had no intention to share with them.

    Sad and gloomy the other threedies left the tent, as Eric was left alone with the beautiful and mature Akira.

    When they were finally left alone, Eric looked at her in the eyes and said,

    "You don''t have to pretend anymore, they are gone!"

    The moment his words sounded, Akira started trembling, as she seemed to have seen some kind of ghost, or even worst.

    She had been so frightened, and nervous, and terrified today that she had almost thought that she was going to lose herself, or reason, but she had tried so hard to act like she wasn''t.

    Her acting was good as it made the other threedies calm down, but inside she felt like a bigger and deeper hole was being opened in her heart, and being.

    Eric just hugged her tightly to himself, as her big melons were being squished on his chest, as he said with a gentle tone,

    "You did really good today, I am really satisfied with your performance. You are a true leader, and in the future, you will be my most trusted maid, if you continue like this.

    Now, today my beautiful maid is the one in charge. Tell your Master what do you wish Master to do for you!?"

    Hearing those words Akira truly had a wish inside her, as she wanted another child, to rece the one she hadn''t been able to give birth to, but it was too soon, and she knew Eric wouldn''t ept.

    So, she went with the next best thing, that she could think about,

    "I want Master to give me a good fu*ck! So good that I will be able to forget everything else, and be unable to walk for a day, or two!"

    Eric was a bit surprised as he thought that she would ask to make love, gently, and caringly, but this wish was good as well.

    Since she wished for it, then it would be unbing of him to refuse it, and not give her the fu*ck of her life, as he said,

    "Well since my naughty maid wishes so, then that is how it shall be!"

    The moment he finished his sentence, he picked her up as he started kissing her lips roughly, and immediately invaded her sweet tasting mouth.

    His hands were on her rear mountains, grabbing them tightly like he wanted to remove them from their ce, as his slumbering monster had woken up and was having difficulties breathing inside his suit.

    Even so, it was poking really hard in her secret garden, as Akira could feel that just by that rough kiss, and grabbing she had be extremely wet.

    Her love juices were flowing out of her secret cave uncontrobly, she felt like a like would start forming soon in her secret garden, as she was slowly forgetting about those gloomy moments.

    She didn''t care what would happen the next morning, right now she was fully concentrated on feeling as good as she could.

    Eric was the same too, just because this was a reward for Akira didn''t mean that he couldn''t enjoy himself as well.

    Since she wanted her brains out he would certainly do that, but at the same time, he was going to enjoy this himself, as he ripped her special suit in one move.

    This suit was supposed to be made of a special alloy that allowed for good agility, and great protection, not only against cold, but also against hazards like bullets, and knives.

    Yet that suit of hers was ripped with just one pull from Eric, as her enticing body appeared in front of him, with her full melons, and silky skin, and her juicy thighs wrapped around his waist.

    She was a true enchantress with her smoke-hot body of hers, if her suit took a full rip with his hands, her underwear needed only a finger, as she was nowpletely naked.

    After giving her body another good squeeze, and some really long and juicy kisses, Eric threw her in the small bed inside the tent and stopped for a minute to take a look at that amazing view.

    It was an amazing view, but he was sure that it would taste even better than it looked, so he immediately ripped his own clothes too, and jumped over her like a hungry wolf¡­

 Chapter 263 - 263: Reward In Full [R-18]

    It was like a hungry wolf was attacking a little sheep that was looking forward to whatever was toe to her.

    The moment Erded on the bed he looked like a prideful lion iming his dominance, as he was looking right in the eyes of his prey.??

    ''Ahhnn~!''

    Then without any kind of warning whatsoever, he thrust his hips forward, as his dragon found her already soaking secret cave entrance.

    It felt perfect like Akira''s secret cave was made for him and only for him, it had the perfect shape, size, and moisture to wee his dragon inside.

    ''Mhmn~!''

    Her moan just energized him even more, as he could feel that his dragon had grown bigger inside her, which made her release another heartfelt moan.

    It was clearly heartfelt because he felt her body tremble a bit under him, as her pupils had turned heart-shaped at that moment.

    But she hadn''t asked for gentle love, and caresses, she had asked for a drilling, so there was no way Eric would let that pass.

    The moment he decided that he didn''t lean in for a kiss, but as he was looking at her enchanting face he started drilling his dragon inside her secret cave.

    He was going fast and hard from the start, if her secret cave wouldn''t be overflowing with love juices at that point, instead of pleasure they were going to suffer.

    ''AHNN, MHMN, AHH~!''

    But Akira didn''t disappoint either, her moans were getting louder and louder like she was having some kind of stroke, as she was trying to grab whatever she could on his body to have a bnce.

    Her nails were stuck on his back, even though there was a 25 something level difference between them, she was grabbing so hard that her nails, and finger were entering his skin, and causing a bleed.

    Her toes were crumbled hard, as she was trying whatever she could to bear her enormous approaching climax.

    She knew it was an already lost battle, as she was feeling her whole being, every cell of her body was trembling in her already lost battle.

    It was the first time she was going through something like this. Their previous sessions had been good, but she felt like she would need such drilling once in a while to wake her up.

    Eric could feel her fingers on his back, and even the blood leaving his body, but he didn''t care in the least about it.

    He was fully concentrated on doing his job as best as he could, as each time his dragon explored her secret cave, he could feel like the walls were contracting so hard like they wanted to suck him whole.

    The trembles of her body weren''t helping either, as she felt like some kind of massaging device under him.

    It was clear that she was close to her climax, but her stubbornness was making her do everything she could to stop herself from climaxing early.

    She didn''t want this to end so fast, she wanted more. Much more! No matter what it took, she didn''t want to close it so soon.

    ''AHHNN, AHHHH, MHHNNN, AAHHHNN~!''

    Her moans were bing louder and louder like she was having some kind of screaming contest with herself.

    If the women outside hadn''t heard her until now, they surely did with thosest moans that were still continuing to be louder.

    But she didn''t care, she was enjoying her moment! If she hadn''t lost her mind until now she would surely lose it the moment she climaxed, it was just that powerful.

    She had made up her mind though, she would only allow herself to climax when Eric had his fun and climaxed too.

    Even if it meant she would have to eat her lips in order to hang on she would do it without any remorse.

    More than a man and woman having an intimate moment, it felt like the two of them were two animals who were going berserk at each other.

    It was a soul-stirring moment for both of them, as they were clearly lost in the pleasure of the moment, without caring in the least about the outside world.

    With such feelings, and emotions, it was impossible for both of them to be able to resist for much longer than this, as they were both about to go over the edge.

    None of them could speak due to the rough breathing and their moans and grunts of pleasure. But they didn''t have to, it took them only one look at each other to understand each other perfectly.

    ''AAHHHHNNNNN~!''

    ''UUGGHHHH~!''

    This was the first time that Eric was having such an intense moment in this new life of his, and he had to admit that it was truly great.

    The moment he felt his load of special milk offload inside her secret cave, he could swear that he felt like his soul had left his body at that moment.

    He entered some kind of special realm that felt like it was thriving with life. He couldn''t see anything more than white in front of him, but at the same time, he felt like he could see everything in that white.

    It was crazy, he didn''t understand what was going on, but he could feel like he was being invigorated, and filled with a new source of energy.

    He felt like he was getting younger, his blood and vitality were most certainly energized, his bones were getting stronger, his skin was getting smoother, pale, and more transparent.

    Everything felt so strange, but he didn''t feel any kind of risk in there, he felt like that was the only ce where he could exist forever.

    It was so weird, and so special at the same time. Unfortunately, it didn''tst long, as before he could even understand what was going on he had returned to his own body.

    Before he had gone to that amazing space he had felt like his entire energy had been sucked out of his body, and he would probably be dead tired just like Akira.

    Not only wasn''t he tired, as he felt like he had just woken up from a deep sleep, and his dragon seemed to be roaring inside Akira, but even she hadn''t passed out.

    She was awake and was looking at him with surprised eyes like she had just experienced something amazing, but she wasn''t able to determine what it was.

    Looking at Eric''s surprised face, she knew that the same thing could have happened to him too, and he wasn''t able to determine it either.

    But the next moment his face went from surprised to shocked. It looked like he had just seen something unbelievable.

    With each passing second, a weird grin was starting to appear on his face. It was that kind of grins that only viins would have stered on their faces when things went their way.

    She couldn''t understand what was going on, but she didn''t say anything either, she waited for him toe out of his stupor and exin it to her.

    She didn''t want to disturb him in such a moment, furthermore, his big dragon was still inside her secret cave, and she could feel it was more invigorated and excited than before.

    In the meantime, Eric couldn''t believe his own eyes, it felt like he was inside a dream, not only because of what he had seen from his Legacy System exnation but the way it happened.

    The reason was simple, the space he had just entered had been an enlightenment space for the Life Law.

    In that short moment, he had just started learning about the Life Law, hisprehension had gone up to 0.57%, which was clearly something crazy good for him.

    But the most surprising part was that he had gotten enlightenment on Life Law, as he was climaxing inside Akira when he had reached maximum pleasure.

    Who would have ever thought that one could get enlightenment on Life Law when he had discharged all his energy into drilling a woman under him.

    Not only that, but even Akira seemed to have experienced the same as him. It was just crazy unbelievable.

    Some people would spend their whole lives to get enlightenment of Laws, and especially Life Law, and yet he hade across it while he was having the pleasure of his life.

    The universe truly worked in mysterious ways, that small people like him would never be able to understand, but everything was great as long as it was in his favor.

    It took him a while to finally wake up, to the worrying face of Akira under him, and ask with a bit of a hoarse voice,

    "You felt it too right!?"

    Akira was a bit startled that he woke up like that, and the first thing he did was ask her that question, but she still answered almost immediately,

    "Uh-hm I did! What was that!?"

    "You may not believe this, but that was enlightenment for the Life Law, we just learned a bit of Life Law!"

    Now Akira could understand the shocked look on Eric''s face, as she had been shocked too. Was this some kind of joke?

    But then she immediately opened her subsystemmand and learned that Eric was right, she had learned 0.12% of the Life Law.

    She couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw that, it felt like she was watching some kind of dream or something,pletely unreal.

    As she was thinking to pinch herself to make sure it was a dream, Eric''s big dragon twitched inside her body, and she knew she was awake.

    Still, this didn''t make the situation more believable to her!

    As they were in the shock of what had just happened, outside was heard a gun firing¡­

 Chapter 264 - 264: The Poor Team Captain!

    Eric and his group weren''t the only ones who were out for a hunt in this ce, with all those camps in the surrounding areas, there was impossible to not find a few more hunt groups.

    This was the normal way those camps operated. They would always send a few teams in the outside to track their possible captives, and then hunt them down immediately or call the main for reinforcements.??

    It was a wide and effective strategy that all the militia camps were using not only in this ce but wherever they could.

    Furthermore, it was really practical, and it kept the captives flowing towards the camp, even though not all of them would be kept.

    The team or grouping for Eric''s camp was made up of 4 people in an armored jeep. Each of them had an Ak47, and some other weapons.

    They had observed Eric''s camp for a while, as they were trying to decide whether they should just storm up and capture these guys, or call for backup.

    The first thought was clearly to call for backup as they didn''t truly know what they were dealing with in front of that.

    But that n immediately the moment they heard Akira''s loud moans, as they thought they were just foreign idiots who didn''t know the depths of hell.

    Thinking like that, they immediately got in their armored car and approached the camp. When they were less than 40 meters from the camp one of them took out his gun and fired in the air.

    It was a warning shot to the people in the camp, firstly to announce their arrival, and then warn them to not have any stupid ideas.

    They had guns and they weren''t afraid of using them. Normally that was enough to terrify all the people they came across.

    It was just that this time they hade at the wrong ce, and at the wrong time!

    It wasn''t just them who were able to hear those moans, and hot screams, the other threedies could too.

    Each one of them was seething inside that she wasn''t the one to be there, moaning and screaming like that under Eric.

    They were all frustrated, and really angry at the moment, as they were barely holding their selves to not enter Eric''s tent and join the party.

    As they were in such a bad mood, these guys came over with clearly malicious intentions, as their faces started shining with an evil grin.

    Unhurriedly they came out of their tent and looked at the guys in front of them. The one who seemed to be the team leader almost lost himself upon seeing them in their suits.

    After all their shapes, and curves were truly entuated with that ck suit of theirs, and he had difficulties holding his saliva.

    He was so mesmerized by thedies, that he didn''t even think about why they were wearing such suits in this ce.

    Thedies clearly didn''t appreciate this, as Mina said with a calm and natural voice to the mother and daughter duo,

    "I think we should castrate them before killing, it should be enough punishment for them, and for us to get rid of our frustration!

    What do youdies think!?"

    The mother and daughter duo were clearly a bit surprised by her words, but they didn''t reject the idea either.

    As a matter of fact, they only threw a pitiful look towards those guys in the armored car, and then decided that Mina was right, they didn''t like the look on their bodies.

    After all this time, they had been addicted to Eric, and only he had the right to look at them with those eyes, anyone else was no more than a toad trying to eat swan meat.

    Recollecting himself a bit from the primary shock he suffered the captain team leader, started bbering some things in his ownnguage, that thedies clearly didn''t understand at all.

    But one look at his face, or the direction of his eyes, could make them understand what he was trying to say, as he was trying to y the rough, and angry mercenary.

    Something that clearly didn''t seem to impress thedies, as this time it was the tyrannical bi*tch turned into a kitten who said,

    "I agree let''s castrate him before killing!"

    Her mother and Mina were clearly stunned hearing that, but none of the two rejected her words, as they couldn''t hold their frustration any longer, as they jumped towards the target.

    Needless to say, the result was just as expected, even though those guys were holding guns they were taken down quite easily, and the team leader most certainly suffered more than the others.

    His screams clearly surpassed the ones that Akira had sounded not long ago. His face got even worse when Akira and Eric started going again at what they were doing, these times for even longer.

    Unfortunately, this time Akira wasn''t able to wait for Eric to reach his climax too, and then climax together, as it seemed like his stamina and power had clearly increased.

    As for Eric, he desperately wanted to reach that state once again, so as soon as he saw Akira back down from the fight, he called the other threedies, who came running.

    Right now, they didn''t care if it was just one of them or all three of them at the same time, they only knew that they were dying to have himplete them.

    This time the battlested for longer, as thedies didn''t want to lose in any way to Akira, so each of them tried her best to hang on as long as they could.

    Still, due to his high stamina and power, he got from learning just that tiny bit of lifew he was able to outperform two of them, as the kitten was left for the end.

    This girl was even more stubborn than Mina and her mother, trying seriously with all her being to hold out until they were both going to climax, and she managed to do it.

    The experience was almost the same as what happened with Akira, just this time it was way shorter, and way less effective, but the little kitten had her gains too.

    Eric''s Life Law went from 0.57% to 0.62% while the little kitten had managed to learn about 0.14% of the Life Law.

    This was a bit surprising considering that Akira had managed to understand only 0.12 herself, but this should be the difference of talent andpatibility.

    Obviously, the little kitten was shocked about what just happened but more than that she seemed to be happy.

    This finally showed that she wasn''t useless, and she had a new connection to Eric, for whatever she needed a connection to him.

    Since they got a recharge both of them went at it another time, as the little kitten was finally too tired to go on, and they fell asleep.

    The next day, Eric and his Ladies woke up in the morning had a nice breakfast, and morning session, before collecting their things, and started walking towards their new goal, and new country Egypt.

    The situation was different there, as the military had more control over the area, and there weren''t too many outside powers involved, but the ones involved were truly powerful.

    So, no matter who Eric picked to have a fight with, he would end up angering some old fogey in his chambers, having fun, or growing stronger or whatever.

    But he didn''t really care, as long as he was able to surpass the borders without being known, and in total darkness, no one would be able to tie these events with him.

    Furthermore, as far as the rest of the world was concerned Eric was on his sickbed after having that bomb assassination attempt on himself.

    No matter how one looked at it, this was the perfect time for him to grow stronger, and earn as many SP and Exp points that he could.

    There were many expensive things that he needed to buy, and they wouldn''t get any less expensive in the uing days.

    Furthermore, there had been something really interesting and necessary that he had been thinking about during these days.

    The creation of an AI, artificial intelligence. Science had been unable to create one until now, as it would require a really powerful, and big ''brain'' to make it possible.

    The space it would take, and the way it would be set up was just too big, and that was considering that they even managed to create one.

    But Eric felt like he had a great way of doing it, as long as he was able to fit the whole thing inside a big enough space ring, and with the help of some capable engineers, he would be able to do it.

    As for why was he trying to create such a thing that was his little secret at the moment, but he knew that in order to act upon this idea he would need a shit ton of money and experts.

    Certainly, there could be more developed civilizations than Earth out there, but at the moment he had no way of going there, so he would have to make do with what he had.

    With these thoughts in mind, he soon arrived in Egypt. Thend of the pyramids, and pharaohs, a truly magical ce that was suffering the consequences of the poor man holding a jade.

    He could sympathize with them because the same thing would happen to him for being married to Takeshiba Aika without a background, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t use that opportunity.

    The world was built like that, one''s misfortune turns out to be another man''s fortune!

 Chapter 265 - 265: Ericâ€™s Price

    Egypt was clearly different from Libya, if that ce had gone into chaos due to political, and their oil-rich wells, this ce was in conflict due to religious reasons.

    Humans are really pathetic beings, their first response towards anyone having a different opinion on a matter is violence and war, and most of the time that happens due to other humans pulling the strings.??

    Every human being preaches justice, equality, and righteousness, but when their interests are hurt, they are the first to take upon weapons and violence.

    The same thing was happening in this country. In the 21st century when knowledge was supposed to be the sharpest weapon, and each religion dered tolerance and peace, some idiots chose to use weapons.

    This was the truth, in a nutshell, uneducated and stupid humans were paid, or offered something in order to pick up their guns, and bombs to kill people and create chaos in the name of a holy war.

    What''s holy about the loss of human lives, what''s holy about killing fellow humans, what''s holy about destroying humans'' lives, and families?

    None of these things was holy, none of them. But they didn''t know about it and didn''t have to know about it.

    As long as their vanity, ego, or conditions were fulfilled they could call their actions however they liked, and as long as they only heard their voice they were right.

    History is written by winners, there are no right and wrong in a war, everything is wrong about that. If one side is responsible for starting a war, the other side is responsible for continuing it.

    But the ones who suffer aren''t the leaders, as even if they lose a fight they would always run away and return for a rematchter on.

    The ones who suffer are the poor civilians of each country, and things get even crazier when you are fighting against your own country.

    Fighting against people with whom you share your birthce, your memories, your nationality, your roots.

    It is truly crazy, but it''s just like they say, everything has a price. A man''s patience, love, hate everything has a price, whether one epts it or not.

    The only difference exists in the price one puts on it. Some people will betray for a loaf of bread, while others will do it for millions, or billions.

    Both are doing the same thing, it''s just that one does it with an empty stomach, rag-tag clothes, and misery, while the other does it sitting on a chair with his expensive suit, drinking some expensive alcohol.

    Eric had his price too, it was just that his price was the most expensive of them whole, as he wanted the whole World, and everything included in it.

    Surely this sounds like a joke at the moment, but only someone who thought like that, and had such a high price would be able to afford to be the one who sat at the top.

    The higher the price, the higher one could sit, and Eric wanted to sit at the top of the pyramid so it was clear that his price should be the most expensive.

    Today was the first day he had been asked about his price from someone, and this was his answer,

    "My price is the whole World with everything included in it, and you clearly can not afford it, so go say ''Hi'' to Yama for me!"

    What had happened!? Well, we have to start from the moment he arrived in this ce.

    ¡­

    Knowing the tense andplicated situation in this ce, and also the fact that he couldn''t easily trust his contacts, he had decided to change the way he received information from hiswork.

    It was certainly more troublesome for him, but at least it would be safer for him to act, as he told his contact to leave the information files in 5 different ces of the same city.

    Each site was far away from the other, and the selected position was in the eyes of everyone, but in a way that no one would care about it.

    It was a smart move on his part because all those five ces were being monitored the moment his contact left the information in there.

    Just like he expected, either those mercenaries had attracted too much attention, or they had already tried to sell out their employer to someone offering more.

    Either way, things didn''t sound good for him, as there was a high possibility that the information he would be getting was rigged and that a trap might be waiting for him.

    But he had no n of running away from this ce, in fact, this made things a bit more challenging and attractive for him, as he couldn''t wait for what they woulde up with.

    He most certainly didn''t have a death wish, but with his level 40 strength, there weren''t many things or people in this country that could stop him.

    Well, there certainly were, but not in the medium camps that he was nning to attack. The strongest existence in those ces were themanders, and even they were only up to level 30.

    That was ording to the Legacy System, and his irvoyance eyes, because he didn''t know what system or how powerful those guys thought they were.

    Even if they got reinforcement, surely, they wouldn''t bring someone that was over level 40, otherwise, it would be overkill, not that he couldn''t take care of someone over level 40.

    Combining all his skills, experience, and abilities, Eric was sure that he could take down someone up to level 43-44.

    He still didn''t know the extent of his strength, as he had never used 100% of his strength, but that was approximate.

    He used 5 different kids in order to pick up the 5 USBs carrying the information that his contact had gathered.

    He used different routes, and different ways in order to get the information out of them without needing to actually receive the USBs as those might have beenpromised.

    The people following the USBs understood his way of operating toote, and by the time they understood what he was doing, they had no idea where he was, who he was, or what he was doing.

    The information he received was about three medium camps, one where they produced primary explosive materials, one drugs production camp, and a human trafficking camp.

    Since he had decided to make an enemy of the three kingpins, and they were affiliated with each camp in this ce, he had decided to go for all three of them at the same time.

    Like this, they would start suspecting each other, and everyone else, without being able to close down on the real culprit, and also create an edge between them and the whole ''clean'' world.

    Looking at the files in front of him he knew that there was a big possibility of the majority of this information being made up, but he had no other option at the moment.

    Not to mention, that he couldn''t lose time either, he had only three days toplete whatever he was going to do in this country, and then leave for the next one.

    He decided that the first one he needed to take down was the explosive materials producing medium camp.

    On his way there he could even pick up a few souvenirs that he might need to use in the future. Their produced material should be quite good, seeing who they were affiliated with.

    After making his choice, the only left problem was to understand what kind of trap they could have set up, but the variety and number of choices were so big that he wasn''t even able to pick one.

    So, he decided the easiest way to deal with each trap they could have ced, a brutal frontal attack.

    Those guys would be expecting some sneak attack, and have prepared for that, so a brutal frontal attack would clearly be against their expectations, and he would catch them by surprise.

    Just like he predicted, the moment he appeared in front of the camp and stated his business the whole ce was shocked.

    Eric suddenly appeared at the entrance of the medium-sized mercenary camp, and screamed,

    "Hi everyone, I am your death! I am here to kill you all, and rob this ce! Please don''t waste my time and get out here for me!"

    Who would be as stupid as to show in front of someone and tell them with a clear, and calm face that he was there to kill him like his death was already set in stone?

    Hearing the report, themander of the camp was shocked, to say the least, as he truly didn''t expect this, in fact, he thought he was a trap so he increased the number of guards in the surroundings.

    Coming at the camp''s entrance and looking at the lithe body of Eric, who looked like a young man, he didn''t know what else to think besides that this was most certainly a trap to attract attention.

    Still, he did as he was ordered, as he started screaming,

    "Do you know who this ce belongs to? Aren''t you afraid of dying right here and now!?"

    "Why should I be afraid of anyone, all they can take away from me is my life, while I have a lot to take away from them, don''t you think?"

    Hearing those words, themander didn''t seem to get angry, quite the opposite he startedughing out loud as he continued,

    "I like you kid, tell me your price ande working for me! What do you say!?"

 Chapter 266 - 266: Unexpected Surprise

    "My price is the whole World with everything included in it, and you clearly can not afford it, so go say ''Hi'' to Yama for me!"

    It wasn''t only his words, but also the way he said them. He truly believed what he said, he truly believed that was his price, he wanted the World and everything in it for real.??

    As for the second part of his words, they were a bit of a cliched joke, but it was the kind of serious joke.

    While he said those words just for a pun, he truly intended to kill themander and every other mercenary on the camp.

    Themander in front of him seemed a bit surprised by his words, but he didn''t get mad, as he just looked at Eric with piercing eyes, and said,

    "Do you think you are capable of sending me to Yama so I can greet him for you?"

    Eric was a bit surprised by his attitude, as you wouldn''t normally expect such behavior or attitude from a mercenary medium campmander, so he got a bit curious about him.

    But that was all there was to it, that didn''t mean that his ns had changed, this guy would die really soon, so he just continued answering with a calm, and confident voice,

    "Yup, I certainly do! Now do you have any traps you want to activate, or should I start with my ughter!?"

    He could understand a bit themander''s attitude and confidence as he was already a level 32 ording to his irvoyance eyes, and the Legacy System evaluation, but that wasn''t enough.

    While that would entertain him a bit longer than the others, it was still not a hurdle for him. It just increased the time he would have to spend dealing with them by 3 minutes maximum.

    On the other hand, themander was clearly surprised by Eric''s calm, and cool voice, he seemed truly confident in himself, and already used to this.

    That was truly a startling urrence for him, as it had been ages since he saw someone so young, and so collected as Eric looked from his voice.

    He was getting more and more curious about the kid in front of him, so he decided to not use the traps, and test his skills and abilities at first.

    He wanted to know just what did this kid have to back up his words, and since there was still the possibility of this being just a show to attract attention he kept his cards hidden still.

    With those thoughts in mind, he said,

    "Well let''s see how strong you are first! The first team will go and entertain our guest!"

    Normally every othermander would have asked his underlings to start firing at him, but weirdly this guy started with close-quartersbat.

    The team he was sending was made up of 6 people, each of them being level 10-13 ording to the Legacy System, they should be strong for normal mercenaries, but in Eric''s eyes, they were nothing more than flies.

    The team in front of him clearly didn''t have the same thoughts as Eric though, especially when they felt like they were being treated like non-existent air.

    They were all true mercenaries, people who had received military training, who had fought, killed, and raped as much as they had, in order to arrive where they were standing.

    And a supposedly young arrogant greenhorn was questioning their existence in front of him, which made them truly angry.

    They didn''t see Eric as some special guy, they just saw him as a stupid greenhorn who had grown tired of living, and they would most certainly fulfill his wish.

    One of them even looked at him threateningly, as he said with a weird grin and an excited voice,

    "Kid you are dead, I can''t wait to y with your body after this!"

    That was a truly creepy bald guy, who certainly seemed to have his own unique hobbies that made Eric feel like a chill course through his body.

    There were truly a variety of people out there, and while he had nothing against them, there were some things that creeped him out.

    This guy had managed to do it, so he felt like he hadn''t made quite the impressive and shocking entrance, and it was time he made it right.

    With that thought on his mind, he disappeared from the ce where he was standing and reappeared 2 steps behind thest one of the team.

    Not everyone was able to see his moves, they were only able to look at him disappear and then reappear, as those 6 guys'' heads rolled on the ground, and their bodies fell down bleeding.

    Even themander or the one to pretend to be themander was shocked by the view, and what had happened in front of him.

    Eric seemed young, like really young. He looked like he was even younger than 18 years old, and yet he had shown such speed, cruelty, and strength.

    This was the moment that the actingmander finally took the scene in front of him seriously, as he looked with a piercing eye towards the fully ck-suited young man in front of him, and asked,

    "Which organization do you belong to? How did you learn about that thing being here!?"

    Now it was Eric''s time to get surprised, as he didn''t expect to stumble upon something like this in such a ce.

    The truth was that he was here just to kill a few hundred people, in order to earn himself some good SP and Exp points, as he had no idea what this guy was talking about.

    But he certainly couldn''t say this to the guy in front of him, and it would be even more impossible for him to believe his words.

    The truth was that Eric had no idea what this guy was talking about, but he was surely curious right now, what could it be?

    It was clearly something precious as otherwise, themander''s face wouldn''t change that easily, but what could it be, he had no idea whatsoever.

    Suddenly this whole thing just took another twist that he hadn''t expected, and he couldn''t say that he wasn''t happy with it.

    Two were the main reasons for it, he still could aplish his primary goal, and kill everyone in there to get the points he so much needed.

    Secondly, he was getting an extra gift while doing a normal day''s job, and he didn''t feel the presence of any stronger person in the area.

    But this also changed his ns a bit, because if the gift was too precious there was no way these guys hadn''t asked for reinforcements, and help.

    Since he couldn''t feel any stronger presence in the area, then most certainly help was on the way, so he couldn''t tarry this thing anymore.

    Thinking up to here, he decided to forget about themander and his curiosity on him, and fully concentrate on eradicating these guys.

    Deciding this, he suddenly jumped forward and started running towards the closest group of mercenaries, who immediately started shooting at him due to startle.

    The firings woke up the rest of them from their stupor too, as themander immediately jumped forward to meet Eric''s attack.

    He didn''t know why the young man had decided to suddenly attack them like that, but he certainly knew that he was the only one who could hold him back, as the others shot him dead.

    He would be on the firing range too, but he had clear confidence that he could avoid those bullets, and furthermore, his people were all trained shooters.

    So, he confidently concentrated on blocking Eric''s attack.

    But before he could even see what happened, he felt like his neck was met with something cold and sharp, and the next moment he saw the world spinning.

    He had died, his head was cut off from his body, and he had died, as the next moment his body was used as a shield from Eric to block a few of the bulletsing his way.

    As he reached the closest group and started appearing and disappearing amidst them, but with each movement, a few more heads would roll on the ground.

    Eric had thought that once he killed themander, the mercenaries would get confused, and sloppy, but the opposite happened, they became even more aggressive.

    Before he had finished dealing with the guys he was fighting, he saw another team of fighters approach him, but these guys were clearly different.

    Each of them was wearing nothing but normal clothes, and C4 around their waist. At this moment he was reminded of those damn kamikaze attacks.

    These idiots were human bombs, crazy motherfu*ckers who were ready to explode themselves to pieces, only to take other people down with them.

    They didn''te directly for him, they just started running around him forming some kind of a circle around him, and then approaching slowly.

    But that wasn''t all, as those guys were approaching him slowly, covering all his escape routes, he felt a greater danger upon himself.

    Even though he needed to concentrate on the fight in front of him, he still managed to take a glimpse at the threat only to see 10 RPGs ready to fire at him.

    Whoever was orchestrating this, it was clear that he had thought of all the possible scenarios, and had prepared ordingly.

    The n was so well executed, that he felt like this was truly his end. There was no way of escape for him, no matter what he did at this point he would die at that damn explosion.

    As the next instant fireworks were lit all around him¡­

 Chapter 267 - 267: Fight Between Experts

    It only looked like fireworks though, as the reality was far away from just a spectacle of lights and fire, as the whole area around the ce where Eric stood had turned into a damn firestorm.

    Dust and debris were flying all over the ce, as the mes reached a height of more than 40 meters.??

    No one would be able to survive such an explosion and Eric wouldn''t be an exception either. This wasn''t an attack against a normal guy, this was a kamikaze method to kill an expert.

    So many lives were willinglyid there and then, only to make sure that Eric didn''t have any retreat path, and that he would surely die in the explosion.

    This was the first time that Eric wasing across something like this, so it was impossible for him to escape, as the only visible thing in there was that big damn fire, debris, and dust.

    As the fire was slowly burning out, and the debris and dust were slowly falling down, showing nothing more than a big ck mark, and ashes, an old voice suddenly sounded in the area,

    "Don''t you think you overdid it a little bit, old man!? He seemed like such a good seedling! Even I that didn''t know him, feel a bit bad about him dying like that, without even a full corpse!"

    Nobody was able to understand where that voice wasing from. It seemed like the voice wasing from nowhere and everywhere at the same time.

    He seemed like he really pitied Eric''s death, but at the same time like he didn''t care in the least. It was a truly mysterious voice.

    It didn''t take long for the silence to be broken once again, as another simr voice seemed to travel through the air, as it answered,

    "I thought he was your way of greeting me, old bastard, otherwise I wouldn''t have been so polite with him you know!"

    "Hahaha~! Do you really think I would have shown such a precious gem in front of your dirty eyes!? Old man, it can''t be that you have lost your sanity, can it?"

    After that mockingughter, and those words, silence returned once more to the ce for a few moments, as they both seemed to be pondering about something, but then the second voice continued,

    "Are you here for the treasure too old bastard?"

    "There is no way I could miss on something like this don''t you think old man? Furthermore, people are paying a good amount for that, even if they don''t understand what it does!"

    "Isn''t there any way to avoid this fight, old bastard?"

    "Well, if you hand over the treasure to me nicely, and then you also let your daughter serve me for a night, I might consider it!

    But otherwise, I would say no, old man!"

    They seemed to be talking like two old friends that had met after many years, but the topic of their talk and their words made it hard to believe that those two were truly old friends.

    No matter who would witness these words they would never be able to make sense of what had just been said, or going through at that moment.

    And even more so in the next moment, when suddenly two shooting stars appeared in the sky and crashed upon each other.

    It sounded like the crash happened so far away in space, but that was only for a moment, as the next one a powerful impact, and air pressure force hit all the surroundings.

    The simple tents of the camps had it impossible to resist the impact as most of them were either sent flying or ttened to the ground.

    The people closest to the crash couldn''t support the impact as blood starteding out of their orifices showing failure of inner organs, or even their rupture, and destruction.

    Some guy could swear that they saw a few sand dunes even get leveled as the impact passed through the camp and spread in the whole area.

    The earlier fireworks, the explosion, seemed to be nothing more than a drop of water in face of a bigke at this moment.

    It was at that moment, that a peal ofughter broke the deadly silence of aftershock of the crash, as everyone heard,

    "Hahaha~! Old Man I didn''t expect you to be so strong when you are so close to death! This will make this even more satisfying."

    "Hmph~! When even trash like you manage to do it, how could I not?"

    As these words were flowing through the whole area, the two men didn''t seem to be standing more than a few tens of meters away from each other.

    Once again both of them turned into some shooting stars as they headed towards each other, this time each of them was using more power than before.

    It was clear that the impact would be certainly stronger than the first time, as the spectators knew they couldn''t stay there anymore, as each and every one of them was running for their skin.

    While the ground was definitely chaotic with people running all over the ce, the sky seemed to be as clear as it could be, as the two shooting stars shed with each other once again.

    But this time there wasn''t only the impact of their sh, as everyone was able to see sparkles of two colors around them.

    Half of the sparks were red like fire, while the other half seemed closer to a metallic red. It would have been a great view to watch if it wasn''t for how terrifying those sparks actually were.

    More than a few guys were caught by those sparks on their way to run away and escape the aftermath, and their end was nothing good.

    They were either totally burned, as even their skin melted, or they would have a hole passing through their whole body.

    Most of them died immediately but there were also those who had to suffer, as either the fire hadn''t burned them well enough to die, or the whole hadn''t prated their vital organs.

    None of these guys was happy to still be alive though, none of them. As a matter of fact, their biggest wish at that moment was to have as quickest of a death as possible.

    It looked like their wishes were heard, as the next moment, those two shooting stars crashed once again, creating even more havoc, and even more sparkles, fulfilling their wishes.

    In the meantime, the two shooting stars didn''t seem to care about the people in the surroundings, none of them did, as they kept fighting against each other.

    In each attack they were trying to add more power to their attack, trying to overpower the other, and cause an injury to the other part.

    But no matter how many attacks connected, no matter what ways, or what attacks they used it seemed like it would be impossible for them to have the upper hand.

    Both of those guys seemed to be having the same output, no matter how much they tried they were almost equal in strength, and each attack would always end up in a tie.

    If things continued like this, no matter how much it went, they could only both get tired of fighting each other without achieving anything.

    It looked like if they weren''t able to introduce a new variable to their fight, then most probably they would be stuck there waiting for other people to notice, or their reinforcements toe.

    Either way, this situation was in the favor of the person guarding this ce, as he most probably had already called for backup sooner than the attacker.

    But the guarding guy couldn''t be too sure about it either, so they both felt the need to change the situation as fast as they could.

    After having another of his attacks faced with almost the same strength that he put into it, the guarding guy didn''t seem to be able to bear it anymore, as he made a move.

    In fact, all he did was just a small firework, nothing dangerous that looked more like a slip of hand than a sign, but the opponent wasn''t stupid.

    Furthermore, with his sharp senses, he was more than able to sense a lot of pesky flies surround the area, as a bad premonition started building up in his heart.

    He didn''t know what it was, but it was sure as hell, not something simple. After reaching the level he was, there were only a few things that could make his instincts go mad like this.

    Furthermore, remembering just what had happened earlier to Eric made his hair raise in attention, as it was most certainly a way to deal with experts.

    He was a powerful expert, yes, but even they had their limits and boundaries. As long as the necessary number of explosives or the needed weapon was used, every expert could be killed.

    Not to mention that the ce where they were fighting right now wasn''t any ordinary ce, but aboratory of producing explosives'' primary materials.

    All that was needed was a spark and the whole camp would turn into a big fiery mushroom that wouldst for a few minutes and then disappear.

    He didn''t want to die! Who would want to die like that, when he had reached such a realm or such a level of power!?

    So, he guessed that it was time for him to use his trump card too, only like that would he have the chance to at least escape this damn ce in one piece.

    Without further ado, he immediately¡­

 Chapter 268 - 268: Hell & Treasure

    Without further ado, he immediately took out a small ck and convex-looking pill, and he immediately stuffed it inside his mouth.

    His actions were really fast, as its people on the ground only caught glimpses of what had already happened, but the next moment something even more shocking happened.??

    Someone decided to not care about all the primary explosive materials that were being produced in there, as that guy''s standing position and a circle of more than 20 meters was turned into a living hell.

    In a truly sudden manner, more than 400 kamikaze soldiers, glued with C4 came out of the ground around that guy, starting a domino exploding effect immediately on their appearance.

    And at the same time, more than 10 RPGs started firing towards the same ce non-stop for more than 5 or 6 volleys.

    What had happened to Eric before it looked like it was nothing more than a small firecracker in front of a real bomb, or grenade.

    If one was curious to know what Hell truly looked like, then this should have been quite the good reference for a sparkle.

    An area of more than 500 meters radius around the ce where that guy was standing had turned into some kind of firestorm, with enmed dust and debris spreading in the area.

    Forgetting about the center of the explosion, even the outskirts of the explosion had turned into ashes or had started melting.

    Even the sand had turnedpletely dark, and in some ces, there was even ss or silicon formed due to the high-intensity heat in the area.

    No matter how strong one was there should be no way for him to survive such an attack. It felt like a nuclear explosion in miniature.

    This was most probably one of the best facts and at the same time one of the scariest facts for Earth.

    While there were experts who could be more than a few times stronger than other normal people, there were also strategic weapons that could take them down.

    This was just a small demonstration of those weapons and that power, but this was still far from the maximum output of power.

    This was only C4 and RPGs but just think if one would use a Nuclear Bomb, then no matter who it was would most probably cease to exist.

    Even those Gods'' in the Immortal World would surely not tread these things lightly, as they would certainly feel pain if they came across them, but that was just spection right now.

    But that wasn''t the end yet, as not long after that first explosion, finally, the heat seemed to have been too much as it reached thebs, and the substances worked upon there.

    The next instant the situation just dropped another level down Hell, as another big explosion took ce, and this time a small mushroom was created in the sky.

    It was needless to talk about the impact, and heat of the second explosion, as the whole ce had turned into a true hell of fire.

    If the first explosion was supposed to have already finished the target, then the second would have most certainly finished the second guy, and everyone in the rage as well.

    There was no way that something like this hadn''t disturbed the attention of the people but not only, as the other camps, the government, and other powers were certainly on the way.

    Most certainly this ce would turn into a swarm of flies, bees, and insects that would try to find out what had just happened, as everyone could only specte.

    But what had truly happened to the main characters of this whole drama! Had they truly died in that explosion?

    It wouldn''t be weird if they had, but they didn''t look like the kind of guys that would die in such a ce, and in such conditions.

    Furthermore, every expert on Earth, and not only, had a few trump cards in order to save his life when he was in need.

    If he didn''t, then he wouldn''t have been able to reach that level in the first ce. The path of a cultivator is ridden with dangerous opportunities and thorny obstacles.

    In order for someone to be an expert, it means that they already have surpassed many of these opportunities and obstacles to reach where they are.

    So even if they aren''t wise enough to do so in the first ce, their experience would most certainly push them towards such a path.

    One or two lifesaving trump cards are the necessity of every expert, and these two old guys shouldn''t have been different.

    Not far away from the ce that the explosion happened, an old man in burned and rag-tagged clothes finally stopped running, as he looked behind at the fire and explosion while trying to breathe.

    His whole body had turned ck at this moment due to the heat, smoke, and dust the explosion created, but at least he could feel happy that he was alive.

    Even though everything should have happened ording to his ns, and he shouldn''t have suffered like this, something seemed to have gone wrong, and it happened what it happened.

    Right now, he could only be happy at his luck, and survival, as he had truly escaped death by only a hairsbreadth this time.

    Still, the important thing was that he was alive, as he took out some kind of a weird ck rock from his space ring.

    That ck rock thing had a diamond cut shape, and the size of a chicken egg, as it seemed to hold something inside, but nobody knew what.

    But it was certainly not something normal, as it released an unbelievable pressure that would make even an expert like him kneel on his knees the moment he took it out.

    The same thing happened the moment he took it out, but as soon as he was made sure that there was nothing wrong with it, and it was still in his possession, he ced it inside his space ring once again.

    Whatever had happened tonight had happened precisely for this thing, and even though he had no idea what it was, it was his good luck to have stumbled upon this thing in the desert.

    This was supposed to be only a check-up journey on the camps they had here in Egypt, as he would leave this ce in less than a week, after having some fun and finding a few women.

    But who would have expected that suddenly themander of this camp would find something he had no idea what it was, and it looked special.

    So, he had been forced toe and have a look at what it was. He was stunned to have found out this object.

    He had read somewhere that something like this was considered a treasure, a treasure that had been lost during WWII, never to have surfaced again until now.

    Even though the people of that time didn''t understand what it was either, or how it worked, they still had fought more than a few wars about this, as its history run deep.

    History had it that it was the most precious treasure of some Chinese n, that was able to face off against all the other big organizations of Earth in their days.

    It had taken the whole rest of the Earth''s organizations to unite and fight them, in order to give an end to them and steal their precious treasure.

    But they had skipped one fact, none of them knew how to use this treasure, and they had killed everyone who could.

    Still, they all wanted to have their hands on it, in hope that someday they would understand what it was, or how it worked, and then make use of it to grow strong.

    Too bad that it was lost during WWII and nobody was able to find it until today!

    It was on one of the captives that the camp guards had brought at the camp a few days ago, and the holder seemed to have no idea about what it was either.

    He imed to be a family heirloom, but he looked nothing more than a cheap thief. Most probably he had stolen without even knowing its value, so he quickly killed the guy.

    Looking at the treasure in his hands, the old man couldn''t hold his excitement, this was the opportunity of his lifetime.

    As long as he took this treasure to his Master, he would most certainly get promoted and rewarded for his contributions.

    The moment the old man had thought about this, he had immediately notified his organization, and his Master about it, and had requested help and reinforcement to protect him on the way.

    The organization had certainly moved fast, as they had sent protection for him, but the problem was that the opposite faction in the organization had moved first.

    The person he was fighting until now was someone he knew perfectly well, and he wasn''t there to help him guard the treasure but to kill him and steal it.

    The moment he had learned about that he had decided to give that fu*cker a blow, and then try to send the treasure back himself.

    What he hadn''t expected was the presence of Eric in this ce, and his nose around the camp. As if that wasn''t enough he had even appeared at the gate of the camp.

    Thinking that Eric was some spy, or contracted experts of some other organization he had been forced to use his strategy to kill him, and then face that scum.

    Everything had culminated in this situation, where he was having difficulties in breathing, and seemed like he was more dead than alive.

    And his heart truly stopped for a moment, when¡­

 Chapter 269 - 269: A Pathetic Death

    His heart fully stopped for a moment as he heard someone speak behind him,

    "You truly did its old man, you truly tried to kill me with that stupid strategy of yours!"??

    The guy couldn''t believe his ears, he thought that this was just his mind ying tricks with him, it was impossible.

    There was no freaking way for this old fogie to have survived that enormous explosion, even he was brought to the brink of death.

    There was no way the person who was supposed to be in the center of all this, was safe and sound, it just didn''t make any sense.

    The voice he heard from behind himself was the old fogie, or bastard that had run up here to steal his treasure, his worst enemy.

    How was it possible that he was still alive even after being in the center of that hell? It was just impossible for someone to survive that.

    With those thoughts in mind, he started trembling as he turned back, saying with a shaky voice,

    "N-no, im-impo-impossible y-you shou-should b-be de-dead!"

    It took a sign of great courage and willpower for him to turn around and have a look at the guy standing behind him, as he felt like he was meeting his death.

    After all what else would it be, if he had truly managed to escape that hell of an explosion he had set up and was in a better condition than he was, then the old man was most certainly dead.

    But his will, and courage seemed to pay off, as when he turned around he saw that that guy wasn''t much better than him, in fact, he looked even worse.

    It was to be expected, after all, he was in the center of that damn explosion, there was no way for him to escape that unscathed.

    For a moment he felt truly stupid for getting that scared, especially at his age, it was so shameful and embarrassing.

    So, recollecting himself quickly, and putting a tough front he looked towards the other guy with a mocking look, and said,

    "What you aren''t satisfied with that, and want to die an even more sorry death!?"

    It was like that moment when he had been scared shitless for his life had been just some kind of illusion or something.

    The other guy didn''t seem to appreciate his words either, he was pleased with the start, but after hearing thatst line he got immediately angry.

    A devilish grin appeared on his hardly beaten face, which made him look like some kind of lunatic, or some low-budget beaten to death viin, as he said,

    "Hahah~! Ignorance is truly blissful old man, too bad that the one to die will be you!"

    He was in a much worse situation than the old man, his whole body had been burned, and even his clothes were almost totally burned.

    They couldn''t be called clothes anymore, they were just rips that were still holding together in a weird way, as his whole body was out for a show.

    His ''little monster'' was dangling between his legs, even though it seemed to not like the environment outside, as it was now in the smallest form possible.

    His badly burned body seemed to get worse by the minute, there was no sign of muscles, or skin all over him, there wasn''t even an inch of skin left intact.

    Even his special milk factories seemed to be in a truly bad shape, as one looked just too big, probably due to a burn, while the other seemed to have exploded.

    He didn''t look much of a human being at that moment like he was going to die with each step he took, but still, he continued moving forward and walking towards his target.

    His steps were anything but steady, as he didn''t have any bnce at all, but he wasn''t faltering in the least, as he walked towards the target.

    Seeing that happen made the old man feel truly scared for the second time in such a short time, and this time it was even more genuine.

    He couldn''t believe his eyes, the guy in front of him was truly going too far, he didn''t seem to care about himself anymore, it looked like all he wanted was to kill him there and then.

    There was a reason why it was normal to defeat an expert but difficult to kill, they had their trump cards, more than one, and usually would rather escape than fight to the death.

    Yet the person in front of him seemed to have steeled his resolve and seemed to be using everything he had left in order to kill him, which made the old man truly panic.

    This damn bastard! Why couldn''t he just try to escape and stop following him? Why did they have to fight to the death? Why did he have to die in such a ce, when he was so close to power, status, and wealth.

    No, he couldn''t allow something like that to happen, he couldn''t die in a ce like this, he had to find a way to survive this, but his trump cards were used to keep his life from the explosion.

    He had nothing left in his space ring that could help him escape this tribtion that had befallen him, he had never thought that this guy would go so far.

    So, he had no other choice but to brace himself and block the uing attack. There was no other choice.

    Furthermore, the guy in front of him seemed to be in a much worse state than he was, so as long as he focused on defense only, he would most certainly have the upper hand in their fight, and win.

    All he had to do was defend a few of his attacks, and look for an opening that would be all. Then he could kill him, and survive.

    Certainly, he was going to ept even his contribution towards the relief of the headache that he had caused him for the night, but taking away his items and his space ring.

    As he was thinking like this his heart started beating a bit faster, and getting a bit more excited, as he felt the excitement of what he was to get, run through his veins.

    The other guy seemed to be emotionless though, or it would be more exact to say that his face had been burned so much that he wasn''t able to express any emotions.

    When he was only 2 steps away from the old man, he pulled up his hand into a knife form, and then immediately send it towards the old man''s heart.

    It was clear that he wasn''t joking, he wanted the old man''s life. His attack looked pathetic to say the least, in fact, it looked like it would dissipate halfway through.

    Seeing that attack towards himself the old man couldn''t help but smile a bit, as he showed his yellow teeth, which looked extremely white considering his ashes-covered face.

    This was going to be much easier than he thought it would, as he ced his forearms in front of his heart, in order to block the attack and protect his heart.

    He was able to understand his own stupidity only when his forearms made contact with that weak-looking hand, as not only where his bones crushed, but that ''knife'' cut through his forearms.

    In less than a moment, he had just lost his arms, as the ''knife'' was headed towards his heart. He tried to move back, and escape but found out it was impossible as the ''knife'' had already arrived.

    It entered right through his body, destroyed his ribs, and then cut through his heart like a hot knife through butter.

    This whole thing was impossible, yet it had happened. He couldn''t understand how, or why, he shouldn''t have that much power left.

    It was at that moment that he finally understood something, and taking into consideration everything that had happened, it made sense.

    With those thoughts in mind, he said in a weak, and dying voice,

    "You took one of those pills, didn''t you? Even though you knew the consequences!"

    The other man in front of him didn''t seem to be able to answer, but the light in his eyes was more than enough to confirm those words.

    He had truly done it, he had eaten a ''performance increasing pill'' to increase his abilities, and strength by a few levels for a short period of time.

    Even if it meant that the moment the effects wore off, not only would he lose that strength, and feel terrible pain, but even his realm, strength, or cultivation would start receding.

    From now on he was doomed to grow weaker by the day, and close any chance of a possible advance in his life.

    He was doomed to die weaker than he already was! But was the sacrifice worth it? Why had he done such a thing?

    The dying old man didn''t know how to feel about it, he had died from a suicidal fool, in a ce like this. He truly felt unwilling to die, but he had no other way.

    Just as he was about to close his eyes, and enter the cycle of reincarnation, he felt the suicidal fool spray a mouthful of blood over him, as he seemed to be losing consciousness as well.

    This motherfu*cking idiot, not only had killed him, but he was dying himself in such a way. It was truly pathetic, their lives were truly pathetic, and so were their deaths.

    Well, there was nothing more for him to witness in this world, he might as well go on and die. But before he could die, he heard a gunshot, and then a bullet went through his killer''s head.

    Trying to look towards the shooter, he could only make the appearance of something ck¡­

 Chapter 270 - 270: The Fisherman Reaping Benefits

    What he wasn''t able to see was that before he even died, another bullet ran through his head turning it into some kind of exploding watermelon.

    If he were still alive watching that scene he would have probably died once again due to his anger.??

    Such an expert like him, that was so close to being promoted to a Core Elder in his organization, someone whose life would take a turn for the best, women, wealth, standing, had died like that.

    Forgetting about dying a memorable death, or even a death befitting his level, he didn''t even have his body in one piece when he died.

    His brain matter had spread all over the ce, as there was nothing were once stood his head. There was no way of easy recognition of his body.

    And perhaps no one would ever find his body in this damn desert that he didn''t like in the least, but there was nothing he could do anymore, as he was gone.

    The one to have made the shot was Eric''s new kitten with her sniper not far away from the ce where they were standing. It was her good luck that these guys had run in her direction.

    While running through the front door was fun, and efficient as he thought that he had superior strength, Eric wasn''t an arrogant idiot.

    He knew that no matter how stronger he was, he could never estimate the opponent''s strength, so it was better for him to prepare a few cards.

    While he couldn''t take the fourdies with him, as they would be more of a nuisance, and obstacle through this, that didn''t mean he couldn''t use them.

    As such he had ced them around the camp in a range of 700-800 meters, each one equipped with a high-precision sniper riffle.

    Their job would be to whittle down the masses when he needed them to, or the people following him in case he decided to make a break for it.

    The situation tonight didn''t allow for any of those scenarios though, as the situation had just gone to fast for them to be able to act.

    As a matter of fact, Eric had thought to use them just as those kamikazes with C4 appeared on sight, but he got curious when he was asked that question before he died.

    ''How did he learn about it!?''

    How had he learned about what exactly? He was there only to kill them all, and get the SP, and Exp points out of them, but who would have expected he would strike lucky.

    Considering how far the enemy was trying to go in order to cover those tracks made him even more curious about what it was.

    It was certainly not a small thing though, so he decided to go with the flow and see how things would develop from there.

    With that thought in mind, he told the four snipers to not take action, as he waited for the bombs to go off, and at the same moment he used an Escape Talisman to leave the ce.

    Since his signature disappeared for a long distance it was more than understandable for those people to not know that he was still alive, even though not in a good state.

    While he had managed to escape the explosion, the fire, and the hell created, he still suffered quite a bit from the impact of the explosion, and its pressure.

    Well, the important thing was that he was alive though, so he put that aside at the moment, and contacted with the 4dies throughmunications devices.

    Since it was still impossible for him to mentallymunicate through big distances, he had decided to rece it with technology.

    It was a great help that technology was greatly advanced, and since the S-day hadn''t happened yet, those idiots had yet to shot down the satellites.

    His line was immediately connected as thedies seemed to shocked to hear him at first, after all, in their eyes Eric had died.

    There was no way a person would be able to escape that kind of explosion, and furthermore they were unable to do anything about it.

    Certainly, if they checked their sub-systems they would be able to tell that he was still alive, but the shock was just that big.

    So, it took him a little bit of time to finally be heard by thedies, as they were still startled how it was possible for him to be alive.

    They had many questions that wanted, and needed an answer, but Eric cut them short as he said,

    "We will talk about thister, right now just keep an eye on the ce, and report everything to me. I am on my way!

    But under no circumstance are you allowed to take action, and expose yourself. Was I clear!? Under no circumstance!"

    At first Eric had thought that those mercenary fries were the only ones in the area, and he thought that it would be pretty easy to deal with them.

    It was only the moment that the bombs around him exploded that he was able to sense for a short instant that there were 2 auras in there, so much stronger than him.

    Since he didn''t have the necessary strength, and experience it was impossible for the system to be able to pinpoint urately their level.

    But he felt that these guys should be on Kirigaya''s level or even higher. The feeling of dangering from those two was about the same as Kirigaya.

    One had to know that Kirigays was a level 80 powerhouse, and it was precisely due to him that no one dared to hit, or destroy Eric''s foothold back in Tokyo.

    But that just made the situation even weirder and unexinable for Eric, just what were two guys with those levels doing in a ce like this?

    The only thing that could cross his mind was that thing that he had heard his opponents speak before the explosion, but that just increased his curiosity even further.

    Just what was that thing, that these guys were protecting at this moment, and doing it so zealously as well.

    For that reason, he decides to let thedies only observe the situation from their direction. Each one of them was sent in a different direction, for better coverage, and security.

    After that, it happened what it happened, as Eric had to say that this was something nostalgic. It had been so long since hest witnessed a fight like this one.

    A fight of experts that could make even the ground shake. Truly a nostalgic feeling, especially as his body was hit by the impact and pressure on the air of the fight.

    He was far away from the battle, but he could still feel the wind des hitting his body, as the view was certainly colorful.

    Just like the two of them, even he understood that this ce was doomed, and those guys would either have to finish quickly, or leave the ce.

    Not wanting to lose the opportunity in front of him, he immediately sent an instruction to the girls through hismunication device,

    "Be extra vignt from now on, pay attention to every little detail, and report everything, I mean everything to me!"

    As he was ordering thedies to pay attention, the second wave of the kamikaze bombers appeared, as that other guy seemed to have gotten his pill.

    The explosion sent even him more than a few steps back, as he even hit a rock bruising his back, but he didn''t care about that right now.

    What was important right now was to pay even more attention to the hell that was created, and try to pinpoint those who wanted to abandon it.

    As he was thinking like that, and paying attention to every detail, he got amunication from the kitten transformed tyrannical bi*tch, who said,

    "One target is running in my direction, I repeat, one target is running in my direction!"

    That was all that Eric needed, as he immediately jumped in happiness and started running towards the kitten''s direction.

    The kitten was most certainly worried, and frightened, as that damn dirty old bastard wasing her way, but she managed to keep her calm and coolness and not over react.

    It seemed like her prayers were answered, because that damn old dirty bag of bones started deviating from her direction, and suddenly stopped.

    It was clear that he was tired, especially after escaping that explosion. He should have died in there, but he hadn''t.

    The truth was that the moment he second explosion of kamikaze happened, it was due to the order of the old man, as the explosion happened faster.

    If it had happened in the right time then he was sure he would escape, as he was the one who had set up the trap, but unfortunately fate had cheated on him, and had yed a trick on him.

    The explosions went off, because the four snipers had shot one bullet each towards 4 different kamikazes, making the explosion happen before time, catching the old man in it.

    In a way, his own doings had be what took him to the grave, as everything proceeded the way it did, with Eric killing the one who had taken the pill from distance due to safety.

    And with the head explosion of the old man that was already dying, as Eric was like the fisherman who profited from the snipe and m fighting each other.

    He would have never thought everything would happen like this. But he didn''t have time to think much about the situation, as the important thing was to learn about the treasure¡­

 Chapter 271 - 271: The Treasure

    It felt a bit weird that he had to run his hands through the body of a dead man, and even more so since the body didn''t even have a head.

    But there was nothing he could do about it, he had to quickly take care of this matter, as he quickly found the space ring of the old man.??

    Without losing time he immediately erased the spirit sense of the old man from the space ring and ced his own as he took ownership of the ring.

    There were quite a few things inside the space ring, there was a training technique, a cultivation technique, gold, money cash, some diamonds, clothes, pills, Viagra, and finally a ck stone.

    Looking at all that stuff, Eric had to say that he was a bit surprised by finding that Viagra was in there, after all, he thought that this guy shouldn''t have problems with awakening his weapon.

    But what was most surprising was that Viagra was effective even for someone at the level of the old man, that was clearly around 80 or something.

    Well anyway it wasn''t like Eric had a need for that, but suddenly a weird thought passed through his mind, what about that Immortal World.

    Just imagine if they didn''t have something like that, and he had full ownership of that thing in there, he would be a magnate in there.

    But that was only just a stupid dream that was immediately destroyed the moment his eyesnded on that ck stone inside.

    He couldn''t believe his eyes, it wasn''t possible! Could his luck be that good? He would have never thought that he woulde across something like this by coincidence.

    It was just impossible to happen under normal circumstances. As he felt that the chances of his ns seeding had just doubled at the least.

    Why?

    Well to exin that he had to remember the only anomaly of the Immortal World taking a normal leveler from Earth in his previous life.

    He was the only person that didn''t depend on his system to grow stronger but in some other anomaly, a dead dragon egg.

    Normally a dragon egg would be really big, enough to fit a grown-up man inside it, but that was when the egg was formed under normal conditions.

    There was another way besides normal fertilization that a dragon egg could be born, and that was when the blood of a male dragon merged perfectly with the blood of a female dragon.

    In this case, the egg would be really small, no bigger than a chicken egg, but the formed dragon would have thebined characteristics of the two parents, and their knowledge also.

    Dragons were able to cultivate and grow stronger like humans, as they slowly wondered more and more about the Dao of life, and the world around them.

    It wasn''t a surprise that each being needed great knowledge, and deepening in cultivation in order to grow their connection to the world, Qi, and their existence.

    So just how much of a cheat existence would be a dragon born out of such a connection, as he would have his parentsbined characteristics and their knowledge.

    In the least, his road towards his parent''s realm was already paved for him, and he only needed to run towards the finish line, and gather energy.

    It was the same as being just born and having the knowledge of a Bachelor''s degree in you, as long as you were able to walk, talk, and act you would be able to graduate.

    It seemed like a stupid im to say that real mythical creatures like dragons existed when Eric hadn''t truly seen them.

    But he had seen what happened with that special guy. He had been a middle eastern guy, who had united the whole middle east under his banner.

    That was without the help of the system to grow stronger, and with the interference of those guys with systems.

    He had clearly be the God of the Middle East, as far as Eric was concerned, and he was also the first person to have been proimed by the Immortal World publicly.

    Not only that but there were rumors that those who took him away from Earth, said that he would be the son-inw of a big power in the Immortal World.

    There were a lot of people who thought that he was going to be just a puppet son-inw but that didn''t matter as from now on he would be living and eating with Gods, and Goddesses.

    That good luck of his was only due to this little ck stone-looking thing, which was the dead egg of such an abnormal dragon.

    It was a true pity that the dragon inside was dead, but this egg still held extreme value, as it contained inside the blood of two dragons, and their knowledge on Dao.

    That guy had been able to grow that strong, and that was important because he had this blood inside him.

    The people from the Immortal World took him there just because of this bloodline, they wanted to add the blood of the dragon in their bloodline.

    He didn''t know, or understand much about the Immortal World out there, as to him it was still beyond reach, but he guessed that dragons and dragon blood shouldn''t be that easy found there either.

    For that reason, the importance of this dead dragon egg could easily be understood, and as if that wasn''t enough, he saw an announcement in his Legacy System''s window!

    Warning!!! ???, ??? eggbination noticed! The system opens the trade feature for the Host.

    Legacy System offers 5 Billion SP points to the Host for the egg!      YES/NO

    Looking at those lines Eric felt like he had just received the shock of his life. It was beyond his expectations or imagination.

    Forgetting about the fact that his usually quiet system had suddenly opened a new feature for him or the fact that this egg was thebination of a ??? and ???.

    He couldn''t believe that his Legacy System was offering him 5 Billion SP points for the dead dragon egg.

    He felt like he was watching some kind of dream or something. It couldn''t be possible, even in his best dreams, or illusions hadn''t he thought of having that number of SP points avable to him.

    His hands couldn''t move at the sight of that notice, he was so excited that his body and his nerves weren''t able to answer to him.

    It was just that stupidly impossible for him. He wasn''t able to read anything else besides that number of zeros behind that 5 at the offer.

    Just imagine how much he could make out of those 5 Billion SP points, he felt like his ns would proceed forwards by at least 100 hundred times.

    As he waspletely awestruck at that moment, suddenly he was scared by the screaming voice of his new kitten,

    "Master, are you, all right?"

    Since he had been so lost in his stupor and excitement, her voice startled him, as his body reacted unconsciously, and he selected ''NO'' from the opened window, forfeiting the 5 Billion SP points.

    ''WAAAHHHH~!''

    When he finally recollected himself and was able to understand what he had just done, he immediately released the scream of an enraged man, like he was about to engulf the whole world.

    He couldn''t believe that he had done something like this, it was just impossible, he had all the intention of epting that offer.

    It was 5 Billion SP points for the love of God, he couldn''t even imagine how much he would need to work in order toe across something like that.

    It was just simply impossible, and unforgivable, as he seemed like he wanted to lose his voice screaming, and howling in rage.

    Understanding that she had done something wrong the kitten, but not only, totally shut her mouth, afraid of what was waiting for her.

    Seeing how pissed off, and enraged her Master sounded she understood that she might have just made the mistake of her lifetime.

    It felt like death would be just an easy way out for her, as she was preparing to kill herself before her Master did, but she still wanted to look at his face for onest time.

    She didn''t understand why, but she felt like she would be just an evil ghost if he didn''t do so, as she left her hiding, and started walking towards him with heavy steps.

    As for Eric, he seemed to have lost his mind at that moment. He was angry, and enraged, he had just lost the opportunity of his lifetime.

    Even though this was just a big opportunity that he hade across by pure luck and coincidence, he felt like he had just killed his future with his own hands.

    5 Billion SP points!

    It was something that he wasn''t even able to think about, how many people would he have to kill, or how many missions would he have toplete in order toe across that many SP points.

    He had had the opportunity of having that many SP points in his hands, and just because of his startle he had thrown them away to keep a useless egg, that he didn''t even know how to use.

    How could he be not angry at himself, at that tyrannical bi*tch for startling him, for this fu*cked up a situation where he lost such a precious thing.

    It was her fault, it was that bi*tch''s fault that something like this had happened, and he couldn''t help but want to kill her with his own hands, and enjoy herst moments as he did so.

    He hadpletely lost his mind at that moment when he heard another sound from his Legacy System!!!

 Chapter 272 - 272: System Glitch & Stockholm Syndrome

    Warning!!! ???, ??? eggbination noticed! The system opens the trade window for the Host.

    Legacy System offers 50 Billion SP points to the Host for the egg!      YES/NO??

    This clearly sobered and shocked Eric at the same time. It looked like his Legacy System was trying to mess with him.

    Otherwise, what could it be, this damn system had just increased the offer by 10 times. it was like it was trying to get his hands on the egg no matter what.

    No matter how Eric looked at it, there was no way this was something normal. That amount offered looked like even the system had lostposure.

    But wasn''t his system supposed to be only some kind of mechanical device? It just didn''t make sense for it to suddenly make moves like this.

    At that moment his awareness towards the system just increased by more than the amount of those 50 Billion SP points.

    A premonition appeared inside him that if he did hand over that small ck dead dragon egg to the system, then he would most certainly regret it in the future.

    He didn''t really know what the egg truly meant, or what it held inside, he just knew that he couldn''t hand it over to the system.

    As this sense of realization dawned upon him, he felt a chill run down his back, as he couldn''t understand how he almost fell prey to his greed.

    It was truly pathetic for him, who was supposed to have to build a mentality of two lives, in order to lose his mind like that.

    It was the kitten''s untimely intervention that had stopped him from doing that mistake, and he couldn''t feel happier about it as he startedughing out loud.

    Whoever had witnessed these moments like the 4dies with him had, could think of nothing else besides the fact that he had lost it.

    Most probably Eric had gone crazy at that moment, and they didn''t understand why. It had happened so fast, and so weirdly that they weren''t able to connect any dots.

    Even the kitten that was slowly approaching him from afar didn''t understand what was going on, as she forgot all her worries, and troubles, as she ran towards him thinking that something was wrong.

    Unaware of the fact that he was being taken for a psycho Eric firmed his heart, and once again selected no from the question menu.

    The moment he did so though, another bracket appeared from his system, which made him even more unable to understand what was going on.

    Warning!!! ???, ??? eggbination noticed! The system opens the trade window for the Host.

    Legacy System offers 500 Billion SP points to the Host for the egg!      YES/NO

    But this time the offer didn''t stay valid for long, as it was quickly taken down from the Legacy System itself, the only thing left behind was the new trade offer feature.

    If at first, he was determined he had done the right choice, now he waspletely convinced of it. Even the system was that little dragon egg this much, it was impossible for it not to be a priceless treasure.

    But at the same time, he felt like for the first time after having the system, that the thing he had connected to his soul wasn''t as simple as it looked.

    Unable to control the enthusiasm inside his mind, and in a fit of trepidation as well, Eric once againughed heartily, as if trying to ensure himself that everything was fine.

    Hearing thatughter once again made the kitten even more worried of her Master, as she ran towards him with a rough breath, even though it wasn''t difficult in the least for her, and said worried,

    "Are you okay Master!? What is going on!? I am sorry! Really Sorry! Please, forgive me!"

    Her thoughts, words, and actions were a mess, she just kneeled down in front of him, and in the middle of the desert saying those things.

    It was only at that time that Eric was finally able to get out of his high emotions journey, as he looked at the kitten with aplex look.

    Even though he was really touched by her crying, her words, and her actions, it was still extremely difficult for him to ept what was happening.

    After all, not long ago she hated him and bullied him to her heart''s content, and even he put her through some nightmarish treatment, so how could it be possible for something like this to happen.

    It looked like she had fallen in love with him! And she didn''t seem like she was faking it either, it was the truth.

    This wasn''t the first time that Eric was witnessing something like this, but damn that Stockholm syndrome was quite something.

    Then being reminded of what had happened until now, especially the fact that she was the turning point of all this, and also his scream, and attitude he finally realized what was going on.

    Seeing her like that touched on his soft spot, but he couldn''t hug her, kiss her, and tell her that everything was fine either.

    Furthermore, just because she had fallen for him it didn''t mean that he had to fall for her too. It wasn''t like this was some kind of normal rtionship, or he was some virgin idiot.

    So, he recollected himself quickly as he looked towards her and said with a calm and natural voice,

    "I am letting it go this time. Let this be the first andst time that you do something without my permission! Was I clear!?"

    The little kitten clearly hadn''t expected something like this. As a matter of fact, she had resolved herself to die, so she felt like her Master was beyond magnanimous with her.

    Not only hadn''t he killed her, but he had also let her go with a simple warning. This didn''t mean that she wasn''t going to obey the warning though.

    After experiencing such a situation there was no way she wanted to live through this ever again, she would turn into an obedient kitten for her Master.

    She would do everything she could in order to make sure that she never failed her Master ever again, it was a promise to herself.

    It was only at that moment that she finally understood that she had fallen in love with her Master and that her heartbeat was only for him.

    She had never thought that something like this would ever be possible, after all, she was sure she wouldn''t easily forget her old love, but not only had she forgotten it, she hadpletely erased it.

    There was no one else besides her beloved Master in her heart anymore, as everything she had belonged to him.

    So, hearing Eric''s words, she felt like she had been reborn at that moment, as she made an oath to herself that this new her would exist only for her Master.

    Eric on the other hand was getting more and more surprised by the changes that he was noticing with this kitten, as he couldn''t wait to see how far she would reach.

    One thing was for sure, she was on the right path, and if she continued working hard for him he would certainly not treat her badly.

    But now wasn''t the time to think about that, as he was worried that he had created quite the disturbance with his scream, so he quicklyposed himself and said,

    "Take everything of value from that other guy, and let us leave this ce!"

    The kitten immediately did as she was told, as she swept clean the other guy''s body, taking his space ring, and everything of value, as she then left the scene with Eric.

    Understanding that what had happened in this ce wasn''t anything simple, Eric had only two choices in front of him, one was to run away without the closing of the border, the second was toy low.

    Laying low was most certainly the best option as he could live in the desert for quite a bit, but that would totally be against his purpose for arriving here.

    The best thing out of this whole mess was that these guys didn''t have any idea of what had happened, and why.

    Most probably he had more than a few hours for ''the Hand'' to catch sight of the news and start moving.

    It wouldn''t be easy to block the border and make the army work for him in order to help him with the search for that special treasure.

    So, this was the best time for Eric to move and leave the country, so he didn''t lose any time, and immediately got to work.

    He and the fourdies started running without stopping towards the border between Egypt and Sudan. It was a bit far from his current location, but he had the confidence that he would be able to do it.

    For the next two days, they did nothing but run at top speed, rest, eat, and then run once again. It was a good thing that even thedies were over level 10 otherwise it would have been impossible.

    Slowly day by day thedies were showing signs of weaknesses, but they still did their best in order to follow behind Eric without even a word ofint.

    On the third day, they finally reached the border, and even though there was tight security, and check, they managed to easily slip through.

    It certainly wasn''t easy to do something like that, but they had managed to pull it through, as it was finally time to rx a bit, and then continue with their work¡­

 Chapter 273 - 273: 1 Month

    In the next 20 days Eric and the 4dies by his side totally focused on training, and destroying militia camps all over the ces where they passed through.

    At the same time, they would free the captives that these camps had captured during all this time, and put them to good use.??

    After facing the harsh reality that Eric was unable to take all of them from there, and sent them to the Senkaku Inds in order to give them a ce there, Eric decided on his second-best choice.

    Instead of killing them, or letting them in the middle of nowhere without any sort of help, he decided to take over the camps where they were captives.

    He let them select the leaders on their own, as he also promised them support, in the form of money, essentials, and weapons.

    Their role in this ce would be to continue what they were doing as best as they were, while training and bing stronger.

    On the outside it looked like nothing more than the weapons changing hands, as the eyes of most of those new leaders were almost instantly covered by greed.

    Still Eric selected more than a few of them that seemed to have great potential and their families, in order to send them to Senkaku Inds.

    The new leaders always had some unhappy, and heavy faces when he did so, as he was picking quite a few of these camps beauties, but none of them dared to say anything to him about that.

    Even though they had the guns in their hands these guys didn''t dare to oppose Eric, after all the example was in front of their eyes.

    Wherever he went Eric was like a Death God, the number of corpses he had piled up would certainly terrify anyone who heard about it.

    His killing intent had be even stronger and even more ferocious at the same time, it felt like it would start to materialize soon.

    His deathws were bing deeper as well. It would be weird if it didn''t actually, if one considered his ughtering, and massacre of this month.

    At the moment, the bar of the Death Law was showing a progress of 7.43% which was clearly not a small number, considering the importance and power of such aw.

    His Life Law were really behind inparison, in this one month of trying everything he could, he had only progressed up to 0.98%.

    It was a let-down really, but there was nothing he could do about it. He didn''t have any other way of progressing with his Life Law''s besides having intercourse until passing out with his fourdies.

    It was surprising that each of the 4 had opened their window towards the Life Law but it was still reallycking, as they were unable to keep up with him anymore.

    In fact, they hade at a point that even if Eric didn''t have any thought of having more women by his side, they would beg him to get more.

    Their bodies had certainly be stronger, their stamina had increased by quite a bit, as their desire was still the same and even greater, but they still couldn''t evene close to facing him.

    Every morning they would get up extremely tired and waster, with their funny walk, like their legs weren''t normal. And if this continued like this, their legs would surely deform.

    So, there was no other way for them than to beg their Master to increase the capacity of their harem and the number of his lovers.

    It was to such a degree that they felt that even the 1st wife of Eric in the future would thank them about their sacrifice, and decision.

    Eric himself didn''t have anything against it, what kind of man would refuse the thought of having more than one woman, beside those hopelessly in love dudes out there.

    But they were extremely rare even if Earth had more than 7 Billion people, they were still rare, a rare species in extinction, but Eric didn''t care about them.

    He was concentrated on himself, and his own happiness, everything else didn''t matter much. But he had to say that this month training had been truly profitable for him.

    Not only in aspect of the treasure he managed to ce his hand upon, but also on the fact that he had achieved level 60, even though he still had enough Exp points to reach beyond level 100.

    But he had decided to not proceed with that as he felt that if he increased his strength too much, too quickly then he would lose his stable foundation.

    For that reason, he had decided to keep things a bit tight, and slowly increase his level. Using only Body Tempering Liquid to strengthen his physique wasn''t a viable option either.

    He could feel that his body was bing more and more tolerant towards the Body Tempering Liquid, and there would be a time when it wouldn''t be effective anymore.

    If he didn''t pay attention, and found out some other way of strengthening his physical body, then he was most certainly fighting a lost case.

    With those thoughts in mind, it was for the best to slowly increase his strength, and not jump the level by 10 through his Body Tempering Liquid.

    Thedies were around the same position as he was, they had the Exp points, but didn''t have the physical attribute of strength, so they couldn''t level up either, even though each of them was level 40.

    This was the honest work of only a month, and its profits hadn''t been digested yet. It was just a small part of it and nothing more.

    But that wasn''t all there was to it, as one shouldn''t forget the economical gains of this one month through Africa.

    Not only the human resources, and their big potential for the future, but evenrge amount of wealth had been gathered in this one month.

    Gold, Diamonds, explosives, raremodities, resources for different pills, and potions, their value would reach astronomical heights.

    As a matter of fact, he had even started quite a few farms of resources that he might need in the future, as well as create a small foothold in this continent.

    If it wasn''t for the matters in Tokyo start to be messy, as many forces had started to move around, he might even be tempted to extend his trip around Africa.

    But certainly, live wouldn''t be that easy for him, as many people had started to move openly and secretly to find him, and deal with him, and his Master.

    There was Kirigaya Kaito, and Fujiwara Amane to take care of the important matters in Tokyo, but he still couldn''t feel rxed, he had to turn back and take the matters into his own hands.

    As Eric was finally on his way back to Tokyo, a lot of people were moving in the dark searching for him and his Master.

    It wasn''t only the foreign organizations but even the local ones, and especially the big families and the Council of Five.

    After all, Eric had disappeared just as they were about to negotiate their deals, and ce their hands on the techniques, and potions.

    The Takeshiba family, and especially the faction of Takeshiba Tomiyasy the head of the Takeshiba family, had gotten pretty strong in a short time.

    Even though he had tried to keep this under wraps for as much as he could, there was no way he could totally hide it, especially from that Council of Five.

    It seemed like the Takeshiba family on itself was bing an existence close to the Council of Five, which made the other families fear that they might start losing their stance.

    It wouldn''t be weird if one day the Takeshiba family decided to fight them at the same time, and try to take control all by themselves.

    Until now, the big families had managed to put a brave front by cooperating together, against the Takeshiba, but even that was possible only up to some point.

    They didn''t have enough faith, and confidence in each other in order to form a united front, no matter how much they pretended, each one of them had their own worries.

    Their only solution was to find a link with Eric, or his Master, and procure the same treatment as the Takeshiba family.

    If at first, they were dubious towards the deal, now they were praying with all their heart for that deal to happen.

    It''s weird how sometimes the worldes around, as yesterdays enemy bes your friends, and yesterday''s friend bes and enemy.

    In this one month the time had stopped for almost everyone beside the Takeshiba family, and their power.

    Everyone else was trying their best to burrow their head in order toy low and not be the first to start the storm that was about to start.

    As if that wasn''t enough the foreign organizations were trying to set up a foothold in this ce too, as they were also curious about this Master living here.

    It would be a stupidity to think that these guys didn''t want to take control of this city, and this country, but the new variable made things more difficult.

    Since neither Eric, nor his Master had made their stance public, besides being against the Motohara family, and the Viper''s Venom organization, no one knew what to actually think.

    At the moment the situation was still undetermined, and people still hadn''t been able to take a stance.

    Everyone was trying to strengthen their selves while keeping an eye at others¡­

 Chapter 274 - 274: Mile-High Club

    Eric arrived in Tokyo without problems, even though his entrance to the city was clearly noticed, as the moment hended at the airport he could feel a lot of people focusing on him.

    It wasn''t like he didn''t expect something like this, but it still bothered him a little a bit. After all, who would want to be stalked by guys in suits???

    If they were beautiful and gorgeousdies perhaps there would be some kind of change, as it would be like a treatment for his eyes, but serious dudes in suits offered nothing.

    Clearly, his sudden appearance would create an uproar, he was sure of it, but he didn''t care much about it.

    Right now, he was just a guy who had just made a full recovery from death, and nothing more. The 4dies weren''t with him, as they had taken other routes to dodge suspicion.

    Unbothered by the prospect of all those stalkers, Eric went towards the baggage iming area to take his baggage, where he bumped into the beautiful Elena.

    Just like her name suggested Elena was a western European from Portugal, the owner of a bicycle productionpany, that wasing to Tokyo to seal a deal.

    She had beautiful brown to ck hair, olive eyes, lightly tanned skin, and more than average curves, but with her 1.7m height, everything seemed perfectly proportioned.

    They had close seats in the First-ss area of the ne they traveled together, and they hit it off almost instantly, as for the first time in his lives Eric had be part of the mile-high club.

    Everything had started when they had boarded the ne from Spain. From their first look at the waiting lounge for first-ss, they had both felt some kind of spark.

    It wasn''t love at first sight! It was more of an attraction at first sight. They both saw something at each other that made them evaluate each other highly.

    They were both like high-quality diamonds, from their looks to their conduct, and even the sensation they gave to each other.

    After a deep look at her though Eric decided to retract his vision, as he closed his eyes, and started thinking about his future ns, as he kept an eye on her all the time.

    He didn''t know why, or what, but there was something that attracted him towards that beauty, as he was hoping to have some time with her on the ce.

    To their good, or bad luck, their seats on the ne had been really close to each other, and just as thedy was about to take the first step, Eric preceded her.

    It started with a vague, and useless introduction, as after they started talking about stupid and useless things that came to their minds.

    When they reached their 3rd ss of alcohol, Eric suddenly said something that clearly surprised the beauty,

    "I would like to try the mile-high club, what about you?"

    Most women would give him a p, and say that he was an animal or something, but this time it was his turn to get surprised as Elena answered,

    "I thought you would never ask!"

    That was all it took for the two of them to immediately stand up and head towards the airne''s toilet.

    It was a good thing that they were in the first-ss, and their toilets were big, so they had a lot of free space in there to move about as they wished.

    The moment they entered they were both like hungry wolves, trying to eat their counterpart, as really soon moans, pants, grunts, and lewd sounds started spreading all over the first ss.

    Not like any of them cared though, as they continued to have their fun for more than an hour or so, as finally, Elena passed out.

    She was truly something, but against Eric''s stamina, strength, and experience she was nothing more than an amateur.

    This was most certainly not her first time, as she was like a little devil beast inside that bathroom ne, even though she hadn''t been able tost for long.

    When he had gotten out of the bathroom, with Elena in his arms, andid her to her seat, thedy flight attendants of the airne were giving him some weird looks.

    After all, it wasn''t every day that they were able to witness some man able to knock out a woman like that.

    As a matter of fact, the moment that he was getting out of the ne, two flight attendants even passed their numbers to him, and their meaning couldn''t get clearer than that.

    Certainly, Eric wouldn''t refuse such an invitation, as he made a mental note of calling themter in the day, and have some fun with them.

    Being the gentleman, he was, Eric helped Elena with her bags, and they started walking towards the exit, as Elena said,

    "I never thought that there would exist a man who could make me pass out from pleasure, Master Eric. You are certainly one of a kind!"

    If she was trying to tease him then it was useless, as Eric wasn''t the kind of guy to get easily shy, as he said back,

    "Your skills weren''t bad either Miss Elena, it been some time since I had that much time with one woman alone!"

    Women are scary creatures, as they are able to notice every detail in most of the cases, as Elena said in a voice of fake jealousy, and teasing,

    "With one woman alone? Just like expected Mister Eric, you are a womanizer! Not that I would think different after that performance though.

    But I am curious, just how manydies do you have in your harem at the moment?"

    "Well the number isn''t really big, as you can count them in one hand, but I am more of a quality over quantity guy!"

    The topic was weird, but they were both speaking freely like they were discussing some simple matter.

    "OH!? Then what about me Mister Eric, do you think I have a spot in your little quality circle?"

    "I don''t know about that Miss Elena. After all, I can''t judge a woman just from a fling in the airne''s toilet, can I?

    I will have to meet you more, and interact with you even more if I had to decide something like that, don''t you think?"

    Elena was caught a bit by surprise, as normally most of the men she had encountered in her life would definitely im her to be more than qualified.

    In fact, they would try everything they could in order to enter her good books, but this guy was different.

    Putting aside the fact that his game was a starry 10, he didn''t seem to be lying, nor trying to enter her good books.

    He was clearly hitting her, and hinting that he would want for them to meet againter, but wasn''t forcing the issue.

    He seemed like some true man, even though Elena knew from experience that most of the time this was just a fa?ade and that the reality was really different.

    So, pretending to not have understood Eric''s hint, she decided to change the topic as she asked,

    "What did you say your upation was Mister Eric!?"

    Even though Elena was really good at hiding her thoughts, and feelings, Eric wasn''t a normal person, so he clearly noticed her feelings, and thoughts, as he smiled lightly and said,

    "I never said what my upation is, Miss Elena, and forgive me for my rudeness but I don''t n on saying it either!

    Now if you would forgive me I have to go as my people are here!"

    His words and attitude left Elena startled, she didn''t expect him to take a break like that when just a moment ago he had hinted that he wanted to see her again.

    Just what happened? Had she been careless and had allowed her thoughts to be seen on her face? No that shouldn''t be, right? She hadplete confidence in her skills and abilities.

    But then why?

    She was unable to understand why Eric had done something like that. She could only look towards the direction he left towards, and then him meeting with Tatsuya Minami, and the twins.

    If everyone had already learned of Eric''s return to Japan, then there was no way that the Council of Five hadn''t, and the moment they learned of this, they immediately sent his protection unit.

    Tatsuya Minami and Muuto Hina looked to be in some kind of dream for a few moments, as they entered the car trembling, as Eric followed behind them.

    The twodies still couldn''t believe their eyes seeing Eric safe and sound, as they had thought that something must have happened to him all this time, but thank God he was fine.

    They knew that they couldn''t make a scene in the airport, so they immediately got into the car first, and decided to have their reunion inside the car.

    But while their car was leaving the ce, there was one person whose eyes were fixed on that car, and the people inside it at the moment.

    In fact, the person took out her phone from the bag and looking at the message, photos, and even the information in her smartphone, she couldn''t believe what had just happened.

    The world was truly a small ce, as she would have never imagined that Eric was precisely that guy and the reason she had arrived in this city called Tokyo.

    Well all she could do now, was look forward to meeting him again¡­

 Chapter 275 - 275: Shocking Decision & Visits

    On the other hand, Eric was living through a weird situation inside his car with Tatsuya Minami and Muuto Hina.

    It was clear that both of them were really emotional at the moment, it could be clearly seen on their face, they were one hairbreadth distance away from jumping into his arms and hugging him.??

    But none of them seemed to be able to cover that distance, their duty, their position didn''t allow them to do such a thing.

    Eric had no idea what had happened to them in these few days and even less on what they had decided, but he couldn''t help but feel a bit dissatisfied with their standing.

    It''s not like he expected them to jump in his arms directly, but he didn''t like them to be this foreign and far from him either.

    It was clear that he would have to assign them a bit more special time by his side and make the two of them choose him over everything else.

    The whole trip to his home was quiet and weird, no one said or did anything the whole route, making the twodies even more dissatisfied with the situation.

    When they finally reached home, Eric couldn''t help but look at what was standing in front of him with a startle.

    This month he had been away, his brother-inw Takeshiba Yuto had hired a team of experts to turn his home into a big, and beautiful mansion.

    There was noparison to what this thing had been in the past, and what it was now. As of right now, it looked like some kind of modern castle.

    The number of rooms, floors, bathrooms, kitchens, everything had multiplied by at least 4, as the inside had turned into some kind of luxurious showroom.

    There were a lot of pictures, carpets, or furniture that didn''t belong to the time he had lived, in fact, it would be more appropriate to think that it was hundreds of years before his birth.

    Not only that, but his brother-inw had also hired a lot of new temporary staff to clean up and take care of the mansion, as thest call clearly belonged to Eric.

    He was the one who would live in this ce, and certainly his staff, and everything else depended on his tastes and choices.

    Still, Eric had to admit that his brother-inw was quite something to have finished all this in less than a month, and at such quality.

    Even though he didn''t feel as much grateful when he noticed all the bugs, and chimes around the ce, he had expected something like this to happen, but it was a bit too much wasn''t it?

    Anyway, he didn''t have time to think much about it, as he had other things he needed to take care of, without thepany of his guarding unit.

    In fact, the moment that he entered the house, Eric turned towards the siblings, and Tatsuya Minami saying,

    "From now on you will not have to be by my side anymore! I thank you and the Council for your thoughts, but things will have to change from here on!

    You will not have any connection with my security from now on, you will just be my connection to the Council!"

    His words were like a bomb. No one from the three expected something like that, after all, they thought that they had his trust.

    As if reading their thoughts, Eric immediately rified the things,

    "This has nothing to do with the fact whether I trust you or not, but with my security, and the fact that I don''t want to put you into a situation where you will have to choose!

    I have already sent news of this to the Council, your new orders shall be here really soon."

    Thedies seemed shocked and heartbroken, as all three of them received notifications of being called to the headquarters. All three of them at the same time.

    On the other hand, Eric had already steeled his heart and his resolve. He didn''t have any more time to waste from now on, as he would have to y the game seriously.

    Having these guys snoop around would be a bit too bothersome, and worrying for him, so he had to make a clear line of what they were able to, and weren''t able to do from now on.

    Tatsuya Minami and Muuto Hina clearly didn''t like this new arrangement in the least, it came as a great shock to them, and even though they understood the logic behind they didn''t want to ept it.

    These made them even angrier with this all messed up situation, as they both turned around and walked out with their mind out of their head.

    Eric felt a bit worried looking at them leave like that, but there was nothing he could do about it at the moment, he would try to make it up to themter.

    Once those three had gone, he immediately arranged a meeting with the new staff of his mansion and announced to them that they would have to leave this ce in the uing week.

    He didn''t trust any one of them, as he was intending to rece them with his own loyal people.

    With that done he entered his room, only to disappear from there the next moment, and reappear somewhere far away from there.

    First things first, he had to go and pay a visit to his other spots, and servants, like Fujiwara Amane, Shiro, Daisuke, and all others.

    Without losing any more time, he changed his get-up and started walking in a direction. Nobody would be able to tell that he was Eric, even if he had met him more than once in the past.

    The first one he had decided to meet was the beauty of the Yakuza, Fujiwara Amane. In this one month that had passed by, she had taken over the Yakuza as his representative.

    Not only had she cleaned the whole organization from almost any opposing element, but she had also demonstrated great managerial ability, and increased their territory, and finances.

    As a matter of fact, recently she had even started gathering orphans in order to create an army for him.

    It wasn''t much of a surprise that big organizations would recruit orphans in order to train them into fighters, but no one had tried it with those numbers.

    She had already gathered more than 3000 orphans in 2 weeks alone, which were being trained in Martial Arts, and brainwashed to be loyal to Eric.

    Even Eric himself had been shocked by this prospect when he had received news of this from Shiro, but nheless, it was a happy shock.

    At this moment, Fujiwara Amane was seating on her chair, in a dimly lit room, as she was going over some important news she had receivedtely.

    With the increase in reputation she had receivedtely, and the talent she had shown she had attracted quite a bit of attention and fans over herself.

    There were invitationsing to her almost every day, as men who had standing, and strength would try to form a rtionship with her and offer her an opportunity for the wider arena.

    Too bad that everything that hade her way had been always been politely refused, and when someone tried to pass over the line, Kirigaya Kaito would take care of them personally.

    After the first 3 people to have died due to that, the others decided to act more carefully, as it was clear that there was someone powerful behind her, even though no one knew that it was Eric.

    The invitation she had in her hand at the moment though, was an invitation for an auction. Participating in an auction wasn''t a big deal, but the things that would be auctioned were.

    The valuables that would be auctioned in that ce, were ves, resources, mines, weapons, and even a few small inds.

    Normally she should never receive such an invitation, but one of her suitors was trying to show her his standing and had invited her in order to have an experience of such greatness.

    As she was thinking of what to do with that invitation of hers, she heard a whisper at her ear,

    "I never thought that while I was busy training, you will be handling love letters my beauty!"

    As if that wasn''t enough, the moment he said those words, that guy even had the audacity to lick her earlobe, which sent shivers through her whole body.

    Her maids and assistants were clearly shocked by the foreigner''s sudden appearance, but they immediately took out their knives and jumped towards him, their reaction was good.

    Their motive was clearly to kill him and save their Miss, but before they could even make it halfway through, they both had their clothes removed from them and stopped in ce.

    Even though the twodies were skilled fighters, and wouldn''t normally give in easily to the enemy, they still felt a bit embarrassed getting naked like that.

    But that just made them evaluate even more the skills of the intruder, who had been able to get them naked without even a sign of injury in their bodies.

    A bit embarrassed, and apprehensive, but they still managed to get up and stand straight in front of the foreigner, who was looking at them with lewd eyes.

    It was at that moment, that their Miss seemed to have recollected herself, as she said,

    "Stand down, you are not his match!"

    But they were shocked when they heard the next line,

    "Master please stop ying with them like that, and wee back!"

 Chapter 276 - 276: A Weird M [R-18]

    The intruder was clearly Eric, he had managed to pass through all the security undiscovered, and had arrived for the first visit of the night, at his beautiful Fujiwara Amane.

    Seeing that his identity had already been discovered Eric didn''t continue his y anymore, as he took off his disguise while asking,??

    "Since you recognized your Master right away, then why are you still dressed up my personal bitch!?"

    His words were derogatory, everyone would think that the women inside the dimly lit room should be angry at him, or feel some sort of negative emotion.

    On the contrary to everyone''s expectations though, not only didn''t Fujiwara Amane feel anger or spite, but in fact, her face took a deep red hue, as her breathing became rough, as she was turned on.

    She wasn''t the only one though, as the two naked maids that had stopped at that moment were just like her, turned on.

    Looking at the situation around him Eric was a bit surprised, but not by Fujiwara Amane''s situation, but by the two maids, as he was already expecting something like that from her.

    ¡­

    Everything had started the day that incident happened when she came as a representative of her father and then ended up being scolded in front of him.

    Normally one would expect someone to get angry, or sad as they were being scolded, and especially if that happened in front of others, and for such important matters.

    But this girl defiedmon logic at the extreme, even though it wasn''t showing in her face, or in her actions, Eric could feel that her heart was beating faster as she was being scolded.

    Not only that, but even her breath was getting rougher and rougher like she enjoyed being scolded, even though not many people did that to her.

    It wouldn''t be weird to think that this was probably one of the only few times she had been scolded like that.

    This clearly startled Eric, as he didn''t know what to think about something like that, but he decided to put his doubts to test the moment his guests left the private box.

    Looking towards her with a strict, and harsh look on his face, Eric said in a heavy, and menacing voice,

    "Dirty bi*tch you almost ruined a great opportunity for me, now how do you n on making it up to me?"

    The truth was that he still thought that he had gone a bit far with his words, and everything, and that most probably it was only his illusion, but reality proved the contrary.

    This time not only did her heart start palpitating, and her breath became even rougher, but a red hue covered her neck, and face like she was intoxicated.

    Eric waspletely thrown in a startle, it was just a simple test for his doubts, but he didn''t expect it to be so true.

    Looking at her red face, and sensing her palpitating heart, he continued in the same voice,

    "You sl*ut, you are a damn Masochist aren''t you!?"

    Hearing that Fujiwara Amane just lowered her head as she didn''t know how to answer, but her face and her body were already being extremely honest for her.

    Just the fact that she was extremely turned on at that moment was more than enough evidence to prove her personality.

    Then as if he had been suddenly enlightened Eric asked her with a slightly surprised voice,

    "Don''t tell me that the reason why you came here was to test me, and see if I can dominate you!"

    Even for someone like her, this should be impossible right? After all, Yakuza were her family, her father''s lifetime work.

    There was no way she was going to forget all that, just in order to see if the guy they were surrendering to was able to fulfill her twisted kink.

    The next moment though Eric found out that perhaps he was expecting too much from this girl, as the red hue in her face became redder and her heart started beating faster.

    Not only that but her juices were flooding and drenching her lingerie, as a daft smell was piercing through his sharp smelling sense.

    Unbelievable, she truly hade here just to see if he could dominate her or not. Just what kind of twisted mind could think about things like this.

    He truly didn''t know what to make out of all this mess that she was. What should he do with her from now on?

    Thinking a bit more about this situation though, wouldn''t her domination help him a lot in the future?

    As long as he was able topletely dominate her, she would be nothing more than a ve without a ve seal, and he could have her do whatever he wanted her to do.

    Furthermore, he wasn''t going to reject such a beautiful girl''s request to show her who her Master was, that would be too rude, wouldn''t it?

    It was like a big gift that had fallen from the sky for him, and he had no intention of not picking it up. He was determined to dominate this beauty and make her his ve and toy, by her free will.

    With that decision taken, he just kept that angry and harsh look on his face, as he said,

    "Bring your sl*ty self here for me to have a look!"

    Fujiwara Amane stood up from her stop slowly and was taking each step reluctantly, but inside she was gloating at the way she was being treated.

    This was the first time she could feel herself being so close to her climax, and she hadn''t even been touched or undressed yet.

    Eric on the other hand just kept the same look on his face, no matter how much she approached, and when she was at arm''s length away from him, he extended his arm and groped her left melon tightly.

    He felt like he was groping some kind of water balloon, trying to squeeze the water out of it, that smooth, and squishy her melon was.

    But that wasn''t all he was nning to do, as he used her left melon, like some kind of pulling rope, and pulled her towards himself, as he forcibly ced his lips over hers.

    She had truly tasty, and delicious strawberry lips, that Eric couldn''t stop himself from biting and then sucking them hard.

    Those lips were so juicy that he thought that he would never be able to drain them, making them even more delicious for him.

    ''Ahnnn, mhhmnn¡­''

    Clearly, he had no intention of focusing only on her lips though, as the next moment, he used even his other hand, in order topletely rip her clothes forcefully.

    He didn''t seem to care if it hurt or harmed her in any way, he looked just like some kind of horny animal fulfilling his own wish.

    For a moment he thought that he might have overdone it, but seeing how her love juices seemed to go even harder, that thoughtpletely disappeared from his mind.

    He sucked and bit on her lips for a bit longer when he suddenly broke their kiss and started staring at her naked body.

    His gaze was fixed on every inch of his body, bold and direct. Eric was examining every inch of her skin, and every nook and cranny on her body.

    She was a true piece of art, every part of her body seemed like it was made of precious white jade, as her melons stood proud with her swollen buds on top.

    Even though she probably didn''t train much she had quite a tight body, her skin was silky smooth and beautiful, as her belly button made her look even hotter.

    As his gaze was lowered on her thighs, and especially the secret garden in between them, Eric couldn''t help but feel a dangerous wave course his body.

    It took him a lot of self-control and will in order to control himself and not give in to his animalistic instincts at that moment.

    Still, he managed to keep himself together as he took off his gaze from her, unzipped, and lowered his pants and boxers, as he revealed his awakening monster to her.

    Looking at her with a serious and harsh face, he said in a heavy voice,

    "Suck it!"

    Since he had already tasted his lips it was time for his monster to do so, and in order to encourage her a bit, he even grabbed her by her hair and lowered her head towards his crotch.

    Fujiwara Amane looked really troubled at this moment like she was truly being forced to do something that she didn''t like, but her intoxicated face and her palpitating heart betrayed her.

    Unable to resist Eric''s force, and order, she lowered her head towards the monster that she was meeting for the first time in her life and gave it a short timid lick.

    ''Guuhhhh~!''

    Before she was even able to understand how it tasted like though, Eric pushed her open mouth towards his crotch, as his awakening monster filled her mouth until her throat.

    That wasn''t all there was to it, as she could feel that the next moment that monster seemed to be growing bigger and thicker, as it spread her throat as if it had suddenly taken some kind of stimnt.

    It was too sudden, and she was startled, as she could feel that her mouth was full, due to instincts she tried to pull her head out, but she wasn''t able to oppose Eric''s strength.

    She was forced to swallow with that monster inside her mouth making her feel the burn in her throat.

    Tears threatened toe out of her eyes, as her heart started beating faster, and she was getting more and more excited¡­

 Chapter 277 - 277: Enslaving Fujiwara Amane [R-18]

    It was difficult, really difficult trying to swallow without clenching her jaws because she could hurt the monster inside her mouth, but she seemed to enjoy it.

    That was only the start, as Eric grabbed a better hold of her hair and then started ramming his monster inside and outside her throat like he was trying to reach the deepest part he could.??

    He didn''t seem to care at all about her, or her situation. He was focused on making himself feel as best as he could.

    ''slurrp, slurppp, agghhh, sluuurp¡­''

    The surprising part about all this was that he was the one doing everything to make this as pleasurable for himself as he could, but she seemed to be much closer to her climax than him.

    He was treating her like some kind of pleasure toy, or like some kind of special milk dumpster, and she seemed to be really loving it.

    He had yet to enter her, y with her melons, or even touch her properly, and she was already close to her climax, just by the treatment, she was getting.

    It was weird, but this didn''t make the situation less exciting, as even Eric had to admit that he felt quite good releasing all his stress in this sort of thing.

    It was a good way to ram everything he didn''t like out of him, and do so to a weird M beauty like Fujiwara Amane.

    Thinking like that, he decided to go even rougher at her, as he increased the rate of his ramming into her mouth, increasing her breathing problems, as his monster reached even deeper into her throat.

    ''Agghhn, sluuurp, agghuugghhnnn¡­''

    It looked like that pushed thedy over the edge, as she was unable to control herself anymore, as her love juices not only were leaking on the floor, but she was squirting also.

    The daft smell of her love juices and that teary pleased face of her took Eric over the edge too, as he kept ramming into her throat, as his load of special milk was hitting down her stomach.

    This was his first time experiencing something like that, especially her throat contractions after she had her own climax and trying to gasp for breath, it was something out of this world.

    ''Uggghhhnnnn~!''

    He felt like his soul was being sucked out of him, as his special milk painted her throat and probably her stomach in white.

    ''Ah, aah, ahhh¡­'' x2

    When his monster finally seemed to have rxed and he took it out of her mouth, they were both trying as hard as they could to breathe.

    They were battling their instincts in order to breathe, otherwise, they would both pass out then and there, still, there was a weird sense of pleasure in both of their faces.

    They both had loved what had just happened, and neither of them was nning on letting this finish like that.

    Eric took the initiative once again, as he got up and then jumped over her as she was lying on the ground trying to regain her breath.

    Fujiwara Amane was caught by surprise, but she didn''t try to run away, nor resist his advances, as just let him do whatever he pleased with her.

    Satisfied by her obedience, Eric immediately lowered his monster over the entrance of her secret cave, as his lips and teeth went once again to meet hers.

    He wasn''t being merciful to her in the least, every kiss was followed by a bite, and a vicious sucking, while his hands were groping her melons.

    It wasn''t just groping, his fingers were submerged into her melons like he was trying to pull them off.

    They had be bloody red from the intense pulling he was doing to them, and those swollen buds on top didn''t escape unscathed either, as he was crushing them with his fingers.

    ''Ahhnn, mhhmn, aahhnn¡­''

    Despite all that, Fujiwara Amane didn''t seem to hate it, it was quite the opposite, she was getting closer to her second climax, even though the first had just passed a few moments ago.

    She had never dreamed of something so good, and so intense that was making her whole body shivering in pleasure.

    Just as she thought that things couldn''t get even better than this, Eric pushed his hips forward full power, destroying every barrier on his way, as he entered milk factories deep inside her.

    The pain of having her chastity blown away in one go was terrifying, as she felt like she was being skewered, and then ripped into two parts.

    But weirdly that feeling was as much pleasurable as it was painful. Her eyes were dropping tears, but her heart was palpitating like crazy, and her whole body was shivering in pleasure.

    That was without considering the fact, that she could feel like Eric was so deep inside her that she felt like he was touching her womb from inside.

    That was even more painful than having her chastity blow away, but the pleasure she was getting made her think as she would soon lose her mind, and break.

    On the other hand, Eric couldn''t say that he hated this, after all, he felt like all his anger, and every other negative emotion he had was being thrown at her, and she was enjoying it.

    He was feeling weird inside, as he didn''t know if he should like or hate something like this, but in the end, he decided to stop thinking and just enjoy this.

    With that decision made, he didn''t stop even for a moment as he blew up her chastity and entered milk factories deep, as he pulled out, and rammed it inside once again.

    Blood was trickling from the point where their intimate parts were connected but he didn''t stop, it looked like the blood just made the situation even more intense.

    ''Agghhnn, uugghhnn, aahhnn¡­''

    By now Fujiwara Amane''s eyes had turned into full heart-shaped eyes, as she felt like she was flying up to heaven.

    The moment that Eric had skewered through her she had already experienced a small climax, but now that he was ramming inside her body like he was using some toy, or pillow made her even more excited.

    If she had any doubts about Heaven''s existence before, right now there wasn''t even a dreg of doubt inside her. If this wasn''t heaven then she had no idea what it was.

    She was suffering so much to breathe that she could only put her tongue out like a dog to try and sense that she was still breathing.

    It was impossible for her to believe that she was breathing at that moment, it was truly an existence out of this world for her.

    On the other hand, Eric saw her take out her tongue, and he immediately attacked it with his teeth, and lips, as he continued ramming inside her as if his life depended on it.

    Her body vibration, her muscle contractions were so off since what she was experiencing was truly out of her body''s capabilities, but that was what made every ram even more pleasurable for him.

    Her whole body, her whole being was at his wish, as he kept ramming her like an animal. It was obvious that neither of them would be able tost long in that intensity.

    ''AAHHNNNN~!''

    The next moment, Fujiwara Amane was unable to bear it anymore, as she came with a ''loud'' inaudible moan, her body trembling like a leaf in a windy night, and then she passed out.

    Right after she passed away her body was actingpletely on instinct, as even her secret cave''s walls contraction was just an instinct good enough to send even Eric over his edge with a deep grunt.

    ''UUGGHHNNN~!''

    He could only give up, and let his huge load explode inside her, for sure painting everything white, and raising her warmth inside her by a few degrees.

    The moment he crossed over the edge, he felt his strength leave his body, as he was unable to stand like he was anymore, and he just fell on top of her.

    It took him over one hour to finally regain some strength and conscience after what had just happened, which went to show just how intense everything had been.

    But he was able to remember one thing before he passed out, when Fujiwara Amane finally had her second climax, he could swear that he was convinced of having broken her.

    From that point on it was impossible for her to even think of another man other than him, and she would do whatever he told her to do, as long as he gave her another good round.

    As he was gloating in his satisfaction, Fujiwara Amane''s eyes trembled for a moment, and she slowly opened them to be met with his naked figure on top of her.

    Even if she had a fit of rity and wanted to negate that whatever happened had ever happened, she was unable to as the scars in her body were more than clear enough proof of it.

    But thinking about this deeper, why would she ever want to do that, she had never thought that she would be able to find someone like Eric that could dominate her like that, but she had.

    It was like her dream had be a reality! What kind of idiot would refuse to live his dream through? She would never forgive herself if she did that.

    So, she forgot all theplications, and stupid details as she fully handed herself over to her Master Eric.

    ¡­

    This was how Fujiwara Amane had be Eric''s toy, possession, ve, and servant. From that day on she breathed, peed, and lived with his order.

    Not only that, but apparently she had intentionally found more maids like herself to serve her beloved Master, as Eric was looking at the naked duo in front of him¡­

 Chapter 278 - 278: Maids & Auction

    The two of them were quite the catch, each of them had an amazing body that would make any man just stare at them for a long time, and even more so their faces.

    It seemed like a weird lucky chance but he was sure of himself that Fujiwara Amane had searched and found them herself.??

    Her fighting abilities weren''t bad either, and they were still very young, with his help in training they might be real experts in the future.

    Furthermore, they had one thing that all other people missed, they didn''t fear pain. In fact, it would be more urate to say that they loved pain.

    They wouldn''t run from facing danger, quite the opposite they would run towards the danger, just so they would be able to feel a bit more pleasure and motivation.

    At first, the two girls were a bit embarrassed and unwilling to show their bodies to a man, but everything changed when they recognized who he was.

    As a matter of fact, the moment they learned of who he was, they intentionally pushed their bodies forward, trying to tempt him, as their skin to a light red hue.

    They were getting excited by the situation and their imagination of what was going to happen from then on.

    One of the reasons why they had agreed to serve Fujiwara Amane, besides the fact that she was the same as them, was because she had promised them that her Master would fulfill their dreams.

    They hadn''t believed her much, but after that small bout they had, they understood the difference in their skills and started to believe that it would most probably happen.

    Eric wasn''t the kind of guy to refuse a nice hot meal, especially when it came from someone he knew and understood well.

    As he immediately turned to Fujiwara Amane and asked with a heavy voice,

    "You intentionally hired them didn''t you bi*tch?"

    Facing that heavy voice and that derogatoryment Fujiwara Amane seemed like she had just been given a heavy french kiss, as she answered with a mild tone,

    "Yes Master, this sl*ut hired them to be of use to me and Master. If you are satisfied I can hire even more in the future!"

    Eric was expecting that, after totally subduing her, Fujiwara Amane had turned into some kind of pet that would do anything for her Master''s pleasure, and he didn''t hate that.

    In fact, he felt like it would be good to have a crowd of pain-loving bi*tches around him, to release his anger into, or take care of dangerous jobs for him without feeling guilty about it.

    With those thoughts in mind, he looked at her with a smirk, and said,

    "Very well done sl*ut, now are you ready for your reward?"

    ''Ahn~!''

    Hearing the word ''reward'' made Fujiwara Amane unconsciously moan at the prospect of it, as she could hardly control herself from screaming yes, as she said,

    "I would love to Master!"

    Hearing those words Eric stered a grin to his face, as he went and sat on her chair, while she was standing there waiting for the next instructions.

    Seating on the chair Eric looked towards the two naked maids, and made a sign for them to approach, as he said,

    "Well then, you will stay there standing watching us do it! And don''t even think of touching yourself, that is prohibited!"

    Most people would take that as a punishment and not a reward, but the look and expression on Fujiwara Amane''s facepletely showed the opposite. It looked like she was close to climax just by that.

    ¡­

    The next three hours Eric had his fun, and his anger releases with the three beauties in the dimly lit study room, and he had to say that whatever stress he had piled up these days, had disappearedpletely.

    Sometimes taking your stress on someone or something else was the best way to treat stress, and Eric was already feeling the effectiveness of that thought.

    At the end of the three hours, the two maids had be just like Fujiwara Amane, his pets that would do everything for their Master''s sake.

    He didn''t know if they had families, but he felt that his words and interests would take priority over them even if they did.

    What made this situation even better, was that after being subdued these girls would treat every other male being as nothing more than some kind of roach.

    They were like Yandere types, but without the exclusivity wish, and he felt like he had been truly blessed with their presence at the moment.

    When everything had finished the two maids were knocked out with a grin on their face, as they were now sleeping peacefully, while Eric was having the naked Fujiwara Amane massage his feet.

    It was quite the sight, as she seemed like she was worn out, covered with their love juices, but she still did her best to make him feelfortable.

    But he wasn''t here just to horse, and y around, as he had business to discuss with her, as he asked,

    "Start telling me everything!"

    Fujiwara Amane clearly expected something like that, and she was already prepared as she started telling him the most important news bits,

    "With my father''s help, I have managed to take control of the core of Yakuza, Master!

    Just like you ordered me to, we killed the head figures of the opposing faction, as we are keeping all the rest under strict and secret surveince.

    In this month, we also managed to take care of 3 underground organizations operating close to us and increased our territory.

    We also increased the ties with the localmunities, and expanded our informationwork, it is still unstable, and unreliable, but we are slowly shaping it up.

    There have been a lot of pesky flies flying around me the moment they took notice of me, but I have either burned them down or am nning to burn them down."

    She wasn''t kidding, she had truly burned them! In her eyes, and mind her body, her heart, and her soul belonged to her Master, everyone else vying for it had to be burned out of existence.

    "Last but not least, I took an invitation to a really big special auction that will happen these days in the North Pacific Ocean in a big cruising boat.

    The details are on the invitation!"

    Hearing that Tianlong Yun took the invitation on the table, and threw a look at it, but he was surprised by the materials, and resources that would be auctioned in there.

    All of these things seemed to be extremely precious, and extremely rare. It wouldn''t be weird to say that this was probably the biggest auction on Earth.

    There was no way he wouldn''t participate in this auction. If he was able to take a few interesting things from there, he would be able to be ready for the S-day even before then he had thought possible.

    For that reason, he immediately asked Fujiwara Amane with a voice that carried a bit of excitement,

    "How much cash can you take out from the organization at the moment, without bankrupting it!?"

    Fujiwara Amane was a smart girl so she had been expecting her Master to say something like this the moment she had seen the invitation, so she was well prepared for it.

    She was about to tell him the price of everything, as she was ready to sell everything in order to hand over cash to her Master, so thest part of his sentence took her by surprise a bit.

    She needed to make a new calction of everything, but she thought that the Yakuza would be able to keep living if it had around 30% of its current capital, so she answered shortly,

    "Well the worth of our entire capital is at 3.4 Billion dors, but considering that there are things that we cannot sell, or take out, and the necessary running payments, I think Master can use around 1.3 Billion dors."

    Whoever would be hearing that sum might go green from jealousy, or get a heart attack from excitement and die, but Eric didn''t seem in either category.

    He seemed to be thinking hard if this would be enough. After all, this was an auction for wealthy people, to whom money was just another sort of paper.

    These might sound like a lot, but inparison to them would be the same asparing a Kia Sportage car to a Ferrari, or Lamborghini.

    Iparable!

    He would have to gather more funds, he had no other choice if he wanted to participate in the auction and get what he wanted.

    It was a good thing that he had quite a few deals to seal these days, and that the auction wouldn''t happen in another 4 days.

    He would have to work as hard as he could these days and negotiate with a lot of people in order to have the funds to participate in that auction.

    Looking at Eric''s deep-thinking face, Fujiwara Amane thought that her Master was angry at her, as she immediately tried to exin herself,

    "That is only the lowest estimation Master, I will try my best to gather more!"

    Fujiwara Amane''s words awakened Eric from his deep thinking, as he looked at the worried face of the subdued beauty in front of him.

    He was a bit startled as he didn''t expect such a reaction from her, but he had to admit that she was really quiet as she said that.

    Even this weird, hot, beautiful M had these moments when she was really weak, emotional, and cute. It made him think like she was a different person altogether at that moment.

    Wanting to assure her that nothing was wrong, he patted her head, and said,

    "I am not angry at you beauty!"

    As if wanting to affirm his words, his slumbering monster seemed to have been awakened and was now pointing at her.

    Looking at that reaction, Fujiwara Amanepletely believed him, as she happily traced her way to her favorite ''reward''¡­

 Chapter 279 - 279: Shiroâ€™s Assignments

    When Eric finally left Fujiwara Amane, and the two maids were in deep sleep beside each other, as the time it showed to be around 3 o''clock in the morning.

    He had truly spent a lot of time in there, but it wasn''t like he regretted it anyway. As a matter of fact, he felt truly relieved and fresh at that moment.??

    He didn''t know why he suddenly had a feeling to whistle lightly, as he started walking towards his next destination, Shiro.

    Even though he had already turned Fujiwara Amane into his pet, he didn''t have full confidence in her, or it would be more exact to say about her surroundings.

    The Yakuza that was handed over to him while in a critical moment it was a simple organization by any means.

    An organization that had a value of more than 3 billion dors was anything but a simple organization.

    The amount of hard work and sweat to build it, and bring it up to such heights should be unimaginable by normal people.

    And yet he was supposed to believe that its creator, its builder had so simply decided to hand it over to him just because he didn''t see a future if he didn''t?

    Perhaps that might have been his true intentions, but there was no way that Eric was going to believe them so easily.

    When his own family, his own blood-brother, and his own oath brothers had betrayed him in his life, then how could he easily believe to someone he didn''t even know.

    At this moment he didn''t even trust, Kirigaya Kaito, or even the 4dies he had taken with him into his training tour, so one could easily guess how much he believed the old Yakuza Head.

    For that reason, it was extremely important for him to make a confrontation of reports with Shiro, and try to find if there were any discrepancies.

    When he reached Shiro''s ce, he found him on the bed covered in a thin nket with two beauties by his side.

    The two of them weren''t bad, but he had no intention of touching someone or something that his servants and ves had already touched, and defiled.

    Without putting much focus on them, he walked towards the study room, as he ordered Shiro through his ve seal to wake up immediately, and reach for the study room.

    There was no way that Shiro could disobey his order as he immediately opened his eyes shocked, and then made his way towards the study room.

    Entering inside and looking at his Master, made him somewhat happy. He didn''t know if that was due to the ve thing effect, or because he was genuinely happy, but still, he kneeled in front of him, and said,

    "Wee back Master!"

    Eric was still rummaging through the desk in the study room, as he wasn''t even looking towards him, as he asked,

    "Tell me, what has happened while I was away?"

    Hearing the order Shiro immediately started talking,

    "Just like Master ordered I have been keeping an eye on those old fogies and the Mistress Fujiwara Amane.

    From what I have observed until now the Mistress seems to be clean, and she is working really hard in order to satisfy Masters expectations of her.

    As for those old fogies, I haven''t been able to find any wrongdoing at the moment, as they all seem to have retired and left everything in her hands, but I don''t believe it.

    I have no proof to back it up Master, but there is something that just doesn''t fit correctly in this whole picture!"

    It wasn''t like Eric was expecting to have proof immediately, otherwise, it would have been just really boring, but he was surprised by Shiro''s words. So, he asked,

    "Oh, and why do you think so?"

    "Well, this is embarrassing to ept Master, but I guess you could say that a sly fox recognizes another!"

    Hearing that Eric was startled for a moment, but he actually believed those words, or it would be more appropriate to say that those words just solidified his doubts a bit more.

    There was one thing that he had decided to not ignore in this second life of his, and that was his instincts.

    In the previous life, his instincts had warned him so many times against those that he called family, and against those he called brothers but he had ignored them every time.

    But he had no intention of letting something like what happened to him in his previous life ever happen again, and trusting his instincts was a good start of change.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he said,

    "I understand, just continue observing them from afar, don''t get too close to them, or attract too much attention!"

    "Understood Master!"

    "Now what about the other assignments I gave you?"

    "Everything is already settled Master, I have already been able to pick up 7% of the people from the old list, and 6% from the new list, for a total of 125 people.

    Just like you ordered they were all ''killed'' legally together with their families, and brought to that ce!"

    This was one of the big assignments that Eric had left for Shiro, it was to pick up people that would be useful in the future for his settlement, and also part of those guys he had sent from Africa.

    Certainly, these numbers were really low, but he couldn''t let Shiro handle everything and catch too much attention.

    He felt that even this was borderline with danger as people from the Yakuza might start thinking that he was nning something underhand.

    He couldn''t allow himself to use such a useful pawn like Shiro at the moment, otherwise his grip over the Yakuza, information, and connections would be lost.

    "What about the house!?"

    "Everything went smoothly Master, I was able to find a really good ce in the nearby town. It is a mansion with more than 20 rooms, 6 bathrooms, 4 kitchens, and arge surrounding territory.

    While it was a bit expensive it was worth every penny. I have also started the building of the underground part, and even the preparations for the surroundings.

    The staff is also screened multiple times, and more than 50% trustable. In fact, I personally selected the maids for Master, they are all pure and chaste beauties!"

    Thest but not least assignment he had left for Shiro was to find another house for him in the nearby viges, or towns around Tokyo.

    That would be his base camp to train the first batch of people that would serve under him. Senkaku Inds were the best base, but it was too eye-catching right now.

    Furthermore, he didn''t have the necessary personnel, and manpower to protect it or keep it clean from all the people that would be trying to mess with him.

    For that reason, he needed a makeover base for starters, in order to train the base personnel, he would need to do that, and also to build the foundation of his power.

    The reason why he didn''t go far away from Tokyo was that at the moment he himself, and all his businesses were in here, and he wanted to have them as an emergency backup just in case.

    With these things taken care of, he could finally feel like things were starting to shape up towards the future he wanted to form.

    Things were definitely shaping up greatly for him, but this was just the beginning he had still a lot of work ahead.

    But he had to ept that Shiro had surprised him quite a bit, he had never thought that this sly fatty would be this useful, and helpful to him.

    Furthermore, he was getting a vibe like Shiro was working truthfully under him, like Shiro had truly epted him as his Master, and had tied his life and future with him.

    Not that it would change anything though, as it was simply a misceneous matter, but this definitely made Eric feel strangely happy.

    It was really difficult to find retainers, and servants that would truly serve their Master or Lord, Eric was a clear example of that in his past life, so this felt a bit strangely good to him.

    Now wasn''t the time to think about stuff like that though, as he didn''t have the time to waste on that, as he said,

    "Well done Shiro, you have done a truly good job, I hope you keep it up! I will contact you with further instructions when needed!"

    Saying that he ordered Shiro to return back to his bed, and sleep, as he disappeared from there to go to his next destination, Young Master Miura.

    He was one of Eric''s most precious trump cards! Not only did he provide him with his secret hideout, and important information, but he also helped him into tying any loose ends without even knowing it.

    In this one month that he had been away Eric was sure of himself that his enemies didn''t stay put, they weren''t that much stupid after all.

    Certainly, they must have made a few preparations in order to face him, whether straightforward or underhanded.

    And whoever had thought about it, wouldn''t be able to skip past his public number one enemy that had suffered the most under his hands.

    After all, in the public''s eyes, Eric had killed the guy''s father, together with his family''s power and standing.

    As if that wasn''t enough, after doing all this he had thrown him away, andpletely ignored his existence as if he was nothing more than a harmless fly.

    If there was one person that truly hated him, then it must be the new Master Miura. He was the honey that gathered all the flies for Eric¡­

 Chapter 280 - 280: Information From Master Miura

    Different from Fujiwara Amane, and Shiro this guy was moreplicated to deal with, as he personally had no idea that was working for him.

    So, Eric couldn''t quite show up in front of him and ask him to give him a report of anything like that, he would have to check through his memories himself.??

    With that thought in mind, he got close to the new Master Miura''s mansion, and then slipped through the defenses of the ce.

    It was quite a surprise to see that the new ''Master'' Miura had added up a lot of security to his ce, but it was still within Eric''s expectations.

    The strongest security seemed to be level 33 ording to his system''s evaluation, which should be clearly something impossible for him to get.

    Just how much had that guy changed all this time, what had happened to him? Eric didn''t know if he should feel proud or scared of his own creation.

    If it was the Eric before his training month, then he wouldn''t have been able to easily pass the senses of that guy, but the one he was now was in a different league of its own,pared to him.

    As a matter of fact, just to have better information on this new guy he entered his room easily and was looking at him sleeping with threedies by his side.

    He was sleeping without a care in the world, as the whole room was reeking of alcohol and other juices.

    It was like some room of depravity or something, but one couldn''t deny the fact that he was strong, and kind of deserved that treatment.

    This was the reason why strength was necessary, you could enjoy first-ss treatment whenever you went, without having to care about anything.

    Certainly, this was a cheap way this guy was selling himself, but he wasn''t that strong, to begin with, so it was okay for him.

    Comparing that guy''s stats with his own was like the difference between the sun and moon, but this didn''t satisfy Eric in the least.

    This scene might prove that he was quite strong, but he wasparing himself with just a bigger ant, just like he was stronger than the sleeping guy right now, there were many people stronger than him out there.

    It was pointless to feel good about his position at the moment, as he was just a slightly bigger ant than others, and some more powerful than him could crush him to dust with just a little finger.

    That irritated and agitated him, but it was the truth. A truth that he shouldn''t forget no matter what. He couldn''t pretend to be the shark just because he was slightly bigger than other small fish.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he got out of the stinking room, as he made his way towards the main bedroom, where his real target was supposed to be.

    At this moment, ''Master'' Miura was sleeping peacefully in his bed, as a beautiful and tired Yui was sleeping by his side.

    This amused him a bit because it looked like his ves couldn''t refuse even his romantic orders and instructions, he didn''t know up to what point, but it was still possible.

    The proof of that thought lied in front of him, as his little ve ''Master'' Miura was spending most of his time with Yui, and they were officially engaged on top of that.

    Certainly, he wasn''t able to understand this only from the fact of finding them sleeping on the same bed, but because he was already going through Master Miura''s memories.

    He had to ept that he was a bit surprised by her flexibility in bed, especially with her figure, which caused a little fire to start burning inside him, but he managed to control himself.

    It wasn''t that he had a problem with one-night stands, it was just that right now wasn''t the right moment to do something like that.

    Furthermore, he could see from Master Miura''s memories that he had doubts, or to be more exacts he ''knew'' that she was cheating on him with his ''old brother'' Kaito.

    Well having her during his surprise for his ''old brother'' Kaito was just as good as well, and he wouldn''t have to wait for long either, as the n was already in motion.

    But now wasn''t the time to think about that, as he had more important things to look around Master Miura''s memories, and he had found quite a few surprises.

    There were quite a few of new faces that hade to offer him a deal and help to fight against him, publicly and from the shadows, as there were quite a few of old faces as well.

    Some people just refused to learn their lessons and kept poking at the beehive when they were already sent to the hospital from that.

    He could understand those Young Masters from the big families, and even those guys from overseas trying to mess with him, but he didn''t expect Young Master Shiba to make a reappearance.

    Young Master Shiba was that idiot that blocked his path when he visited Takeshiba Yuto''s office for the first time.

    He had been a bit extreme with him that day, but he still thought that the matter should have gone under wraps after he had forgiven his stupidity lightly.

    But apparently, that idiot didn''t seem to have been satisfied only by that and was asking for more, that guy should be some kind of Masochist wanting to be stepped by Hina once again.

    Only that this time he had no intention of letting him escape with just a simple step on, he was going to make him regret for being born.

    Taking whatever necessary information he needed from Master Miura, it was time to have a walk towards Master Ito''s house.

    If Miura was the honey to attract the small bees that were against him, then Master Ito was the sly fox that would test, and join them.

    Furthermore, a shrewd man like him must have much more information on the situation, and environment around him at the moment, than some rookie like Master Miura.

    It had truly been his lucky strike that Master Ito hadn''t fully joined hands with the old Master Miura to take care of him, and had hidden his strength, otherwise, Eric wouldn''t be breathing still.

    In a way, that sly guy was much worse than Master Miura, even though he wasn''t at the level of his father-inw, or the heads of the big families.

    But most probably that was because he didn''t have the necessary resources and strength, otherwise, he wouldn''t be losing to those guys.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric left the Miura mansion and started his way towards the Ito mansion.

    It was around 4 o''clock in the morning, the streets werepletely empty, so he could easily trespass through the city without having to worry about anything else.

    He had more than a day without sleep, but after reaching level 60 he could easily stay without sleep for 4 days and still be at his top state.

    So even now he didn''t seem tired in the least, as he kept walking, and training on the way to Master Ito''s mansion.

    The difference between the two ces was immediately visible to him. Master Miura had only one level 30 fighter, as his security, but at Master Ito''s mansion fighters of that level were simply team leaders.

    The head of security was level 52 ording to his system, and the two deputy heads were level 48, and level 49 respectively.

    At least Eric supposed it was like that, as at the moment only that level 49 guy was having a look around the premises, as the other 2 were already sleeping in their ces.

    Another good feature of being a level 60 was the fact that his spirit sense had expanded quite a bit for him.

    Now Eric was able to sense his surroundings up to a radius of more than 230 meters, which covered quite a bit of area.

    Not only that but also his senses and instincts had be sharper and better, as he also had the experience of his previous life try as well.

    But still, his system considered that as better than average, and not really something special, which made him feel a bit burdened and demotivated.

    He had no idea of giving up though, as he had a feeling that he could surpass everything, and every goal he had to surpass.

    This time he would live his life to the fullest, so that even if he died or ceased to exist then he would have no regrets.

    With those thoughts in mind, he passed through the security like a fish in the water, without being seen, or felt in any of the technological recording equipment on the way.

    He managed to reach Master Ito''s room in less than 10 minutes, as on the way he passed a few other rooms as well.

    To be more precise he passed through the room of Akiha, and Master Ito''s wife''s room. He passed through Akiha''s room because he wanted to have a look at her.

    And she was still as beautiful as ever, and on the way, he got curious about her mother, she wasn''t bad, but she wasn''t anything special either.

    Furthermore, she had a sly face which he didn''t really like, but he decided to have a try at her nheless.

    As for Master Ito, he was showing the difference between a Young Master, and a true Master¡­

 Chapter 281 - 281: Master Ito (Story & Surprise)

    Even at this time of the day, Master Ito was working on some intel that he had received, and was most probably nning his best strategy to act.

    That and the maid under his desk was giving him a pretty good mouth service, but that wasn''t important to Eric at the moment.??

    He would have wanted to immediately enter inside and receive a report from the guy, but unfortunately, he had to wait.

    Even though Master Ito was his ve, he still wanted to honour the code of man, and not interrupt the moment of his ve.

    Furthermore, how long would he be able tost like that, it wasn''t like he would be able to go on all day anyway.

    With that thought in mind, Eric had to wait for 30 minutes for the old man and that maid to finally finish what they were doing.

    It was beyond his expectations, he would have never expected for an old man to be able to hang on that much, with a maid that was pretty good at what she did.

    Leaving his surprise aside, the moment that Master Ito was done he sent him an order to stay alone in his office.

    Master Ito was clearly surprised and startled with the sudden order he received, but he immediately did as he was told, and in less than 2 minutes Eric was standing in front of him with a weird look.

    He was just looking at him not saying anything making Master Ito a bit confused, but as a old fox he was he just waited patiently for Eric to say something first, and he did,

    "I have to admit that I had judged you wrongly Ito, I never thought that you would be able to posses that stamina, and strength at your age.

    Maybe it''s truly as they say, the older the better!"

    Master Ito was unable to understand at first, but hearing the words stamina, and strength he got the idea of what Eric meant, as he asked with a startled face,

    "Since when was Master looking at my shameful self!?"

    Hearing that Eric felt a bit stupid for revealing the matter like that, and in order to not embarrass himself more, he decided to change topic,

    "Give me a report of whatever happened this month!"

    Master Ito felt wronged, as he wasn''t the type that liked to be watched as he was fooling around, and yet someone had, and as if that wasn''t enough the one to see him was his Master, younger than him.

    This made the generally cool, and collected old man to feel really weird inside as he tried his best to forget about that, while giving his report,

    "Ahem, ahem! In this month there have been quite a few attempts from outside and inside the country to try and find Master''s and GrandMaster''s location, but they all failed.

    Most of them have retreated waiting for the next move, but a few of them are still around the ce poking their noses to try and sniffle GrandMaster out.

    Viper''s Venom have moved a lot recently as well, they have taken the Motohara family under their direct protection, and also are helping them however they can to be a big family.

    No matter how much they try though there always seems to be a king of dark force blowing up their ns, that seems to be using Master''s name."

    Hearing up to here, Eric couldn''t help but get surprised at Master Ito''s conjecture as he said,

    "Oh, and what makes you think that it''s not me, or someone working for me?"

    "Well this is my personal conjecture, but those guys are being too careless! Master dered war on the organization, and Motohara family, but he wouldn''t act only when their appetite increased.

    With as much as I know Master, you would eitherpletely destroy them, or let them y by your tune, you wouldn''t take this approach!"

    It sounded logical, but at the same time frightening as this old man had been able to look through his personality in such a short time.

    It was his good luck to have chanced upon the moment to make this guy his ve, otherwise he would truly be in for a rough ride if he went against him.

    As he was thinking about it, there was another thought coursing through his mind, howe this man was so weak.

    After all, when he had enved Master Miura he was in a weak condition, but the same couldn''t be said for this old man, furthermore even his system showed him to be level 23.

    There was no way someone with that capacity, and intelligence would have trained only up to level 23, it just didn''t make sense.

    Wanting to satisfy his curiosity, he directly asked,

    "You are truly frightening Ito, your intelligence and foresight would leave all those family heads of the big families in shame, which makes me wonder even more, why are you so weak!?"

    Master Ito clearly didn''t expect such a question, as it seemed like bad memories started surfacing once again through his head.

    It was clear that he didn''t really want to remember or talk about it, but Eric didn''t seem to care what he wanted, as he was waiting for the story.

    Left with no other choice, Master Ito had to obey the order, and answer the question,

    "It''s not that I wanted to stay weak, or that I didn''t be strong, it''s just that I wasn''t strong enough when people noticed about me!"

    Hearing that Eric could easily make a few conjectures of his own, but he still wanted to hear the story from him, as he encouraged him to go on,

    "Oh, interesting, go on!"

    "When my father died, and I had to take over the family, I was really young, full of dreams, and ideals for the future, and on top of that I had the intelligence and foresight to try and achieve them.

    So, I immediately started my own path, increasing my wealth during the day, and increasing my strength during the night.

    In less than 5 years the wealth that my father left behind had been multiplied by more than 10 times, while the strength I had managed to collect on the dark wasparable to the quasi big families.

    On top of that, I married the only daughter of another 2nd rate family, and managed to fully merge them with my family.

    More importantly my own personal strength was reaching High Heaven Realm, when I was still less than 30 years old, making me a genius.

    Achieving all these things I becamecent, and thought that it was finally the time for me to announce my strength to the world, and take my family to the stage of big families.

    In order to do that, I organized a big party, inviting all the big families, and the important figures of the time, including members of the government, and challenged the Takeshiba family Ancestor to a fight.

    I thought that as long as I showed equal strength to his, then the big families would have to respect me, and also ept my family into their midst.

    But damn was I mistaken!

    In the challenge with the Takeshiba family''s Ancestor I managed to corner him, and was even about to defeat him, but at the moment that I would make him ept defeat, something happened.

    I don''t know how he was able to make it, but I could feel my whole strength leaving my body, and then slowly fade away, as I got weaker and weaker.

    That was the turning point, as from a potential powerhouse I became the joke of night. I was crippled, and beat until I was almost dead, and made an example for the others.

    The next day that I woke up I found out that my strength had truly disappeared, and I had lost almost everything I had.

    It was useless to fight an already lost war, so I just dispersed the strength I had gathered, and then decided to live this meaningless life.

    I was living every day without a goal, or intention, just surviving every day. Breathing in and out, counting the seconds, minutes, hours, until myst breath, until you appeared Master!

    I finally feel that my life has a meaning, and a goal once again, which is to serve you. I don''t know how you did it, or how you manipted me, but it surely is better than just surviving for sure."

    He wasn''t saying that in order to please Eric, it was the truth, he truly felt that way. Even his hunger for the fleshly passion had returned to him only a short time ago.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t know what to think after that story. It was just too unbelievable after all, as there was no news, or any proof of this ever happening.

    As if reading his mind, Master Ito said with a tone of mocking himself,

    "In a world controlled by the wolf, it is impossible for the fox tale to be told!"

    Those words truly made sense, and it wasn''t that Eric didn''t understand the logic behind them, it was just that it was too unbelievable.

    This whole story seemed like some kind of dark soap opera where reality wins over dreams, and ideals.

    Who would have expected that this old looking smart guy like Master Ito was hiding such a story behind him?

    But most importantly there was one point that made Eric to pay more attention than any other, which if it was right, it would help him receive a big gift from his ve¡­

 Chapter 282 - 282: I Say, You Obey

    Master Ito had just said that he had created enough strength to make his 2nd rate family to be part of the big families.

    That was something that Eric couldn''t let it slide. If there was one thing he needed right now was strong servants to help him with the preparation.??

    Certainly, those guys loyalty would be with Master Ito at best, and really dubious at worst, but he didn''t need them to be loyal.

    He didn''t want them to create his foundation, he needed them to perform certain tasks for him, mostly killing, fighting, and security.

    Without losing time he immediately asked him,

    "What was that about the strength you created? Where are they now? Would theye back if you asked them to?"

    Master Ito was a bit surprised, especially after he had said that sad story to him, which Eric had easily brushed aside, but still Eric''s orders took precedence so he answered,

    "Their strength was almost enough to make my family a big family if needed, but I dispersed them after losing my own strength.

    I guess that if I were to call them now, a good part of them would return! After all, they were all carefully selected people."

    Those words made Eric quite happy actually as he had just received a surprise gift, even though it was unknown how big the gift was, it didn''t change the fact that it was a gift.

    "Very well, immediately from tomorrow send them a message to gather up once again, and send them to me! I will take care of them from now on!"

    Master Ito was a bit startled, and surprised hearing that, as they were people that he had trained and grown, so he said,

    "Master¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to continue, as Eric cut him suddenly,

    "I think there is something you don''t understand Ito!

    Surely your story was beautiful and sad in its own way, but I don''t really care about it. No longer than 2 months ago we weren''t even aware of each other''s existence.

    So, don''t expect me to feel sad, or pity about you! Your maid, or your women should do that job just fine.

    I am not your lover, I am your Master! I say, you obey! Its as simple as that, I own you and everything you have from the moment you became my ve!

    Was I clear!?"

    Normally these words would make a character like Master Ito really angry, and he would start screaming at Eric for saying such nonsense, but he couldn''t.

    That ve seal he had ced upon him wasn''t anything to joke about, he couldn''t go against Eric''s words, and wishes no matter what he himself wished on the inside.

    He was forced to do whatever Eric ordered him to, and serving Eric at the best of his capabilities was his life''s goal, and greatest pleasure.

    So, no matter how he really felt inside, he had to answer with a,

    "Yes Master!"

    Eric understood that as well, but it didn''t matter much to him, right now he was using him because he found him useful, if one day his usefulness would disappear, he wouldn''t mind cutting him off.

    He had no intention of making all his ves serve him for eternity, after all it would be a pain in the ass to try and grow them to stay by his side after some point, so he could just find new ones to rece them.

    Master Ito was a genius of his time if his story was right, but his time had already past, and it was his own fault for giving up, and admitting defeat.

    If there was one thing that never failed was hard work. As long as someone had the determination and resolve to work hard enough, and never give up, he would most certainly reach his goal.

    Eric truly believed in hard work, that was precisely the reason why he would never give up, no matter how difficult it looked to walk forward.

    But now wasn''t the time to think about stuff like that, as he immediately continued,

    "Very well, now continue with your report!"

    Master Ito didn''t understand himself how he felt inside at those moments, as he was having a lot of conflicting thoughts, and emotions, but he couldn''t go against Eric''s words, so he continued,

    "The weirdest news I have received these days Master, is that the leader of Vipers Venom organization is headed for Tokyo.

    There are people who say that he has already arrived, and people who say that he will arrive soon, but nobody has a certain information."

    Normally this would have been some juicy news for Eric, but he didn''t show quite the surprise in his face, as a matter of fact his next words were quite shocking,

    "She has already arrived in Tokyo!"

    Master Ito had thought that this news would surprise Eric, but the whole situation was turned upside down, as now he was the one that waspletely surprised, as he asked,

    "She!?"

    It was at that point that Eric remembered that the identity of the Viper''s Venom organization would be made public only around 1 year after the S-day.

    At this point in time people still had no idea who the leader was, or how he looked like, and even less know that in fact it was a she, and not a he.

    But he knew about her, and he also knew that she was already in Tokyo, in fact he couldn''t help but be a bit apprehensive of their meeting in the future.

    Perhaps this time they could have another fight where he could use all his battle prowess, and subdue her totally.

    It would be a shame to have her as an enemy after all. He would need to reform her organization a lot, as there were all kinds of rats in there, but she had already passed the vibe check.

    Waking up from these thoughts, he looked towards Master Ito with a calm and cold look as he said,

    "Yes, the leader of the Viper''s Venom organization it''s a woman, and quite a beauty at that, but you don''t have to worry about her!

    Now what about that other matter I left you to take care about!?"

    Master Ito certainly didn''t understand why his Master would have such information, or what kind of rtionship he had with that famous leader, but he couldn''t pry into it either, so he just answered,

    "That matter is already taken care of Master!

    The orphanages are already functional, and we have already admitted around 200 children in there, and started their treatment at the Vi!"

    Eric was really satisfied with the answer he got, as that was a really important part of his preparations for the S-day.

    "Anything else to add!?"

    Eric felt that this month had been truly fruitful for him, even though this was just the groundwork, as really soon he would have to start working really hard.

    Master Ito seemed to be in a dilemma for a few moments, as he finally said with a weird voice,

    "Actually, there is Master, my dau-daughter seems to have taken a liking to you, and she had missed you very much!

    If possible, I would like Master to take that girl by his side, and help her grow. I know I am asking too much, but as long as you take care of her, I swear to always obey you, and never issue a word ofin!"

    Even Eric had to admit that he was quite surprised, and shocked by those words. It wasn''t that he hadn''t any ns for Akiha, it was just that she wasn''t that important to him.

    Everything would depend on their interaction in the future, but he didn''t expect her to have such feelings for him, and even less have her own father offer her to him like that.

    No matter how he looked at this situation there wasn''t any loss for him, in fact there were only benefits for him, and it wasn''t like he didn''t like that girl either.

    So, without losing much time, he said in a clear, and normal tone,

    "Ok, you have yourself a deal Ito, but you will have to add your wife to the mix, what do you say!?"

    Master Ito was clearly surprised by the sudden request, but he didn''t explode in an uproar, he just asked with a timid voice,

    "May I ask why Master?"

    It didn''t look like Eric was asking for her due to his romantic interest, or due to his lust, and the truth was that it truly wasn''t due to his lust or romantic interest.

    It was for something much more important than that, as he answered,

    "You already know this better than I do, right?"

    Master Ito was surprised, in fact for a moment his face was in shock, but he managed to recollect himself quickly as he said,

    "You noticed that so easily!?"

    "Well it wasn''t like its difficult to notice anyway. If one thinks deeply enough about the story you just told, most probably that would be their first doubt, and suspicion."

    Master Ito had a face of being hit by sudden realization, as he took a deep breath, released it with a sigh, and said,

    "Sigh~! I understand!"

    "Well don''t get too disheartened Ito, just do your best to forget her, I am sure your maids will be willing to help you out!"

    With that said, Eric turned around and disappeared as the first rays of morning his Master Ito''s office.

    Master Ito was still seating on his chair but he looked like he had suddenly aged for more than a few years, as there was a teardrop falling from his left eye¡­

 Chapter 283 - 283: Traitor Of The Past & Surprise

    The reason of that teardrop was his final eptance to what it pained his heart the most, the betrayal of his wife.

    For a person like him it was impossible to not search for the reasons why he had everything had gone the way it did at that important moment.??

    It wasn''t difficult to understand that someone had betrayed him, as that was the only answer anyone coulde up with.

    But who was the one that had betrayed him? The one to have done it must be someone from his intimate circle, and the only person to ever have that amount of trust from him was his wife.

    It wasn''t that he hadn''t understood this earlier, it was just that he didn''t want to ept such a situation.

    As if that wasn''t enough at that time his wife was pregnant, and that news just made his unwillingness to believe even bigger.

    All this time, he had continuously asked himself if that child was his, if Yui was truly his daughter, but he had never had the courage to test it.

    His heart wouldn''t be able to ept it at that time, that the woman he had loved, and done so much for could have betrayed him so much.

    After Yui, he tried his best to disperse his doubts, and focus only on his family, as they even had Akiha, but he wasn''t able to do it.

    At the end those doubts of his were just too unbearable, and he slowly started to grow cold towards his wife, and daughters, well mostly towards his wife, and Yui.

    It was most probably for that reason that he had jumped at the request of his friend to marry Yui to his son, and immediately epted.

    All this time he had been away from his wife, he loved her so much, but he feared that if he got close to her now, then he would kill her with his own bare hands.

    It was perhaps only now that he was finally able to ept the truth, now that she would disappear from his life, and he would be able to cut his connection with her.

    For that reason, he didn''t know how to feel at the moment, he had no idea what Eric was nning to do with her, but he knew that from that point on he wouldn''t be able to see her the same.

    He would lose her for ever, so that teardrop contained everyst feeling he had for her, as a new life would start for each of them in a short time.

    While Master Ito was drowning in the sorrows of his life, Eric was heading towards the hotel where he heard about Takeshiba Aika''s n of kidnaping him, to meet her in secret.

    Since the situation was still a bit tense, and there was also the matter of the bet, and its stakes in the middle he couldn''t go and meet her publicly and have his fun.

    Their first meeting in public would most probably be really awkward, and weird, as they would not know how to act, after all, Eric had ced her as the stakes of a bet, and then he had been bombed.

    Well Eric had already nned how the meeting would go, but it would blow the surprise if he just told it easily right?

    Furthermore, he wanted that to be as genuine as possible in order to cheat the eyes that would be fixed upon them when it happened.

    The two of them needed to y an Oscar winning performance if they didn''t want to get caught in their lie.

    As their true first meeting was just about to happen, in a cheap motel in the red-light district, where no one could easily recognize the two of them.

    It wasn''t that difficult for Eric to enter the motel without getting seen, as even the cameras weren''t able to catch even his shadow.

    Reaching the room, he didn''t have to knock, as the door was immediately opened for him, and an enthusiastic Takeshiba Aika pulled him inside, and jumped over him.

    It was clear that she didn''t care in the least that she was set up as the stakes of the bet, as all she wanted at that moment was to have some intense love moments with her master.

    Fortunately, he had be level 60 and his strength, and stamina had reached new heights.

    Otherwise with everything he had done until now, this damn kitten who hadn''t tasted his milk for such a long time, would have surely sucked him dry.

    Until now Eric hadnt lost any battle in bed, but for the first time he felt that he might actually lose one, and he didn''t like that idea.

    This month that he had been far away training, Takeshiba Aika hadn''tzed around either. Even though it was quite difficult to find the time with all the new fastidious flies around her, she had worked hard.

    In this one month that he was away, she had managed to get level 12, it seemed really weakpared to those 4 women he had with him, but it was a great achievement for her.

    As a matter of fact, she managed to level up during their battle, and she was level 13 now, but it had yet to stabilize.

    It was at that point that Eric finally learned how scary could a woman be in bed, when she hadn''t been watered for quite some time.

    Since this was nothing more than a cheap motel, she didn''t even try to hide, or control her moans, as all the time she had the sound, and moans of a bi*tch in heat, his bi*tch in heat.

    It was only after some good three hours that Takeshiba Aika wasn''t able to move anymore that they finally stopped doing it, and just lied on the bed, with Eric hugging her to his chest.

    Since their activities were finally over, it was time to discuss for some really important matters, as Eric asked,

    "Tell me, what has happened while I was away?"

    "Well for starters, dad has been looking all around for you, trying to find you, or your Master, as he even visited your house quite a few times while you were away.

    But since there was no one in there, and also no sign of you he returned every time defeated. He even tried to contact your Step-mother, and your half-brother.

    That woman is nowhere to be found, but he took your half-brother under his wing, and is treating him like a foster son of sorts, making him his right hand.

    I don''t like him, he is creepy! Even though he knows that I am still your fianc¨¦ in the eyes of the public, he tried quite a few times to y his tricks with me, sister, and mum."

    Now this was a surprising event that Eric hadn''t quite expected to happen, his half-brother Michael had made his return from his far away job.

    Just what was that Takeshiba Tomiyasu trying to do, by bringing him here and making him his right hand?

    Was he hoping to make him feel indebted to him because he was helping his family? Or was he trying to have him as a hostage in case things turned south?

    Either way, it was a busted move, as to Eric his half-brother was just one of his many targets of revenge and torture.

    Surely, he wouldn''t want him to die anytime soon, as that way he would lose the opportunity to torture, and make him suffer, but he didn''t have that much value either.

    In fact, if he would appreciate it more if someone tried to make him suffer, rather than helping him live a good life, and climb the stairs of social standing.

    As if that wasn''t enough that guy was even trying to aim at his chosen women, making Eric once again remember the pain of his previous lifest moments.

    A roach would always act like a roach no matter what you tried to teach him, or where up put him. And his brother was the perfect example of that.

    Perhaps it was time for him to start pulling the of his previous life betrayers, and give them a bit of their deserving ''medicine''!

    He was lost in his thoughts for a few moments, and he was able to wake up from his stupor only when Takeshiba Aika gave him a kiss on the lips, and said in a worried voice,

    "What''s the matter Master!? You were lost in your thoughts, seeping killing intent, and having a really scary look in your face!"

    Eric was caught a bit unprepared hearing that, as he thought that he looked normal whenever he was thinking about his past, but apparently that wasn''t the case.

    It was a good thing that this happened beside Takeshiba Aika, and in such a private space, otherwise people might catch up to something.

    He had to fix this attitude of his as soon as possible, as not to freak people left and right when he shouldn''t.

    Thinking of changing the topic, he recollected himself, and said,

    "Well I was thinking of some unpleasant things that I will have to take care of in the future, don''t worry about it.

    Now why don''t you continue with what you were talking about?"

    "Well¡­ its not only my father who has met up with me to ask about you. A lot of those pesky flies that you attached on my back have asked me about you.

    Certainly, I have answered them like you told me to, but they are so persistent! As if that wasn''t enough, dad has started pressuring me to forget about you¡­"

 Chapter 284 - 284: Full Subjugation & New P.A

    Now that was another important piece of news, as it seemed like his dear father-inw was distancing himself from him.

    Just what was that snake thinking at this moment, trying to make a break from him? Did he think that he had truly died or something???

    No that couldn''t be it, there must be something else that he knew so he was trying to cut of ties with him. But what?

    One thing was for sure though, he would have to pay more attention to his ''dear'' father-inw from now on, and also be a bit more careful around him.

    Things were truly getting more and moreplicated and interesting, not only for him but for everyone else as well.

    Everyone had started to move alongside him, just like the small mechanical parts of a clock, he was the small piece that started the whole thing and made everything move once again.

    From now on the game would have more yers, and would certainly be more fun to y. But at the same time, he couldn''t let his fun spoil his preparations and ns, otherwise, he was doomed.

    Seeing him think like that, Takeshiba Aika felt like he might misunderstand her, as she immediately said almost screamingly,

    "But don''t worry Master, I have no intention of listening to anyone else but you! I will do whatever you tell me to!"

    "Hah!?"

    Eric was still lost in his thoughts when he heard her say something unexpected like that, but she didn''t seem to have finished as she continued, but this time with a timid and low voice,

    "So, please don''t throw me away Master! If I were to burden you, you can throw me away certainly, but I don''t want you to throw me away!

    I wouldn''t want to lose you, as my life, body, heart, and soul belong to you Master, but at the same time, I wouldn''t want to block your path! Mhmmm~!"

    She was about to continue speaking more when suddenly Eric blocked her mouth with a deep and juicy French kiss, and only when he had his fun he stopped and said to her,

    "I have no n on throwing you away, you are my woman for the rest of your existence!"

    Hearing that Takeshiba Aika couldn''t help but let a teardrop of happiness fall from her eye to her cheek, and then her nape.

    From the moment she had heard about the bet and the stakes she wasn''t angry at her Master Eric, she was afraid that he might have decided to throw her away.

    She didn''t want to be thrown away, she had decided tomit everything she had to him, and only him! Everyone else that came trying to earn her attention was nothing more than a pesky fly to her.

    So, hearing that hit her soft corner, and she couldn''t help but cry with happiness. As she attacked for another deep and French kiss from her Master.

    With her doubts finally cleared, she started speaking even more enthusiastically to him,

    "By the way Master I have already fixed everything with the women on the list that you gave me, now all that is left is for you to select the time, and give them the finishing blow yourself!

    Even though I am sure that more than half of them would fall with your first thrust!"

    "Oh, just like you did?"

    "Well you can''t me me, Master is just that good after all!"

    Eric was trying to tease her, but who would expect that this shy and timid beauty in his arms would say something like that. She had truly changed, from the bossy, and arrogant woman of before.

    Still, he managed to recollect himself rather quickly, so he asked,

    "What about your mother, and your sister?"

    "They have been asking me about you a lot, but more than romantically they seem to have personal interests in doing so Master, so you better be careful around them.

    Don''t believe them easily!"

    "You know that they are your mother and your sister, right? Are you sure exposing them like that in front of me?"

    "Well, Master has priority! Furthermore, Master doesn''t n on harming them too much, and they will soon join me into serving Master, so it''s all right, I think!"

    Her words made sense, but it was still a bit too objective considering her position. Just what had happened to turn this beauty into such an obsessed servant for him?

    He had no idea what it was, and the truth to be told he was still a bit reluctant to ept it, as he still had his doubts, but there was no reason for rejecting something like this at this point in time.

    At the moment he could only think that he was lucky to have such a servant by his side, that would think of his interests, and words over anything else.

    After talking a bit more, and having another bout of love before leaving, this time it was gentle lovemaking, the two of them left the motel without getting noticed.

    Just what kind of scandal would explode if someone saw Takeshiba Aika, and Eric get out of a motel! No one would be able to imagine the scale and its effect on the country.

    Right now, Eric had be that important, that just the scandal of his affair could have a great deal of damage not only to the Takeshiba Group of Companies but Japan as a whole.

    To him it was normal though, he was used to that kind of pressure upon his shoulders, and what was most important was that he didn''t give a shit what happened to the others as long as he was happy himself.

    He had never thought of himself as a hero, in fact, if someone from the normal world would describe him, they would say he was a viin.

    A psycho, someone that would kill whoever blocked his path, and whoever endangered his existence and his happy future.

    If one asked his family, or the people that he would make sure to be happy with, then he would be a hero.

    And if someone asked him about what he was, he would say that he was just someone who did whatever worked to get what he wanted.

    He didn''t see evil, or justice in front of him he just saw what was useful, and necessary. Not to mention that there was no such a thing as pure evil or pure justice in this world.

    Even less someone who was purely evil, or purely just. Even if something like that existed, then surely it wasn''t pathetic, and a hypocrite like humans.

    Getting out of the red district, Eric was faced with the crowds of people moving endlessly through their path.

    People going to work, students going to university, children going to school, all kinds of people, with all kinds of professions, and passions were passing by, without even caring about the existence of those around them.

    In a way, all these people were doing exactly the same thing that Eric was doing, they were going their path without caring about the others.

    The only difference between the two was the scale, and reason for doing so. They wanted to just survive the daily life, while Eric wanted to survive the time, space, history, and others like him.

    Not even for a single moment, had Eric thought that he was the only one who was thinking to reach the top of the food chain.

    There were so many more people out there wishing, and fighting to do the same, with only one of them being able to reach the apex.

    All others would either stop along the way, or would be stepping stones for the others, like Eric.

    It was messed up, surely, but this was the real world out there, where people were driven by their ambitions, desires, greed, and power.

    Eric wasn''t different from them, after all, what was fuelling him at the moment was the desire for revenge, and to reach the top.

    He truly wanted to go out there, and have a look at that World of Immortals out there. He wanted to have a look at what was hidden in the horizon.

    Thinking like that, he just let out a deep sigh, as he turned to walk towards his next destination. Now that the sun was up as usual, it was time for him to return to his working position.

    After all, he didn''t have received any notification from the Takeshiba Group of Companies that he had been dismissed of his position as the Vice-President of the Group.

    Furthermore, it was time for him to have another meeting face to face with his ''dear'' father-inw, in order to better understand his position with respect to him.

    Thinking like that, he took out his phone, and made a call. In less than 15 minutes, a limo was standing in front of him, as the driver came out to open the door for him.

    Inside the limo there was a new secretary waiting for him, after he made Hilda disappear with him in that bomb assassination.

    Needless to say, that even this one had been granted to him by his father-inw, who seemed to have acknowledged his mistake with Hilda, and this time he had sent a dangerous carnivorous flower.

    Forgetting the fact that she wasn''t pure, and untouched, this woman had an aura around her that made her feel like she was some kind of woman that lived by sucking man dry.

    For a moment there, Eric actually was reluctant to enter inside the limo, but it was just a fleeting moment, as he immediately entered inside freely.

    The secretary was a bit startled by his confidence, and naturality, but she still recollected herself and started to introduce herself,

    "Hello Master Eric, my name is K, I will be your personal assistant and secretary from now on, as per orders of Master Takeshiba!"

 Chapter 285 - 285: A Battle Of Wills Inside The Limo

    K had quite the aura and quite the appearance, she wasn''t as good as Hilda but what she wascking in appearance she had it in aura and confidence.

    Even though Hilda had quite the experience, she was still more like a rough diamond, while K was a perfectly cut diamond.??

    It was clear from her confidence, and attitude that she had her goals clear, and that she most probably would do whatever it took to reach those goals.

    There wasn''t loyalty in her eyes, there was obsession, mania. Eric didn''t understand just what kind of spell or magic his father-inw had used on her, but she seemed just like a ve to him.

    The only difference between his ves and her was that he wasn''t feeling any kind of seal in her body and that ording to his system she was level 53!

    This was probably his first time meeting someone with this level of strength, it wasn''t that he didn''t know that Master Takeshiba or the other big families'' heads were stronger, but he couldn''t see their levels.

    Even those two guys that fought that night in the Egyptian desert were really strong, but he couldn''t really see their levels, the only thing he knew was that the SP and Exp points he took from them were crazy.

    Just from killing one of them, he received 20.000 SP and Exp points, while the kitten''s gains were even more preposterous than his, as she received 80.000 Sp and Exp points.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that they had extremely weak bodies, right now they would both have surpassed that 100-level cap.

    Still, it wasn''t like he regrets it or anything as with that he was able to have an even bigger haul than he expected.

    At the end of his training session, he had been able to surpass the cap of Sp points that he had nned by more than 30%, and that was quite a bonus for him.

    Still returning to the current situation, he couldn''t help but ''eat'' the woman in front of him with his eyes, without trying to hide his look in the least, as he said,

    "Just where does father-inw find you all, you are each more beautiful than the first! I truly doubt my control skills when I am in front of you K!"

    Hearing those words K pretended to be ttered, as she answered,

    "My, my, Master Eric you don''t need to tter me this much. If you want me to do anything for you, then you can just ask me to do it, you don''t have to control yourself, or hold back!

    Furthermore, I have heard that it''s bad for one''s health if they control themselves too much!"

    "Oh, since that''s the case, then why don''t youe here and service me with your mouth? It''s just like you said, I think it will harm my health if I control myself too much.

    K was surprised a bit by Eric''s words, as she hadn''t expected him to be so straightforward, and ask for her service like that.

    Her Master had praised this kid so much that she thought she might have to work hard to control him, but who would have expected that this scum was nothing more than a lusty good for nothing.

    He was just like every other Young Master out there, letting his ''muscle'' do the thinking for him, a brainless fool just like the others.

    Her expectations had been destroyed at that moment, but she still would easily lower her guard when she was on duty.

    She believed her Master blindly, even if he told her to ce a bomb suit on her body, and then go kill Eric with that, she would do just that.

    Even though really disappointed she approached him with a lewd look, as her aura was bing lewder and lewder. This was a true professional.

    With that look in her eyes, she lowered her head and mouth towards his crotch, while never separating eye contact, as she opened his pants, and uncovered the slumbering monster.

    The moment she caught a look of the monster, and then seeing him in her hand she couldn''t help but gulp once hard, and then slowly approach.

    That wasn''t even the peak of it, as she felt that slowly with every breath of her that monster was slowly awakening, and growing bigger and stronger in her hands.

    She was caught unprepared for that damned monster but there was no way she was going to give up, she had to show this milky boy, just what it meant to have his soul separated from his body.

    Without holding back in the least, she immediately went for the main dish. She wanted to embarrass Eric with a quick pre-ejaction.

    Too bad that she couldn''t, not only that but no matter how hard she tried, no matter what skills she tried there seemed to be not much of a reaction from Eric.

    No matter how deep down her throat she took that darn thing, and no matter how much she sucked on it, there was no big reaction from his monster.

    He didn''t seem like he had built much of a climax, and even less reach that peak. She couldn''t believe that!

    There was no way a man could control himself in front of her, and even less not feel anything with her skills. She was trained to squeeze water, and milk from a rock, and even less a man.

    She was sure that even though there was no sign of Eric''s climax, there was no way in hell he wasn''t feeling anything.

    Surely his face should be ugly contorted right now, as he tried his best to control himself with her, it seemed like it was a fight of will and stubbornness.

    K had no idea how Eric was able to keep his control and not build up his climax and have a huge blow out of it, but she was sure that she was going to win.

    There was no way she was going to lose in front of a milky boy like him, he was born at least 10 yearster, for him to be able to resist her.

    But still, the more he held it, the more she was losing her confidence, so she needed to refresh her confidence if she wanted to have her win.

    With those thoughts in mind, she continued with her work, but at the same time, she slightly raised her eyes, to have a look at Eric''s contorted face.

    Only to bepletely shocked, as Eric was looking at her with a bored, and downgrading look. It was like he was asking her if that was all she could do.

    There was no sign of his flustered face, or his contorted face in there. Everything she had done until now looked like it was nothing more than some kind of child y for him.

    This just couldn''t be real, there is no way this was real, she couldn''t believe her eyes at that moment. This must be some kind of nightmare, right?

    There was no way a milky boy would be able to resist her skills and abilities. She was totally confident in herself, she had never lost in any game she had yed until now.

    She had never lost to a man, she had always managed to squeeze them dry in only a few short minutes, making them feel worthless in front of her.

    Right then and there her confidence was shattered, as she looked at those bored, and empty eyes of Eric, like he was watching some kind of worthless y.

    As if that wasn''t enough, he even had the guts to say,

    "To think that someone like you, releasing that aura around, ispletely useless when ites down to it!

    I guess I was mistaken earlier, not only can I control myself with you, but I can even neglect it totally. I must say that I am seriously disappointed.

    I think it would be better to stop this here!"

    No, she couldn''t ept something like this. There was no way she was going to ept defeat in front of this milky boy.

    With these thoughts in her mind, she resolved herself once again, as she took out her melons, and surrendered that monster with her melons.

    Hers weren''t as big as Hilda''s but she could still work wonders with them, and yet there didn''t seem to be any change on Eric.

    She would encapste him with their softness and then use her lips to suck hard on the head of the dragon as if she was trying to suck the life out of him.

    It wasn''t that she wasn''t good at what she was doing, in fact, if Eric had topare her skills with his other women, then she would most probably rank in the top 2.

    But after having more than 6 women dry him out, and then what happened with Takeshiba Aika at the motel, Eric''s milk factories werepletely empty.

    It would take a whole lot of effort to fill them up again, and as if that wasn''t enough his self-control skills were one of a kind. There was no way he was losing this game.

    He didn''t feel bad in the least looking at K''s face, as a matter of fact, that made him satisfied, and confident that he had won the battle.

    Yes, it was right, this was a battle! A battle of spirit and control, where the strong shall prevail over the weak.

    Thinking like that, he decided to put an end to this show as he said,

    "I think you should just give up K, we are already close to our destination."

    But just at that moment, K seemed to have be desperate, and finally used her secret weapon¡­

 Chapter 286 - 286: Defeat & Commotion

    With a strange move of her body, and head she was able to take his whole thing inside her throat, as her tongue even reached down his special milk factories, and she clenched her throat.

    It was a feeling out of the world, no man would be able to resist that technique and that skill from her.??

    Eric wasn''t much different from all of them, as he could feel like his soul was leaving his body at that moment, and he had to clench his teeth up to breaking point to be able to handle something like that.

    His saving grace was the fact that K was totally concentrated on what she was doing, and her face was looking down, so she wasn''t able to see his face, and the terrible contortion it had at that moment.

    He felt that the battle he was having at that moment was the most dangerous one that he had ever had.

    Her throats contractions were rubbing him in all the right points, making it hell for him to be able to control the shot of his load.

    Every cell of his body was shaking at that moment, as he felt like the biggest climax he had ever experienced was building inside him.

    If she was able to do what she was doing for more than 5 seconds more, then he would never be able to survive it, and he would end up filling her throat and stomach.

    4, 3, 2!

    Things were truly getting out of control, as he felt that he was fighting an already lost war. He had lost!

    Damn! He was truly going to lose against this woman! He couldn''t allow something like that to happen!

    This wasn''t just some mouth service that K was doing for him, this was their first battle after their introduction.

    The winner of this battle would always have the upper hand over the loser, it would be into a sort of psychological trauma of sorts.

    To describe it better this was a team in their pack, to determine who was the alpha of the pack, that would lead the other by the nose.

    This didn''t mean that Eric had any intention of letting her pull him around by the nose, but this was a great opportunity for him to start showing her who was the boss.

    To women like K, confidence was everything, as long as he was able to crush that confidence of hers, he would be able to slowly start brainwashing her, and take her control from his father-inw.

    People could call this a petty challenge against his dear father-inw, but he wanted to show him that he couldn''t put his nose wherever he wanted.

    He had gone so far as to poke his nose into his familiar matters, and that was something that Eric couldn''t just ept like that.

    Of course, Eric nned on taking his wife, and his other daughter and make them his, but that didn''t seem to faze him.

    As a matter of fact, it didn''t seem like his father-inw cared much about his family, so he had to hit him where it hurt, and that was his ego.

    After what happened with Hilda, and looking at the level of K, Eric was certain that he had sent her because he had full confidence in her skills and abilities to take him under control.

    So, he was thinking of giving that guy a good surprise bypletely subduing K, and using her against him.

    As he was thinking like that, suddenly his urge to explode inside her throat, and stomach eased down quite a bit, as even K seemed to be on her limit.

    If she continued more than this then she would most probably choke on his monster and die right then and there. It would be a truly weird, pitiful, and sorry death.

    Surely, she wouldn''t want to die like that, and his guess was right on the money, as even though reluctant to do so, K gave up and raised her head, breathing really heavily.

    ''Aghh, agghh, ahhgh¡­''

    She seemed like a hungry wolf eating his prey, breathing like she was trying to instantly eat air, as an incredulous look was stered on her face.

    This was the first time that her skills had failed her, this was the first time in her life to ever fail in her ''attack''!

    She couldn''t believe this situation. It was just impossible! As if that wasn''t enough Eric had a disappointed look on his face like she hadn''t been up to his expectations.

    The situation would be much more different if she knew of his state only a moment ago, but fortunately or unfortunately, she didn''t.

    All she knew was that she had failed and that Eric was looking at her with a disappointed look. She hadpletely lost this ''battle''.

    At that moment Eric finally broke the silence, as he said,

    "Well don''t let it get to you, just work harder next time! We have arrived at our destination!"

    It would have been so much better if Eric teased her, or mocked her, as she would get fired up, but that straight and serious face was so off-putting.

    She couldn''t believe that she was being pitied and that from someone that she had branded as a good for nothing.

    If she was unable to even win against him, then didn''t it mean that she was even worse than him? No, there was no way she could ept that, but the fact remained that she had lost.

    At that moment, perhaps what she wanted to do most was scream at the top of her lungs, or even try her best to kill him, so that she could preserve her honor, and her perfect score.

    But unfortunately, she couldn''t do either of them, she couldn''t lose herposure in front of him, and even less go against her Master''s orders and kill him, and cause huge trouble for her Master.

    It was extremely difficult and it took a lot of will and self-control but she was able to control herself and do neither of those things, as she only took a deep breath, and said,

    "You are right Master Eric, I will try to work harder next time, and perhaps get a deserving reward!"

    "I am looking forward to that, now let us go, since I have been away for so long from thepany I am sure that I have a lot of work piling on my desk."

    The moment he said those words there was a kind of weird reaction in K''s face, but Eric pretended to not have noticed it, as he got out and started walking towards the building.

    There were separate elevators for different levels of staff, and visitors to thepany, as the high staff of thepany had a special elevator.

    The moment that Eric entered inside the building not many people gave him much attention, as his face wasn''t that popr, but they surely did when they saw him go towards that elevator.

    Most of them were looking at him with a mocking look as if they were seeing a viger into the city for the first time, as he entered a really expensive and high-ss restaurant.

    Some of them were looking at him carefully to understand who he was, as they weren''t able to immediately recognize him.

    There were all kinds of looks on his back, but Eric didn''t care in the least, he just kept walking towards the elevator, as K was following behind him.

    Certainly, a lot of people were even more curious seeing that one of the personal assistants of the President, and Head of the Takeshiba family was following behind him.

    But that was only for those people who had the range and ability to have a meeting with that man, and their number was small, really small.

    In fact, these guys seemed to be the most enthusiastic people in the crowd, as they were sure that a good show would soon follow.

    Popcorn corn would explode if it was ced in heat, and all these Young Masters around were even easier than that.

    It didn''t take long for one of them to finally not bear it anymore, as he looked at Eric with despise, and disgust, as he said with a loud enough voice,

    "Since when are peasants allowed to enter freely and filth this ce. On top of that, it''s a stupid viger who doesn''t even understandmon sense, and goes immediately towards shiny things!"

    ''Hahah~!'' x5

    The moment those words sounded, immediately more than a few other Young Master''s startedughing in mockery.

    That guy had taken the lead into showing Eric his ce, but they didn''t want to fall behind either.

    The moment that K heard those words, she immediately wanted to jump forward and announce Eric''s identity, but he stopped with a simple move, and then turned towards that guy.

    His expensive-looking suit, his expensive watch, his expensive perfume, and his elegantlybed hair made him truly look like some kind of high-ss guy.

    But that look on his face, those nted eyes, and that stupid face made him look like some kind of cheapskate good for nothing, that knew only to unt his money and status to those he could.

    Most probably if he learned about Eric''s identity and position in thepany, he would immediately grovel to the ground asking for forgiveness, but Eric didn''t n on giving him that liberty.

    The truth was that after this tiring night, he felt like he missed some amusement in his life, and this guy was perfect as a clown to entertain him a bit.

    He, and his friends¡­

 Chapter 287 - 287: A Slap To Fly

    Looking at them one by one Eric felt like he had found truly some good prey. He could y quite a bit with these guys.

    From the beginning Eric had no intention of dealing with them himself, he would do that with a borrowed knife.??

    It would be too ungrateful otherwise, as he was in someone else''s kitchen after all. Thinking like that, he just looked at those idiots with a typical viger expression and said,

    "You guys, what makes you feel so confident, and self-righteous about insulting someone else! What makes you guys better than me?"

    His performance, his actions, and his attitude made him look like he was an embodiment of the insults he just received, making K feel like this was his true identity.

    Too bad that that didn''t cheer her up, but in fact made her feel even worse, as she still couldn''t believe how she had lost to someone like him.

    Useless trash like him, a useless cheapskate like him had been able to win against her skills and abilities damaging his reputation.

    There was no way something like that could happen. She refused to believe that, as the only thought that was taking root inside her mind, was the possibility that Eric was that type.

    Yes, that would make sense. Eric must be that type, there was no other exnation to it. There was no way she was going to lose to someone like him.

    As for those guys, it seemed like Eric wasing right towards their alley, as they couldn''t control their out-loudughter''s anymore, as one of them said,

    "Hahah~! What makes us different you say!? Of course, our wealth, power, and background you stupid vige monkey!

    Didn''t your parents teach you to not surpass your boundaries, you worthless fly? Perhaps we should have a meet with your mother, to teach her how to educate her kid properly!"

    Hearing those words, Eric seemed to get really angry, like blood was running through his head, as he said in a dark and dangerous voice,

    "Take that back, you piece of shit! How dare you insult my mother, and my little brother, I will kill you!"

    Surely his words were really heavy, but no one thought that he could do what he said. In fact, they didn''t even think that he would even act against them.

    After all, this wasn''t just any kind of ce out there, this was the Takeshiba Group of Companies'' main building, there was no way they would allow such a scandal to happen in there.

    Just to prove that thought immediately the security of the building appeared around them, as a man in a ck suit and ck shades, seemed to be looking at them with a scary look and said,

    "Is there something wrong in here!?"

    Looking at the troublemaker Young Masters, he was immediately able to recognize a few of them being from 3rd rate families, and their leader was a 2nd rate family''s, Young Master.

    Normally those other guys didn''t have much of a value in front of him, as they were nothing more than just slightly nosier, and harder to deal with flies, but thatst one was a problem.

    His name was Inuki Takehiro and was the third in line in his family, after his two big brothers. Normally that would lower his value, but he was his father''s favorite, and spoiled kid.

    If possible, he didn''t want to deal with him, but the situation seemed pretty tense and he had to intervene.

    What surprised him the most though, was that different from Young Master Inuki Takehiro, when he had spread his pressure on the two of them, Eric hadn''t shown any kind of distress.

    It looked like it was nothing more than water under the bridge for him. Like he didn''t care about his puny pressure in the least.

    While Young Master Inuki Takehiro was the Young Master of a 2nd rate family he knew that his family was unable to cause trouble or garner the wrath of the Takeshiba family.

    So even though the guard who had asked him seemed a bit rude, and had even tested him using his pressure, he still decided to y the good guy, as he said,

    "I have a great appreciation, and high opinion for the Takeshiba family, and especially the head of the Takeshiba Family, Master Takeshiba Tomiyasu for that reason I can''t stand back when his honor is being trampled upon!

    This poor idiot viger, not only has entered and defiled this big hall, and these gentlemen with his filthy aura, but he also tried to run towards the Special Elevator without permission.

    I felt that this is great disrespect, and humiliation towards the Takeshiba family, and decided to stop him.

    But who would have thought that he seems like a brute who hasn''t been taught as he should from his mother!

    Most probably he was born and raised among beasts, I am sure that while he seems to be human, his rtives are donkeys or horses."

    Hearing that Eric seemed to be getting even angrier, and enraged like he was surpassing his own limits of anger and rage.

    All his blood seemed to have been collected on his face, and upper body, making him look like some kind of tomato man, as he looked towards that guy and said in a scary, and cold tone,

    "You damned son of a bi*tch, I am going to kill you. If it wasn''t for my father-inw, I would have already made you grovel in front of me!"

    Young Master Inuki Takehiro seemed to have heard the joke of the century as he together with his friends startedughing like lunatics, as he finally stopped and asked,

    "Worthless peasant, do you know where you are right now!? Do you know where you are standing? Your father-inw?

    Even if God arrived in this ce he wouldn''t be able to let you escape unscathed from this ce, and you say your father-inw?

    I am sure that your father-inw is some kind of old donkey in some destroyed stable somewhere in the dirtiest ces.

    Most probably he is nothing more than a shitty¡­"

    But he wasn''t able to continue speaking anymore, as a powerful p was stered to his face, and then sent him flying for more than 5 meters behind.

    The strength needed behind a small p to make a person fly more than 5 meters was nothing small, which made all the people in there looking at the scene in astonishment.

    But that wasn''t the most surprising thing at the moment, as the crowd couldn''t believe their eyes. The person that had made that possible wasn''t Eric, but rather the woman behind him.

    Since everyone had been focused on the foul words, and the interaction between Eric and that Young Master Inuki, they hadpletely forgotten about her.

    It was only now that she had pped Young Master Inuki flying for more than 5 meters that they were finally reminded of her existence in the room.

    As if that wasn''t enough, that look on her face made most of them drop in cold sweats as they were unable to detach their eyes from her.

    At that moment, a cold and detached voice finally sounded from her, as she said,

    "Trash, know your ce!"

    Young Master Inuki was probably still dizzy and shocked from that p, but those friends of his managed to break free from the shock when they heard her words, as they immediately shouted,

    "What do you think you are doing you animal?"

    "Who do you think you are bi*tch?"

    "Do you want to die, you slut?"

    "What are you guys of the security waiting, capture her for us!"

    They clearly understood that they had no chance against her, it was their weakling instinct that was screaming inside them to forget about her and run if they didn''t want to die.

    It was still quite shocking to not see them run and escape, but taking into consideration that the guards were there, and their faces it was still understandable. Probably!

    So, at that moment they could do the best that came through their mind, insult and scream at her, as they screamed at the security to do its duty.

    The security guard''s captain didn''t know what to do at this point. Surely, he wanted to act his authority, and catch that woman, and Eric, but the strength she had shown was so much above him.

    Forget about a fair one-on-one battle, he wouldn''t be able to beat her up even if he used all the security members in the ce.

    The only ones who might be able to have a chance against her, were those guys from the special security department, that no one had any idea who they were, or what they were doing.

    He didn''t really know what to do, as this situation was truly beyond his level, there was no way someone like him could handle such a situation.

    Eric, on the other hand, was just looking at K with a weird look, and said,

    "Can''t you control yourself a bit more? You ended up causing a scandal!"

    Before K was even able to answer those words, a burst of maniacughter was heard from the ce where Young Master Inuki Takehiro''s body was, as it grew louder and louder by the second.

    He wasughing like he had lost his mind, making people feel even more ufortable, as he said,

    "Hahaha~! Good, good, good! Damn peasants do you know where you caused a scandal? Do you know what is awaiting you, idiots? You are dead!

    Dead!

    You, worthless peasants, have just offended the Takeshiba family, and its head! Hahaahh~!"

    He seemed extremely happy as he said that, but then he thought he heard something that took him by surprise¡­

 Chapter 288 - 288: Surprise!

    "Don''t you think you are getting something wrong, useless good for nothing Young Master!?"

    "You still dare to sprout shit from your mouth, you fu*cking peasant, you think you can still talk shit like that you son of a worthless bi*tch???

    What are you idiots standing there for, why don''t you capture this Rambo animal and hold him so I can kill him?

    Especially that bitch, I will make her suffer for what she did, I will make her regret ever standing in front of me!"

    It was clear that Young Master Inuki Takehiro was extremely angry, and enraged. He looked like some kind of animal going berserk.

    He was throwing insults and orders around him like he was in his own house and controlling his own people.

    Even though he had trained a bit, and was around level 13 ording to the system, he was nowhere close to Eric''s, and K''s level, so he couldn''t sense their true strength and power.

    In his eyes, these two were just some kind of worthless worms who didn''t understand simple logic and were trying to chew more than they could.

    He seemed to bepletely unaware of the fact, that just a few moments ago, K had sent him flying more than 5 meters with a simple p.

    Most probably that p had caused some kind of mental injury and turned him into an idiot, otherwise, there was no other exnation.

    The shades security guard who was the captain of the security team that first rushed to the scene didn''t know how to deal with this.

    He only had a feeling that if he tried to mess with this simple-looking boy, and that secretary-looking woman by his side, then he would surely regret it.

    He was in a big dilemma at the moment, but he decided to trust his instincts, as he bowed lightly towards Eric, and said,

    "Young Master, may I ask you to please take this fight outside? Our Takeshiba family doesn''t want to interfere in the personal matters of our guests!"

    Eric was a bit surprised by the captain''s attitude, as he didn''t expect something like that, but even before he could say anything, Young Master Inuki jumped in the topic,

    "What the hell are you talking about you insect? This whole thing started because I was trying to protect the dignity of this damned ce!

    Personal matter!? Don''t fu*ck with me, I will fu*cking kill you!"

    It was at that point that Eric''s aura seemed to have changed a bit, as that anger and rage of before seemed to be slowly disappearing as he said,

    "You know useless good for nothing Young Master, I have never seen someone contradict himself as much as you do!"

    Young Master Inuki Takehiro was losing his patients with everything that was happening, and his underlings as well, as he said with anger reeking in his words,

    "What the hell do you mean worm?"

    "My, my, where did the polite, educated, and good mannered useless good for nothing Young Master go!?"

    As he said those words, he could feel like the anger of the guy in front of him was going to slowly form into intent, but he didn''t care as he just continued,

    "Well anyway, this is something I don''t understand myself as well! You say that you honor and respect my father-inw, and then suddenly say that he is some kind of donkey or horse.

    Just make up your mind already!"

    There is no way for an angry, and enraged mind to be able to understand something logical and to make a logical connection to the topic.

    The words that Eric just said entered on one side and left through the other. Young Master Inuki Takehiro didn''t pay attention to even a dreg of their meaning.

    The only thing he could hear once again was Eric saying father-inw, and that made him even angrier, as he started screaming,

    "The fu*ck are you talking about, I just told you that your father-inw is nothing more than a motherfu*cking donkey, a worthless worm who probably has forgotten to die.

    I am sure he isn''t worth more than shi¡­"

    Once again though he was caught by surprise with another p as he was once again sent flying, this time for more than 10 meters or something.

    It should have been truly painful, as at the location where he stood when he was talking there was now a puddle of blood and a few broken teeth.

    He was truly pitiful, as he had been pped, and sent flying not only once, but twice. And it had happened in such a short amount of time.

    The underlings who were behind him a moment ago seemed to have disappeared for a moment, as the next moment they once again started screaming,

    "What the fu*ck do you think you are doing bi*tch!?"

    "Do you want to truly die?"

    "You are dead now!"

    As these guys were running their mouths, Eric seemed to be looking at K full of curiosity. He had never thought that this whole thing would work so well.

    It was like there was some kind of shortcut in her brain, that made her unable to stand even a small insult towards her Master.

    No matter how much she tried topose herself, and act like she didn''t care, the moment that his father-inw was insulted in her presence, she would attack to descend divine punishment on the wrongdoer.

    In fact, to bepletely honest, he kind of felt jealous about it, and it made his desire to possess her even stronger.

    The truth was that from the moment he had entered the building, and noticed that reaction from K, he knew that something had happened in here, so he wanted to enter the ce with a boom.

    What kind of better boom, and stress relief would there be than crushing a few foolish extra unnecessary shadows from the surface of Earth.

    Even though he wouldn''t be able to actually kill them, he could make them regret being born. In fact, that seemed even more interesting at the moment.

    The security guard''s captain was about to make his move, even though it wasn''t something he would be doing willingly, when he suddenly stopped in ce, started walking towards K, and then bowed.

    "I am very sorry for our impudence, andck of resolve ma''am! We await orders!"

    If what had happened until now wasn''t surprising and shocking enough, then what just took ce clearly left the audience shocked.

    Besides a small few, everyone else was extremely shocked by what was going on! It felt like it was some kind of illusion or something.

    The most shocked with this development was most probably the ''friends'' or it would be more exact to say the ''underlings'' of Young Master Inuki Takehiro.

    Differently from their ringleader who had the Inuki family behind him, the rest of them were nothing more than small fry.

    Not to mention that by the way that security guard acted in front of her, that woman wasn''t something simple in the structure.

    It was the instinct of the weak, and worthless, when they were in front of a big enough enemy, they would want to run and enter some hole in order to not be seen and killed.

    At that moment their instincts were screaming for them to run from this ce, to run and find some hole where they could hide.

    Their ringleader seemed to think different though, as he had already lost control of himself, and his anger, his killing intent even though weak, was leaking out of him like a holed pipe.

    "What king of fu*cking y do you think you guys are ying? I am the new Vice President''s confidante, and friend, don''t think that you can escape easily by insulting me!"

    Hearing that Eric had to say that for the first time since this damn thing started, he heard this guy say something interesting, as he looked towards K, and asked,

    "New Vice-President? I don''t remember resigning!"

    Differently from Eric who seemed curious, K was furious, which was supposed to be a surprise hit on Eric to cause him some mental damage, before the meeting with her Master.

    But it seemed like the surprise hit had been fired before the needed time. This damn dog had spoiled her Master''s n, but still, she managed to control herself as she said with a calm tone,

    "Since the Group couldn''t work well without a Vice President, Master decided to make your big brother upy that spot until your return.

    It was supposed to be a surprise for you Master Eric, but I guess it has been spoiled now!"

    Now it was Eric''s turn to be surprised, this was something that he would have never thought possible. Who would have expected his dear father-inw to make such a hit?

    Just what was that guy trying to do? Clearly, his brother was nothing more than a puppet, but what was that man trying to achieve?

    Thinking too much would be useless at the moment though, furthermore thinking more about it, this was perfect for him.

    His brother would surely do some stupid mistake and cause trouble for the Takeshiba''s and he needed to take some time off, in order to train himself, and his army.

    But while inside he was gloating at this decision of his father-inw, outside he showed quite the weird, and angryplexion.

    After all, he couldn''t show his real feelings to his enemy, could he!? He would have to y like he was angry and hurt by this decision.

    But while he was thinking like that, and trying to decide on the best course of action from that moment on, he heard the angry voice of Young Master Inuki Takehiro,

    "I will fu*cking destroy you worthless trash!"

 Chapter 289 - 289: Words Of Commandment

    It was clear that Young Master Inuki Takehiro didn''t seem to understand what was going on, as his eyes, ears, and senses were totally blocked from his own rage, anger, and stupidity.

    And if that wasn''t enough proof, that idiot even started running towards Eric with the intention of attacking him.??

    If Eric was a normal guy without any training, or any form of defense then even if he didn''t die from that attack he would surely get crippled, and in the least, he was going to lose a limb or two.

    But despite all this Eric wasn''t worried in the least for two reasons, the first one was because K was already in between them, and the second because someone else had appeared behind his attacker.

    It wasn''t his brother though, but even then, it reeked like his brother. Meaning that the person who had appeared behind the stupid Young Master was his brother''s subordinate.

    The guy had shades covering his eyes, and a hat over his head that kind of hid his identity, as the system branded him as a level 62 fighter, through his irvoyance eyes.

    Talk about surprising! He would have never expected that his brother had already someone this strong by his side.

    But this was most probably some kind of help he was getting from the enemies he had made for himself or some other countries'' agencies.

    After all, in today''s Earth, probable the less discriminating ce about race, skin, or tastes was the spying agencies.

    Since those guys needed to be everywhere without being noticed, they would have to have people that could blend with the locals.

    So, it wouldn''t be weird for that expert to be working for a foreign spying agency, even though he had the appearance of a Japanese guy.

    That guy appeared really suddenly, and with just one flick of his finger, he hit Young Master Inuki Takehiro from behind and throwing him towards Eric.

    As for the Young Master in question, he didn''t even have time to understand what was going on, as he was sent flying like a kite for the third time today.

    That throw seemed to be in order to neutralize, the threat for Eric, but at the same time, it was in order to test him.

    The ''push'' he gave the Young Master Inuki Takehiro from behind was enough to not only destroy his control over himself but also to elerate him beyond the capabilities of K.

    Truly the moment that guy ended up on the floor he would most probably have more than a few broken bones, but at the same time, Eric stood in his path.

    If Eric didn''t avoid him, then he would end up suffering the attack, and he might be the one suffering injuries, but if he did avoid him, then he would show that he had quite the strength.

    Even if he wouldn''t expose his full true strength, in order to avoid that stone thrown at him, he would have to have the eleration of someone between level 40-50, which was still a bit big.

    If he avoided that and showed his power, then his enemies would be even warier of him, and he would have to face more problems after this, which was something he didn''t want to deal with.

    But he seriously didn''t want to crash with this dummy, it would be just too embarrassing, and someone like him who held the title of Emperor in his past life wouldn''t be able to bear it.

    For that reason, he decided to try for the best of both worlds, and have someone else pick the damage for him.

    Just as he thought like that, and the thrown body was at half the way towards him, two of Young Master Inuki Takehiro''s weaklings jumped scared, and cut the thrown bodies trajectory.

    The three bodies shed in the air, as the two weaklings were thrown in different directions, while the used idiot was thrown out of trajectory, and didn''t hit Eric, but some other guys in the crowd.

    Well, he didn''t want to create this problem for his big brother, and his servants so soon, but it was their own fault, as they had tried to probe the wrong person.

    How did he achieve this!?

    Pretty easily actually as this was one of his new skills, that he had decided to buy during his training month.

    "Words of Commandment!"

    It was a truly powerful skill, as it was a D+ skill with the possibility of evolving to an S skill. It depended on how much he was able to learn and make it useful for himself.

    With each increase in the level of the skill he would be able to use it too much more powerful opponents, and in a much wider range.

    At the moment, just like the name suggested he used Soul Power in order tomand people to take actions that he suggested.

    Normally he wouldn''t be able to use a skill unless he waspletely familiar with it, and had learned how to use it himself.

    While the information that the Legacy System pushed to his head was enough for him to have a gist of the skill, and be able to use its minimum.

    He still needed to better research, and analyze the skill in order to make it his ''own'' and be able to use the full strength of his power.

    With his current achievements in the skill he just used, he was at most able to make people doubt, or do something that they didn''t feel doing so strongly.

    But weirdly with the soul skills, his Legacy System gave him the opportunity to temporarily increase its effects, as long as he paid enough SP points.

    For the earlier effect, he had to pay 110 SP points to be effective, even though those scums were less than level 10 and didn''t truly have a strong Soul Power.

    The rate at which the exchange was done was 10 SP points for level, and he already knew that, but still this didn''t mean that he wasn''t angry with what happened.

    That good brother of his, and this damned servant of him had cost him 110 SP points already, increasing the amount of their already opened debt.

    He would have to make sure he collected every small dreg of their debt, otherwise, he wouldn''t be a happy person in the end.

    At the same time, he also was able to see how powerful, and bendy this skill truly was, and he couldn''t help to increase his proficiency and use of the skill.

    But that didn''t matter right now, what it mattered was that his n had worked and he had dealt with the situation elegantly without needing to reveal his power.

    In fact, what he did would most probably throw his opposition into more confusion and they would think that his Master had left him, someone, to protect him from behind.

    Someone that was able to stay by his side, and bepletely hidden by their senses, and technology.

    Such an adversary was certainly something that they couldn''t defy at the moment, or so would they think, giving him a bit of peace to work on his own.

    Well, that would certainly happen in the future, as right now that guy in shades, and wearing that hat, waspletely surprised by what just happened.

    Things hadpletely drifted off from his n, and there wasn''t much of an acting space and time for him to do what he needed to do. Confirm Eric''s true strength!

    And to make matters worse for him, K immediately appeared by Eric''s side, as she said,

    "Capture these fools, and call their houses. They dared to offend Master Eric, the son-inw of Master Takeshiba, and the ex-Vice President of the Takeshiba Grou of Companies.

    Tell them that we will be waiting for an exnation, which better arrives quick!"

    Her wordspletely stunned the crowd in there, as no one among them would have expected Eric to be that famous son-inw of the Takeshiba family.

    It wasn''t their fault to have forgotten him though, as it was Eric who had gone missing for more than an entire month, without making any appearance at all.

    There were some people who knew the reason behind that, and the bomb assassination attempt on him, but they were few in numbers.

    Most of the people thought that he was somewhere around the world enjoying the millions and billions of the Takeshiba family, as he had hit jackpot in his life.

    When the matter of bet became public there were even those people who thought that he might have grabbed a few million, and then escaped!

    There was no way for him to be able to go against those Young Masters from the big families, in fact, he wouldn''t even be able to go against someone from a third, or fourth-rate family.

    He was a loser who should just escape for his life and enter the deepest hole he could find if he didn''t want to die one day.

    So, one could imagine the shock, surprise, and confusion on everyone''s faces when they heard that the person in front of them was precisely that coward who should have entered the depths of Earth.

    The truth was that they couldn''t believe their ears and eyes. There was no way someone like that would reappear in front of them, right?

    Did this guy have some kind of death wish or something? Otherwise, why would he return to the den of wolves when he was just a little sheep?

    Eric on the other hand didn''t seem to care about them, or their faces, as he just turned around and once again started walking towards the special elevator, it was time to meet his ''dear'' brother¡­

 Chapter 290 - 290: Meeting Michael

    With the change of situation, it would be better for him to go and have a look at his brother first, and then meet with his father-inw.

    Despite everything, the position of his brother was much more important than the position of his dear father-inw.??

    His brother was one of his main targets for revenge, while his father-inw was just one more of the stepping stones he had to step upon.

    It wasn''t like he was underestimating him, as he had already understood just what kind of venomous snake he was, and just how much of a sly fox he could be.

    But no matter what, at the end of the day, he was nothing more than a stepping stone for Eric. While his brother Michael was one of the big reasons he had turned back in time.

    With those thoughts in mind, he immediately got on the elevator followed by K, as he pressed the button for the highest floor this elevator could go for.

    There was a special elevator for going into President Takeshiba Tomiyasu''s office, as the other elevators could at best send one to the prior floor, which was even the Vice-Presidents floor.

    The elevators were quick, andfy, as one wouldn''t sense the trip to the destination at all. But Eric couldn''t help but get a bit agitated by K''s look all the way.

    She was looking at him with doubt, and scrutiny, like she was trying to uncover all his secrets in one go.

    He didn''t know what she was thinking about, or about what had fired the doubts fire inside her, but he understood that this woman was bad news.

    It felt like her sixth sense was much stronger than he had thought it to be, but it wasn''t like it mattered much.

    The moment that the elevator''s gates opened on the designated floor, Eric immediately walked outside the elevator relieved inside, as he looked at the workers around him.

    Most of the guys that would usually be working in this ce had been reced, he didn''t know whether they were fired or repositioned but they were almost fully reced.

    Only a select few had been able to escape the purge, including those idiots that Eric had caught embezzling money from the Company.

    This was more than enough for Eric to understand that thepany''s new president didn''t have any intention of leaving the ce he had.

    As a matter of fact, it seemed like this guy was trying his best to nt roots in this ce, and slowly take over the whole thing.

    His brother certainly was a greedy and ambitious man. Perhaps he had underestimated him all this time, which made Eric feel a bit excited for the future.

    If he only had to take his revenge from weak, and stupid crows, then he would slowly lose interest in his revenge.

    But now for a change, he had a feeling that things were getting quite interesting and he would have a lot of fun ying this game.

    Even though he was getting weird looks from wherever he passed, and most of them were even filled with malice, he didn''t seem to mind as he walked towards his destination.

    Reaching the office of the Vice-President, he was notified of his presence, as the door was almost immediately opened, and he entered the pre-office area.

    Inside there were 3 women,dies, or to be more exact smoking hot babes. Each of them was like a different breed of woman.

    There was the rude and Rambo one, there was the calm and collected one, and also the superhot clutzy one.

    But their personalities weren''t the only thing that would grab a man''s attention as their bodies and their curves were like chiseled by God himself.

    The three of them would most probably be the dream of any man on earth, and Eric wasn''t different from others, he might have thought so too if it weren''t for their looks and expressions.

    They were looking at him with really bad and dangerous eyes like they were looking at some kind of a stupid loser, some kind of worm or virus that could take them down too if they weren''t careful.

    This was a bit rude as this was the first time he was meeting them, and there should be no enmity between them, so just what was happening here?

    Still, he didn''t make a ruckus out of this, as he waited for his brother to allow him ess to his office, and he had to wait a bit for that.

    To think that his brother was such a childish idiot even now. He couldn''t help but feel like he had overestimated him a moment ago.

    He was leaving him outside just to show him that he was now the Vice-President of the Takeshiba Group of Companies, and he would have to follow his wish.

    In a way, he was trying to show off in front of Eric, and brush his new power to him. Too bad though that Eric didn''t seem to care, as he just stood there ogling at the secretaries.

    Their eyes towards him hadn''t changed in the least, but that didn''t stop Eric from basking his eyes in their beauties, as he looked like he didn''t care in the least about his brother''s little trick.

    In fact, the one who seemed to be angrier at such receival was K, who didn''t seem to like staying there in wait, as she looked at the secretaries, and said,

    "Did you inform your Master or not? We have other things to take care of, you know!?"

    It was at this point that Eric interfered with his words,

    "K is right, could you go inform my big brother once again? As my father-inw is waiting for me and it would be rude of me to make him wait!"

    The rude and Rambo secretary seemed to have had enough as she said in a loud voice,

    "We have already informed Master of your presence, so just wait there for when he gets free!"

    K was the personal secretary of Master Takeshiba, and her normal position could be said to be equal to that of a Vice President in the Takeshiba Group of Companies.

    So, how could she allow a damn new secretary talk to her like that, as he got enraged while saying,

    "What did you say!?"

    She was about to use her aura and pressure on her enemy, as Eric was clearly quite interested in the results, but feeling that his brother was entering the pre-office, he got in front of her and said,

    "Ma, ma, don''t be so rude. Thesedies must be tired, and busy as well, so let us just wait for a little longer K!"

    K was still angry, but she managed to hold herself back, as she heard a sudden voice from the open door of the office,

    "I see that you are as patient, generous, and understanding as ever little brother! You are making this big brother feel ashamed to have let you wait outside!"

    Finally, this piece of trash had decided to show his face, that was what Eric thought, but on his face, there was no sign of such an opinion on his face, in fact, he looked like he had just had an old curse activated,

    "Big brother, I didn''t expect to see you here!"

    "What are you talking little brother, I couldn''t let sister-inw face this hard life alone, or allow the guys in here to throw mud upon your name.

    For that reason, I have been trying to do everything I can to not embarrass you little brother, and I will continue to do so!

    But man, how happy I am to finally see you again, it''s the best surprise I have received today. Come on, let''s enter my office and talk among each other!"

    Well, these words in a sort of way managed to summarize everything that was going on in there. His brother had somehow managed to enter this ce, and now he had no intention of leaving it.

    Certainly, Eric could use his connection to his father-inw to ask for his ce back, but then all the media, and people in the Company would start spreading rumors about him.

    Not only had his brother received that position, but he had also managed to change whole the personnel working for him, including those guys that Eric himself had thrown away.

    It was clear that his brother had started growing roots in this ce, and it would be more than difficult to remove him.

    Not that Eric had any intention to do so anyway, but the problem now stood how he should act about it.

    It was clear that his brother still thought that he was the same idiot that he was able to push around since he was a kid.

    As a matter of fact, he was still treating him the same, as even now that he invited him inside his office, he was looking at him with those disgusting and creeping eyes of usual.

    Since Eric didn''t want to break his family and didn''t want to get exiled from his ce, he had always tried to keep his head down and obey his big brother''s orders.

    But now those eyes looked like nothing more than the eyes of a stupid weird, and scary idiot that one could find in every corner of this city.

    He couldn''t believe himself that once upon a time he had been scared from those eyes. It seemed like it was some sort of weak joke, still this time he had to pretend like it was still the same.

    It seemed like when he started walking towards the office his aura started to change slightly, from that calm and collected one, to that of a frightened rabbit one.

    When the door closed behind him, he heard his brother''s threatening voice¡­

 Chapter 291 - 291: Mental Pressure & Greed

    "Listen here you dip-shit, I don''t know how you managed to pull this shit off, and frankly I don''t care in the least.

    From now on everything in here belongs to me! You understand!???

    Thispany, this family, this position, this fortune, your lovely fianc¨¦, her mother, her sister, and everything else belongs to me from now on.

    You better get this straight and disappear from everyone''s sight, otherwise, I will fucking make you regret it.

    Mother already left and doesn''t want to see you anymore, I am sure you don''t want me to do the same thing, right? After all, you did promise that to our father!"

    Yup, this was the little brother that Eric had known for his two lives, a bastard that would do everything he could in order to ckmail him and get what he wanted.

    After all, he had no idea where his mother even was, and he was using her disappearance as a form of mental attack towards him.

    No matter how strong some people be, even if they are about to be gods, there is something that can''t easily change, and always keeps them back, their mental fortitude.

    In his past life, even though Eric had be an Emperor of a fu*cking Empire, he still hadn''t been able to change his mental disposition and had ended the way he did.

    Betrayed by his brother, and that bi*tch of a stepmother, and then killed by those he called as his brothers.

    It was something that he had been unable to escape from, but in this life, he had the memories of his past life, and his revenge so there was no way he would end up the same.

    His brother would surely be in for a big surprise when everything was revealed, but until then he had to y the scared rabbit.

    Meaning that right now he had to y like he was truly intimidated by his little brother''s words and like he truly feared him.

    That''s why he put a heavy look on his face, as he looked towards his little brother and said with a timid voice,

    "O-Ok brother! Just do-don''t go!"

    Hearing those words, a splendid smile appeared on Michael''s face, as he said with a happy voice,

    "Don''t worry, as long as you keep your end of the bargain, I will make sure to hold on to mine!"

    He seemed like he had already won the fight, and the kingdom was his to rule, but then he was reminded of something and said,

    "Oh, by the way, I want you to give me the forme for the potions, and those techniques! And also tell your Master to take me as a disciple as well!"

    Humans'' greed was just like rubber the more they pulled on it, the bigger it extended its tentacles, the same thing was happening with his brother.

    It seemed like just the Takeshiba family, and his position at the moment wasn''t enough for him to satisfy his greed, and he wanted more. Much more than he could actually hold.

    The whole world would pay, kill, rape, and destroy so many things in order to have a chance of a meeting with his Master, and yet this piece of trash acted like he was entitled to it.

    Well, his Master didn''t actually exist and it was just his creation, but still, this whole thing was a bit too much.

    Yet Eric pretended like he was still affected by his brother''s mental pressure, and at the same time some deep hesitation, as he said,

    "I don''t know, I should ask Master first! He told me to not do anything without his permission!"

    Just that line was enough topletely destroy the good mood of his little brother Michael, who seemed to have gotten pretty angry immediately, as he screamed at him,

    "What are you saying, big brother? Are you saying that you will throw away your little brother and thest remaining member of your family?

    Do I mean so little to you? Does the promise you made to father before he died to mean so little to you?"

    "No, no, of course not, it''s just that¡­"

    "It''s just what? You are cutting ties with me, and throwing me on the streets, and you call yourself a big brother!? Just what kind of monster are you?"

    The previous Eric would have been brought to tears with that performance as he might as well cry for his little brother, but the one he was right now felt that this was even worse than a cheap performance.

    Surely those guys in the streets could put up a much better front than this piece of trash that he had for a brother.

    Still, he pretended to be affected by those words, as he immediately started saying in panic,

    "No, little brother, no don''t say that! Don''t worry I will talk to Master, and convince him, you don''t have to worry!

    "You are my family, I won''t throw you on the streets, I promised father that I would take care of you and mother, don''t worry!

    I will do my best!"

    "Well, I don''t believe you! You are lying! I won''t believe you until youe to me and tell me it''s done!"

    Eric had to ept that this piece of trash he had for a brother knew how to y with his feelings, and mental traumas, it was just that he surely didn''t expect for him to have a second chance at life.

    With those thoughts in mind, he seemed like he had just received an important mission in life, and said,

    "You just wait little brother, I wille back really soon in order to give you good news!"

    With that said he turned around and left his little brother''s office, with a look and attitude that seemed full of determination and resolve.

    As he was making his way out, he pretended not to notice his little brother''s satisfied smirk stered on his face, as he had just dealt with an idiot.

    He couldn''t really deny it though, the him of his previous life had truly been an idiot beyond saving, and it was only now that his eyes had opened a bit to the reality around him.

    It was clear that his little brother didn''t give a damn about the fact that his own mother was nowhere to be found, in fact, he was even using that fact to his benefit.

    He didn''t know how he had appeared inside the Takeshiba family, or how he hade to a deal with his snake of a father-inw, but it was sure that he thought he had the reins in the deal.

    This made things a bitplicated for him, but not by much. His little brother was sure to add some oil to the fire andplications that he had already started.

    So, in a way, he would be helping him in dealing with the situation. Furthermore, he wanted a piece of the deal with the potions and the techniques, so he could make him the bait.

    Most probably once it happened his little brother would sell his name, but he already had the protection of his Master, his brother didn''t.

    This was a perfect chance for him to work his little brother to death, and he would make sure that he did so with a smiling face.

    When he got outside of the office, he had a really weird andplicated look on his face, while the situation was pretty tense in front of him.

    K and his little brother''s secretaries were in quite the situation with each other, looking like they were about to jump on each other''s throats.

    Eric didn''t seem to care much about their situation though, as he just walked ahead like he was being possessed, and didn''t care much what happened with the world anymore.

    Even K was surprised by the look on his face, as she saw him get out of the office, and followed behind him, as he said,

    "I am going home, tell father-inw that I can''t meet him today due to some personal reasons!"

    With that said he didn''t even turn his head back, as he made his way towards the elevator, and then disappeared in front of her eyes.

    K didn''t understand what was going on, after all, the man that was capable of resisting her skills, and techniques, shouldn''t be someone who got easily down like this.

    There was something wrong with all this ordeal, but she had no idea what it was, and as she was thinking like that, she got a call from her Master, telling her to return.

    She had a bad feeling about this, and she certainly hated these three secretaries and that new Vice-President of the Company, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    She could only follow her Master''s orders and instructions!

    On the other hand, Eric just kept his gloomy expression stered in his face as he made his way out of the Takeshiba Group of Companies building.

    When he got outside he didn''t even use the limo that hade to pick him up earlier in the day, instead, he walked quite a bit ahead, and called a taxi.

    He seemed like some kind of man that had suddenly lost everything he had in a big gamble, and there was nothing for him anymore.

    Whoever looked at him they would most probably think what a poor soul, and what could have happened to have broken him like that.

    Everyone, besides those two guys that were looking at him from the two highest floors of the building behind him.

    One of them thought he was just an emotional fool, while the other seemed to be extremely confused by everything that had just happened¡­

 Chapter 292 - 292: Soul Stairway To Heaven

    Master Takeshiba still didn''t understand what had just happened inside that office. He had seen everything live, but it was still difficult for him to believe it.

    The son-inw he knew wasn''t the type of guy that appeared in the screen. It was as if they werepletely unrted people.??

    For a moment he even thought that there was someone who was pretending to be him, or some identical guy with apletely different personality.

    The probability that his son-inw might have more than one personality was really high, but still the difference was just that baffling.

    He didn''t know what to make of all this, as he still thought that it was some kind of y, but the fact that it had happened it didn''t change.

    At the same time, he decided to act more cautiously towards that little brother of his son-inw as he seemed to be really dangerous.

    People like him, who use even their family members for their own benefit, without even battling an eye lid are truly dangerous.

    Furthermore, he had three useless idiots in his own house that could easily fall for his tricks, and then be used against himself.

    For a moment there, he even seemed to regret the fact that he had involved that venomous snake in his life, and family.

    But if what happened was true, then he would need that venomous snake to deal with his son-inw, and even find the location of that Master.

    As long as he was able to find the location of that guy, there were so many possibilities from which he could make a storm winning from.

    Only the future would be able to tell just what kind of a decision he had made, by bringing that guy in the equation.

    On the other hand, Eric was in his taxi with his eyes closed. He was thinking about the current situation and how to deal with it.

    The most pressing matter at the moment, was to give those potion forme, and techniques that he had already give to the Takeshiba family, to the other big families.

    He didn''t care much about the reaction of his father-inw, but the reaction of that son of a bi*tch he had for a brother was a problem.

    Especially after his request, if he went on and did those deals behind his back, he would either go on a rampage, ande to confront him, or he would think that something was wrong.

    It was still to early to throw that guy in a rampage, and even less to make him start doubting on him. He had to make sure that heid low for the time being, which left him with only one other choice.

    It was time to use his clones, and create himself a junior-brother disciple of his Master to take care of everything he couldn''t.

    After his one-month training in Africa, his Blood-Clone Technique had advanced quite a bit, and not to mention that he had bought the first level of that expensive Soul Technique.

    That Soul Technique was called ''Soul Stairway to Heaven'' and was divided in five big levels. Level one was the basics, as it was called ''First Step-Soul Separation''!

    It was the basics of the technique. Basically, it was a Soul Separation and strengthening technique, making one continuously separate his soul and grow stronger.

    ording to the technique there was a limit to how strong one''s soul could grow, as its growth would always be chained by Heavens.

    It was impossible for any soul to be able to break through those chains alone, so the powerhouse who had created the technique had thought about a roundabout route.

    Since alone it was impossible to be done, then he needed to increase the number of his forces, but it was impossible for two different souls to break through the same chains.

    So, there was no other way but it had to be his own soul, he had to multiply his own soul and fight, but mere clones would always disappear, and not be as strong as the original.

    He had to find a way that would make those clones strong enough to help him out without disappearing, and then return back to make the original stronger.

    It was only after millennia of thought, and research that he had finallye to this soul splitting technique.

    He would split his soul into more than one part intentionally, and then help each of those parts to grow stronger, and reach the limit.

    Then he would call those parts back to be part of his original, and then with the help of the merge he would be able to break through those chains.

    Since what he had couldn''t grow stronger than one, he just had to start addition, and add another one to himself, and then add them up. 1+1>1 for sure.

    The logic was quite normal, and it should be really effective, the only problem was the method, and its effect.

    The first level of the technique, the one that Eric had managed to buy, was the basis of the technique, and it was clearly the most important part Soul Separation.

    Just like the name suggested, it meant for Eric to make contact with his Soul Avatar, recognize it, and learn about it, andstly to cut him in half.

    Yup, cut him in half!

    There wasn''t much information on how he would feel doing it, or if he would actually be able to do it without damaging his Soul Avatar, and turning into stupid, but it would surely be painful.

    He felt like suddenly he had a Nuclear Bomb on his hands, a manual on how it was done, and time to sort out the information and then try to defuse it.

    If he managed to do it properly then he would end up with a JackPot win, but if he made even the smallest blunder on the way, he was gone.

    Furthermore, it was a damn opportunity that he had been able to earn only after paying 1 million SP points. It felt like he had bought his doom himself, after all that hard-work in Africa!

    As if that wasn''t enough, his whole look on the future depended on this technique, and its results, so he had to make sure that he learned this as soon as possible.

    Luckily the technique didn''t immediately enter into the weird and difficult parts, as it had a lot of helpful materials how to slowly advance.

    First exercise, or helpful not was splitting his attention, and processing ability into more than one, and his blood-clones were perfect for that.

    Now he didn''t need to go into a trance every time he controlled one of those clones, as he was able to split his conscience in two, and control himself and his clone at the same time.

    It still gave him a terrible headache as he did so, but he never gave up, as he would continue training, until he passed out from the headache.

    Recently he had started training with three, but he couldn''t evenst for a minute or two, and he was still far away from what he wanted.

    In order to have an opportunity of putting his n in action, he had to make sure that he was able to split his soul into two parts, and that wouldn''t be anything easy.

    Time was ticking for him, and now that he had made an appearance it was impossible for those guys waiting for him to just let him be, as he suddenly felt a great danger upon himself.

    He didn''t have time to think anymore, as a big truck came from his right side, and hit the taxi he was on, sending them flying in the air.

    It was still early in the day, and the route that they were taking was quite crowded, so he didn''t expect something like that to happen.

    But still he acted quickly, as he broke the window of side he was on, and as the taxi was still in the air, he slipped through the window and outside.

    It wasn''t like he didn''t want to take the driver with him, but the guy had his seatbelt on, and the airbags were opened, so he was safer like that.

    If he had tried to pulled him outside with him, then he would have to kill that airbag, and his seatbelt, and then try to fit him through the window.

    The guy would have probably suffered injuries that would take his life, so letting him inside the car was the best decision.

    Furthermore, the people who had done all this were behind him, so as long as he stood by his side, the taxi driver would suffer even more.

    Without thinking twice, Eric immediately jumped against the direction of the car''s momentum, as he jumped towards the big truck.

    Normally in anime, or manga, track-kun would help young man like himself be reincarnated as cheat being in another world, but unfortunately this wasn''t an anime, and truck-kun just wanted to kill him.

    In the time that it took him to think that, he had already reached the truck, as he made a stunning flip mid-air dodged the truck''s front, and to the side of the driver.

    The driver wasn''t able to understand what had just happened, when he felt a ss breaking on his side, and then a strong hand pulled him out of his truck''s window, and throw him on the ground.

    Everything had happened so fast that he was unable to make sense of it, as his truck continued forward and crashed at a pole, and then at a building, going in mes.

    Just as he was about to try and wake up, he felt a sudden tiredness all over his body, and his eyes slowly darkened, and then got closed for ever¡­

 Chapter 293 - 293: Unknown Enemy & Revenge III

    He wasn''t able to even see the shadow of the guy that took his life, but that was to be expected for someone like him who was trying to kill someone else.

    A killer had to take into consideration his own death before he went to kill someone else, this was simple logic.??

    The moment that the truck had hit the building a big cloud of smoke, debris, and dirt covered the whole area, so it was impossible for normal people to see anything in there.

    Even the snipers that were lying in wait around the ce weren''t able to see what was going on in there, and by the time that the scene was cleared, there was no one standing there.

    They were about to think that he never got out of the taxi, but the corpse of the truck driver clearly stated otherwise.

    Not only had he gotten out of the taxi, but he had also managed to kill the truck driver, and then escape without a trace. This waspletely out of their expectations.

    Immediately they didn''t dare to stay there put anymore, as they packed their guns, and stuff, and immediately left the ce, while carefully watching every corner behind them.

    It was clear that their mission had failed, and that they were the ones in danger now, so they had to make sure of their surroundings.

    Certainly, their deepest anger wasn''t towards Eric who was their target, but towards that fu*cker that hired them, and gave them false information.

    They weren''t idiots, the reason why Eric had been able to do something like he did, was because he was much stronger than stated in the report.

    While they weren''t really strong themselves, it didn''t mean that they didn''t have information on people like Eric. People who could run as fast as sound, or disappear in a single instant.

    This time they had truly poked a beehive that they should have never poked, as most probably right now that guy was on their trail.

    It felt like they had foreseen this moment, as suddenly this particr sniper felt a chill down his body, his instincts kicked in, as he jumped backward, and heard a calm and quiet voice,

    "Who hired you?"

    Everyone with a bit of logic would understand that the moment you were faced with the demon itself, there is no possibility of ying games.

    While Eric didn''t look like one, his voice, his temperament, and his aura at the moment clearly reflected that as the normally calm and collected sniper felt like a small kid facing bogeyman.

    He could only fall on his knees, as he cried and begged,

    "Please don''t kill me, it was Young Master Tendo who paid us to kill you! Please we had no idea who we were messing around with!

    Please forgive us!"

    Eric had to say that he had angered and shitted quite a few Young Masters in the city, but he didn''t remember dealing with such a person.

    There was no recollection of that guy''s surname in his head, and he didn''t have any idea why he might have wanted to kill him.

    Certainly, he was an idiot, sending these weak little shits to deal with him, but that just made him doubt even more than most probably he was just a front for someone else.

    He would have to investigate this issue better and deal with it, but right now he had better things to do, so he just disappeared from his position.

    The sniper guy didn''t understand how, or why, but it seemed like he had escaped death this time. He felt so lucky and so angry at the same time.

    The only thing that could motivate him a bit was that he was still alive, and had a piece of such important information over his target.

    That motherfu*cker that had hired him and his team would have to reward him well for this information, otherwise, he would personally kill him.

    But as he was thinking like that, and tried to get up, he suddenly felt like his head was just too light, and then started seeing everything around him spin around, as he finally lost to the darkness.

    Eric had already cut through his throat and disconnected his head from his body, and it was only when he tried to get up that he finally realized what had happened.

    On the other hand, Eric had almostpletely left the area and had changed his identity in the crowd, now he looked like some middle-aged man, with no special features.

    He truly had something important to deal with now, as he started making his way towards his destination, and reached there in an hour.

    The ce he had reached was his old apartment building, whose fourth and fifth floor had been bought by some productionpany.

    The truth was this was a forefront for Eric, as he was the new owner of those two floors, which were almost empty at the moment.

    Yes, almost empty, because only one apartment on the fifth floor was being upied at the moment, and that was even the reason why he had appeared here today.

    The only person using the apartment was the money bug of his ''brother'' Kaito. The first time that he had met her he had already decided to make her part of his revenge n.

    But he didn''t have enough time in his hands to do something about her, so he needed to wait until now.

    By now Daisuke had already convinced her father to sell her to the Yakuza, and he had even prepared her nicely for him.

    He wanted to slowly take everything from Kaito, all hisdies one by one, starting with her. When he had robbed everyone by his side, he would once again let him roam free create new ties.

    Then when he wouldn''t expect it in the least, he would once again start robbing everything from him, until he put him in utter, and total despair.

    This would be the start of his second ''brother''s revenge n'' in his head, as there were three more in waiting. But right now, they were a bit far from him.

    The more he thought about what had happened, the angrier he became, and the more did he want to cut them into thousands of pieces.

    But that would still be an extremely easy and simple punishment for them. No, he wanted to show them what he felt and lived through in hisst moments.

    He wanted to introduce them to pure hate, rage, and anger, to pure despair. But to do that he would need them to make connections, and move forward.

    If they continued as they were, then they would surely not be up to much, even in the previous life if it wasn''t for him, they would have most probably died uselessly in some corner.

    He needed to push them forward, he needed to give them connections to this life, he needed to give them goals and purposes to make them tied to the world desperately.

    And when that connection was done and strengthened, he would suddenly appear and destroy everything they had, until he finally felt that it would be enough.

    Even though what he was about to do right now, was the start of his revenge, at the same time it was in order to push Kaito beyond his limits.

    With those thoughts in mind, he opened the door of the apartment and did what he had to do.

    When he finally got out of the apartment again, he had a devilish grin on his face, and a cd on his right hand. He couldn''t help but imagine Kaito''s face when he saw the contents.

    As if that wasn''t enough, there was an even bigger party nned for thedy inside, that he had to go through if she wanted to have her freedom.

    It was her own father who had sold her to Daisuke, so Eric didn''t feel any need to be pitiful for her. Not to mention that she was already a stupid woman who was being led by Kaito.

    But surely this wouldn''t be enough for Kaito to feel some pain, so he headed towards the supermarket where he worked.

    After buying the supermarket from the owner, Eric had already made the preparations for the twodies to be working there alone that night and also had bought their bodies for the night.

    Everything had a price, as long as one was willing to pay it, then everything would be his. Well perhaps excluding the feelings and emotions, but besides that, everything had a price.

    The two beautiful girls had insisted quite a bit and increased their price quite a bit, but at the end of the day, they had no other choice but to ept.

    Without losing time, Eric made his way towards the supermarket, closed the ce down, and then started ying with the two girls.

    In order to make things spicier, he decided to y everywhere where they had yed with Kaito all this time and showed them the virility of a level 60 fighter.

    When he was done with them, they had passed out of overdose, and would probably never be able to feel something like that ever again.

    When the two of them were finally taken care of, Eric left the ce with another disc and an even more evil smile on his face.

    There were quite a few more extra ces that he had to visit tonight, that had been all prepared for him in advance.

    And each time an extra disc would appear on his hands, as his grin became eviler and eviler, as another diary of revenge had been opened¡­

 Chapter 294 - 294: Kaitoâ€™s Game

    Tina was the first to have her diary opened, then it was his ''good'' brother Michael, followed by Katsuto Daichi, and now Kaito.

    But this wasn''t the end though as there were two more ''good'' brothers of him waiting for their part out there, and also the traitor among his own Harem.??

    He didn''t have the intention to forgive any of them, he would make sure that everyone who was responsible for the end of his previous life, would suffer their fair share.

    Right now though, he had to concentrate on his ''good'' brother Kaito. Each of these CDs was a blow for him at the present.

    As probably for the first time in his life, he would suffer a blow to his self-esteem. There was one thing that others didn''t know about him, that Eric did.

    While Kaito was a perfect yboy, and gigolo who could make any woman sumb to him, at the same time he longed for real and long rtionships.

    He had been alone from his childhood, as even his own father had abandoned him, all he had right now was what he had learned from his father during the time he was still around.

    It was a profession that ran in his blood, as he was too good for it from the beginning. Starting with the poor girls and women of the neighborhood, up to the level he had reached right now.

    He still wasn''t able to forget his first, the girl he loved, and had a crush upon, but knowing the direction of his life, he had decided to let her live her own life.

    If his longing for true connections and rtionships was his week spot, then that girl was his biggest injury upon his body.

    Eric had already sent quite a few people to find her location, but until then he would have to y with what he had, starting from these CDs.

    Thinking like that, he immediately started his little game, by sending the first cd to Kaito. Even though he didn''t have a house of his own, and would move all the time it wasn''t difficult to find him.

    Eric had ced a few private detectives on his targets back all the time, so he knew their location, and what they were doing at every moment of the day.

    There was a possibility that Eric knew even more than they knew themselves about their lives and their days, as they were always under surveince.

    Kaito was part of that group as well, as at the moment he was having fun with a mature woman from a 3rd rate family, in a hotel in the city.

    Too bad that he seemed to have a terrible fate today, as he was in the heat of having his fun with the woman in his arms, someone knocked violently on the door.

    He wasn''t able to understand what was going on at first, and even more so when the door was knocked once again harder.

    The noise made him pissed off, as even his weapon seemed to dete at that moment, he was already having a problem turning himself on for the woman he was about to sleep with, and now this happened.

    That clearly enraged him, as he got up from the bed, and almost run towards the door, with an angry voice screaming,

    "What the fuck do you want!"

    But before he could say something else, the waitress that had been knocking the door that hard, said in a worried, and hurried voice,

    "Sorry to disturb you Master, but thedy''s husband has arrived at the premises and is forcing his way towards the room. You have to escape!"

    He had been a bit stunned by the beauty of the woman and was about to think about everything that had happened when he heard what she said.

    Those words made his heart receive a boost, and it started to beat like some kind of overspeeding car! If that guy found him here with his wife, then he was finished.

    He might have a wide connection with quite a few richdies, but none of them would be able to help him if he got caught in such a situation.

    His life was in danger! What kind of husband would ept something like their wife cheating on them, and be the joke of their society.

    No, he couldn''t allow himself to get caught in there, he had to escape this ce. As he was thinking like that he could hear some noises growing stronger on the stairs.

    "Thank you!"

    Saying those words quickly, he could only wear his boxers, as his pants were on his legs as he didn''t go for the door, but for the window.

    He had never thought that his life would get soplicated at such a moment. He would normally take all the necessary precautions, and checking''s before doing something like this.

    This was the only asion where he hadn''t done something like that due to the time constraint and the money involved in the deal.

    The woman that was with him in the room seemed surprised at his actions, but she wasn''t stupid so she understood what might be happening, as she quickly lied down like she was sleeping.

    It was impossible for her to escape this ce, and even less pretend as she had never been here, so the best option for her was to pretend to havee here for a quick sleep.

    After all, that guy had already gone out of the window, and all she had to do was deny everythinging her way.

    As for the poor guy Kaito, he was now hanging on the window and trying to walk towards the next one.

    It was impossible for him to jump from where he was, as he was on the 6th floor of the building, so the only option was the next room.

    He could stay there, and wait for the storm to pass, and then leave this ce from the entrance, after all, that guy shouldn''t know him.

    His legs were trembling, as it wasn''t easy to walk on the window of the 6th floor without any insurance against falling down, and even less when the path he was walking was only 15 cm wide.

    He didn''t dare to look downward, because the moment he did so he might lose his courage, and heart of continuing to walk forward.

    His pants were still on his legs, and he hadn''t tied them properly, but that didn''t matter right now. If people saw him there, then they would most certainly raise a ruckus and those guys could find him.

    There was no other salvation for him, besides walking to the next room as soon as he could. He had to do it, no matter what.

    With newfound resolve and determination, he finally reached the window of the next room, and luckily it was opened, so he was able to jump quickly inside.

    He didn''t know if this was his most horrendous day or his luckiest day. He had almost been caught in the act by a jealous husband, but at the same time, the first window he tried was opened.

    Just what kind of luck would grant him these twopletely opposite situations. Anyway, he didn''t have much time to think about it, as he went to the door, and try to hear anything.

    But on the way towards the door, he saw something thatpletely shocked and stunned him. He couldn''t believe his eyes at the moment.

    He had to p himself a few times, and then rub his eyes even more because in front of him rested aptop, a cd, and a note for him.

    "Mister Kaito, sorry to have made you part of my game, and put you through such a situation, but you are the only way I can throw away my boredom.

    I won''t get into details, but it''s just like you are thinking, I am a rich man who you are unable to find in this world, and I decided to make you the protagonist of my next game.

    If you win, you will get 4 Million dors, if you lose, well I can only hope you don''t. You are still too young to die after all.

    The game is easy, as long as you are able to save one of yourdies from me, you win! Good luck with your first target!"

    This was so messed up, Kaito didn''t know what to think for a few moments, and even less what to decide.

    The only thing he could do was put in the cd, and see what was recorded inside. It started with boring storytelling, about brotherhood and betrayal.

    But the climax of the cd was the second part, where it showed one of the women he frequently visited getting banged like her life was depending on it and begging to her ''Master''!

    This one was his woman, he had trained and taught her for so long, and hadpletely put her under his control.

    She would never even think to do something against his wishes, or orders, and yet at that moment, she was begging like a sl*ut to that other guy.

    She had totally forgotten about him, and thrown him away, as her Master had changed. This was a big hit to his confidence, and character.

    He couldn''t allow a woman to disobey him, and even less betray him and fall under the will of someone else.

    He didn''t know who the fu*cker that was doing all this was, or what he was hoping to achieve, but at that moment he wanted to kill him.

    Anger, rage, hate, killing intent, were mixed inside him, as he suddenly started¡­

 Chapter 295 - 295: First Level

    "Hahahaah!"

    He suddenly started tough out loud like a madman, his eyes were shining with malice, and his heart was beating really hard.??

    It was like he had suddenly gone crazy, he didn''t care who his opponent was, or what his goal was, he only knew that he had been challenged at that moment.

    Not only that, but he had been challenged into his own home field, in which he excelled. That was a double challenge for him, and something that he couldn''t let go of.

    He had no idea who was beyond this game, but he had no intention of losing this game. Even if he had to forget everything else, just the price at the end was more than worthy of his every intention.

    4 million dors, was no simple sum. Even after a whole life of being a flower boy, he hadn''t been able to make more than 100.000 dors.

    One can imagine the effect this damn sum had over him, and what kind of boost was for him, knowing that he would end up with that money should he win the game.

    He had to try his best, no matter what, he had to win this fu*cking game, and after that, he would be able to kiss goodbye to his suffering and damned cheap life.

    With that thought in mind, he quickly put on his pants and started walking towards the door, forgetting that he didn''t have any shirt on.

    If people next door saw him like that it wouldn''t be much of a surprise if they connected the dots, and attacked him.

    Just as he was about to open the door of the room though, someone ringed the bell of the door. Surprised by the sudden ring, Kaito quickly opened the door, only to see the same waitress of earlier.

    The girl was a beauty, but at that moment his eyes weren''t on her, but on what she held, as she had brought him a shirt to wear.

    It was clear to him that the person who was having him y the game had eyes on him all the time, and he seemed like he wanted this game to not fail even more than Kaito himself.

    This was a small test he had decided to undertake against that person, which brought him quite the conclusion.

    But then his face was frozen when he heard the beautiful waitress say in a cold voice,

    "Master told me that this is the first and only time when he will allow you to y these stupid little games, if you continue, then he might as well kill you for spoiling his fun!"

    Kaito was left stunned, and speechless, he didn''t know what to say. If this was just that guy trying to keep the game, then he would have the upper hand, but the truth was far from that.

    The perpetrator of the game seemed to know him much better than he thought. It was like he was on his head.

    After all, this didn''t seem like it was a momentary n, it had been nned from the start. The threat as well, it seemed like he was hitting all the right points.

    Just who could it be!?

    But he had no idea who it was, so the only thing he could do was y the game at the best of his abilities, and hope he could win.

    The first ''opponent'' of his game was a Young Lady from a recently enriched family, that just recently became part of Kaito''s proud collection.

    Her family possessed a jewelry store and had quite the revenue. The Young Lady was their only daughter and the biggest scourge of the family.

    Just to be part of her ''friends group'' and their ''society'' she had done everything she could to be Kaito''s woman.

    Of course, Kaito was the one that yed with her like a puppet, as he would squeeze her out of every penny she had, and use her like a dumpster, but she still didn''t give up.

    It is quite surprising what people might do sometimes just to be part of some group or society that doesn''t give a damn about them.

    To her bad luck, or good luck she had a connection with Kaito and had ended up in Eric''s list of targets, as Eric himself had taught her what true merging is like.

    That was probably what hurt Kaito the most because this fly was one that he had nned carefully to capture, and he thought to havepletely possessed, but it turned out otherwise.

    He couldn''t allow something like that, it was a big blow to his self-esteem, as he made his way towards the address he was given as soon as possible.

    The address was a small hotel room that he would always visit with her, and he knew perfectly, as he immediately made way for the room.

    Inside the room, there was a big transparent ss wall, that didn''t seem like it would break even if someone hit it with a bazooka or something.

    He was on one side, and on the other side, it was that youngdy alongside a masked naked and well-ripped man.

    The youngdy had been tied up, and blindfolded, as there was also a gag ball in her mouth to keep her quiet.

    It seemed like she was trying to say some stuff all the while, but her gag ball didn''t allow her to, while that masked guy was looking at him without much of an impression on his eyes.

    He didn''t understand what was going on, but at that moment a voice suddenly sounded in the room,

    "Wee to the first level of our game Kaito.

    The game is really easy and simple actually, all you have to do is try to retake control of the youngdy on the other side of the ss.

    However, the game is lost once she climaxes under the body of the man beside her, and if after the climax she condemns you with a clear mind, you will get a punishment!

    Now if you don''t have any questions or objections, we can start with our game!"

    Kaito was still a bit surprised and shocked at the moment, but the person on the other side of the ss didn''t seem to care much about him, and his confusion.

    He immediately took off the youngdy''s eyes cover, then the ropes that were constricting her, and finally her gag-ball.

    The moment she was freed from her constrictions, she immediately jumped over the masked man like some kind of animal suddenly being freed in the wild, and immediately went for his monster.

    She seemed to want it so badly, as the moment she touched it she even let a scream of excitement and enthusiasm saying,

    "Finally, I missed you so much!"

    Without saying anything else she immediately gave it a few good licks with her tongue, and then took as much of it as she could inside her mouth.

    The masked man didn''t seem to mind, as he just grinned at her reaction, and then said with a clearly fake voice,

    "My, my, don''t be so rash youngdy, didn''t you see that we have a spectator behind the ss!?"

    Those words managed to not only attract the youngdy''s attention but also to wake up the shocked and furious Kaito.

    He was extremely pissed off at that moment, his women shouldn''t be jumping on some other man like that, he couldn''t allow that to happen.

    Especially this one that was his anger and stress release toy. This was one, was the only one that he could bully as much as he wished, seeing how much she could bear.

    In simpler words, she was the one to whom he released the anger he had towards himself. But right now, that youngdy seemed to have escaped his grasp.

    He got all panicky and furious inside, as he screamed at the top of his lungs,

    "What the fu*ck do you think you are doing Akari? Have you forgotten who is your Master, you damned dog!?

    Immediately stop what you are doing, or I am going to abandon you!"

    Hearing those words, and that crazed angry tone, Akari trembled for a moment, and she seemed like she was really close to stopping.

    It looked like Kaito had done quite a good job with her, and truly put her under his control, but she wasn''t alone inside that ce.

    There was someone else besides her, someone who fortunately or unfortunately had been able to influence her more than Kaito had ever managed to.

    Just as she was in that moment of reluctance, and hesitation, she felt a tight p on her face, and then on her melons, and a voice that said,

    "Did I tell you to stop sl*ut!?"

    Those two tight ps seemed to have awakened her from that moment of hesitation, as she immediately continued what she was doing until then, as she said,

    "Sorry, sorry, Master I will never falter again!"

    Kaito couldn''t believe his eyes, and his ears at that moment, he had never thought that something like that would ever happen.

    If there was one thing that he felt confident of himself, and thought that no one could beat him, was precisely his control over women.

    Yet right now, in front of his eyes, one of the women he thought to have under his control, was moaning and serving some other unknown guy, overriding his order.

    That put him into a frenzy, as he started screaming even more than the first time,

    "Don''t give me that crap bi*tch, I will kill you! I swear I will kill you sl*ut! Stop right away or I will definitely make you sorry!"

    The more he screamed the more did he seem to lose control over himself¡­

 Chapter 296 - 296: Punishment

    No matter how louder he screamed, no matter how much angrier he seemed, no matter how dirtier he cursed, it seemed like everything was going on a deaf ear.

    Not only was there no reaction from the girl towards his screams and cursing, but she even started moaning under the attention she was getting.

    The masked man was treating her like some kind of tool, or human doll, but she seemed to enjoy her situation even more.

    After the treatment, she had received from Kaito, and now from that masked man, she seemed to have be aplete masochist.

    She seemed to love being used like that and being treated like a tool, which made the poor Kaito even angrier and enraged with her actions and situation.

    That just made him wish to scream more and more, but neither the girl nor the masked man seemed to care about his existence.

    In fact, the masked man seemed to be using every chance he got to make the woman under him scream more and tease the poor man on the other side of the ss.

    What topped the situation though, was most probably the fact that the woman that had been his until today, reached her climax in less than 5 minutes.

    In front of Kaito that was some kind of joke, some tasteless, and senseless joke. He had been ying with her for all this time, but he had never managed to send her over the top in only 5 minutes.

    This was clearly a big hit for someone like Kaito who made his living on that field. At that moment he felt like his only excellent trait had been broken, and he had nothing more in front of him.

    The moment that she got her climax, that bi*tch even reached a new high note that he had never been able to make her reach.

    Just who was that masked man, and just how the fu*ck had he managed to achieve something like that? It was outside of any possible expectation or imagination he had.

    As if that wasn''t enough when he was finally done, that masked man took a seat beside her and started watching at him with some mocking eyes, as he let the girl rest.

    When she had finally regained her breath and her rity, he just looked towards her with a heavy look on his face and asked in a serious fake voice,

    "So, what is your decision sl*ut, do you want to continue where we left off, or do you want to try and return to your useless previous Master?"

    It was clear that the game was lost for Kaito, as she had already climaxed, and what was left now was to consider whether he would get the punishment or not,

    It all depended on her whether he would be able to easily pass to the second level, or would suffer before getting there.

    No human wants to get punished, and he wasn''t different from anyone else. So he had to do everything he could in order to escape his punishment.

    With great will, and self-control he managed to recollect his anger, and rage inside himself, as he put a strong front, in order to speak with a cold and serious tone,

    "It''s enough to return to me, they are just using you to hurt me! This is enough!"

    His words seemed like a decree of a ruler as if he didn''t ept any refusal or rejection. Or it would be more too urate to say that in case she refused, or rejected she would die.

    This was the meaninging from his tone, and his words, and it looked like it would work, as the girl who was about to answer quickly was thrown in her thoughts.

    Too bad that the masked man seemed to have no idea of letting him influence her so easily, as he said,

    "Answer quickly, I don''t have much time to waste on you!"

    The girl was immediately awakened from her stupor, as she looked towards the masked man, and said with a rash voice, in fear that her new Master wouldn''t hear her, or wouldn''t want to hear her.

    "I need you, Master! You are the only Master for me! It just took a moment for me to be myself again!"

    Kaito felt like his ears had gone wrong for a moment, as he couldn''t believe what was hearing. There was no way that a dirty bi*tch like her had thrown him away, for that douche in a mask.

    No, this must be some kind of nightmare he was having, there was no way this was real. It was impossible!

    On the other hand, that masked douche started tough out loud, as he said in between hisugh,

    "Hahah~! Then dig in! Hahah~!"

    The youngdy seemed to havepletely forgotten everything else around them, as she immediately jumped on the dessert in front of her.

    At that moment though, that generic robotic voice appeared in the room once again, as it said,

    "I don''t know what to say about this oue Kaito! I didn''t expect you to lose so easily, and even get the punishment on top of that!

    But the game is a game, and it has to go on, but since this is your first punishment I won''t make you suffer a lot.

    The punishment is easy this time, you have 20 minutes to try and ejacte yourself in there, as you watch those two having a good time!

    If you fail to reach the goal, then you will die, if you seed you will pass the first level! Don''t forget you are ying for 4 million dors."

    With that said the voice went silent once again, meanwhile the masked guy and the girl on the other side of the ss were continuing with their fun, as the main character of the game seemed lost.

    How could he not be? His self-confidence had just suffered a huge hit that seemed to have turned him into some kind of zombie, or a living dead of sorts.

    When the voice stopped, a big clock showed up in front of him, where the seconds were ticking without a care in the world.

    No matter what happened, time continued to flow, and the seconds continued to tick. It was the sounds of the clock ticking that was slowly waking him up.

    As his brain started to y in a repeat the threat, and the price of this game. He would either die or get 4 million dors at the end.

    When he thought like that, his reason started to work, as he started asking herself. Was the dirty slu*t on the other side of the ss worthy to die for?

    What about worthy to make him lose the chance to win 4 million dors?

    The answer in both those questions was clearly one, no fu*cking way, so why did he had to stay like that at the moment? Why did he have to think so hard?

    There was no reason for him to do so! There was no reason for him to act like that! He had to do what he had to do, in order to win the 4 million dor prize.

    Once he had his hands on such a price, then he wouldn''t need that bi*tch around, in fact, whoever was doing this game was helping him get rid of her.

    With these new thoughts and this new approach, he regained new determination, and resolve as he seemed to havepletely transformed at that moment.

    The clock was still ticking, and more than 7 minutes had already passed, he had only 12 minutes more toplete his punishment.

    Without losing time he took off his pants, and then throwing a look at the bi*tch in front of him, and seeing her appearance, and state at the moment he started stroking his monster.

    To someone like him who spends most of the time ying with women, and building a big resume, and experience it was bing a bit hard to get pleased with his hand.

    But he had to try his best if he didn''t want to die, so he immediately started doing whatever he could to make himself feel good.

    As a matter of fact, the moans of that slu*t on the other side seemed to help him quite a bit, as he was concentrated on that, and continued doing what he had to do.

    He couldn''t afford to get distracted at the moment, so he was trying his best to not think about the fact that those moans wereing from what had been his woman a day ago, which was now under someone else.

    That masked man seemed to have realized his situation, and his objective, as he immediately started to disrupt his concentration, as he started screaming to his ex-woman,

    "Well done slu*t, continue like that!"

    Those words were enough to destroy his concentration, something that he couldn''t allow to happen, as he closed his eyes, and his ears.

    His decisions and hard work paid off as he was able to reach his climax 4 minutes before the end of time. It had been a while since something like this happened.

    But now wasn''t the time to think about it, as the voice appeared once again, this timeughing,

    "Hahah~! I didn''t expect you to be so good and concentrated Kaito. It''s quite the surprise, but you managed to surpass the second level, not go to the next room, there is information on level 2!"

    Kaito felt ashamed, angry, enraged, and furious for a few moments, as he stared at his ex-woman with killing intent, and then left the room.

    It was time to see what level 2 was about¡­

 Chapter 297 - 297: Fear Of Death

    The clue about the next level was on the next room of that cheap hotel, where another cd, andptop awaited him to have a look at.

    It was the same setting as the first one, the only difference was the room, and the price of the room where he was on.

    Now that he had left the room of earlier, and wasn''t hearing those moans anymore, Kaito was in a much more collected situation.

    His breathing was much more rxed, and easy at that moment, as he stared at the cd for a while, and then finally ced it inside theptop.

    He knew that just like the first one even this cd was connected to one of the women that he held in higher regard than others, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    Right now, he had truly be part of the game, and there didn''t seem to be a way out of this game, besides either winning at the end or dying on the way.

    The truth was that he still didn''t think that the threat he received was real, but at the same time, he had a truly bad premonition.

    From the tone of the voice in the other room, even though it was clearly a generic robotic voice, he felt a bit of an intent that made him shiver all over his body.

    Anyway, he didn''t have the time for leisure and thinking at that moment as the next cd started ying.

    Once again, the start was a stupid rabbling about loyalty, brotherhood, and meaningless shit like that, as the next half was another woman getting banged by a faceless guy.

    Even though the face of the guy never showed on the video, in fact, he was able to realize that it was the same guy, as they gave him the same feeling, and had the same mole on their right leg.

    It was quite fascinating how he was able to find out something like that, in the sort of situation he was in, but that just showed the potential of his brain.

    But his brain almost suffered another crash down when he was able to understand who the victim of the se*xual assault was this time.

    This time, the camera didn''t show the face, or any distinguishing feature, of the woman in the video, as it was part of the difficulty of the level.

    The letter attached to the cd this time carried an extra condition, in order to continue with the second level Kaito needed to first find who thedy was.

    Her name was the password to open her location, and only if he found it right would he be able to participate in the second level.

    Otherwise, he was going to die!

    With how many times he was hearing that threat was making him regard that less and less, but as if reading his thoughts, there was a notification on the back of the letter.

    "Look under the bed!"

    It felt like the organizer of the game was ying a stupid game to him, after all, he wasn''t a kid anymore to be fearful of looking down under the bed.

    He had passed that age a long time ago, as he had had to live alone all this time, so even though he felt a small premonition he went on with the instruction.

    The more he got closer to the bed though the more was he able to hear a ticking timer, making him feel really puzzled about what it could be.

    Lowering his body, removing the sheet of the bed, and finally stretching his neck under the bed, his whole situation seemed to change.

    If it was just some kind of bogeyman he would have screamed a bit, and then ran away in fear, but what he saw made his whole body erupt into a cold sweat.

    That was because what he saw under that bed, was a timed bomb. And ording to the timer he had less than 16 seconds left and ticking.

    His heartbeat started to beat ording to the clock, with each passing second his heart was getting weaker and weaker.

    Death was only a few seconds away from him! If he had doubted those words until now, at that moment he felt like he was truly going to die.

    It didn''t matter what he thought, or what he did his life was at the hands of the mysterious guy whose game he was ying.

    As he thought like that the time was ticking and was no only 7 seconds and that guy didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping it.

    That scared the hell out of him, as he screamed to the space,

    "Stop it, please! I will never doubt your words again! Please!"

    The timer was still ticking, and by the time his voice sounded there were only 2 seconds left, making him seriously tremble profoundly and think that he was about to die.

    1!

    When he saw that number he immediately closed his eyes in fear and waited for the explosion to ur, something that didn''t happen.

    At first, he thought that he had died before he could even feel it, but then he heard a teasing andughing robotic voice,

    "Hhahaha~! This was so fun to watch! Your words and expression were top-notch Kaito. Hahaha~! Don''t worry, I know you don''t doubt my words because you value your life too much!

    Now let''s continue with the game, shall we!?"

    It was only then that Kaito finally opened his eyes to have a look around him, the timer had stopped at 1, and he was still looking under the bed.

    He hadn''t died! He was still alive!

    Only after thinking like that was he able to finally be able to breathe again, and his heart starts beating again, finally making him feel that he was alive.

    Whoever was ying this game was most certainly a lunatic. A crazy motherfu*cker that didn''t seem to care about human life, and even less him.

    Such a lunatic was able to kill him whenever he wanted, and wouldn''t even hesitate in doing so. Which made him feel so stupid for actually taken that life threat lightly.

    He was in danger, in extreme danger. He had to win this game if he wanted to stay alive, if he didn''t then he would surely die.

    There was no guarantee that he would be able to survive even if he won the game, but there was an opportunity, and right now he could do nothing more but embrace that opportunity.

    With those thoughts in mind, he immediately returned to theptop where the cd was still ying, and without losing time he wrote the password and found the location of the 2nd target.

    Surprisingly it was a ce that he knew quite well, as he had been there many times. After all, the woman this time was someone really important for him.

    Even though their rtionship couldn''t really be branded as love, or like, it wasn''t some empty intimacy either.

    She was for him a small lighthouse that would always help him in his time of need. Perhaps she had fallen for him, but her feelings weren''t reciprocated.

    Still, she was someone that he truly valued, and couldn''t easily throw away. In fact, for a moment there he felt extremely angry, and furious that she had been made a part of this, on her behalf.

    But there was nothing he could do about it, besides going there to continue with the game. If the second level was the same as the first, then he would be able to clear it easily.

    With those thoughts in mind, he immediately got on his way and started running towards the third venue for the day.

    He was quite tired and was slowly reaching his limits, but he felt like he would regret it, should he get there even one minuteter.

    So even though his body seemed to be at the limit, even though he seemed to be close to passing out on the way there, he still continued running towards the ce.

    Nothing seemed to be working his way in this damned day, as the moment he reached there he found out that the current was cut for the building.

    Climbing the stairs for five floors was most certainly a hellish experience, but he still managed to climb and walk towards the apartment.

    The door to the apartment was closed, as he rang the bell like he had gone crazy, until the door finally seemed to open, and a head popped at the door.

    There was no way for him to not recognize the person who that head belonged to, it was her without any doubt, the woman for which he had arrived here for.

    The face of that woman was weird, she looked like she was forcing herself to not release a sound, or do something that she might regret.

    In fact, she looked like a little kid caught doing something bad, and that she would get her just punishment in not time.

    Her face waspletely red, so were her ears and neck, as even her hair seemed to be electrified at that moment.

    But before he could say a thing, he heard that darn robotic voice from inside once again,

    "Wee to the 2nd level venue Kaito. It is such a pleasure to have you here, ready to participate in this 2nd level of the game for 4 million dors."

    The moment those words sounded, the woman in front of him seemed to get extremely shocked, as the expression on her face grew even moreplicated¡­

 Chapter 298 - 298: Level 2

    Until that moment she thought that she was being targeted by some degenerate just because her own father had fu*cked up everything and she had been sold to them.

    But at that moment she was finally revealed to the true reason behind her pain, and pleasure of thest two days.

    Everything had happened in order to make her part of this game for Kaito, and she didn''t know what, or how to feel about it anymore.

    Even though she was able to understand that much, still inside her she didn''t want to believe this to be the truth, her conscience was trying to negate and reject the thought.

    Before could Kaito say something about whole this, the voice from inside the room sounded once again, as it said,

    "The second level I think that is rather easier than the first Kaito. All you have to do is use the mouth of that beauty in front of you to climax three times.

    Only her mouth though!"

    Hearing those words, Kaito couldn''t help but feel that there was something wrong with this whole situation, as a new bad premonition was born inside him.

    There was no way things were going to be this easy for him. Even though it was really difficult for someone to climax three times in his current conditions, it still seemed too easy, or rather toowful.

    That condition can''t be the only thing there was to this level, he was sure there was more to it, as he immediately asked,

    "What else?"

    "What do you mean with, what else Kaito?"

    The robotic voice seemed to be truly surprised by his sudden question, but at least he was able to prove that there was someone behind it.

    Which meant this wasn''t some recorded thing, and there was truly some real person behind that voice, and those conditions.

    Otherwise, if this all was registered, and it was just a tape y, the monster that would be able to n and consider all this was just too far beyond his imagination.

    No, it was impossible for such a person to exist, he didn''t believe that someone like that would ever exist, behind that voice was someone real.

    Thinking like that, he continued,

    "There is no way that is the only rule, or condition to this level, I am sure there must be some other obstacle in this game!"

    "Hahahaa~! Just like I thought Kaito, you are truly a truly intelligent seedling! You are even to think rationally in such a situation.

    You really are worthy of praise!

    As for the other conditions, I feel like you would be disappointed if there weren''t anymore, but at the same time it should be easy to understand once you look at the situation."

    Until now Kaito had been focused on the game, and that voice, as he hadpletely ignored the other character of this level, his woman at the door.

    It was only now that it ringed him as weird that the door was opened only halfway, and that only her head was outside, while the rest of her body was inside.

    Not only that, but considering by her expression, and her condition, and especially those inaudible moans, he was finally able to understand the situation.

    Most probably right now, behind that door, there was some other man taking her from behind, as her head was hanging outside.

    That made him furious inside but also relieved because he was finally able to understand the hidden condition.

    Still, his anger and fury seemed to slightly win the inner battle he was having, as he said with a heavy and angry tone,

    "Is it truly what I think it is?"

    "It could be but that doesn''t change the game, does it!?

    Oh, I almost forgot Kaito, in order for you to win this level, you will have to climax 3 times before she does!

    I can''t believe that I almost forgot this important piece of information! Well anyway, let the second level begin!"

    it wasn''t difficult to understand that the bastard behind that voice, was doing all this intentionally, and it was ying with him, but there was nothing that Kaito could do.

    This whole situation was so fu*cked up that he didn''t know what he should think anymore, as he didn''t seem to care much about that with each passing moment.

    What he cared the most at that particr moment was if there truly was a person or not behind that door.

    But considering the situation of the first level he was almost totally sure that there truly was, after all those inaudible moansing from the woman in front of him weren''t fake.

    Right now, one of his women was being taken from behind in front of him, and he had to climax 3 times using her mouth.

    He might have thought it and said it too much, but this situation was really fu*cked up. Just what kind of man would be able to do something like that?

    And yet he had to do it, for those 4 million dors, but also because his life depended on it. He had no other choice!

    As he was blocked at that moment, and situation, the woman in front of him seemed like she wanted to say something to him, but he couldn''t let her do that.

    He didn''t dare to let her confirm or deny that there was another man behind that door, the doubt was already eating him from inside, if he truly confirmed it then he would most probably lose concentration.

    The fire inside him might surely get put off, and he would truly love the level. That was something that he couldn''t allow to happen.

    With that thought in mind, without even considering her thoughts or feelings he immediately put his pants down, and then pushed his member towards her mouth.

    His actions were pretty swift, and urate, so he was able to pinpoint the moment that she was about to open her mouth and say something, as he pushed his way forward.

    The woman was caught by surprise, but still, she tried her best to open her mouth as much as she could in order to not hurt his member.

    Even in that situation, she was still thinking about him, and his wellbeing. Too bad that the person in front of her took that as normal, and didn''t seem to care much about it.

    He was more concentrated on what he had to do, and his own climax. He didn''t seem to care much about the woman in front of him.

    In fact, he went even further as without caring about her condition, or situation, he pressed his hips hard forward, and entering her throat as much as he could.

    The poor woman''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets but there was nothing she could do about it, she couldn''t use her hands to stop him, and using her voice was even more impossible.

    That didn''t seem to be the end either, as Kaito seemed to havepletely lost himself in his selfishness, as he didn''t seem to care about her situation in the least.

    He was doing whatever gave him the best result without caring in the least what happened to the poor woman.

    Her eyes were getting bloody, and her face was getting violet, as she was losing all the oxygen inside her body, unable to breathe, as Kaito didn''t pull out of her throat.

    He kept it in there all the time, as he was using short movements to move in there, which fired him more and more.

    Slowly, but steadily he seemed to have forgotten the situation around him, as he was getting more and more concentrated on his pleasure.

    The woman in front of him was dying, but he didn''t seem to care about her in the least, only focused on himself.

    He had to climax 3 times before she did so in order to clear the level, and he would do it no matter what. His life depended on it!

    Furthermore, if he managed to beat this wretched game, then he would finally have enough money to start living the life he wanted.

    He would finally be extremely rich and climb thedder towards the top. Everything would change, his wealth, his status, his position, the beauties by his side!

    Everything!

    If she were some kind of trained fighter or some kind of trained woman, she might have been able tost for a bit longer, but with her condition, and strength, she wasn''t able to go beyond the 30 seconds mark.

    Even though she probably didn''t want to do it, her survival instincts kicked in, as she unconsciously bit whatever was in her mouth, in order to force it out of her throat and be able to breathe.

    The biting wasn''t really strong, as even though it was a survival instinct for her, she still didn''t want to make Kaito suffer a lot, but still, Kaito screamed like a lunatic,

    "Agghhhh~! You bitchhhh~!"

    This was probably the first time in his life that he was experiencing something like this, and it was clear that he wasn''t happy with it.

    In fact, his reaction seemed to have been even more exaggerated than expected, as with his scream it looked like he had just received some kind of deadly wound.

    He made it look like he had suddenly stabbed into his most critical, and pain-inducing spot and most probably would die the next moment, but nobody seemed to care about that, as their thoughts were on something else¡­

 Chapter 299 - 299: An S Or An M!?

    While Kaito was rolling about his pain, there was another much more surprising fact in this whole ordeal, as he had clearly climaxed inside thedy''s throat.

    In fact, he had climaxed precisely the moment she had bit him trying to cause him pain, and forcing him away from her throat.

    As she was now coughing hard, and throwing sprinkles of his load outside her mouth, trying to regain her lost breath.

    It was quite the view and quite the situation, as even Eric himself hadn''t expected something like this to happen.

    He still didn''t believe his eyes, and his senses, as he couldn''t believe that the Kaito he knew was actually not a sadist like he thought, but a damn masochist.

    He didn''t know how he should feel about this new discovery of his, should he feel happy that he found something to humiliate him, or angry because this bastard might be actually enjoying this.

    He was doing all this to take revenge against him, and make him suffer, but if this son of a bitch was a masochist then this might actually make him more favor than damage.

    At that moment, Eric felt like he had suddenly shot himself in the foot. And that he might need to consider changing his ns by quite a bit.

    Trying to humiliate, and make a masochist suffer, was just like trying to beat him to death byughing. His luck couldn''t be that bad, could it?

    The only way to make sure of it thought was to try and test the waters, as once again that robotic voice made his next appearance,

    "Hahaha~! To think that you love pain! Kaito you are making this game more and more interesting! Hahahah~!"

    Mocking him was the best strategy at the moment, as ''masochism'' wasn''t a good match with Kaito''s ''macho'' personality.

    This guy would most probably die before epting that he was a damn masochist, and that was the best strategy that Eric could use.

    Just as he expected, Kaito exploded at that moment, as he said,

    "The fu*ck are you talking about!? This bi*tch almost bit my ''little brother'' off just as I was offloading in her throat.

    Don''t get this wrong, there is no way I am a motherfu*cking masochist!"

    With that said, he thought that the best way to prove his words and his standing would be through his actions.

    Thinking like that, he stood up, and without caring about the woman in front of him, or the fact that she still seemed to be trying hard to breathe, he stuffed his member down her throat.

    This time he was even harsher than the first time, as it was a question of his manliness, and showing to the organizer that he was quite the opposite of a masochist.

    No matter how natural or unnatural something like being a masochist was, the androcentric society built on Earth would always try to condemn everything that went against the supposed manliness.

    Something that was even more valuable, and applicable to a ''macho'' guy like Kaito. Most probably he wouldn''t ept being a ''masochist'' even if he was burned on the hottest fire of hell.

    This was what made Eric''s mood, and humor return to him, as he was witnessing Kaito treat thedy at the door as if she was some kind of old piece of cloth.

    He seemed to be truly enjoying this on his heart, but the truth was that Eric was checking on his heartbeat, and he could feel that there was some disturbance in it.

    That clearly meant that this guy was a masochist just like he thought he was, but at the same time, it also proved that he would do everything to seal that feeling inside him, and never show it to the world.

    Knowing that brought Eric from the pits of hell to the heights of heaven, as he was once again extremely satisfied with his revenge.

    For a moment there he felt a bit bad for that poor woman having to suffer with what was going on, but it was her own fault for having a rtionship with Kaito in the first ce.

    Furthermore, she wasn''t quite the na?ve and innocent type herself, as she was a cocky, and extremely dirty second-generation bi*tch herself.

    That was enough for Eric to forget about feeling guilty, and fully concentrate on enjoying his revenge and the moment.

    At the door, Kaito''s libido seemed to have exploded in those moments, as his speed, his technique, his strength were on a different level from the previous try.

    He seemed to have gone berserk on those moments, trying to prove that there was no way a ''macho'' man like him was anything close to a ''masochist''.

    The woman that he considered important to him a moment ago seemed to havepletely lost her importance, as right now, she was just a doll that could prove his standing.

    She was even closer to her death, but he didn''t care in the least,pared to himself, and his own interests she was iparable.

    At that moment, his whole mind was filled only with thoughts of himself, only with thoughts of his own interests, as he had almost totally lost his self-control.

    In that situation, and in that condition, he did his best and was able to release two big loads inside her throat in a short time, without caring if she was still alive.

    In fact, in order to show that it wasn''t just a spur of the moment he even went for a third time. By the time he was over the woman, he had just used hadpletely passed out with a purple face.

    It was only at that moment that he finally regained a bit of himself and his rity as he looked with a look of disbelief towards what he had done.

    Normally he wasn''t the type of guy who would do something like that, but the proof was right in front of him, and he couldn''t deny it. He was the one to do all this.

    It didn''t matter if he regretted it or not at that moment, as it had already happened, but he still thought that he should wait for her to wake up, and apologize.

    Too bad that Eric didn''t seem to have any n of letting that happen, as that robotic voice started once again,

    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be such a beast Kaito! You truly exceed my expectations with each passing moment. I can''t wait to see what will happen next!

    Now immediately head downstairs on the fourth floor, and take a rest there for a few hours as I prepare the next stage!

    I can''t have you pass out in the middle of the game now, can I?"

    The truth was that Kaito was really close to vomiting in those moments, but he still managed to control himself, and then ask,

    "Can I stay and rest here? There is something I have to do!"

    "No, you can''t, now go be a good boy and go downstairs before you make me angry!"

    Kaito seemed really unwilling but thinking about what had happened at the previous location he couldn''t help but force his legs and his heart, and leave the ce.

    His mind was in a mess at the moment, and he couldn''t think straight, but his survival instinct still helped him push his way towards the lower floor.

    When he reached downstairs and opened the door though, he came across that beautiful waitress that had helped him previously when all this started.

    She was standing beside the open door in some really sexy and revealing lingerie, with an enchantress smile on her face, as she said,

    "We meet again handsome! Don''t just stay there,e inside!"

    This whole situation just made Kaito even more confused about all this matter, as he just let himself be dragged around by the beauty.

    This was all part of Eric''s n, just showing Kaito''s malice to the woman he had just tortured wasn''t enough to break her, and make her work for him.

    He had to show her that Kaito had totally thrown her away and that she had no more ce around him.

    Eric didn''t just want to use these women to make him feel pain, he wanted to break their connections to him, and then use them against him.

    ''After all, even Hell hath no fury as a woman scorned!''

    He was sure that thesedies would be able to think of much better ways to make him suffer than he would be able to.

    Furthermore, after this adventure, he wouldn''t have much time to deal with Kaito as he would want to, so it was better to create a few capable servants on the way.

    The next morning Kaito woke up from his sleep alone in the middle of a big bed, with a new cd andptop ced beside him.

    There was no sign of the beauty that had opened the door for him, as he felt like his tiredness had been totally blown away.

    He didn''t know what exactly had happened, but he didn''t have time to lose, as he quickly took woke up, washed his face, and put the cd inside theptop.

    This cd was just like the first two, that stupid talk about brotherhood, and betrayal on the first part, and then the se*x scenes.

    This time it wasn''t quite the scenes, as in fact, it was more concentrated on the surroundings, and the environment.

    There was no password for him to find, but he had to find the location by looking at the video. It was clearly more difficult than the previous one¡­

 Chapter 300 - 300: You Canâ€™t Trust Women

    It should have been, but the moment he looked at the video he was able to immediately pinpoint the location for the third level.

    But that didn''t make him happy in the least, in fact, that made him extremely angry, enraged, and furious.

    Whoever was forcing him to y this wretched game, clearly had a lot of information about him, and every woman he was closely rted to.

    It seemed like it started from the least important to him, until the most important woman in his life, and that was something that was making him furious.

    Certainly 4 million dors was a big sum, but was it worth it to lose everything he had only so he could win that amount of money?

    Was it worthy for him topletely burn his life, just because he wanted to earn that money? He was in a trulyplicated situation right now and had quite the mixed feelings.

    He didn''t know what to do from this point on, he didn''t know what was the best route for him. Whether he epted or not these women had a sort of importance for him.

    And if it wasn''t to him, they were important for his ego. He couldn''t ept that he was getting defeated, and his toys were being taken from him one after the other.

    But on the other side, it was standing a big sum of 4 million dors. In a world where money makes the rules, and no one can''t survive without money, that much money was a ticket to Earth heaven.

    Still, remembering what had happened the previous day, and night he didn''t know how to feel about it, but he felt obliged to apologize for what he had done.

    He had clearly surpassed his bounds the previous night and had almost choked to death that poor woman, just to prove his manliness.

    With those thoughts in mind, he opened the door and got out of the apartment. When he reached the stairs instead of running towards the next level, he climbed upstairs towards her ce.

    He had decided to apologize, even though perhaps they would never have a rtionship again after this, as just the thought that she had been with someone else sent him over the edge.

    When he reached the door of her apartment though, he found the door still a bit opened, as loud and powerful moans wereing from inside the apartment.

    It didn''t take much of a brain to understand what was happening inside, especially considering his experience.

    What made him furious the most though, was the fact that those weren''t forced moans, as it seemed like she was totally enjoying whatever was happening to her.

    She had been totally subdued by whoever the fucker inside was, and as if that wasn''t enough, he heard her say,

    ''Thank you, Master!'' ''You are the best Master!'' ''! Please don''t stop Master!''

    These were short lines, but the meaning they held was enormous for him, as it directly hit his pride and ego.

    He felt like he had lost in every aspect towards that unknown masked fu*cker, making him even angrier than he already was.

    But at the same time, there was another thought that was being born inside his head, or it would be more precise to say it was a thought that was seeded inside his head, by his own father.

    ''Women are whores, they will never fully submit to you, and they will one day leave your side if they find someone better than you!

    You can''t trust women!''

    Taking into consideration what was going on inside the apartment, even though he hated to ept that that guy was right, there was no way for him to deny it.

    The proof was right in front of his face, so he had no other choice but to believe it!

    The moment he thought like that, all the doubt, hesitance, and reluctance inside him seemed to have disappeared, as he finally made his choice.

    Since women were treacherous beings that would only care about money and power, then he didn''t have any reason to hesitate anymore.

    He would make sure to win this wretched game, and then be a rich and powerful man, who would surely rule over women.

    That was the moment that whatever humanity remaining inside him died, and he became a cold-blooded egocentric man.

    With newfound resolve and determination, he didn''t enter that darned apartment, as he just turned around and started walking towards the next level venue.

    Right now, he had neither the power, nor the money to face that sl*ut, but one day he would surely return back, and when he did he would make sure to subdue her again and make her suffer.

    As he left the ce like that, Eric who was watching the show had a weird and rare look of wonder on his face.

    He was clearly able to understand that something had changed with Kaito, and he didn''t know if what happened was a good or bad thing.

    Only time would be able to show whether it was a good direction or a bad direction, right now all he could do was continue with his revenge.

    The next level''s venue was the market where Kaito worked before and had that work romance with those two beauties working together with him.

    Since they had been by his side longer than everyone else until now, their importance to him was a bit much more meaningful.

    Kaito approached the venue with a cold and calm expression, when he saw what was going on inside the market, he couldn''t help but get furious, and enraged for a moment.

    Even though he already had started to think that those words he remembered earlier were the truth, with the scene in front of him he was finally convinced of it.

    In front of him those 2 beauties that he had subdued a long time ago, were more than happily serving 6 other men, with everything they had.

    The two of them seemed like two nymphomaniacs enjoying every bit of what they were going through, and they didn''t even seem to react when they saw him at the door.

    To be more exact, they seemed happy about it, as they seemed to be thinking the more the merrier, and Katio was probably for them just ''one more''.

    he didn''t know how to react to this wretched, and fu*cked up situation, as even that robotic voice wasn''t announcing the conditions for this level''s clearance.

    All he wanted right now, was to clear this damn level as soon as he could, and then disappear the hell out of here.

    Unable to control his anger, and himself, he couldn''t help but scream in space,

    "Where the hell are you organizer!? What is the condition for me to pass this level!?"

    He was sure that the organizer was stalling this on purpose, but that was even more incentive to make him even angrier.

    To his bad luck though, the organizer seemed to enjoy this state of his, and as a matter of fact, he seemed to be feeding on those emotions.

    After all, Eric was doing all this for revenge, if his target or victim didn''t act at least like this, then wouldn''t his all revenge n turn out to be some kind of joke?

    This was the minimum he was expecting of this situation, so he let Kaito to ''enjoy'' the show in front of him a bit more.

    Those two beauties were getting bolder and bolder with each passing moment, and as they were doing their deeds, they seemed to intentionally give a good show to the guest.

    They were positioning their bodies, and their intimate parts in his line of sight, as even their moans seemed to be more seductive.

    The more Kaito witnessed the show in front of him, the colder he became towards the two of them, and at the same time towards the being called woman.

    It was only when he was on the verge of exploding once again, that finally, that robotic voice appeared once again,

    "Ahem! Ahem! I am sorry for myteness Kaito. But I had to take care of some important things.

    I see that you have arrived at the venue of the third level, and I assume that you are ready to participate in this level.

    The condition this time will be a bit difficult but I assume that you already expect this as this is the third level.

    Without further dy let me tell you that the condition to surpass this level is to bear 10 minutes without climaxing in the attacks of these two vixens."

    As for you guys just stand around them, doing whatever you want. I don''t care what you do as long as you don''t impede the level!"

    With that said the robotic voice disappeared once again, while those guys made a circle around the two beauties covered in love juices, and sweat, as the two of them approached Kaito.

    Kaito already expected something like this, so he was prepared in a way, and fearlessly entered the circle, and right in the middle with the two beauties.

    The two of them had yful and charming looks in their eyes, but Kaito didn''t seem to care much about it.

    After what he had seen happen, the truth was that he had lost whatever connection he held with these two women, so he felt like it was a given for him to easily pass this level.

    But as he was thinking like that, that robotic voice appeared once again saying,

    "Oh, sorry I forgot to mention this earlier! Beautiful vixens if you lose this game, then our deal is off! Best of Luck!"

    Kaito didn''t understand what happened, but the moment they heard that their eyes immediately seemed to change, and became really scary¡­

 Chapter 301 - 301: Level 3

    It was like suddenly the two of them had forsaken their humanity and turned into subae who only cared about sucking that load out of Kaito''s pipe.

    The whole ce and situation turned eerie, as Kaito could feel that this level was going to be anything but easy.

    He didn''t know why, but he felt like the two girls he had known all this while hadpletely transformed into some kind of unknown and iprehensible creatures.

    But he didn''t have much time to ponder on that, as he felt the two girls to push him down, and then removed his pants and his boxers.

    Before he could even understand what was going on he found himselfpletely naked down his waist, as his pipe was now under the care of two pairs of hands.

    He knew from his experience that these two had quite the skills, as this wasn''t the first time he would be under their care, but this time everything seemed different.

    They seemed way more skilled, and patient, as they were just lightly brushing their fingers and hands down his pipe.

    As he was feeling two warms breaths slightly approaching him, and making him shiver. Since when had these two vixens be so good at this.

    He couldn''t just stay put, otherwise, he would surely lose this battle, he had to do something that would put at least one of them off the duty.

    Thinking like that, he tried his best to get up, and then use both of his hands to attack, one hand for each of them, grabbing their melons and squeezing as hard as he could.

    The two beauties clearly didn''t seem to be expecting something like that, as they couldn''t help but release a sudden moan, and breath over his pipe.

    Kaito''s intention was to throw them off, but the counterattack he received was much fiercer, as his pipe couldn''t help but twitch.

    But that didn''t mean that his attack waspletely useless though, as the twodies seemed to have lost theirposition for a moment, losing sight of their goal.

    He had to ept that even though he didn''t feel like he would enjoy this show much, in a weird way he found this damn situation stimting.

    He had never thought that he would be able to get turned on in a situation where his women were covered in other men''s scent, and juices, while serving him.

    What the hell was wrong with him!?

    Still, he felt that now that he had managed to take control of the situation from the two girls, he should firm his control and win this thing, before they wrestled the control from him once again.

    But unfortunately, he wasn''t the only one who was able to think at that moment. Furthermore, his opponent had the advantage in numbers.

    Before he could continue his groping, one of the two girls got up from her position, without removing his hand on her chest, and then used her own body to pin him down.

    Even though Kaito was still wearing clothes on his upper body, her melons were big enough to stimte him, as her salivating lower mouth was on his abdomen.

    Her partner in crime, waited for Kaito''s hand to leave her melon, as he once again brought her mouth to his pipe, and before doing anything she blew a few hot breaths to the pipe.

    When she saw that the hot pipe in her hands was twitching due to her hot breath, she decided to take out her tongue, and give it a nice but light lick.

    After the first was time for the second, and after the second it was a third until she finally decided to take it inside her mouth, and throat as far as she could.

    On the other hand, the other girl was taking quite a different approach as she had taken the other free hand of Kaito, and was currently sucking on his fingers.

    There was something extremely erotic about this situation that Kaito wasn''t able to exin, or understand, but that he could feel like even his soul was extremely excited at that moment.

    If this continued for long then he would surely lose this damn game, and he couldn''t allow that to happen, he had to make sure he passed this level.

    He didn''t know how much time had passed or how much time he had left, he only knew he couldn''t lose.

    With those thoughts in mind, he braved himself, and his will, as he took out his hand out of the mouth of the girl on top of him, and pushed her aside, on the floor.

    Then he got up once again, and with a masterful act, he rolled on the side together with the second opponent, as they stopped in quite the position.

    Now she was lying on the ground, with Kaito on top, and his pipe still inside her throat. Even though this damn position was extremely enticing, it was better than before as now was Kaito on the control.

    He was the one who controlled the movement and the excitement, but he didn''t have time to rx, as at that moment his first opponent approached him from behind, and on top of him.

    It looked like she didn''t care that her friend was under Kaito with his pipe inside her throat, as she was using her melons to massage his back, and then blow hot breath in his ear while licking afterward.

    This wasn''t her first time having an intimate rtionship with Kaito, so all three of them knew about the erogenous zones of each other, which made this whole situation much more exciting.

    Three thieves were stealing the treasures of each other, withplete confidence as they had the keys, and the passwords of each other safes.

    The moment one of them seemed to have the upper hand, they would act and change the whole situation.

    But Kaito had an advantage that the two girls against him didn''t, and that was his physical strength. He could turn them, lift them, and push them however he pleased.

    And he madeplete use of it, as he even in the position he was, he used his left hand to pull the girl behind him from the right, and then throw her beside him as well.

    But that wasn''t all he did though, as the moment she fell on the ground he pulled her towards him, and then ced her in front of him.

    His right hand was still on the ground for him to keep himself standing, as his left hand was groping her melon and pinning her to the ground.

    He would love to kiss her at that moment, but remembering what was inside that mouth when he arrived not long ago, he lost all that desire, as even his little brother seemed to dete a bit.

    Still, the warmth of the throat of the girl under him was enough to keep his pipe strong and hard, as he was now in a true dilemma, whether he should be hard, or limp at that moment.

    But that didn''t mean that the battle was over as the girl under him managed to free her hands somehow, and started grabbing, and groping his thighs, and behinds.

    This was the first time that something like this was happening, as Kaito found out that it was quite stimting for him.

    The girl he was pinning down with his left hand didn''t seem to be staying idle either, as she used her hands to y with his nipples.

    Even though this was the best position he could think of, he could still feel that if he continued like this for longer then he would end up losing.

    There was nothing he could do, as a truly big and powerful climax was building inside him, making him feel more and more stimted by the moment.

    He had to find a way to make himself forget about the damn climax, otherwise, he would most certainly lose this damn level, rendering his earlier promise null.

    He couldn''t allow something like that to happen, he had to make something against this. He thought of something but he didn''t like the idea in the least and didn''t want to do it, but he had no other choice.

    He had to do it, otherwise, he was going to lose, so he lowered his head and kissed the girl he was pinning down with his hand.

    This vixen was quite the good kisser, and in a normal situation that kiss might have sent him over the edge, but thinking what was inside that mouth when he arrived there, that desirepletely vanished.

    He couldn''t believe what he had just done at that moment, but he convinced himself that there was nothing else he could do at that moment.

    On the other side of the camera, Eric couldn''t believe the scene either, as he was enjoying the care and service of the first two levels''dies.

    These two were his newest recruits, and from now on belonged to him. He was going to make sure that he ''taught'' them well for the future.

    At that moment though, his cell phone vibrated, as a new message arrived. It seemed like it was time for him to concentrate on some more important stuff, and let Kaito go through the arrangements.

    The truth was that there were more than 10 levels for this game of revenge he had prepared for Kaito, but he wouldn''t be able to see the other levels live.

    Well anyway dealing with the big families took priority, as it was time to meet his good ''Mother-in-Law''!

 Chapter 302 - 302: Thoughts & Meeting

    The truth was that he was dying to meet his beautiful mother-inw face to face so he could have a look at just how far was she willing to go by her own will with him.

    But due to the interference and that stupid issue with that half-brother of his, he was unable to deal with her as his own self.

    It was time he created himself a few Junior Brothers that would deal with the deals with every n on his behalf.

    At the same time, he would have a way to deal with his stupid brother, without dealing personally with him.

    After leaving his two new mistresses in the hands of Master Ito, Eric quickly made his way towards his mansion, gifted by the Takeshiba family.

    Since he didn''t want people to think that he was involved with what was about to happen, he needed to be somewhere that they would be able to monitor him all the time.

    His mansion was the perfect ce to do something like that. On the way there, he also sent a few messages from some burner phones to the people he had to meet.

    Or to be more exact, to his contacts with the big families. He was sure that those guys were waiting for those messages with their hearts in their hands.

    Every meeting though was arranged one after the other, in different ces and different times. He had decided to give each family a different representative, nning for the future.

    Just one Master, and a few disciples no matter how powerful wouldn''t be able to have much of a standing on the current hierarchy of Earth, and even less to face the whole Earth powers.

    For that reason, it was the time for him to slowly build the reputation of their power, in other words, it was time for the emergence of his sect.

    Especially considering the fact, that many of the big and powerful families in Tokyo would start sending their representatives towards his Master, so he could help them grow stronger.

    This was a way to show these guys that they weren''t the only ones selected and that they shouldn''t be extremely arrogant about it.

    The premises of the Sect were clearly the Senkaku Inds, as even though the construction of the ce had only just started, it was shaping rather well.

    What other people didn''t know though was that the true sect wasn''t above, but beneath. That was something that only true members of the Sect would know.

    Eric had already nned the development of his Sect under the Senkaku inds even before he took control of it.

    On one side because it was a perfect ce to build a stronghold, but most importantly because that ce was already ready for use.

    The truth was that under the Senkaku Inds, there was a big independent space, that served as the Holy Grounds of a powerful sect in Ancient times, the Unfettered Sect.

    Normally if Eric didn''t do anything then that ce would be found after around 7 or 8 Years, by some European powerhouse by coincidence, who wouldter build his own Unfettered Empire.

    Too bad that Eric had no intention of letting such a good thing escape his hands, even though this could make the butterfly effect on the future extremely strong.

    It was precisely for that reason that he had yet to go there and open the Holy Grounds for his use, he was trying to keep the butterfly effect under wraps.

    But he knew that the change was already surpassing his expectations, and that really soon the future he would be going towards would be much different from what he knew in his memories.

    He had changed too many things, and too many futures, and his information was bing less and less reliable, especially with the presence of his brother Michael in the Takeshiba family.

    In less than 3 days he and all the other Young Masters of the families that had participated in his bait would be marching towards the Senkaku Inds.

    That would be the ce that these guys would not onlypete for the bet but would also receive teaching under his ''Master''.

    The truth was that the reason he was inviting all these scums to increase their strength in the Senkaku Inds was to gain protection for himself and his Inds.

    No matter how much these families and their people plotted against him and tried to harm him, there was no way they would allowrge area attacks on the Inds with their descendants in there.

    That was what Eric was the most afraid of at the moment,rge area attacks, meaning powerful bombs that could wipe out the Senkaku Inds.

    Even though it looked like a stupid worry, he couldn''t help but feel that it was rather usible so he couldn''t just pretend it wouldn''t happen.

    As he was thinking about all this, he once again was determined to quickly tie all loose ends, and then go towards the Senkaku Inds.

    The time was ticking for him, and he had a feeling that his actions had pushed the starting date far closer into the future.

    Reaching his mansion, he was immediately greeted by the new staff, that were handpicked by Master Miura, his new butler.

    Even though he would soon leave this ce, it didn''t mean he was abandoning it, as it was a great base for the future.

    After having a quick look at his new staff, Eric introduced himself and then asked them to not disturb him for any reason, as he was really tired and would be sleeping in his own room.

    With that said, he made his way towards his room, lied down on the bed, and then used an Escape Talisman to leave the ce towards his underground facility.

    It had been a while since hest saw his beautiful prisonerdies, but he didn''t have time to deal with them at the moment, as he entered his office, and immediately got down to cloning.

    With the blood that he had gathered in his training massacre in Africa, he could create hundreds and even thousands of clones.

    One thing that he had been able to understand through his technique though, was the fact that with the pass of time, the features of the clones would change, ording to their blood''s gic information.

    For example, if he used his skill to create a blonde man, when the gic information of the blood he had used was to have ck hair, then slowly the hair color would change to ck.

    The change didn''t happen immediately as it depended on the dominancy of the gic information, and its concentration but in one week the changes would start to be visible.

    So, it would be the best for him if he created a clone with the characteristics of the person that it was drained from, even though to create one he needed the blood of more than 10 people.

    And it was also a pain to remember the face, and characteristics of every idiot and motherfu*cker he killed, so he decided to just use his skill as he saw fit.

    In less than 2 hours after he started, 4 clones were standingpletely naked in front of him, each of them having different characteristics, and different features.

    It was quite a pain to use this skill, as it required a lot of concentration expending a lot of Soul Power in the way, but it was still a really powerful skill.

    The clones that he created had no difference from a normal human being. With the absence of the soul, these clones were 100% human bodies.

    But certainly, the more proficient he became with the skill the more perfect the body he could create was, and he was already nning to spend every Skill point he had with this skill.

    Now wasn''t the time to think about that though, as the time of meeting with his beautiful mother-inw was approaching and he had to reach there as soon as possible.

    Immediately taking out of his storage ring new clothes for each and every one of his new Junior Brothers and dressing them up, he used another Escape Talisman to leave the ce.

    Not far away from there, in a small food stall by the side of the road, a beautiful mature fairy seemed to be sitting there waiting for her food.

    Her beautiful and clean face seemed to be a bit dirtied by her make-up, and her worries, as she was lost in her thoughts.

    It was probably due to that state that she wasn''t able to sense a ck-haired young man sit close to her, who then whispered in her ear,

    "Sister-inw you are as beautiful as I have heard!"

    The woman was started awakened by those words, as she jumped behind in startle, while a rough-faced man dressed in a ck suit appeared out of nowhere to attack the kid.

    It didn''t need much intelligence to understand that the guy was a truly strong, and vicious character, as even without knowing the situation he was aiming at the kid''s vital point.

    Even in such a situation though, the kid didn''t seem to be in much of a worry, as suddenly a ck-caped man appeared behind him, and blocked the attack.

    The sh of that moment didn''t only send the stalls curtains floating and ruffling in the air, but also a lot of tes, and other utensils, as even the stall itself shook like a big earthquake was passing there.

    That vicious guy was sent back two steps, while that caped man stood there unmoving like a mountain in his ce.

    The kid who had just scared the pretty woman, seemed to have still a smile on his face, as he said,

    "Senior brother didn''t tell me that you were so easily frightened sister-inw¡­"

 Chapter 303 - 303: A Night Of Shocks

    Yuzuriha Akiha couldn''t believe her eyes for a moment, the little guy in front of her seemed to be younger than 15 years old, in fact, he looked more like 12 or 13 years old.

    The most surprising thing in her eyes though was that she could easily feel that he was strong, there was inner energy inside his body, and it wasn''t just a little sign of it.

    The little kid in front of her clearly had surpassed the 3rd level of origin refining body, as he was still 12 to 13 years old.

    Her shock became even bigger as she remembered his words though, as she clearly heard him say sister-inw, despite her own age.

    Her husband Takeshiba Tomiyasu didn''t have a brother that was so young, so that left the only other option avable, this kid was sent there by Eric.

    She still was able to remember that when she had made a deal with Eric about the forme that day, he had asked her body, her daughters, and a few others.

    Even though she wasn''t that convinced that day, she had still agreed, and now that she had seen the strength, and quality of those forme she couldn''t help but ept it wholeheartedly.

    Certainly, that would gather a lot of hate, and trouble on Eric''s head, but she didn''t care much. To her family was first, and everything else second including her daughters.

    But still, such a young child with such a cultivation, and such an age was clearly beyond her expectations.

    Furthermore, that mantled guy beside him didn''t seem like some normal one either, as he had been able to push back her Pre-Natal stage guard back by more than one step.

    Which meant that he was at least that strong, or even stronger. She couldn''t underestimate either of the two.

    On the other hand, Eric was quite surprised himself, the woman in front of him was certainly not an easy to deal with person.

    ording to his Legacy System, the guard that he had just pushed back a while ago was level 53, she herself was level 58, and he could feel that there was a much more dangerous person in the area.

    He had expected Yuzuriha Akiha to bring her own protection into a ce like this, but he didn''t expect her to bring such skilled bodyguards.

    But that was to be expected as she was the Mistress of the Takeshiba Family and even the little sister of the Yuzuriha family head.

    He could see by her eyes that she was contemting him and his ''junior brother'' as well, and there was no sign of her understanding that he was just a clone he had created.

    His n seemed to have worked just fine, the shock, and pensive expression on her face was enough of an indicator of that.

    At first, Eric had thought of sending a ''Senior Brother'' to her side, but that might make her want to charm him to her side and it would be too much of a bother to deal with that.

    After all, he didn''t want his clones to have rtions to women that would belong to him, even that one case where he said a clone of himself was an exception.

    Furthermore, the negotiations would go much smoother if he managed to shock her a bit at the start and make her lose her focus.

    As he was looking at the surroundings like that, Yuzuriha Akiha seemed to have regained her control, as she said to the little kid,

    "Did that guy send you here!? Why didn''t hee here himself?"

    The little kid was looking at her from head to toe, as he even spent some special time looking at her chest, and back, as he made a sign for the guard behind him to leave and said,

    "Well, Senior Brother has a weird ''brotherplex'', so Master decided to remove these matters from his care, and leave in the hands of us, his ''junior brothers''.

    But don''t worry beautiful sister-inw, we have no intention of removing you from our conditions.

    Even though that toad that ''Senior Brother'' has for a brother wants to eat swan meat, we won''t allow him."

    When he said thatst line, that little kid even seemed furious for some reason. He looked like someone was stopping him to go and kill that toad where he stood.

    At that moment though Yuzuriha Akira seemed to have understood a bit about the rtionship between Eric and that bastard that recently appeared iming to be his brother, Michael.

    For a woman of her status and level of strength, it was impossible for her to not notice those lusty and perverted looks of his, upon her and her daughters.

    Until now she had been enduring him as she didn''t know Eric''s position in this, but that hadn''t stopped her from warning him a few times.

    Now that she knew about the rtionship and the situation between them, she thought whether she would be able to use that to her advantage.

    But as she was pondering that matter, the child in front of her ced a smile on his face, as he said,

    "Beautiful sister-inw, please don''t think of making use of that toad to profit from ''Senior Brother'' otherwise Master, and all us disciples wille after you, and everyone rted to you, and kill you all!"

    Cold! Extremely Cold!

    This was the first time that Yuzuriha Akiha had been shocked senseless. His words were threatening but that didn''t matter at that moment, what shocked her was the little kids ''killing intent''!

    Even though he seemed to like only 12 or 13 years old, he seemed like he had killed thousands or even millions of people.

    His killing intent was so strong that it looked like it would be able to slowly materialize, shocking her out of her senses.

    Just how could such a little kid have this kind of killing intent avable to him. Even her guard beside her seemed to be shocked by what he felt, and he had been a soldier in the army.

    The shock was just too great for her, as she made a mental note to never try anything stupid from that point on.

    As she was thinking like that, the little kid in front of her, seemed to be pleased with their reactions, and then continued,

    "So, Beautiful sister-inw is everything ready for the exchange!?"

    Yuzuriha Akiha was still extremely shocked by everything happening, but still, she managed to recollect e bit of herself with a deep breath as she extended a card to him and then said,

    "Yes, the card contains 1.5 billion dors, as well as information over me and the otherdies requested, I am ready to hand over my body to your senior brother whenever he wishes.

    In fact, I am ready even tonight if he wantspany!"

    The little kid took that card from her hands, and then continued,

    "Well thank you for your generosity, prepare the participants for the bet, and the disciples ready to leave towards Senkaku Inds in three days."

    Then he quickly handed over 2 books, and two pieces of paper to her, and on top of that even a small jade bottle containing a few pills inside.

    "Thatst thing is a gift from Master, he said that it was ''Energy Gathering Pill'' that would help someone increase their strength by at least a few small realms.

    Master hopes that as long as he is in Senkaku Inds, the country would do its best to help and protect him from the vile beings of this world!"

    Yuzuriha Akiha wasn''t able to hear what he said until the end, as she was lost when he was describing those pills.

    At least a few small realms? The pills able to help with the increase of a small realm or level were already extremely rare and expensive, while this kid was saying a few small realms with contempt.

    She couldn''t believe what he was saying, the price of those pills was certainly much biggerpared to the forme in the short run.

    There were quite a few people in the family that could make use of these pills in order to reach new heights, so she couldn''t understand that that Master was giving these pills to them.

    It was just beyond her imagination, or expectations, as she couldn''t help but for a second think of her life beside Eric.

    If his Master was able to give suchvicious gifts to other people so easily, then what about the people by his side.

    Even though she knew that it might as well be impossible, it didn''t hurt for her to think like that. As for the protection of those inds, there was no way they wouldn''t be protecting them at first.

    At least until the bet was over! The big families wouldn''t want to lose their descendants in there, after all, so she said with a reassuring voice,

    "Certainly, we will do whatever we can to protect that ce!"

    The little kid seemed satisfied with the answer he received, so he turned around and started to leave, when he was reminded of something and then said,

    "As for the matter of your body, I don''t think that it will happen tonight, as the bewitching powder over your body is too thick, we wouldn''t want Senior Brother to fall prey to that.

    I hope that you won''t do such an unpleasing thing when the time is correct, otherwise, even ''senior brother'' won''t be able to save you from Master''s revenge!"

 Chapter 304 - 304: Endurance & Anger

    As soon as he said those words, that little kid continued to walk outside of the food stall, and then calmly towards the road, he didn''t disappear nor use some technique.

    He was just walking peacefully like some normal kid, looking at the stalls and everything else around him.

    He didn''t look like some kind of expert but some normal kid, which made him blend perfectly with the surroundings.

    The one who still had a thumping heart though was Yuzuriha Akiha, not only was her meeting full of shocks, and unexpected turns, but she had also been caught cheating.

    She didn''t die today, but judging by that little kids killing intent, then she was more than assured, that she would if she tried something like that again.

    Even though Eric was quite the character himself, and looked like no one was able to see through him, she still thought that with her skills, and abilities she would be able to enchant him.

    The bewitching powder was only a small catalyst towards that end, as it should be colourless and odourless, and yet that kid was able to notice it.

    She didn''t know what or how to feel for a moment, as Eric and his Master became even more of unsolvable enigma''s inside her mind.

    She had to warn her brother to not try anything he shouldn''t, as even now she felt they were underestimating this situation too much.

    For a second, she even thought that their origins were just as they imed to be, but that just seemed too much of an assumption.

    Bloody eyes wouldn''t see the world white. She was unable to ept that there existed people who cared only about their ascension.

    Even the strongest immortal still held a piece of humanity inside him, as no matter how much one changes and strengthens the surface, the core still remains the same.

    Still, the fact remained that they might have to think about all this situation once again, and decide on a better way to deal with them.

    Yuzuriha Akiha, wasn''t the only one to get those shocks, and think like that. As every other big family presented in the deal was the same.

    The difference was that Yuzuriha Akiha acted with humility, and discretion while some guys acted with arrogance and too much of self-bullshit.

    Even though they were the ones that were asking for a deal and favour, they pretended to be doing a favour to Eric and his Master.

    They thought that the little brats that were sent this time were easy to handle, so they tried to renegotiate their deals, and cut quite a bit of money.

    Unaware that they had lost the chance to obtain a few ''Energy Pills'' that would not only help them personally, but even their n members.

    Eric decided to act this way because he wanted to make these guys mad. Right now, he couldn''t confront them, and even less block these deals.

    Firstly, he needed their protection for the Senkaku Inds, and to do that he needed their descendants in there.

    Secondly, they were great walls of cannon fodder that would help him confront the damages and the masses when the S-day hit.

    With the form, and the strength that they would generate from them, he waspletely confident that these guys would try to continue their ways after the S-day.

    At first that would certainly be fruitful, but when some people became truly strong, then they wouldn''t know where to find burrows to hide themselves.

    So even though these guys were quite a bit beyond their limits he let them do as they wished, and agree to their arrogance.

    One thing that truly surprised him was that these guys were truly arrogant in their character, and didn''t seem to be testing the waters.

    The truth was that at first, he was truly worried that they were just testing the waters, but after seeing that they were arrogant by nature he felt much, much better.

    His profits of the night had been quite good, as he had managed to win 5 billion dors in different ounts, and also quite a few files of information over some beauties.

    In fact, quite a few files were missing, but he was certain that it was the work of those arrogant pri*cks, trying to embezzle his women.

    They just had to wait for a bit, as they would really soon understand the consequences of their acts, it was just that now wasn''t the perfect moment.

    Furthermore, he had Takeshiba Aika working for him on that aspect as well, so he wasn''t really worried about that.

    With the deals in hand, it was already as if their families had sold them to him, he only needed to be strong enough to ask for his payment.

    In order to make something like that happen though, there was one important mission he had to take care no matter what.

    With that thought in mind, he handed over all the money to Master Miura for guarding them, and then told Shiro to secure him transportation for the Senkaku Inds.

    He had to go there before anyone else did, and take care of the matter about his Holy Grounds, otherwise some people might find their way there before he did.

    At this moment the Senkaku Inds were under construction, and there should be a lot of people, and spies walking around the ce, trying to find his Master, so he couldn''t afford to push this matter anymore.

    Even though the entrance to that ce is extremely guarded, and unable to find, who knows what joke might fate y with him.

    He had already changed the future too much, and surely the butterfly effect would hit him hard one day, so he had to be really careful.

    Shiro was quite surprised with Eric''s request, but he immediately made the necessary arrangements as soon as possible.

    In order to not attract attention towards himself, Eric intentionally nted a clone of himself inside his room, and left Mina there while he brought Akira and the mother-duo pair with him.

    That same morning Eric once again left Tokyo city, and took a ne for Kyushu, once he arrived there, he took a boat for the Senkaku Inds infiltrated as a worker for the project.

    His trip to the Senkaku Inds was really easy and simple, as he didn''t encounter any trouble on the way, but at the same time he felt a bit disheartened, as it was just too simple to enter.

    He was more than assured that the whole Inds area was already full of mice, rats, and other unweed shits.

    And they didn''t even seem to hide their intention as he could identify that more than 60% of the people in the boat he was on at the moment were like that.

    He had expected something like that to happen, but it was just too fu*cking obvious. At least try to y your part scumbags.

    Well the biggest reason why Eric felt that he was that spiteful, was that he was probably the one that stood more among them, as he truly looked like a worker.

    He could hear that a lot of people were already whispering, and showing him, as if he was some rookie on his first mission.

    He couldn''t really me them, as he truly looked like that, but there was nothing he could do about it. The situation was too fu*cked up.

    He would need at least one day to find the exact spot where the entrance was found, so the way he saw it he would have to work with these guys for a day or two.

    Just as he was thinking like that at a corner of the boat, a tall and busty guy came in front of him, and then asked in a heavy tone,

    "Oy brat, what agency are you from!? Didn''t they have anything else to send here, beside a milky virgin like you!?"

    Eric was already pissed off by all this situation, and now this guy came to poke at him, how could he stand it, so he said in the same tone,

    "Your mom''s pu*ssy agency! She told me toe here and keep an eye on my bastard!"

    The moment those words sounded from his mouth, everything stopped for a few moments, even time itself seemed to have stagnated, as everyone turned their eyes towards the him.

    They were all looking at him as if they were looking a madman, or some kind of walking dead, who didn''t know the immensity of heavens.

    The busty guy''s face was showing immense shock at first, then immense anger, rage, and hate as it started contorting, and turning uglier by the second.

    He couldn''t believe that someone had answered to him like that. Who could after all, he was a known international figure, the butcher.

    The only reason he had talked to Eric was because he had a weird hobby for young men, so he was thinking of turning him into one of his precious toys, but now he had gone and said that.

    His mother was his weak spot, as he still remembered the feeling he had when he had dissected her body, after he personally killed her.

    It was a sublime feeling, that made him feel of her as sublime, so even though for all the wrong reasons, his mother was still a sacred figure inside his heart, and mind.

    So, hearing something like that, turned him into a crazy man, his rage, anger, and furypletely clouded his mind, and every other thought he had.

    Without saying another word, his hand moved quickly, grabbed the machete on his waist, and then hacked towards Eric¡­

 Chapter 305 - 305: Showing Off & Consequences

    Eric had been gloomy for quite a while right now, as he didn''t like the situation around the ce in the least.

    Especially the fact that he seemed like he was the only person who seemed to being to work in this ce, as everyone else was clearly an agent of some other country or some other organization.

    This ce belonged to him, and yet it was being used as some kind of park attraction for the whole world.

    On top of that, he was the only one who looked suspicious among them, which made him feel even more embarrassed of himself.

    He truly felt like a rookie at that moment, and he was letting down himself, and his two lives at that moment.

    As if that wasn''t enough, these guys were whispering and doubting his strength, and abilities all the time, looking at him as if he was some kind of delicious desert.

    So, the truth was that he was extremely angry, and enraged inside. The only good thing about this was that he had left hispanions back in the city to have a look around at the situation.

    He had worn these clothes in a hurry, as he didn''t want to lose time, but who would expect such a result.

    Just as he was pondering upon all these matters, and was looking for an idiot to provoke and give a beating to, these motherfu*cker blocks his sight.

    He didn''t know if this was Heaven''s home delivery service or just this idiot''s bad luck but he wouldn''t miss on such a good opportunity that came knocking on his door.

    That was of course after he made sure to check this guy''s level ording to the system and make sure that he could easily seckill him.

    He wasn''t an idiot that bit more than he could chew, if this guy was stronger than him, then he would try to go the peace route, but once he saw it wasn''t much he decided to make him his target.

    He had noticed already that this fu*cker seemed to have a few friends in the crowd, but he didn''t really care much, as he could deal with them anyway.

    Since he was going to y a show for everyone, then he would make sure to y the best show they had seen.

    The moment that the butcher reached his machete, a dagger appeared in Eric''s hands, as he swiftly cut the butcher''s leg tendons, and then gave him a cut on his crotch, and one on his throat.

    Before the crowd could react, he sat down once again on his spot, as everyone saw the butcher go down noisily, with at least 4 or 5 leakages from his body.

    The whole crowd around him were shocked, they had only seen Eric move from his spot, and seat, as everything else had been just a blur.

    They couldn''t believe their eyes and even forgot to breathe for a moment or two, as even the air around them seemed to have stagnated.

    By the time they were reminded to breathe, the butcher was already dead, and there was a blood puddle under him.

    Even though they were all trained agents, who would kill without blinking their eyes, they still couldn''t help but get shocked.

    Especially the males, as the moment that they saw the cut on the butcher''s crotch they couldn''t help but instinctively touch their respective ''little brothers'' as a chill ran down their backs.

    At that moment, another lunatic seemed to havee out of the crowd and started screaming at Eric who seemed to be acting all cool and mysterious.

    "Aaahhh, you motherfu*cker do you know who you have messed up with!? You piece of shit with a death wish!

    I will kill you!"

    With that said, he immediately jumped forward, and the moment he was in the air more than 6 Myan kraits appeared out of nowhere heading in Eric''s direction.

    Even though all this was happening too fast, he was able to hear someone in the crowd say,

    "He is Myan krait, isn''t he one of the 4 evil brothers!?"

    Eric didn''t need to look at this guy, in order to ''see'' his movements as he had already locked on him with his spirit sense, but the fact was that he was a bit surprised that he had such a reputation.

    ording to his Legacy System, this guy was level 47, and while he wasn''t the strongest out there, he was one of the most dangerous he could face.

    The reason was that this guy didn''t only have just these 6 Myan kraits on his body. ording to his spirit sense, this motherfu*cker had more than 30 Myan kraits more around his body.

    Not only that, but there was even 1 Myan krait king, that seemed to have developed a bit of sentience, and a core.

    These damn things were certainly worrisome for some normal people but for Eric who had a dire need of some rare blood these things were the best specimen.

    Certainly, their venom was the deadliest around, and the survival rates were extremely low, but he had full confidence in himself to deal with the person in front of him.

    Furthermore, just like they said, the best ce to find an antidote would be at the source, as even his Legacy System affirmed that the core of a Mya krait''s king was a great antidote to many poisons.

    As long as he got his hand on that thing wouldn''t he have an extra chip on his hand, and also protection against many poisons?

    He started this show for the sake of showing off and creating a ''face'' for himself amidst these guys, but it looked like he could enjoy some nice profits on the way as well.

    But now wasn''t the time to think about that, as he had to take care of the situation in front of him, as his daggers appeared on his hand once again, and he started dancing amid the snakes and cutting them up.

    Since there were only 6 of them he was able to easily take care of them, and prepare for a counter-attack against the guy controlling them, but that guy reacted quickly too.

    The moment he saw that 6 snakes weren''t enough to even make him break a sweat, he immediately sent the rest, all of them.

    6 Myan kraits weren''t much of a threat for Eric, but the moment that the other 24 appeared, it made the situation quiteplicated.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t kill all those damn snakes and then their master, but by the time he did so he would have been bitten quite a few times, and he would fall in a truly dangerous state.

    The other guys in the boat weren''t his friends, but his enemies, so the moment he showed a moment of weakness then he would surely die without even knowing why.

    That fu*cker in front of him was attacking with everything he had, and he seemed to have a death wish, as not only his snakes but he was even attacking himself.

    No matter how he looked at it, he was clearly at a disadvantage at that moment and situation, so the best thing he could do was think of a way out.

    With that thought in his mind, he immediately decided on his next course of action, as he made to jump from the boat into the water.

    There was no way these things would follow him under the water, and even if they did, he had more confidence in dealing with them in there.

    What he hadn''t expected was that the moment he actually decided and made the jump, he suddenly felt a great danger in front of him, but it was already toote to dodge.

    He could only try his best, and slightly twist his head to the right, as a knife appeared out of nowhere aiming for his throat.

    His slight twist helped him dodge the lethal strike and avoid his throat, but the knife still managed to cut him quite a bit on the neck.

    He could feel and hear the guy''s anger, and rage for having failed the instant kill, but he didn''t seem like he gave Eric much hope.

    But there was no other knife aiming for him at that moment, so the only logical exnation would be that the knife was coated in poison, just like his silent reaper.

    Damn!

    Eric couldn''t believe his damn luck, and especially the fact that he had been ambushed, and he hadn''t been able to sense his attacker.

    His spirit sense had failed him at that moment, but he didn''t have time to think about it, as he was still in the air, he could feel quite a few snakes jump towards him and bite his body, including the king snake.

    Fuck my luck!

    That was what he thought at that moment, but that wasn''t the time to curse at his luck, as he had to act quickly.

    shing into the water, and then diving deep underwater, shocked the snakes temporarily so he used that moment to swiftly cut them with his knife.

    Even though he was quite fast in dealing with them, he was still unable to escape the bites, as even more venom entered his system.

    With the amount of venom that entered his body, he was unable to keep his conscience for long, as he had 2 or 3 seconds at most.

    If he wanted to live then he had to act in these three seconds, otherwise, he was a goner.

    In the meantime, time outside, two men were looking at the scene on the water, as the boat continued its way towards the Senkaku Inds.

    They wanted to stop and look closer at what was going on, but they didn''t dare to ask for the boat to stop with the people in there.

    Still, they were able to rx a bit as they smelled the metallic smell of blooding from that direction and that red blossom over the water¡­

 Chapter 306 - 306: Ericâ€™s Death & Sharks

    Concentrating better on that erratic red flower of blood, they were able to see signs of a floating corpse and a few snakes on top of it.

    "Damn, that motherfu*cker! Aaghh~! I wish to rip him in cinders! My Myan krait king snake!"

    Even though the two of them were able to see Eric''s corpse floating on the water, and a few snakes even enter his orifices, the two killers didn''t seem happy.

    As a matter of fact, one of them was cursing and insulting angrily at the damned guy who made him lose his best ''weapon'' while the other was looking with a murderous expression, even though he said nothing.

    Even though the second guy didn''t say a thing, and there was a mask covering his face, he still extended a hand to calm down the person by his side.

    It was clear that these two guys knew each other, and by the way, they interacted with each other, most probably the two of them were quite close.

    If Eric was still here he would be able to understand that he had been set up, as the masked assassin was one of the guy''s who wanted to kill him from the beginning.

    Well, if he were there, as right now he was in quite the difficult position himself. Unconscious, and close to death!

    On the surface it looked like at the middle of the erratic blood flower there was only a corpse simr to Eric, but once one tried to look closer they would be able to immediately see it was a fake.

    In fact, besides the general characteristics of the body, this damned corpse was nowhere close to the real body of Eric.

    Not only that, but this damned thing evencked normal features, like eyes, mouth, nose, ears. More than a human body corpse, it looked like a scarecrow in the middle of the ocean.

    The truth was that this scarecrow human thing was something that Eric was able to assemble in a second or two, in order to ''fake'' his own death.

    He knew that experts would doubt the death of another expert even if they saw their bodies with their own eyes, and confirmed their deaths personally.

    But the fact remained, that even then they would only doubt, and not act immediately to search for them.

    It wasn''t that they doubted their own skills, but just nature and their opponents. For experts that surpassed the normal, it was extremely normal to have one or two saving graces.

    Well, those doubts depended on how believable was the death show, and on the skills of the person ying dead.

    The reason why Eric''s death was believable was due to the circumstances around it, and his situation.

    All those people had seen him getting bit by the king Myan krait, and at the same time get cut close to his throat by the poisoned dagger, and then fall underwater, and the scarecrow after.

    His death was almost 98% confirmed already, and considering that the boat wouldn''t stop no matter what, then there was no chance of confirmation.

    Not to mention that one of his opponents was a ''snake charmer'' who couldn''t exactly jump underwater, and look for him.

    As for stopping the boat, that was a joke in and of itself! That was a boat sending secret agents towards the Senkaku Inds, someone that was able to do something like that happen, wasn''t someone small.

    The organization or the person behind was not something those two guys could dare to offend, and it was said before they even boarded, that no matter what happened on board, the boat wouldn''t stop.

    Even though Eric had no idea who was able to make such a bold statement, and make it happen at that moment, he knew that it was no one simple, and probably one of his stepping stones.

    But that didn''t matter right now, as he was under a human scarecrow, and unconscious in the middle of the ocean, with a blood patch all around him.

    If a shark or two found him in there then he was finished, but he wasn''t even able to think about something like that at the moment.

    He was trembling and shaking profoundly, as purple veins were appearing all over his body. As if blood wasn''t enough, his trembling was added to the attention-grabbing arsenal.

    Not only his body, but even his Soul Sea seemed to be in quite the trouble at the moment, as the venom seemed to be spreading everywhere.

    It wasn''t attacking only his body, but even his Soul and Conscience. If he didn''t do something at that particr moment, then most probably he was going to die without understanding why.

    The venom didn''t have sentience to know where to attack, so it was just working naturally spreading where ever it could.

    But the moment that it approached its Soul a white light would be activated, and then the venom would be sucked inside and neutralized.

    It was clear that the Legacy System, or to be more exact the divine artifact carrying the Legacy System inside Eric''s body was more than capable of getting rid of the venom, and yet it didn''t act.

    It was only protecting hisst line of defense his soul that it was attached to, as it didn''t seem to mind about every other part.

    At the same time, many warning windows were open on the systems interface for Eric, but since he was unable to even think straight at that moment, he couldn''t read them and was even less active.

    At that moment he was in the hands of fate, his conscience was gone, his body was being devoured by the venom, and he was being approached by many dangerous sea animals.

    No matter how one looked at it, Eric was a goner, he was a dead man breathing, as his breathes were slowly counting to zero with each passing second.

    The situation was growing more and more dangerous with each moment, especially when a few triangr fins slowly started appearing over the surface of the water, approaching closer to him.

    Even though the fins seemed to be taking their time, and just surrounding the area at the moment, with how much blood was spilled in there it wouldn''t take much time for them to attack.

    The blood was all poisoned blood, but actually how effective it would be against sharks. The possibility of sharks dying of poisoning before eating Eric was close to zero.

    No matter how one looked at it, Eric was finished!

    "Waahhh~!"

    Suddenly out of nowhere, Eric jumped from under the scarecrow corpse, to take a sudden breath of air, as if he had just been revived.

    He had no idea what was going around him at the moment, as he only knew that he was extremely lucky to be alive, but the next instant his instincts were rming him of the dangerous situation he was in.

    He didn''t even have the time to have a look around, when a big shark seemed to surpass the initial shock, and make his way towards him with an open mouth.

    Eric was unable to make a big move at that moment, as he could only instinctively use the human scarecrow in his hands and push it towards the shark''s mouth.

    The shark clearly wanted to eat the one who caused a ruckus as it was trying to hunt a living thing, instead of a dead corpse, but it had no opportunity of choice, as its mouth was stuffed with that.

    While his mouth was stuffed, and it was unable to bit Eric, its frontal impact was still there, and managed to drag him under the water.

    Eric had just breathed heavily a moment ago, and now was brought underwater like that, he wanted to curse and insult this shark inside his heart, but he had no time to do it.

    The shark that assaulted him wasn''t alone, he was there with friends and family, as before Eric could even think of a curse, a second shark made its way towards him.

    "Motherfu*cker, I, your father won''t die here!"

    Thinking like that, he immediately used his Blood Clone technique to create another human scarecrow and stuffing the other guy''s mouth.

    While these things were just initial goods, as were only made of raw meat, and blood, without bones or anythingplex, they were more than enough to stuff their mouths.

    It was the same as trying to block some leaking tube using cloth, while it might not be the best choice, it was still effective to block the rate of the leak.

    Once again though, he was pushed under the water, with another sharking for him. These damned animals wereing for him one after the other.

    Was he that much of an attractive food!?

    But he didn''t have time to think about this, as he stuffed the mouth of another shark, and then another, and then another.

    It was only after he did this thing 5 or 6 times that he was finally able to take a breather, as the sharks were trying to eat the stuff in their mouth.

    Even though it was just raw meat, they were still unable to process it and eat it quickly, but the problem was that the more they bit, the more blood was flowing, and the more attractive this ce was bing.

    While Eric''s method seemed to work, he didn''t have enough material to feed the whole shark tribe underwater.

    So he couldn''t dy anymore and had to make his move as soon as possible, otherwise, he was going to end up as nothing more but shark food¡­

 Chapter 307 - 307: Ashore & Trouble

    It was his good luck to still have a few underwater propellers from his monthly train trip to Africa otherwise it would be really difficult for him to run from that situation.

    Without losing time, he immediately took out one of those propellers and started leaving the ce without turning his head back.

    It was his good luck that the ce didn''t seem overly popted by sharks, and he had met only about 5 of them, otherwise things would be much more difficult.

    The sharks were still busy trying to rip apart the meat in their mouths so they had no time to think about Eric''s escape.

    As soon as he ced a bit of distance between him and the sharks, Eric took off his clothes, and let them drift in the ocean waters, as he took out two Health Potion bottles and swallowed them in.

    It wasn''t that he still feared that venom from the snakes but the fact that his injuries were still bleeding, and that he didn''t have much stamina.

    Closing his wounds as soon as possible, and recovering his stamina was a must, not to mention that he also had to protect himself from getting a cold, and sick.

    Even though normal viruses weren''t as much effective as before on his body, it didn''t mean that he was immune.

    Combined with the venom of the snakes, he had to make sure that his body didn''t get hyperthermia, otherwise, things would get difficult.

    With those thoughts in mind, two Medium Health Potion bottles were enough for him to take care of the most pressing problems as he made his way towards the shore only in his boxers.

    It took him quite some time to reach the shore, and by the time he reached there, he was already out of breath and trembling.

    Even though he was a level 60 fighter ording to his Legacy System, he still ended in such a situation when he reached the shore.

    He had neither the time nor the luxury to think about saving his SP points, and his Health Potions at that moment, as he took another one, and then started cultivating as he lied in there.

    There was one thing that he had been able to learn by trial and mistake during this time, he could cultivate in whatever position he wished, the only mandatory step was that he was fully concentrated.

    For that reason, he could easily cultivate as he was lying there on the shore, but he couldn''t stay there for a long time either, as this ce was full of vile people.

    In fact, this ce had be much like a trash can full of trash, that went around trying to get rid of each other, as they searched for that golden ticket.

    The golden ticket, in this case, was his ''non-existent'' Master. Well, they could do whatever they wished, after all as long as these guys were here, it meant that his Senkaku Inds wouldn''t be blown away.

    Sometimes the chaos is the best sign of showing the existence and this was precisely what was going on at that moment.

    But he didn''t have much time, he had to be quick on the uptake and immediately go look for the entrance to the Holy Grounds.

    With those thoughts in mind, he stood there lying on the shore, and cultivating only for a few more minutes, and then opened his eyes, sensing his surroundings.

    He had already sensed 3 or 4 people in his surroundings keeping an eye on him, ready to act any moment now, but he didn''t have many thoughts about them.

    They weren''t weak, but they weren''t strong either, in his eyes they were average at best, as they were around level 30-35.

    He had stayed there like that for quite some time waiting for them to make a move, but that move never happened.

    So, with his tiredness gone, and his state bing slowly better, he took got up took off his boxers went for a quick bath in the water, and then started dressing up.

    His clothes seemed to be appearing out of thin air, and as soon as he was all dressed up he started running in the opposite direction of his ''watchers''.

    If it wasn''t really necessary, he didn''t want to kill these guys left and right, as it would only increase the trouble upon himself at the moment.

    Each and every one of these guys in these inds was an agent or a figure of a powerful organization, that he didn''t have the resources or power to fight at the moment.

    He had to try his best to not kill everyone crossing his way, and create troubles for himself. At least not at the moment anyway.

    Man proposes but Heaven disposes.

    Just because he didn''t want to find fault and kill others didn''t mean that others didn''t want to. As in fact those guys observing him couldn''t think about anything else at the moment.

    This fresh chick was the best, not only hadn''t he been able to notice them observing, but he had also used a Space storage object in front of their eyes.

    It was an object that would usually sell for at least 1 million dors, and that was the worst of the worst, they had hit jackpot without expecting it.

    There was no way they were allowing him to leave the ce, or escape. They had decided to kill him quickly and then take everything he had.

    Who knew what might he have inside that storage object. If they were lucky enough perhaps there would be much more money and other stuff in there that would make even the storage object worthless.

    So, they followed him for a few minutes, and when they were finally assured that he wasn''t going to meet anyone else soon, they immediately jumped around him and cut his way.

    Now there was no escape for him, he was a dead man.

    On the other hand, Eric just patiently stopped on his track, as he started looking at the people around him, there were 3 men and 1 woman.

    Those 3 guys had European features and looked more like killers and thieves than they looked like agents, while the woman had one of those hot big-sister thief types.

    It was quite interesting in his eyes, as he looked at what them and said in a calm and natural voice,

    "Is something the matter guys!?"

    One of those 3 guys looked at him with vicious eyes, started licking a knife he had in his hands and said to him with a mocking tone,

    "Tell big brother, you have a storage object, don''t you!?"

    "Yup, I have a storage ring, it doesn''t have much space, so I was thinking of upgrading it, why do you ask?"

    Inside Eric wasughing himself to death, just what kind of stupid thief woulde and ask such a question? But he thought this guy was funny so he decided to y a bit with him.

    "Very well, very well, tell big brother what do you have inside that storage ring?"

    "Uggh~!"

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry big brother is not a shady guy!"

    "Well, not much, just a few million dors, a few weapons, bombs, underwater propellers, gold, diamonds, and stuff like that!"

    These guys had already decided to kill him and rob that storage ring away, but hearing all that their greed started climbing higher and higher.

    They couldn''t believe their luck for this night, it was probably the night that their future was going to change.

    By this time that guy asking question had approached Eric quite a bit, as he walked behind him, raised his hand, and then the knife came falling down on Eric''s neck.

    Even if it didn''t kill him, it would certainly cripple him. It was quite the vicious move, that was apanied by his words,

    "Then why don''t you die for big brother! Hahaha~!"

    That guy already felt like the storage ring, and everything inside it was in his hands, so he couldn''t help himself from being extremely happy at that moment.

    In the next second, Eric was going to end up wasted, or dead, and he would be a damn wealthy man, what more could he ask from life.

    But no matter how much he awaited the knife didn''t seem to bending on Eric''s neck, as Eric had even turned his head towards him and was looking at him with a weird look, as he said,

    "Why should I die for big brother? Why doesn''t big brother die for me? You know like those words, the old generation makes way for the young!"

    With that said, the knife that was supposed to be on the attacker''s hand falling towards Eric''s neck, appeared on his hand, and with a sharp swing, it decapitated the guy in one move.

    In fact, it was just his head that was disconnected from his body, as his right hand was fully disconnected.

    Everything happened so suddenly, and so weirdly that the other guys around them didn''t have the opportunity to think and act in this situation.

    They were trained people, so they had seen their fair share of blood, and skill, but this was something that none of them was able to see through.

    Even though Eric looked like some ordinary guy in front of them, they were fully assured that he was a monster they shouldn''t dare to offend.

    But when they finally understood that, it was already extremelyte, as they had no other opportunity but to witness him disappearing and then light turning out, losing their conscience¡­

 Chapter 308 - 308: Quick Hands Organization

    To them it was perhaps even worse than a nightmare, as one moment they were thinking of the riches, and their life after this hit, while the next moment they were all on the ground unconscious.

    Once he had decided to act, Eric wouldn''t pull his punches anymore.

    So, the two out of three men were already dead and disposed of, the only living member of the 4 was that big sister typedy and a random trash from the guys.

    First of all, she wasn''t bad to the eye, and Eric thought that it would be quite the experience to have her service him.

    Secondly, he had to know just with whom he had picked a fight with, and their story, so he had to let one or two of them alive for questioning.

    The role of the second alive trash was to confirm or negate her answers and make sure that she wasn''t lying to him.

    When she finally woke up, Eric had brought her far away from the ce where he knocked her out. They were in a dark cave, and Eric was just roasting some meat.

    Looking at her wake up, with a weird look of not knowing where she was, Eric just said in a natural voice,

    "How do you want to do this!?"

    "Do what!?"

    "Well, while I wouldn''t say no if you want to have some fun with me, what I care the most about at the moment is information.

    So, are you willing to answer my questions, as I ask politely, or would you like it the rough way? I can adapt to whatever you like!"

    "Where are my other colleagues!?"

    "Shark food!"

    "What?"

    "Shark food! Now would you like to join them!?"

    "No!"

    "Very well then, you better answer truthfully!

    Now, who are you guys, and what were you doing there?"

    "We are agents of ''Quick Hands'' organization. We heard a story about there being a lot of treasures, and valuable objects here, so we came here to try our luck.

    At first, we just wanted to try our luck, perhaps we would find the treasure or some valuable stuff, but even after two weeks of search, we found nothing in here.

    Seeing the situation around, and many people kill each other and rob, we decided to copy the modus operandi and started trapping lone newbies.

    We only acted when we made sure that the target was alone and weaker than us, so there wouldn''t be any repercussions to us.

    Until we met you!"

    ''Quick Hands'' organization was a rtively small organization that upied more in stealing and smuggling.

    These guys didn''t have much strength, but they sure knew how to steal, and smuggle through the customs.

    But after the S-day happened, these guys disappeared just like many other small organizations, and no one remembered them after.

    The only reason why Eric knew about them, was because in his previous life he had found their headquarters by coincidence, and embezzled quite the fortune from there.

    So, he didn''t feel much hostility towards thedy, after all, even though she had thought of killing him, it was something normal in this kind of world and business.

    It wasn''t like Eric''s wealth and strength were fully clean either. As long as one participated in this dog eats dog world, then their hands were automatically drenched in blood, and other peoples sweat.

    Inside he was satisfied with the woman''s answer, and the fact that she didn''t force him to torture her, but that didn''t mean that he trusted her words by default.

    Leaving the meat roasting on the small fire at his feet, he calmly got up, went close to her, and said,

    "Open your mouth!"

    Thedy didn''t understand what he was nning to do, but she didn''t dare to disobey him at the moment, as she opened her mouth wide.

    Before she could understand why Eric asked her to do something like that, Eric took out a gag ball, and stuffed it inside, as it then tied it behind her head.

    "Aaahhhmmm iisssnnnnnn dddiiiisssnnn~!"

    She was unable to speak properly with that gag-ball inside her mouth, and she wanted to know what was going on, but Eric didn''t seem to care about her thoughts, as he said in a low voice,

    "Wait here for a moment, I have something I need to do!"

    With that said, he got up from her, and then went towards the other guy inside the small cave, and gave him a kick to awaken him with fear and startle.

    Different from thedy, this guy wanted to jump with fear, but unfortunately, it was impossible for him to do something like that, as his hands and legs were tied up.

    Not only that but there was also a gag ball inside his mouth prepared in advance. Eric was quite a good judge of character, and he could easily tell the difference between that woman and this guy.

    But he didn''t care much about this guys attitude, as he approached him, helped him get up and sit in front of him, and then said in a whisper,

    "Bro, I don''t want to kill today, it''s a happy day for me! So, if you hear me out, and do as I say then I will let you work under me, as I like your skills, and think you have great potential.

    And let me tell you that, if you work under me you will be extremely satisfied, as I am really rich, and know how to take care of my people.

    In fact, to show you my sincerity, I am even willing to let you y with that bi*tch over there, after I have my fun with her!

    What do you say?"

    That guy didn''t seem able to believe his ears, everything he heard was just like the whisperings of the devil for him.

    The only reason he was in this line of work was that he wanted to make some easy money, and then enjoy life by spending that money.

    He had no big ideals, or any shred of loyalty towards the organization, or people that taught him the skills he knew.

    Now not only was he going to get rich, but he was also offered a job alongside a wealthy bigshot so how could he refuse it.

    Not to mention that Eric even told him he could have his fun with that bi*tch. He had always liked her, but she was so pretentious and never paid him much attention.

    At that moment he felt like he was given a lease in his life, an opportunity that he could never refuse, but his character wouldn''t let himpromise that quickly.

    Since Eric was offering him so much, it meant that he was important to him for something, and he felt that he could raise the price.

    Just as he was about to do that though, he heard Eric continue,

    "If you don''t ept to my terms though I will have to bloody my hands and kill you, and I truly don''t want to do that!"

    Eric''s voice was calm, and steady like he was just stating a fact, but the moment he mentioned the kill word, a knife suddenly appeared in his hands and was stuck in front of the poor guy.

    The knife was stabbed to the ground, just 1 centimeter away from his crotch, making him shiver at the thought of the possibility of Eric''s hand slipping just 1 centimeter.

    That would havepletely cut the line for him, and he would even have to change his name and the way he acted.

    His biggest treasure, his family''s jewels had almost been cut cleanly at that moment. Every thought of bargaining and raising the price magically disappeared from his mind, and he just nodded in eptance.

    Seeing this guy nod his head in eptance, Eric put an expression of satisfaction on his face, and then started saying,

    "So, tell me¡­!"

    "Ryuji, my name is Ikono Ryuji!"

    "Hum, very well, a nice name indeed! So, tell me Ryuji, who are you guys, and what were you doing in here?"

    Immediately after, Ikono Ryuji started telling Eric everything he knew with a tone of fear, reverence, and excitement.

    He even told him everything he knew about the organization he worked for and all the people he had met there.

    Even though he had no idea where the headquarters were located, and who was the head of the organization.

    He did tell Eric the grievances he had with the bi*tch in front of them though, and also didn''t forget to mention that she was in an ambiguous rtionship with the Big Boss.

    Also, differently from him and the others, thatdy was doing everything just for the sake of pure pleasure and emotion, as they had heard that she was extremely rich.

    Eric was a bit surprised by the situation, but he still didn''t say anything, as he just heard this guy speak to no end.

    Certainly, he would intervene when the guy went off-topic, but otherwise, he would just listen to him carefully.

    This guy seemed like he had no doubts about his promise and his words and just kept rambling until he was tired of it.

    He rambled for more than 2 hours, and by the time he was finished Eric felt like he had a full idea of the organization and the situation inside.

    What surprised him the most though, was this guy''s conduct, and attitude as it gave him the weird idea that he could truly use him.

    With that thought in mind, he said,

    "Ryuji forget about her and you can truly work for me, what do you say!?"

 Chapter 309 - 309: Tricking The Copycat

    The truth was that his reaction and his disposition had attracted even Eric''s attention. This was the kind of guy that would sell anyone at any point for any kind of profit.

    Just the countenance he had while speaking all this time, and the way he easily told him everything he knew was enough to prove this point.

    Eric would most certainly detest having such a person by his side, as he would never have any secret as long as he knew about it.

    Most probably he would even die without understanding how it happened, so he had to be extremely careful around him.

    But he didn''t need every one of his followers or employees to work by his side. For example, this guy could work for his ''dear brother'' or his dear ''father-inw''.

    Even though he might not help Eric much, at least would impede their advances. In that environment where every side wanted information about the other, he would be like a fish in the sea.

    Jumping from one side to the other as long as there was enough profit, would surely make things interesting in the Takeshiba Group of Companies.

    Furthermore, there was one more reason why Eric liked this special type of scared rat. When the ship was about to drown were always this type of rat that would be able to sense it first.

    So, cing him inside the Takeshiba Group of Companies was the same as cing an rm system inside the ce, that would warn him when and which ship was going to sink.

    Ryuji looked at Eric with a weird look, and then towards that woman on the ground, and then once again towards Eric, as he finally reached a conclusion inside his heart.

    "I ept!"

    He said those words with a seemingly great conviction, even thoughced with a bit of disappointment, and reluctance.

    It seemed like he had taken a difficult decision, but the truth was that he had long made his decision.

    From the moment that Eric had threatened him with the knife, he had decided to agree with whatever Eric wished and said otherwise, he was dead.

    A rat like him could easily recognize the cat ying with him, and he understood that if he didn''t y ording to the cat''s satisfaction, then he was a dead rat.

    Those looks right now, were just so that he could y ording to the cat''s expectations, and not give in immediately.

    Looking at those good acting skills, Eric showed a smile on his face, as he said,

    "Good! Very good! I assure you, you won''t regret it!"

    Hearing those words, Ryuji''s face shined as it had suddenly seen the sun, but inside he felt a bit of cold feet.

    He didn''t know why but he felt like the cat that had captured him, was much more difficult, and sly than he thought. But now there was no turning back for him.

    At least he had ensured his life! Thinking like that, he showed a humble smile on his face, and said,

    "Is this little one''s honor to serve Master!"

    Hearing that, Eric''s face brightened a bit more, as he looked towards him, cut his ropes, and said,

    "You are very good indeed! Well at the moment just help me untie that woman, and keep an eye on her!

    Do not forget to not cross the limit though, she is mine!"

    "Certainly Master, certainly as you wish!"

    Saying that Ryuji got up from his ce, picked up the knife with a thinking face, and then walked towards Nakamura Reiko, that was the name of thedy, in order to cut her ropes.

    He left the gag-ball inside though, as he didn''t dare to cross his limits, and then walked back towards Eric, and took position behind him like a true servant.

    Even though the role had been handed to him suddenly, and too quickly he still managed to adapt really well, attracting Eric''s attention and curiosity even more.

    If Eric would have to put a name to this special ability of his, he would say that this guy was some kind of copycat, able to adapt and reproduce everything he had seen.

    Well, Eric''s intention was to throw this guy in the middle of the jungle and see how he would survive in there, so he felt that an amazing show was about to unveil in front of him.

    With those thoughts in his mind, Eric looked at him from head to toe, threw him some white pill, and said,

    "Take this!"

    The moment that the pillnded on his hands, made the poor Ryuji''s heart skip a beat, but if Eric told him to take the pill, then he had no other choice but to do so.

    He could feel that it wasn''t some ordinary pill, and his mind started creating thousands of different scenarios, but he had no other choice but to put the pill into his mouth.

    The moment he did so, Eric suddenly closed his mouth, and his nose making him involuntarily swallow the pill, as Eric''s smile became even brighter as he continued,

    "With this, your loyalty is assured, I can''t wait to see your sess in the future!"

    The moment he heard those words, Ryuji felt that the worst scenario he thought about hade true, but he couldn''t bear it without asking,

    "What was the pill that you gave me master!?"

    "Oh that!? It was just a small poison pill, but you don''t have to worry, as long as you work diligently for me, and take the antidote every once in a month, there will be no problems to you!"

    ''Booommmm~!''

    At that moment, a big andrge boulder descended on the poor Ryuji''s heart and shoulders, as he understood that he had no escape from his current situation.

    As long as he didn''t want to die he would have to abide by Eric''s wishes and orders. Or at least until he received the full antidote.

    But until then, he had to be Eric''s most loyal dog, otherwise, his days were numbered. Damn! Why did he have to meet up with such a tragedy?

    He didn''t deserve this shit! But there was nothing he could do about it anymore, besides ying it cool, like he wasn''t worried in the least,

    "This lowly one understands Master, even though Master had no need to do something like this, as this lowly one swore his life, heart, and soul to Master!"

    Even in this kind of situation, this guy was able to keep calm and y it cool, making Eric feel a bit apprehensive that his trick might have failed.

    But sensing how fast, and hard his heart was beating at that moment, made him appreciate this guy even more. He was able to adapt even in such a situation.

    He had just found himself a rough diamond even without searching for one, he felt quite lucky with his finding.

    He would love to keep him around for a while longer, but considering the reason for being there, he felt that it would be a grave mistake to keep him by his side, so he said,

    "Now that you have decided to work for me, then there is no use of you staying in this ce! Leave these Inds as soon as possible, and go to Kyushu.

    There will be people waiting for you, with your new instructions, job, and the monthly shot of antidote!

    Now you can leave!"

    Hearing all that, Ryuji had no other option but to calmly walk towards the cave''s exit, and leave the ce just as Eric said.

    His shaking and trembling legs were a good demonstrative factor of his internal unrest, but there was nothing he could do besides obeying.

    In fact, there were quite a few dangerous and tricky thoughts inside his mind, but he would still need to leave this cave in order to try them out.

    Even though Eric had most probably intentionally told him that the antidote was waiting for him in Kyushu, as that he didn''t have it on himself, he still thought that there was no way for that to happen.

    Eric must certainly have the antidote on his persona, most probably is inside his storage ring, but he was unable to take it from him by himself.

    He needed help!

    But in order to gather a bit of help, he would need to go outside the cave and try to find and lure a few experts towards Eric, and that bi*tch.

    The weirdest thing about this whole situation though was the fact that he never doubted the fact that he had just taken some weird poison pill.

    It wasn''t that Eric didn''t understand these thoughts or the fact that Ryuji was thinking about this inside his mind.

    In fact, these thoughts, and that mentality were the reasons why he had decided to make use of him.

    Eric was trying to nt a rat between his brother, father-inw, and everyone else in the Takeshiba Group of Companies but not only.

    If a rat didn''t have these thoughts, and that mentality then he would get easily caught, and be useless.

    As for the troubles that this guy might bring him, he didn''t care about it. There was one thing he had understood from this ce, after strolling for one night.

    This ce was overpopted with bad grass, so he had to start uprooting them if he wanted to be able to use these inds in the future.

    Furthermore, these guys would make for the perfect viins and audience to show his Master''s strength and fighting prowess.

    But that was forter, right now he had to eat that roasted meat, and then go searching for the Holy Grounds, he didn''t have time to lose¡­

 Chapter 310 - 310: Searching For The Entrance

    After Ryuji left the cave, Eric ate his fill from the meat he was roasting with thedy by his side, and then made his way towards the entrance of the cave.

    It was still early for him to worry that Ryuji might have started to stir trouble for him but he still was carefully observing the route ahead at all times.

    The big sister-type woman had no other choice but to follow behind him. Especially after seeing what happened with Ryuji.

    She felt like she had just escaped death, and rape on the same day. Making her unsure of how to feel about this damn situation.

    There was one thing that she knew though if she didn''t want to suffer she had to follow behind Eric, and do whatever he told her to.

    Even though he told her nothing, she was smart enough to understand her own situation, so she acted ordingly.

    On the other hand, Eric seemed to not notice her at all, as he made his way out of the cave, and in front of a beautiful full blue view of the ocean in front of the cave.

    If this ce wasn''t a fighting, and killing ground for special agents, and strong people from different organizations it would be a perfect holiday resort.

    Too bad that the reality was so much different from their hopes, and desires. But Eric didn''t stay and ponder much about that.

    He wasn''t there on holiday, he had to quickly go out there, and find the Holy Grounds, as the time was ticking for him.

    After hearing the big sister type woman''s, and Ryuji''s words, he knew that there were people trying to spread rumors and attract attention to this ce.

    And by the looks of it, it had started quite some time ago, and it was working perfectly, as so many people hade here just because of those rumors.

    The only good thinging out of those rumors was that the infiltration and entrance of his people into this ce would be much easier.

    At the same time, it made his need to find the Holy Grounds entrance even more urgent, as with so many people roaming around, no one knew when they might get suddenly lucky, and find it.

    That ce was extremely important for him, and his future, so he had to make sure that no one else but him had control over its ess.

    Thinking like that, he immediately took out two swimming suits, and the corresponding equipment from his space ring and started wearing one of them.

    The second was clearly about the woman beside him, that was now looking at his face with a weird, andplicated gaze.

    She didn''t understand what this guy was thinking, and she had no idea what he was nning to do with her, and she couldn''t help but feel more and more irritated with each passing moment.

    Knowing her end would do her good, as she would at least be able to create a counter-idea, or find a solution to her situation.

    But being left in the dark was the worst, as she had no idea what this guy was nning to do with her, and how she should react with him.

    Not to mention that he looked so much younger than her, and had a much heavier, and serious countenance than her.

    At first look, everyone would think that she was the big sister, pulling him by the ear, but as she stood in his presence she felt like her identity was deted, and he was the big brother.

    Eric didn''t say a single word to her all this time, he just wore his suit, and then was looking towards her with a weird look.

    It looked like he was taking in her whole body, but at the same time ignoring her presence making her feel even more awkward and confused.

    For a few moments, they just stood there and were looking at each other, as finally Eric broke the silence and said,

    "Well,dies first, don''t you think!?"

    It was only at that moment that the woman understood what Eric was waiting for, and she couldn''t help but feel a bit stupid.

    Howe she hadn''t understood this situation for all this time, instead she just stood there lost in his eyes.

    She had to ept that this guy was truly handsome, and especially his deep blue ocean eyes made her have goosebumps all over her body.

    What the hell was she thinking about! She couldn''t allow this guy to conquer her heart, and mind so easily. No matter how handsome, and wealthy he was, she couldn''t give in to him so easily.

    If she did that, then what about her own pride and charm? How would she be able to live after!? No, she couldn''t allow something like that to happen that soon!

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t seem to pay much attention to her, the moment they both jumped under the water, he started swimming in a specific direction.

    He did so without even turning his head behind to look whether she was following him or not, it seemed like he didn''t doubt the fact that she would be following him in the least.

    She truly wanted to stop at that moment, and wait for him to see whether he truly doubted her or not, but when she saw him swim for more than 20 meters without turning his head back she was surprised.

    Damn!

    Even she herself didn''t know what to do from this point on, but this guy seemed to be fully confident that she would be following him.

    Just what the heck was going on!? How could he be so sure about it? She had no idea how he was able to do it, but she felt that he was going too far and if she didn''t follow him she would lose him.

    So, she immediately started swimming in his direction following behind him. She still couldn''t believe herself and her decision, but she didn''t stop.

    At that moment, feeling that she had truly followed him, Eric couldn''t help but reveal a smile that wasn''t witnessed by anyone.

    The truth was that he was just gambling at that moment, he was able to track her through his spirit sense for around 30 meters, so he didn''t have to turn around and look for her.

    So, he was gambling whether she would follow him or not. If she did then the matter would be much easier from that point forward.

    If she didn''t follow him, then he would have to turn around and teach her a lesson, so that she would never stop, or think about stopping ever again.

    Fortunately for Eric, and for herself, she had decided to follow behind him, simplifying the uing process for the both of them.

    After this small gambling moment, Eric immediately set for his true goal underwater and started searching around for the entrance to the Holy Grounds.

    Many wise people had said that if one wants to hide something then it should be done so in in sight, but that was dangerous in and of itself, as the moment it was found out it was over.

    So, the best location to hide that entrance would be to have it somece where it provided both safety and security.

    At least that was what Eric thought about this situation, as from what he remembered from his past there were rumors it was under the sea.

    But these were just rumors though as no one had the idea where it was found, besides the guy who found it, and he was smart enough to keep that ce a secret.

    Not only that but he had managed to build his empire using those Holy Grounds as a base, and then turn the Senkaku Inds into his private area.

    With that he was positioned quite high in the power ranking board in Eric''s previous life, as no one wanted to earn his wrath, as no one knew where his base was, topletely destroy him after all.

    As long as they were unable to destroy himpletely, going against him was like shooting their selves on the leg with their own gun.

    Eric was precisely trying to do the same thing, he wanted a ce that would be up and running no matter what happened outside.

    Furthermore, he had heard rumors from his previous life that the ce was found on a ''Dragon Vein'' of energy and was a perfect ce of cultivation.

    As a matter of fact, after looking carefully at the Senkaku Inds location, and position he had marked a few possible areas, but he still needed to check them one by one physically.

    So, left with no other choice, he swum in front of thedy behind him. In fact, the reason why he had picked her up was because two people were better than one in searching the ce.

    Not to mention that she might have a spurt of luck, and find the entrance even without thinking about it.

    Since he had no sure way of finding it, then he was using everything he could. Perhaps this woman would be able to find the entrance by what they called ''beginner''s luck''.

    Furthermore, since he hadplete confidence in restraining her under any circumstance he wasn''t that worried about her.

    Ryuji was a typical snake, he would do everything he could, to everyone he could in order to receive the best benefit for himself.

    But that woman was different, even though she opened rather easily, she didn''t give him the snake vibe.

    Like that, they swim around the Senkaku Inds for more than 6 or 7 hours, and thedy finally couldn''t bear it any longer¡­

 Chapter 311 - 311: Killing Intent Underwater

    They had been swimming around the same ces for more than 6 or 7 hours underwater, without taking even a 5- or 10-minutes break.

    It wasplete madness, the big sister typedy was feeling herself like she was some kind of ve, that would be certainly killed from overworking.

    What made her even angrier was the fact that Eric had cut no ck for himself either, he had been always leading the path they had taken and didn''t seem to even have the intention of stopping.

    She couldn''t help but feel extremely inferior to hismitment towards whatever he was trying to find.

    It was somethingpletely beyond her understanding. After all, most people would train, and learn martial arts, or special skills just because they wanted to have more strength and lead an easier life.

    Certainly, the life of special agents and powerful people was riddled with all kinds of danger and suffering, but at the same time, the life that they made was only the dream of normal people.

    Cars, houses, hotels, beauties, ego, flex, they had everything that normal people could only dream about.

    Most of the people who wanted to grow stronger did so just because of these reasons, and a better life.

    So up to some point, when their greed and ambitions were fulfilled by a margin, they would start enjoying life, and stop growing.

    The people who had a wish for limitless strength, and development beyond development were rare liked diamonds.

    For that reason, with the increase in level, the number of experts would lower. Humans had a natural wish and greed of having more power by using less strength and effort.

    Once the path became thorny enough, most of the people would give up, and stop advancing forward.

    So, seeing Eric swim around for more than 6 hours underwater looking for something, without stopping even for a small recess, made the woman think that he must be one of those brawn idiots.

    One of those guys who is focused only on his strength, and development without caring much about what happens around him.

    It wasn''t like Eric was the first one she ever came to know like that, it was just that Eric was much more handsome and intelligent to be like them.

    She felt that it was a waste for Eric to be one of those guys, as she would love to guide him as a big sister and teach him some pleasure in life.

    But the reason why she dared to throw a tantrum at that moment, was because all this time she hadn''t felt any malicious intent from Eric, and thought that he was vegetarian.

    If the lion stopped hunting for a day, then the other animals who hadn''t seen him hunting would think that he had foregone meat.

    As soon as that happened, then they would start dancing and partying for his weakness, and only when the lion started hunting again would those animals fall in line again.

    Since Eric had been fully concentrated on his search and hadn''t had the time to think about thedy with him, she had started to think that perhaps he was ''vegetarian'' or ''virgin''.

    After all, a young man, with another sexy woman underwater, with him having control over her, it was impossible for him to be so disinterested in her, wasn''t it?

    Even though she wasn''t a city toppling beauty, thedy still thought that she had quite the attractive appearance of a mature big sister type.

    With all these thoughts running through her mind, she finally took the courage to stop, and start spouting words underwater.

    But since they were underwater, everything she was able to make was gurgling sounds and bubbles that went above water.

    She didn''t think much of her actions, in fact to her it felt like she was being coquettish, and testing the water with Eric, but the answer she got was definitely beyond her expectations.

    Sensing her act, not only didn''t Eric thought that she was being coquettish and testing the waters, but in fact, he treated her as an enemy.

    He swiftly turned around, with a dagger appearing in his hand all of a sudden, which he then ced in her throat, and continued to cut a bit into the skin, making blood bubble out.

    For a moment she was faced with Eric''s naked killing intent, and she felt a chill course through her whole body, like a piece of paper trembling in a rough wind.

    She had never thought that the quiet and calm kid that she had been following for more than 6 hours had a side like this to him.

    As the cold de of the dagger was ced on her throat, and even poked a small cut into it, she felt that probably for the first time in her life she had been this close to death.

    A foot and a half on the grave! All it would take was that remaining half of her second leg, and she would truly die right then and there.

    She had no idea why Eric had acted like that unexpectedly and had even shown killing intent towards her, when she only wanted to act coquettishly, and test him.

    His reaction was extremely violent, and unnecessary in her thoughts. All of a sudden, her good opinion on him had disappeared, and he had turned into a damned muscle beast.

    She wanted to scream at that moment, voice her feelings of being wronged, but she didn''t dare. The dagger on her throat made it just extremely difficult for her to have the guts to do so.

    And if that wasn''t enough, there underwater she had no way of speaking in a normal way, as all she would be able to speak, were bubble sounds.

    As she was feeling extremely wronged and wanted to ask for justice, Eric didn''t have the time to care about her, as his senses were spread to their fullest trying to understand what was going on.

    The moment that this woman had tried to act coquettishly, and released those bubbles underwater, he could feel naked killing intent looking towards them.

    Their current location was under a rocky shore around the main ind, around 15 meters in horizontal distance, and around 16 meters underwater.

    For there to be a person who was able to notice them, and even direct killing intent towards them, at that position, it meant that he was an expert.

    Right now, Eric had a much more important mission to take care of, so he didn''t have time to deal with the people in the Senkaku Inds.

    So, with his actions, he was trying to make the woman following him shut, and not move, in order to not attract that Master''s attention once again.

    He wanted to y it as it had never happened, but unfortunately, he made a grave mistake himself, which was almost impossible to revert.

    In order to make his acting more believable, and realistic to thedy, he had intentionally cut her throat a bit with his dagger, it was a minuscule cut, but it still managed to bubble blood out of it.

    As soon as he understood the problem, Eric immediately put his lips on her neck and started keeping the blood in there, but the damage was done already.

    He was still contemting what to do when he felt a direct killing intent on himself and grabbing thedy by her hand moved as soon as he could.

    It was a sniper, or to be more exact it was a Master sniper, who had not only been able to pinpoint their location but even make an urate shot when they were both underwater.

    If Eric had been even 1 secondter with his reaction, then most probably either he or thedy he was holding to would have a limb less.

    The sniper''s bullet was not only high caliber, and especially manufactured, but also his aim was impable, and his target was the weak spots in their bodies, like joints, or primary bones.

    As they had just escaped the first bullet, their movement created too much disturbance, and if at first, the sniper Master might have only doubted their location, now he was sure of it.

    They had no other choice but to swim as fast as they could and leave that ce as soon as possible if they wanted to escape with their lives that are.

    It was only at that moment, that even thedy he was pulling by the arm finally understood the situation they were in, cursing at herself for how stupid she actually was.

    Considering the situation, and everything that happened she was smart enough to understand that she had been the one to invite the disaster to their gates.

    If it weren''t for Eric and his timely intervention then she would most probably have died at that moment without understanding who killed her, and how she died.

    She had no qualms with anyone in this ce, as she was just one of the manying here for the rumor of treasure, and valuables.

    But now not only had she been captured by someone, but she had also almost been killed by another.

    Just what the hell was going on!?

    Why would someone want to kill her!? But there was also another opportunity in her mind, one that she didn''t dare to voice after feeling Eric''s killing intent.

    Whoever was shooting at them wasn''t trying to kill her, but Eric. That seemed like more probably, but she couldn''t voice that thought, as she was extremely afraid.

    As she was thinking like that, and not paying much attention to the path in front of her, she was unable to notice when she wasing in front of a big underwater rock and was crashing into it¡­

 Chapter 312 - 312: Removing A Bullet

    Thedy was immediately frightened by the prospect of what was in front of her, as she felt like her life was running in front of her eyes.

    With the speed the two of them were running towards that underwater rock, even though they were a bit different from normal people, it would surely hurt if they didn''t stop on time.

    The more they approached the rock, the more terrified she felt, but Eric was holding her hand tightly and she couldn''t escape from it.

    Not only that, but Eric seemed to be elerating towards that rock, making the situation even moreplicated than it already was.

    On the other hand, Eric was just hoping that the sniper wouldn''t shoot another bullet before they reached that rock, otherwise, they would certainly be dead.

    This normal rock underwater was their only hope of escaping their dark fate at that moment. So, he tried to elerate, even more, to reach there even faster.

    That stupid woman that he was pulling along seemed to be trying her best to make way backward or escape his pulling, but she had no possibility of seeding.

    He was a level 60 fighter, while she was only a weak level 30 ording to his Legacy System, and the difference in their stats was more than obvious.

    If it weren''t for the fact that she might survive this damned situation by herself, and reveal his most important secret, he would have already left her there and run on his own.

    But since he couldn''t be certain of her death in case he left her there, he had to pull her with him and deal with herter.

    Thinking like that, he could only elerate towards the rock with everything he had. Just as he was about to crash on the rock, he felt pure killing intent towards himself once again.

    This just meant that the fu*cking Master sniper had just shot once again towards them, and this time he had had more time to fix his target and every possible variable on the way.

    They were dead for sure! The next moment a massive amount of blood suddenly exploded out of nowhere, underwater, coloring the whole ce red.

    Not long after that, two amputated corpses finally started floating up, and above the water, very simr to Eric, and thedy beside him.

    The sniper Master who had been on Eric''s and that woman''s traces until now couldn''t help but look at the two corpses with a bit of doubt.

    His bullet had been so masterful that he had hit both of them on the neck, even though the angle was difficult, and he had a lot of variables to think of on the bullet''s path, he had still made a perfect shot.

    It was clear that he was a Master of sniping, and that most probably he belonged to some powerful organization.

    He was just looking at the corpses over the water, the blood around them, and feeling that something was wrong with it, but he couldn''t point his finger towards something.

    Feeling a bit ufortable towards this scene, he kept his sniper''s binocr towards the spot where he had supposedly shot the two of them.

    But, even his special eye, couldn''t detect any sign of life in there. Yet, he couldn''t help but feel that there was something wrong with all this.

    Since he didn''t dare to jump on the water and look for more clues in there, he could only look at the situation around a few more times, and then pick up his stuff and leave.

    ¡­

    In the meantime, Eric was now standing over a small rock, inside a wide-looking temple entrance, with the big sister typedy standing behind himpletely shocked.

    He didn''t have time to worry about her, or for her shock at that moment as he was painfully trying to pull out a bullet from his shoulder.

    He could feel that had it not been for him being a level 60 fighter, his shoulder bone would have been crushed to dust.

    It wasn''t that at this moment it was anything better, as he could feel that it had cracked quite a bit, and was close to breaking point.

    Blood was churning out of his shoulder, like he had a fountain on his shoulder, with that bullet stuck in there.

    The pain was truly strong, as he could feel like something was cutting through his shoulder with each passing moment, but after that night''s incident with his Body Tempering Liquid, this seemed like child y.

    Knowing that he had to act quickly, Eric immediately took out a dagger out of his storage ring on his left hand, and then used its pointy edge to try and pull out the bullet.

    He didn''t even have time to burn it in order to burn the microbe and bacteria that could be over the dagger, but he didn''t have to, as inside his storage ring there could be no living organism.

    Even if there were microbes or bacteria over some object, they would surely die out of asphyxiation, orck of energy.

    The space of the storage ring was a small crack in the void, where there was supposed to be nothing. No time, no energy, no air, nothing.

    For that reason, even if he tried to ce inside his storage ring a living being, it wouldn''tst for long, and would undoubtedly die.

    Without having to worry about it, he could only continue with what he was doing. Trying his best to pull out the bullet on his shoulder.

    The fact that he wasn''t able to look at it, didn''t really make it difficult for him, as he could still use his spirit sense and pinpoint urately the location and everything about the bullet.

    So, it wasn''t really difficult for him to use the knife at an angle, and manage to pull out the bullet from his shoulder.

    But the moment that the bullet got out, another problem appeared for him, which was to stop the bleeding after.

    Even though the bullet was keeping him under constant pain, it was still being a good blocking object against intense bleeding.

    But the moment the bullet was taken out, it was the same as opening a dam, and blood started flooding out of his shoulder.

    He had to act and fast, so he immediately searched for some blood clotting, or burning medicine from his system to try and block, or burn the wound.

    The quickest thing he was able to find was burning essence. Normally this was something that fire arts cultivating cultivators would use to try and understand more about their fire arts.

    But at the same time, it had great use as a blood clotting and burning material, able to close bloody wounds.

    Without thinking much about it, Eric immediately bought half a kilo of that burning essence for 50 SP points and then smeared it over his shoulder.

    It was expensive, but he didn''t have time to think about it at that precise moment, as his consciousness and life were on the line.

    At first, he didn''t feel anything, it was like he had put some flour over his shoulder, but the real torture started just a secondter, as the essence started burning like gunpowder.

    In a single instant, his shoulder had turned into some kind of torch, wrapped in zing mes hurting and stinging like hell.

    The worst thing was that he was unable to open his mouth and scream in fear that his scream might be heard outside, so he could only clench his teeth, until blood wasing out of his gums, and bear with it.

    But the more he suffered through that, the more did he feel that he was going to lose his conscience soon.

    If he were alone it wouldn''t be much of a problem as he would regard it as only sleeping for a few hours, but the problem was that there was someone else with him inside that ce at that moment.

    Even though he hadn''t felt even a tiny bit of killing intent from her, he still didn''t believe her in the least.

    Furthermore, even if she didn''t kill him, she would most probably rob him of everything he had, including hisst piece of clothes, and then most probably bring trouble over him not muchter.

    He couldn''t allow that to happen, he had to take care of her before he passed out, otherwise, he would have to cry without tears.

    But what could he do about her, giving her a subsystem was out of the question at that moment, as she didn''t have the needed resolve, determination, and loyalty.

    Considering the requirements of his Legacy System it was impossible for her to get a sub-system from his part.

    So, the only left choice was making her a ve, but that seemed even more difficult than scaling the heavens at that moment.

    He had to act quickly, and resolutely, should he make even the smallest mistake on the way, or show the smallest drawback while cing the ve seal, he was going to be the ve instead.

    It was a good thing that he had the blood clone technique and could use it to easily create a clone of the ve seal using the blood that hade out of his wound until that moment.

    The moment it was done, he immediately hurl it towards the still shocked woman by his side and then activated the seal.

    His Spirit Power was already close to exhaustion at that moment, and now he would have to overpower her in order to create the ve seal inside her.

    The fact that she was still in a state of shock, and startle was really helpful to him, but before he could see whether his seal had worked out or not, his eyes closed down, and lost conscience¡­

 Chapter 313 - 313: Ren Jia

    When he finally regained his senses and opened his eyes, Eric found the beauty nowhere to be found around him.

    That immediately rmed him and awoke him startled, as he jumped on his feet without caring about his already hurt shoulder to look around.

    Only to find himselfpletely naked, wearing only his underwear and a rough-made bandage over his right shoulder.

    Looking at that rough bandage tied to his shoulder he found out that it was nothing more than ripped clothes.

    On the ground, there were also a few other pieces of clothes drenched in blood and sweat, as finally felt some movement towards the ce where he had lied until now.

    It was only at that moment that he was able to notice that the woman he had searched all around the ce, had been beside him naked, wearing only her underwear as well.

    Also looking at her posture she seemed to have been hugging him from behind all this time until she had fallen asleep in that position of hers.

    One look at the situation was enough for him to understand what had happened, as most probably she had saved his life.

    Even though he remembered using the burning essence to try and close the wound, it was still an emergency measure, and he hadn''t thought much about the consequences of doing something like that.

    The burning essence had burned his wound quite a bit and closed more than 80-90% of the bleeding wound, but it hadn''t fully closed it.

    Most probably when he had fallen on the ground his wound had rpsed once again and started bleeding once again, even though at a slower rate this time.

    Fortunately, his ve seal must have worked before he lost conscience as thedy by his side, had not only used their clothes to clean his wound but even ripped her own clothes to make bandages for him.

    Once she had managed to take care of the wound, the cold environment must have thrown him into a fit of temperature, as he must have been freezing.

    With no other way to warm up inside this small environment, she had decided on the body to body heat and had lied there almost naked with him, trying to warm him from behind.

    It was only then that Eric could finally rx, and take a better look at his state, and especially at his new ve.

    Concentrating on his Conscience Sea, he was able to see that besides the already existing soul statues of the people he had already ced his ve seal or sub-system upon, there was a new small statue.

    It was the representation of the beauty outside. Without losing much time, he immediately felt their connection and started getting as much information as he could from her.

    Her name was Ren Jia and was not of Japanese origin. In fact, she was a Chinese cultivator who had entered Japan under a different identity and then joined the ''Quick Hands'' organization.

    She was normally a sleeping cell inside the organization, but after the sudden appearance of his mysterious Master, she was ordered to use any means she could to arrive here and find his identity.

    Or to be more exact, she was sent here to try and make a connection with that mysterious Master, and if possible to receive the potions form from him.

    What made him the most surprised was the fact that this beauty was still untouched, and pure, as she was ordered to even sell her body and soul if needed to make the connection.

    By the moment that Eric had finished having a look at her memories, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and then release a sigh,

    "Sigh~!"

    If he hadn''t turned her into his ve and looked at her memories he would most probably never understand that she was here for that reason and truly think she was here for the fake treasures.

    But this could also serve as a lesson for him, that no one is what it looks like, and even more so people that hade to this ce in search of his mysterious Master.

    Looking at the sleeping beauty, sleeping peacefully and without a care in the world, Eric couldn''t help but think that looks are most certainly deceiving.

    As he was thinking like that looking at her beautiful and serious face, Ren Jia seemed to have finally sensed his absence, as even the cold of the ce was making her tremble a bit.

    At first, her eyes started trembling, until finally open, as she then started looking around her, and her surroundings.

    It didn''t take long for her memories to return to her, as she slowly remembered everything, and she jumped with a startle, almost screaming at Eric,

    "What did you do to me? Where are we? Howe I can''t think of harming you, and instead want to serve you wholeheartedly?

    What is going on?"

    There were a lot of things she didn''t understand, and even more, questions that she needed an answer to, but for the moment these were the first that she could think about.

    Looking at her reaction, and her vitals, Eric found out that he couldn''t notice in the least if she was truly thinking and feeling like that, or was just acting in a really convincing way.

    Until this moment, he had always been able to determine whether someone was telling the truth or not by looking at their vitals, but this Ren Jia waspletely different.

    He couldn''t see through her in the least, which made him extremely startled and shocked. How was she doing this?

    There was only one way to test her, as he looked at her seriously, concentrated his full senses towards her, and asked her in a solemn and heavy voice,

    "Is your name Ren Jia?"

    Caughtpletely by surprise, despite her great skills Ren Jia still wasn''t able to control her heart properly for a second, as her heart skipped a beat.

    But the next instant her heartbeat returned to normal, as she startedughing, and pretending to have heard a joke as she said,

    "Hhahaha~! Where did thate from? I didn''t tell you my name and you are already putting names on me?"

    Eric couldn''t help but be truly shocked at what he had just confirmed, as he looked at her with a face of looking at a treasure.

    If not, what else!

    She was able to lie to him, and not show any sign of it while being right in front of him. This was proof of her skill and ability.

    Ren Jia waspletely confused at that moment, as she had no idea of what was going on, and even less why this guy in front of her knew about her true identity.

    She couldn''t help but see him as a threat to her operation, her identity, and herself. But no matter how much she tried, she felt herself unable to act against him.

    It was like something inside her was blocking all these negative thoughts inside her. The moment she even tried of thinking about it, the thought disappeared as if never existed.

    The only exnation that she could find inside her head was that she might have fallen in love with him, but even then, those thoughts shouldn''t disappear like never existed.

    Furthermore, she didn''t really feel some kind of a truly deep feeling about him at the moment. Certainly, she was conscious of him as a man standing only on his underwear in front of her.

    And the truth was that she was a bit embarrassed and shy because of it, but that didn''t count as love, did it?

    As she was thinking like this, she couldn''t find any possible exnation for her state, when Eric started throwing cold water on her head,

    "Ren Jia, sleep cell! Agent number 212¡­78! Ordered to find traces, and try to make a connection with the new mysterious Master, thought to be located on the Senkaku Inds.

    Your three sizes, 95, 62, 87 from top to bottom. The best agent known for undercover missions, and the vice leader of the Japan informationwork for the Popr Republic of China!"

    If earlier it was only a bit of confusion and startle, now Ren Jia couldn''t help but stumble for words. Everything that Eric said was 100% correct, including her name, number, mission, and sizes.

    In fact, these weren''t even the sizes when she had done the measurement at the agency. These were her current sizes.

    Even though thatst reason seemed a bit stupid because as long as someone had a spiritual sense, or a good measuring eye they would be able to tell her sizes exactly, she was stillpletely shocked.

    What made this situation even worse for her, was that no matter how much she wanted to try and kill this guy right then, and right there, those thoughts would immediately disappear without a trace.

    She couldn''t understand how the hell was that possible, as the only thing she could do at that moment was ask with a truly heavy tone,

    "Who are you, and how do you know about it?"

    Hearing her heavy, and menacing tone, Eric just smiled at her brightly, and then answered with a sonorous voice,

    "Oh,e on, agent Ren Jia you are breaking my heart! After all, you came so far just to find me, and try to form a connection with me, even willing to give your body to me!

    Still, you ask me with such a scary voice!"

    "Hmph, who woulde here for you, I am here to for that mysterious¡­"

 Chapter 314 - 314: Proving His Identity

    She was going to say mysterious Master, but then she realized what Eric meant with his words, and she couldn''t help but ask in a dumbfounded expression,

    "You are telling me that you are that mysterious Master!?"

    "Wow, you caught quite quickly on my words! I have to say that I think I had underestimated you as a double agent!"

    Roy was being serious, even though he would have liked to y a bit with her, he didn''t have the time for it, as he didn''t know exactly how long he had been unconscious.

    Even if it was just one day, he was still short for time, as those guys would start arriving soon in his Senkaku Inds, and he had yet to clean his backyard.

    Just because he had a serious face, and was telling the truth it didn''t mean that Ren Jia would easily believe him though.

    "Hahahah~! What a great joke!"

    Just as expected, his revtion was too much for her to believe as the truth, as she startedughing out loud, and treating his words as a joke.

    But she was forced to stop when she found out that Eric wasn''tughing, quite the opposite actually he was looking at her with a dissatisfied look.

    She couldn''t help, but suddenly stop, and then blurt with a surprised tone,

    "Wait! It couldn''t be that you think that you are telling the truth right!? I understand your acting skills are quite good, but we both know that it''s not the truth!"

    Eric was clearly quite dissatisfied with the way she acted, but he still managed to control himself, as he said with a curious tone,

    "Oh!? And why is that?"

    Ren Jia still couldn''t understand how this guy was still continuing to pretend, but she decided to drop a good bucket of icy water on top of his head,

    "Well firstly you aren''t strong enough, even though you are strong, much stronger than I am, you are still way out of that mysterious Master''s league.

    Secondly, if you truly are that strong and mysterious Master, you wouldn''t have the need to escape that sniper targeting us, and even less getting shot during the process.

    Thirdly, even if you were that mysterious Master, then why would you stay underwater looking for this ce, shouldn''t you have already noticed it immediately!?"

    Hearing her reasons, Eric understood that she wasn''t wrong thinking that he had nothing to do with that mysterious Master.

    After all, the Master he had created to himself was, fortunately, and unfortunately too strong, and nobody would believe that he didn''t exist anymore.

    Especially after what happened with the Motohara family, and the headquarters of the Viper''s Venom organization.

    As for the third reason, the truth was that Eric had been able to notice this entrance only after he had seen a little crab disappear inside the rock earlier as he was trying to look for an escape route.

    He had never thought that what he wasn''t able to find for more than 6 hours underwater, going around in circles around the same ce, would appear to him in such a casual way.

    He had been dumbfounded himself from all this situation but he couldn''tin. Not only had he found this ce at the end of the day, but it had also saved his life.

    Well, now wasn''t the time to think about that, as he had a much more important matter to deal with, as he started answering back to Ren Jia.

    "Your logic is right, but your sight is extremely narrow. You have no idea how many weird, and strange miracles happen and exist in this world every day!

    For that reason, you and everyone else are unable to find even a trace of that mysterious Master, which is me!

    As for how this is possible, let me ask you another question. Have you, or anyone else seen the strength, and power of this mysterious Master from up close?"

    Ren Jia was about to start mocking him again, but thinking deeper about his question, the truth was that what he said was true.

    No one had seen the strength of that mysterious Master up close and even less capture a sight of that Master.

    The whole world knew about what he had done to the Motohara family, and Vipers Venom organization post in Tokyo, but nothing beyond that.

    Since no one had been able to catch a glimpse of him, everyone had thought that he was just that much powerful as to easily escape their senses, so they had idolized him even more.

    But, after thinking for so long, that he existed and was a powerful sage, it was impossible for Ren Jia to fall easily for what she thought to be Eric''s tricks as she asked with a curious look,

    "Then how do you exin what happened to the Motohara family, and the Vipers Venom quarters in Tokyo?"

    Hearing her question, Eric had the sudden desire to explode inughter, because he knew that even if he told her the truth, she was still not going to believe him.

    And yet, he decided to tell her exactly that, the truth. He told her that he had a mysterious strength, that allowed him to be invisible, and that he could use talismans for the fire, and everything else.

    The more that Ren Jia heard him speak, the more she felt like he was trying to trick a little kid with candy gum.

    The story he was telling her seemed like it was just a bit too fantastic like it was more of a Xianxia novel story than a realistic one.

    But even if this was true, there was one big doubt inside her head. ''Why was Eric telling her all this?'' ''What was he trying to achieve?''

    ''Wasn''t he afraid that she might expose him?'' Certainly, he held her secret as well, but at this moment his secret was much more valuable than hers.

    Or was he doing all this because he knew that nobody would believe her? After all, even she herself didn''t exactly believe it.

    As for the thought of him having fallen for her, or anything like that it didn''t even cross her mind. This guy was just too shrewd to make such a stupid decision, just because he fell in love.

    Unable toe up with any good reason to convince herself, or exin what was happening, she couldn''t help but ask Eric with a serious expression,

    "Let say that everything that you said is true, and you are truly that Mysterious Master! But why are you telling me all this?

    Are you tired of living? Or have you already decided to kill me?"

    Hearing her questions, Eric just looked her in the eye and made a sign with his right hand towards his head.

    When he saw that Ren Jia was even more confused and didn''t understand what he meant, he said,

    "Check inside and you will understand!"

    Those words confused the young woman even more, as she didn''t know what to do. But then thinking again, Eric could have already killed her if he wanted to.

    There was no way to try and catch her without conscience, or y a trick to lower her guard, so without hesitating any longer, she entered her conscience sea.

    What she saw in there though, made her immediately return to her senses, and then start screaming at Eric,

    "You piece of Master! You handsome and dashing Master! You great fu*cker! You big di*cked Master, that will destroy my purity!

    How dare you to ce a ve seal on me?"

    In fact, all her words had been curses at Eric, but since Eric didn''t like them, he decided to change them a bit into what was heard.

    Seeing that her curses were bing more and more derogative for herself, Ren Jia decided to stop thinking about hurling insults and curses at Eric, and she said thatst line.

    Eric on the other hand didn''t seem to care much about it, as he said,

    "Had I not ced that ve seal on you, would you have treated my wounds, my temperature, or even heard me up to now?

    This is a dog eats dog world, the sooner you understand the meaning of that expression, the sooner you will be able to be a valuable piece for me.

    "Hmph~! As if! I will never betray my own country, no matter what you do to me! I am ready to die by being tortured for my own country!"

    "Wow! That is called patriotism I suppose, and it feels truly full of emotions, filling my skin with goosebumps! But who said anything about betraying your country?

    Forgetting about the fact that you are unable to break the ve seal in your conscience sea, in order to betray a country, that country must exist!

    In less than 3 years, the world as we know it will cease to exist, and there will be no more countries of the present."

    Hearing those words, Ren Jia couldn''t help but feel a chill coursing through her all body, as she asked with a trembling voice,

    "D-do yo-you me-mean that the rum-rumor is tr-true?"

    "I don''t believe it! I know! I was the one that spread the rumor in hope that it might help humankind as much as it can!

    Now follow me, and don''t do anything stupid, this ce is riddled with too many traps, and I don''t want you to die without paying your value.

    With that said, he immediately started making his way towards the Templish looking door and opened it with a loud, and ancient screech.

    This door was just too old¡­

 Chapter 315 - 315: Soul Attack

    Ren Jia still couldn''t believe what he said, as she had never considered those words, or the threat to be true.

    In fact, it wasn''t only Ren Jia who thought that the rumor was just a way to garner attention and resources.

    While Earth didn''t im to have the best technology in outer space, they didn''t believe that something that hadn''t had happened for so many eons and billions of years would happen now.

    Furthermore, their satellites, eyes, and ears on outer space had found no sign of anything approaching the, so they had even more evidence to throw down those ims.

    With the partial exception of the Council of Five, all the other governments, and organizations of the world had clearly, and openly refuted his ims.

    But Eric wasn''t worried about that, because he understood that even when S-day happened in front of their own eyes, they would still refute his im.

    Why!?

    Really simple actually, they couldn''t and didn''t want to ept his ims because he wasn''t part of their structures.

    They most probably felt that once they epted his ims, they were epting their inferiority towards him, and the organizations or governments that he was tied with.

    Such a thing had happened through all the history of humanity, this wasn''t the first time, and it wouldn''t be thest either.

    Take religions, for example, the moment that these religions were spread by the poor people, they would be either suppressed, or attacked, andpletely destroyed.

    Once the big powers took control of these religions and could use them in their favor, these religions flourished like mushrooms after rain.

    Another good example would be fame after death. Since the character is no longer alive, and could no longer gain, or influence others due to their fame and poprity they are hailed as great humans.

    But, when they were still alive and kicking not only would no one care about them but they would also be ostracized and thrown out of society.

    Whether that was their luck, or their punishment depended only on them. At the moment, Eric''s ims weren''t made known to the wide public, so he was still in the grey area.

    Furthermore, he had his mysterious Master as backup, and no one would want to court death without knowing why.

    But he understood perfectly that the moment he made public ims, or even thought about it, then he would be themon enemy of the whole Earth.

    When the S-day happened, and history progressed people would hail him as a hero, or as a ''prophet'' but by then he would have died and rotten 10 feet underground.

    It was precisely for that reason that Eric didn''t try, or even think of spreading the word for the S-day to themon people.

    His words would not only cause extreme chaos, but those people wouldn''t even appreciate it, and would just throw him on the stakes.

    Thinking like that Eric didn''t know how to feel exactly, but the next instant it didn''t matter anymore, as the old and screechy temple door was opened.

    Immediately in front of him, it appeared an extremely magnificent view of hills, mountains, rivers, waterfalls.

    It seemed like behind that door lied ahead a new world, a world that even though was underground could shine brightly like there was nothing stopping the sunlight.

    In fact, there was even a beautiful bluish sky, with a few white sugary clouds constetions, and even somethingparable to the sun on one side.

    That wasn''t all there was to it, as on top of those hills and mountains there were a lot of beautiful buildings, courtyards, schools, and everything else that would make for a city underground.

    The only absence in this great scenery was theck of people, there was no one inside there. Despite the beauty, and the majesty of this ce, there were no humans.

    It was clear that all these buildings and everything else had been built by humans in this new world, but there was no sign of them like they hadpletely vanished in nothingness.

    If it could be described in a few words, this ce looked like an untouched heaven, created by humans, but with no humans inside.

    Eric couldn''t help but feel a torrent of emotions inside him, as he didn''t expect to find such a ce down here, but he wasn''t able to think like that for long, as his instincts started rming him.

    He didn''t understand what was going on, he just felt like he had fallen prey to a truly dangerous trap, and that he would die soon.

    But he didn''t understand, what kind of danger woulde to him in such a heaven-like ce, he couldn''t help but doubt his senses and instincts for a moment.

    As he thought that perhaps it was due to his tiredness, and the fact that he had been shot that he wasn''t quite in form these days.

    As Eric was thinking and feeling like that, Ren Jia came from behind him like a ghost-possessed person, and without caring about him in the least, made her way towards the entrance.

    That clearly surprised Eric quite a bit as he didn''t expect her topletely ignore him and walk forward like she had been possessed.

    What was she doing? What was wrong with her?

    But the moment these questions started appearing on his mind, he immediately felt like something had pricked his brain, as he was startled awake.

    It was only at that moment that he was able to hear the warning sounds and warning messages of his Legacy System.

    !!! Warning! The host is being influenced by a Soul Attack!

    ¡­

    !!! Warning! The host is being influenced by a Soul Attack!

    Host deemed unable to act properly!

    Using 100 SP points to use Soul Barrier!

    Active for 5 minutes!

    It wasn''t just one of them, there were more than 100 such warnings from his Legacy System, but since he was totally lost at that moment, he had no way of hearing them.

    Seeing thatst announcement where his Legacy System had spent 100 SP points without his permission made his heart bleed, but at the same time, those points weren''t as valuable as his life.

    If it weren''t for this Legacy System working to save him out of the damned pain, then most probably he would have died without knowing how.

    Now that his Legacy System had used that Soul Barrier thing, he could feel that something was trying to attack him but was instantly blocked.

    But that wasn''t all there was to it, as the heaven-like scenery in front of him had turned into a dark and dangerous-looking tunnel.

    There was a daft smell of ancientness, and time in this ce, but most importantly a putrid smell of blood, and rotten corpses.

    But he didn''t have much time to think at that moment, as Ren Jia was still inside the damned Soul Attack and was unable to make sense of what was in front of her.

    Only now did Eric see how dangerous this thing was, as Ren Jia was walking happily towards a wall of sword and spears.

    As long as she took two more steps those rusty swords and spearheads would definitely enter her body, and by the looks of it, she was walking towards them happily.

    Now that he had turned her into his ve, Eric was clearly unwilling to let her walk towards her own death.

    Not to mention, that he still hadn''t had a taste of her, so how could he allow such a rare delicacy to die in front of him, without having a taste.

    With those thoughts in might, he quickly made a jump forward and then extended one hand to pull her back.

    It was unknown whether his action was willing or unwilling, but the hand that pulled Ren Jia backward was over her right melons.

    As if that wasn''t enough, by the time that he had pulled her towards himself, Eric even decided to have a nice squeeze out of it,pletely awakening thedy from the stupor of the Soul Attack.

    "Aahhh, what are you trying to do, you pervert?"

    "I just saved your life! This is how you treat your Master and your savior!?"

    Even though Eric was caught in the act, he still managed to keep a serious and solemn face as he said what he said, making Ren Jia clearly doubt her actions, and words at that moment.

    Then she regained her senses and thought that she had been tricked by this young bastard in front of her, but looking where she was, and what was in front of her, she couldn''t help but take a deep breath.

    She was unable to understand what had just happened, after all, just a moment ago she was walking towards a human-made heaven, and the next moment she was in front of a wall of swords, and spearheads.

    "Wha-what happened!?"

    "You were under a Soul Attack, and were unable to distinguish reality from false, so you were willingly walking towards the wall in front of you.

    I saved your life!"

    Eric didn''t say anything about him being affected by the Soul Attack too, as he wanted to build a strong figure in front of her.

    Hearing that Ren Jia couldn''t help but take a deep breath, the fact that Eric had saved her life was indeed true, so she felt a bit bad for having insulted him at that moment.

    She was so flurried that she was unable to think that Eric could have done the same thing if he only pulled her hand from behind and didn''t have to ce his hand on her soft melon.

    Still, she didn''t forget to show manners, as she said with a slightly red face,

    "Thank you!"

 Chapter 316 - 316: Saving Ones Life Multiple Times

    "What did you just say? I couldn''t hear you!"

    There was no way that Eric wasn''t able to hear her words in that deadly silent ce, which made Ren Jia angry at his attitude.

    It wasn''t easy for someone like her, to say thank you to some guy that she had known only for a short while.

    Outside she yed the big-sister type role in front of other men, and strangers, but that was just an act, this was the true her.

    She had truly thanked him from the bottom of her heart at that moment but hearing his response made her extremely angry.

    On the other hand, Eric even approached his ear in order to pretend like he was approaching her to hear what she said better.

    His act made Ren Jia thinking of biting his ear or causing him pain, but at that moment he was truly her benefactor and had saved her life.

    She couldn''t confront cotton with steel, so she tried her best to control her anger, and her emotions as she repeated in a clearer voice,

    "Thank you for saving my life!"

    "You are wee!"

    Hearing his response Ren Jia thought that this guy wasn''t that bad. Even though he had a bit of weird and strong temperament, he was a good person. Not everyone would save a dying person.

    But the next moment she understood that perhaps she was treating this situation too highly, as she heard him say,

    "In fact, you should address me as Master, and tell me ''Thank you Master'' but since this is still new to you, I will let you off the hook."

    Ren Jia was about to explode as she was once again remainder of the fact that Eric had actually ced a ve seal on her.

    Her face immediately turned dark and icy when she thought about it, but before she could say anything, Eric had started walking deeper into the tunnel.

    Afraid that she might face the same thing once again, she didn''t dare to stay back there, so she immediately followed behind Eric, and decided to shut her mouth for the moment.

    Eric was walking in front with his spirit sense concentrated only in a 5 meters radius sphere, as he didn''t dare to act rashly in this ce.

    Still, no matter how carefully he inspected the area in front of him, he wasn''t able to discover anything.

    It was the same as if he was trying to use his 3 years old knowledge to understand the human world and everything inside it.

    He could ''see'' but he didn''t understand a thing, as everything could be a potential danger for him. As he was thinking like that, Ren Jia who was behind him suddenly pressed a tile she shouldn''t have.

    Immediately after, a small portion of the ceiling above them opened, as more than 10 arrows were fired towards that tile.

    Since Eric had decided to keep this woman and use her, he couldn''t let her die right then and there, so he quickly pulled her towards him, while the arrows were stuck at the ce where Ren Jia stood a moment ago.

    Once again, her life had been saved by Eric, and it wasn''t even 5 steps after the first time. She couldn''t help but feel extremely lucky and unlucky at the same time.

    Certainly, having her life saved was a great oue, as she didn''t want to die, but the situation she was after being saved was quite anger-inducing to her.

    Eric had pulled her towards himself, and her body was being squished against his, especially herrge and juicy melons.

    And as if that wasn''t enough, the hadn''t that Eric had pulled her towards himself, was positioned not on her waist, but on her rear mountains, and she could even feel a pinch when she was being pulled.

    It was clear that Eric was taking great advantage of her, but since he had saved her life, she couldn''t express her anger at him.

    Despite being extremely angry, she could only chew on her anger, and say with the same voice of earlier,

    "Thank you!"

    "Aia~! Still not calling me as you should! You are truly ungrateful, perhaps it''s better to let you die and rot in here."

    Even Buddha wouldn''t have trouble controlling himself after hearing those words, as Ren Jia exploded,

    "What do you mean!?"

    "Whether you ept it or not, I have already ced that ve seal on you, and it''s impossible for you to escape my grasp.

    Even the best Seal Masters aren''t able to break my seal and release you from my control! So, if you don''t start calling me Master, as you should, your value in my eyes will most certainly fall.

    Be aware that I don''t want to use the influence of the Seal to make you obey me, but that will be up to some point.

    If you seriously don''t consider serving me honestly then don''t me me for being merciless with you!"

    Eric''s words weren''tpletely true, but they weren''t a lie either. The fact stood that she had turned onto his ve the previous night.

    Furthermore, since she was a woman, he felt much better if she obeyed him by her free will, but he wouldn''t hesitate to use the seal for that as well.

    As for the fact whether the ve Seal was breakable or not, he thought that since this thing came out of his Legacy System, then it was impossible for that to happen on Earth.

    So, even though his words weren''t 100% true, at least 90% of them were. Not to mention that it was impossible for Ren Jia to catch him lying.

    Hearing all that Ren Jia couldn''t help but pause and think for a few moments, but the fact remained that she was still angry at him, for the way he treated her, and what he said.

    So, she immediately turned to her senses, arrogance, and anger, as she said,

    "Don''t go too far, and don''t dream! I would prefer to die rather than willingly be you ve!"

    Her words made even Eric a bit angry, but he didn''t show anything on his face, as he just let her go, while saying without much emotion,

    "Ah, so!?"

    As soon as he said that he released her from his embrace, and his ''dirty'' hand, turned around, and started walking deeper in the tunnel.

    Ren Jia was a bit surprised at his actions, and attitude, but she still wouldn''t give up that easily. After all, she wasn''t some kind of cheap woman to fall that easily.

    But by the time she regained her senses she found out that Eric had disappeared from her sight, and she had been left alone there in the dark.

    She couldn''t see anything in there, and her eyes had yet to adapt to the darkness around her. Until now Eric had been her guide, but now she wasn''t able to feel him close to her.

    Eric had disappeared in the darkness of the tunnel, while she was left there alone stranded, without knowing what to do.

    Should she walk forward, or should she return back? No matter what she decided would be faced with hardships, as she had no idea what kind of ce this was.

    As if that wasn''t enough in a moment, she understood that she wasn''t able to tell her directions anymore, like she had been stranded in a directionless area.

    She was slowly even forgetting which was forward and wish side was back. Without Eric by her side, she was like a leaf in the middle of the ocean.

    At that moment, she felt a deep emptiness inside her, that was rapidly and steadily filled with fear. The worst fear for a human isn''t what he sees, but what he doesn''t.

    All this time with Eric by her side she had felt extremelyfortable, even though her life had been twice in danger she had saved her life easily.

    It was precisely due to that easiness, and simplicity that he saved her life that she had taken everything for granted.

    Truly people learn the value of something only when they lose it. She didn''t know whether it was the Seal in her conscience sea or her true feeling but she had started to be dependent on him.

    Earlier she was only angry at the way that he treated her, as she felt that he was lowering her, and her value as a woman.

    But now that she was all alone in that darkness, she understood that without Eric she waspletely lost, and powerless. What value did she have at that moment?

    Furthermore, should they had been in reverse roles, then what would she do in this situation?

    Even though she didn''t want to ept it at first, should have Eric failed to put the ve seal on her, she most probably would have stolen everything from him, and then left to warn her organization.

    She didn''t really know what this ce was, but certainly, it wasn''t something normal, as Eric had been searching for this ce for a long time.

    The rumors of her being treasures and valuable objects might have been a big lie at first, but now she didn''t feel like it was the case anymore.

    A ce that no one knew existed, and with such high security being empty was impossible, even an idiot would understand that.

    Still, the worst thing she could do at that moment was staying stagnant in her ce, as she moved a hand forward to probe the path in front of her, as she said in a fairly normal voice,

    "Are you there!?"

    The moment, her hand moved forward though she felt like she had plucked some kind of string, as a mechanism was activated, and she only heard 10 whooshing sounds¡­

 Chapter 317 - 317: Instant Enlightenment

    The moment she heard those whooshing sounds she felt like she was hearing her death sounds, as different moments of her life until now started appearing in front of her eyes.

    This time she was done for sure, as the one who brought her here, and the only one that could save her wasn''t by her side anymore.

    She had no other choice but to face her fate alone, there was nothing she could do about it. She possessed neither the strength nor the way to be able to escape this situation.

    The truth was that her level 30 strength, dexterity, agility, and speed weren''t bad, but the problem was that at the moment she was in her primary state.

    Not only was her head muddled, but she didn''t even understand where she was standing and which side she should escape.

    It was quite the situation, but her surviving instinct easily took charge of her body, as she instinctively made a step to her left.

    Even though she used every dreg of strength and potential inside her, she still didn''t manage topletely escape the danger.

    3 big iron needles managed to graze her hand, and her leg, while one entered through her left hand, and one through her left foot.

    "Aaahhhh~!"

    Even if she didn''t want to, as her body was still acting on instinct it had to find a way to release the stress, and paining from the wounds, so she couldn''t help but scream.

    There was even a danger of tearsing from the side of her eyes, as she didn''t know how to exactly feel and act at this moment.

    Normally such a wound wouldn''t be much of a problem for her, as she had been through worse, but at that moment she didn''t understand why she felt like she was extremely pitiful and injured.

    It wasn''t about her injured hand and injured foot, but an injury that she was unable to see, and the frustration and stress apanying that injury.

    But before she could even think more about the situation a few small lights started appearing suddenly inside the tunnel, and she could hear footstepsing towards her.

    If it were the footsteps of a single person, she might have thought that it was just Eric running towards her, thinking that something might have happened to her.

    But the sound and noise of those steps weren''ting from one person only, it was more than one. As a matter of fact, that was just an extremely light generalization.

    The truth was that Ren Jia could distinguish at least more than 10 different step noisesing towards her, meaning that there were more than 10 peopleing towards her.

    She didn''t know what was going on, and she didn''t even understand where she was at that moment.

    The only one who had an idea about this ce was Eric, but he seemed to have fully disappeared at that moment, making her feel even more hopeless about her current situation.

    She had no idea whether those guysing towards her had good or bad intentions, and she wasn''t in the position to run away from them either.

    Those two 20 centimeters long, and 2 cm in diameter iron needles were still stuck through her left hand and left foot.

    The paining from them wasn''t small either, as she needed a lot of mental strength, and inner strength to resist that damn pain already.

    It was really difficult for her to even take a step from where she was standing and looking at the speed of those stepsing towards her, she had no way of escaping them.

    She could only stay there, wait, and hope that those guys running towards her wereing in good faith, that was all she could do at that moment.

    In no time she was able to see many lights converging in the dark and running towards her while bing stronger, and brighter with each step.

    The more they approached the more she was able to ''see'' in that darkness, and when they were less than 20 meters in front of her, she finally managed to catch a glimpse of what wasing towards her.

    Samurai! They were true Samurai! Dressed in their typical outfits, and their typical katanas'' they were running towards her, like a small army, or a small team in the army.

    Their leader was in front of the team and clearly seemed to possess more strength, and fighting prowess, making him look even more dangerous.

    What made the whole situation even weirder, andplex for her besides the fact that these guys seemed to emit killing intent, and were running with killing intent, was that they were all made of stone.

    None of them was human, they were all puppets made of stone or some other stone-like material that she had never seen before.

    Yet they were able to run towards her just like normal human experts, emitting killing intent, and clearly wishing to chop her into small pieces.

    This was the first time she was witnessing something like this, she had never imagined that such ridiculous or impossible things existed on Earth.

    Even though she was practicing Martial Arts and had quite the achievement in her own Martial Arts, possessing great strength, and features, she still didn''t imagine that magic or something alike truly existed.

    Besides magic, or something simr what would make these stone statues able to run like human Samurai, and exert that killing intent, and those moves.

    Furthermore, each of those stone Samurai''s looked like it was at least 3 times stronger than her, making her feel quite weird inside.

    If earlier when she activated that trap, and those stone needles rushed towards her she still had a chance to escape by sacrificing her left hand, and left foot, right now she knew she was dead.

    Ignoring her current injured condition, even if she was in perfect health, and perfect state, she still felt that she was a goner at that moment.

    As she was thinking like that, the stone Samurai''s had already reached in front of her, as the leader in front of them unsheathed his katana without asking or saying anything and attacked her.

    His movements were extremely fluid and didn''t look like he was a stone Samurai at all, in fact, he looked like he was a strong powerhouse, aiming for a seckill.

    At that moment the only thought recurring on Ren Jia''s head was Eric''sst words, and she couldn''t help but think, would he save her if she acknowledged him as her Master?

    Her death was in front of her eyes, and she had lost almost every other hope but that, so she had nothing to lose. So, she decided to try it out,

    "Master, please save me!"

    The moment she said that she closed her eyes and decided to wait for death. Now that she had said thosest words, she had nothing more to think about, as she could only wait for death to take her.

    ''Swish, ng!''

    Right as she was thinking that death was on her doorstep, she felt something swish by her side, and then a metal nging sound, like two weapons shing against one another.

    As soon as she heard those two sounds, her eyelids trembled, and she opened them to see what was happening in front of her.

    Before her eyes could adjust to the sudden change and look at what was happening in front of her, a strong arm wrapped around over her belly, and under her melons, and pulled her towards a direction.

    It took her a while to understand what was going on with her, but she eventually did. She was being carried away by Eric, as he was running towards the direction that they came here from.

    It seemed like Eric had no intention of fighting with those guys, as he was putting every dreg of his energy into escaping.

    Her melons were bouncing on his arm, but she didn''t feel as repelled as before at this moment. After all, he was saving her life.

    Even though this was the third time he was saving her life, this time she was fully convinced that without him she would be dead.

    It is truly difficult to understand how sometimes people get instantaneous enlightenment, and they changepletely.

    That was what happened with Ren Jia at that moment, Eric had given her a new life just as she had finally given up and resigned from it.

    Even in the most perilous and deadly situation, he had still managed to rip her from the ws of her death and give her back her life and hope.

    It was precisely at that moment that she fully gave in to him, and she decided to wholeheartedly ept him as her Master.

    Every human being has a switch, a hidden mechanism that once you find and are able to trigger, then you will be able to gain its full loyalty, in body, mind, and soul.

    For Takeshiba Aika it was the first man that was able to dominate her and press her down, while for Ren Jia it was a man who was able to rip her from the ws of death and give her a second life.

    Eric clearly had no idea what was going through Ren Jia''s mind at that moment, as he didn''t have time to look at her.

    It was taking him everything he had, everything he possessed to run and escape those stone Samurai''s that were following him step by step.

    It was his good luck that his appearance was sudden, and he was able to block their leader''s attack swiftly, grab Ren Jia as fast as he could, and then run with everything he had.

    If he was alone perhaps, he wouldn''t be in such a miserable state, being only five feet ahead, but he wouldn''t throw Ren Jia either.

    At that moment¡­

 Chapter 318 - 318: Escape Death By A Thread Of Hair

    The leader of that stone Samurai''s team seemed to have received some kind of drug boost and speeded up towards him, unsheathing his katana, and cutting towards his back.

    Eric was already on his top speed, and it was impossible for him to run away faster, furthermore, it was sudden and unexpected, so he could only try to make a big jump from his position.

    Without lowering his speed, or stopping his run, he used every bit of strength contained in his body to his right foot and used it to make an instantaneous jump ahead.

    That made him increase his velocity by a bit and managed to escape the critical attack from behind him partially, as the katana still connected to his back and managed to make a cut.

    His clothes were cleanly cut in a line, that soon started to be a bit rosy, even though he was wearing a navy blue outfit.

    Ren Jia wasn''t able to see what happened, as she was still a bit lost in her thoughts at that moment, watching her Master save her life, and not throw her away despite the chase, and her slowing him down.

    Most of the people she had know would only think of their own selves in such a moment, none of them would endanger their life to save hers.

    But Eric was doing what she thought that no one would do right then and there. How could she be not lost in her thoughts at that moment?

    She was awakened from her stupor with a startle, when suddenly Eric jumped ahead, and then rolled on the floor, still trying to keep her safe.

    It was their good luck that when that stone Samurai leader got the boost, they were only 2-3 meters away from the door.

    Since Eric had used everything, he had on thatst moment to jump away, and escape, he hadn''t been able to control hisnding, and that Katana cut had destroyed what little bnce he had as well.

    But that wasn''t the biggest problem in front of him at that moment, as there was a much bigger one, what would he do after the jump.

    He had to get back on his feet as soon as he could, but that was clearly impossible, as he had Ren Jia in his arms, and had to take care that he didn''t hurt her at the same time.

    If she hadn''t epted him as her Master earlier, he might have thought differently of her, but now that she had, he felt responsible for her.

    Furthermore, he hadn''t tasted her yet, so how could he let her behind like that. It wasn''t that he didn''t have a way out of this anyway.

    He just didn''t want to use an Escaping Talisman to leave this ce, and then return backter, as he was afraid of raising attention towards this ce.

    Now that he had found it, there was no way he was going to allow other people to enter here too. These stone Samurai puppets were strong, but he didn''t fear them.

    As long as he had a bit of time, and space he was not only going to make sure of turning them to rubles, but he would also show them terror, if that was even possible for them to feel.

    He didn''t know how strong they were, as even his irvoyance Eye skill wasn''t able to see these stone Samurai''s level, but he could only understand that they were above level 70 at least.

    Still, he wasn''t afraid, the truth was that he had enough Experience points to easily surpass level 100, but since he didn''t have a good training opponent, he didn''t dare to level up.

    He knew that as long as he leveled up without having a nice sparring opponent, he would suffer controlling his strength, and it would only cause trouble to himself.

    But right at that moment, great luck had stroke him, as these stone Samurai''s were perfect opponents for him, even if they were endangering his life at the moment, they were still his luck.

    Opportunities raise amidst dangers, there is no free lunch in this world. The bigger the danger, the bigger the gift and opportunity in it.

    This seemed like a custom-made opportunity for him, but that was only if he was able to escape death with those stone Samurai''s still chasing behind him.

    After rolling more than 3 times on the ground, he could only rise his head towards the door and look at what was going to happen, only to see those stone Samurai''s stop at the door.

    Just like some soldier standing at the border, the moment they arrived at the door they stopped and froze in their ce.

    He couldn''t believe his luck at that moment, it clearly meant that he had escaped death, as those things weren''t chasing behind him anymore.

    If they hadn''t stopped, he would have been forced to use one of his Escape Talismans but now that they had, everything had worked perfectly.

    The truth was that he hadn''t run towards the door in a fit of tension to escape, seeing that they were stone Samurai''s and puppets he thought that they would have a distance of use.

    Meaning that, as long as he escaped beyond that distance then they would stop acting, and he would be saved from their purchase.

    For that reason, even though he had quite a few Escape Talismans on his hands, he still didn''t use them and tried his best to run away.

    It was his good luck that his stats were much stronger and higher than a normal fighter, and also the fact that he had been able to appear suddenly in front of them.

    As a matter of fact, the moment he said the words of departure to Ren Jia, he had walked a few steps ahead and then used one of those Stealth Talismans.

    Since Ren Jia wasn''t really strong, he had used a 5-minute Medium Stealth Talisman, that had cost him around 500 SP points.

    All the time she thought she had been alone, he had been by her side, looking at her and waiting for her to call for him.

    His leave was just a way to make his presence and action needed, he had to show her that he was the only one who could get her out of there, even though he was the one that took her there.

    And his n had worked perfectly, what he didn''t expect though was the fact that those stone Samurai''s wouldn''t be able to notice him either.

    As they seemed just like brainless fighters, they would attack what they could see, but now what they could feel.

    As long as the one controlling them was able to feel him it would be another matter altogether, but considering their movement, they didn''t have a Master.

    So, his n had worked out almost perfectly, as even he hadn''t expected that burst of strength and speed at thest moment, and that cut towards him.

    He had been able to escape death due to his quick instincts and reactions, otherwise, he was going to be chopped into two pieces and die.

    But now that he was beyond the door, and those stone Samurai''s had stopped he could finally rx and look at the woman in his arms.

    At that moment, Ren Jia was below him looking at him with a weird look that he didn''t understand why at first.

    But the next instant he felt that his hand was grabbing into something soft, and he couldn''t help but instinctively give it a squeeze.

    "Ahn!"

    Hearing Ren Jia''s light moan he couldn''t help but lower his gaze towards his hand and realize that he was grabbing her juicy right melon.

    Normally Ren Jia would explode at that moment, calling him a pervert, or insulting him, but this time she just dodged his gaze in a fit of shyness, as she said,

    "Master, if you want Ren Jia can serve youter, right now I am all bloody and sweaty! Let me take a shower, and you can do whatever you want to me!"

    Eric couldn''t believe his eyes, and his ears, this was probably the first time he saw a woman change so much, and so fast in front of him.

    If he hadn''t kept his eyes on her for all this time, he might even think that this wasn''t Ren Jia, but some look alike that had taken her ce.

    She was so damn cute at that moment, that he couldn''t bear it. A zing fire suddenly started inside his lower region, and his little brother started awakening from its slumber and poking between her thighs.

    Unable to control himself, he lowered his head, while saying with a tender voice,

    "It doesn''t matter, you are extremely beautiful like you are. Furthermore, your body smells like a field of roses, I love it!"

    When he finished his words, he went for her lips, and a deep juicy kiss. Her lips were full, and rosy which made him kiss and suck them with great passion.

    Ren Jia was a bit stiff at first as this whole thing was too sudden and new to her. Even though she had decided to wholeheartedly ept him as her Master, it was still a bit difficult to actually do this.

    But the more Eric kissed her, the more she was lost in the warmth and tenderness, and the more she gave in to him.

    Slowly she even raised her hands, and embraced him in passion, only to immediately jump like a frightened rabbit¡­

 Chapter 319 - 319: Care & Change Of Plans

    "Wha-what happened to you Master!?"

    She was enjoying the warm and juicy kiss of her Master when suddenly her hands felt wet and extremely warm.

    She wasn''t able to understand what it was at first, so she raised her hands in such a way as to not interrupt her Master''s kiss, but at the same time gaze at her hands.

    But the moment she did so, she was startled and shocked by what she saw so she jumped like a startled rabbit.

    That was because there was blood in her hands, blood that didn''t belong to her. Even though she still had that iron needle into her left hand, her right hand had be bloody as well.

    Furthermore, she even felt some kind of cut into her Master''s back, which made her even more startled and frightened.

    So, she immediately stopped the kiss and asked with clear worry on her face. Seeing that face of hers Eric couldn''t help but feel touched for some reason, as he said with a downying tone,

    "It''s nothing, just a small cut!"

    Trying to get out of his arms without harming him, Ren Jia got up and looking at his back she said with a worried voice,

    "That is not just a small cut Master! You can''t pretend like it''s nothing, otherwise, something might happen to you!"

    As she said that she even started showing tears in her eyes, continued,

    "It is all because of me! If I hadn''t been that stubborn and been more honest with my feelings, you wouldn''t have had to get hurt like that!

    I am sorry Master! I am really sorry! It will never happen again!"

    Eric couldn''t help but look at her face with a stunned look, as she couldn''t believe this deep change in her character so quickly.

    What made the situation even weirder though was the fact that her expression seemed real, she wasn''t faking it.

    She truly was thinking and feeling what she said, her heartbeat confirmed it. Just how was it possible for a human to change like this?

    He didn''t understand how it happened, but the truth was that he didn''t care much about it, as long as she obeyed him, and acted like this, with these feelings he was satisfied with it.

    As he was seeing her act like that, and confirming that she wasn''t faking it, he saw and was reminded of her left hand and left foot that still carried those big iron needles, and said,

    "The cut isn''t deep don''t worry, it''s just a bit gruesome and blood is leaking out of it, but nothing serious.

    On the other hand, your hand and your foot are more important. Those iron needles are old and dirty, so you need to take care of them as fast as you can."

    "Ah~! Don''t worry about that Master, it doesn''t matter! I need to take care of you first!"

    Even in that situation, she was still thinking about him. It was impossible for that to be fake, she had truly epted him wholeheartedly as her Master.

    Knowing that she wasn''t going to back down until they took care of the cut on his back, he immediately took out four bottles of Medium Health Potions.

    Drinking two for himself as if he was drinking some shots, he ripped his shirt and tied it around his chest covering the cut on his back.

    Then he turned towards Ren Jia, and said,

    "With this, I will be okay, now is your turn, and don''t protest! I need you to be perfectly healthy to serve me for many years toe!"

    With that said, Ren Jia became much more obedient, as she looked at him with puppy eyes, as Eric took out those big iron needles, and then used the Medium Health potions bottles on her wounds.

    They were the best remedy against possible infections in the future, and also healing her hand and her foot without leaving any sign behind.

    Medium Health Potion was extremely useful, and powerful, especially for fighters below level 100. Once one passed through that bottleneck then its use would fall by quite a bit.

    As for how long that thing would be useful to Eric, depended on how useful these stone Samurai puppets really were.

    He would be able to level up as much as they could put a challenge for him. After that, he would have to find much better and capable opponents.

    But right at that moment, he couldn''t think about it, as he was transfixed by the beautiful eyes. She was looking at him with reverence, subservience, and care.

    She had truly epted him as her Master, and especially after Eric took care of her wounds for her, it seemed like her heart, soul, and mind were set on being her Master''s.

    The only thing left for her to present to her Master was her body, and even that she was determined to give it to him the moment that he asked for it.

    Eric would love to do that as soon as possible too, but the problem was that he couldn''t, as he had much more important matters to take care of.

    Firstly, it was the matter of those damn agents, and fighters outside, they were all like roaches that were bound to spoil and rotten the inds and the environment.

    Secondly, there was the issue of the Young Masters, and the disciples of the big families that had already paid the fees for them toe here, train, and cultivate.

    Third,st but not least, it was the fact that he had to make sure that he was the undisputed owner of this ce no matter what.

    Just looking at the security of this ce his heart was beating hard at the thought of what fortunes might be waiting for him at the core.

    This was just like some kind of inheritance space, or inheritance cave, and he was the only one participating in the inheritance.

    Which meant that everything inside this ce would belong to him, as long as he surpassed the trials on his way.

    He thought of using the Stealth Talisman to get past this dark tunnel quickly and easily, but he had to shot down that idea, as he didn''t know what awaited him at the end of it.

    It would be great if he directly entered the core, but what if there was another test waiting for him the moment he got out, and he had no way to contact the outside?

    That would definitely spoil his ns, as he wouldn''t be able to receive all those peopleing for him, and he couldn''t allow that to happen.

    At first, he had thought that since that guy was able to conquer this ce, it should be a fairly easy thing to do and that he would take control of this ce without breaking a sweat.

    But only now was he able to understand that in fact, this ce was much more difficult than he might have thought at the beginning.

    Desperate times require desperate measures!

    Thinking like that he immediately took out his phone, only to realize that there was no transmission inside this ce.

    At that moment he was fully convinced that this was most certainly an independent space from that of outside, it was just that he didn''t understand how it came to be.

    The person who had made this happen, or the sect that was able to make this happen, was most certainly true experts, and probably even those immortals of the legends.

    What made things extremely weird though was the fact that this whole ce had been leftpletely empty, without life.

    And even if there was, there was no sign of it.

    He didn''t have the luxury to ponder about it at the moment though, as he immediately took out a satellite phone from his space ring, and quickly managed to assemble a small satellite antenna.

    Then with great care, he took the antenna outside the dimensional gate that connected this space to the outside world, as he worked out a hardware wave transmission line.

    These things were all necessities after his trip to Africa, as they were a lot of ces without reception there, and he felt lucky to have them, otherwise, he would have to get out.

    He didn''t know if that Master Sniper of the other day was still on his post waiting for a sign of life, it looked extremely impossible but there were all kinds of people out there.

    So, he had to make sure that he aroused as little attention as possible, at least until he took control of this independent space and make it his.

    The moment that his satellite antenna got to work, he immediately turned on a new unregistered phone and started sending his messages and instructions.

    Firstly, to Shiro, telling him to postpone their ns of bringing his people to the Senkaku Inds, as he had yet to procure the ce.

    Secondly, it was to Fujiwara Amane, telling her to contact the big families that had decided to pay money for their disciples to enter under training with his Master.

    His Master didn''t have any responsibility to protect them, before they became officially his disciples, until then their safety was in the hands of their respective ns, and organizations.

    Furthermore, his Master had no intention of opening war to the rest of the world, so every country, organization, or family was more than weed to send disciples with the same conditions.

    But on the other hand, they would have to pull away their agents, and spies, as everyone left in the Senkaku Inds without his permission in one month''s time, would be killed by him.

    The famous treatment of the carrot and the stick!

 Chapter 320 - 320: Change, Variables, & Ren Jia

    The truth was that the situation had gone a bit out of hand, as he didn''t expect this kind of attention on his Inds.

    But he guessed that it was thanks to the work of the Council of Five, the moles in there, and also the agents spread through the country.

    After all, the sudden rise of a normal, and poor University Student to the son-inw of the Takeshiba family and possessing a few Inds was quite the jump.

    Furthermore, after what happened with the Kirigaya n and his involvement in that matter, the matter of the Motohara family, the Viper''s Venom organization, it was more than expected.

    Not to mention that he had already be the target of the foreign organizations in Japan, and if it weren''t for his Escaping Talismans most probably, he would now be still under detention.

    So, even though it was a bit inconvenient and troublesome for him, he could understand it. All this had happened as a result of his actions, now he could only ept the consequences.

    But since the Council of Five had changed their supposed standing towards him, then he could easily do the same, and precede his ns a bit.

    They would be unable to act against him, as they had no idea where he was, or what he was doing, and he possessed critical information about them.

    It was the same as firing the CEO of apany, when he had disappeared, and all the important documents of thepany were on his hands.

    It was at best stupid for them to try and go against a resourceful ghost at that moment, so as long as he was able to stay underground, they wouldn''t dare to act against him.

    As for those foreign countries, organizations, and powers, his act was the same as giving them more than 60 gold coins, for any gold coin they paid.

    It was an investment that they were unable to refuse, 1 billion dors was a lot, but one powerhouse of above level 60 was worth at least 60 times more the money.

    So, he was more than convinced that those guys out there would take this opportunity, even if it weren''t for the enormous level up, they would ept it with the idea of trying to discover his secrets.

    At the same time, he would get himself a lot of experimental subjects in order to test his alchemic skills and the effects of various pills.

    He also added a use to their contract though, as whichever country, organization, or power that sent people to guard the Senkaku Inds and maintain security, would get an exemption fee.

    This was the best way for him to leave those problems to other people, as he concentrated on his own business.

    As for why would he be sure that these guys would ept that exemption fee, was not due to the price, but because every other organization or power wanted a piece of the pie.

    And even more so to find the location of his Master, and see his capacity, and potential. After that, they would decide their final standing on the matter.

    Certainly, many things might not go as he wished, as there were too many variables to consider, but he would be happy as long as the above water Sect was guarded and managed by those powers.

    He would only give them whatever pills, potions, and medicines that he could concoct in order to have them level up as soon as possible.

    The stronger these guys became, the lower would be the chances of them getting a System on S-day, and the fiercer would be the sh of the two sides, the moreplicated would the situation be.

    Only in that kind of situation, would he have the best opportunities and gains, but that was a matter of the future.

    He didn''t forget to send a message to hisdies as well, he told them to stay on Kyushu andy low and wait for him, and that he wouldn''t be able to contact them for some time.

    When he finally took care of everything waiting for him on the outside, he quickly took back inside the satellite antenna inside his space ring, while taking out a big bathtub.

    Seeing that bathtub appearing out of nowhere in front of her eyes, Ren Jia couldn''t help but look at Eric with a startle.

    Just how big was that space ring of his, to be able to carry such a big bathtub inside it? But at the same time, another thought crossed her head.

    Why did her Master take out that bathtub!? But the more she thought about it, the redder her face got, and the more flurried she became.

    It was ''totally clear'' to her that the reason that Eric took out that bathtub was that he wanted for the two of them to have a better ce of popping her cherry, than the cold and uneven ground.

    The truth was that Eric hadn''t thought much about that, as he was more focused and excited about the fact that he was about to have a great increase of strength in this ce.

    It felt like this ce was made as a training ground for him, as he could get stronger easily, and then test, and im that strength to himself.

    It was only when he noticed Ren Jia''s face, and actions, that he finally understood what she might be thinking.

    Previously he didn''t consider it as he had to quickly grind through this ce and take control of it, but with the new change of ns, he had quite some time in his hands.

    This meant that now he could seriously consider that option, and he felt that it wasn''t a bad option in and of itself.

    After all, he was a ''man'' who lived by his desires, he would do whatever his body, mind, and spirit guided him to do.

    And right now, his body was reacting intensively towards the subdued beauty in front of him. Furthermore, it would be a shame for him as a man to pretend as if he didn''t see her reaction.

    So, without losing much time he quickly transported some water from outside the dimensional gate, inside the bathtub, and then said with a decisive tone,

    "Beautiful ve,e, serve your Master!"

    Ren Jia was already expecting something like that, but she was still a bit flustered when it actually happened.

    Even though she had quite the experience in teasing, and knowledge in servicing men, she was still a new agent and a pure one at that.

    This was her first time, so she was bound to be a bit extra shy, and embarrassed. This was going to be the first time she was going to fully be naked in front of a man.

    Furthermore, considering everything that had happened until now, she remembered that she was all sweaty and hadn''t taken a bath for some time.

    So, she instinctively felt that she was dirty, as she said with a red and embarrassed face,

    "Ma-Master I-I shou-should take a sho-shower first, I-I am dir-dirty!"

    What kind of man would be able to resist such a cute expression from a big sister type of woman?

    Eric wasn''t any different, seeing her like that, he felt a sudden urge of pushing her down and teasing her.

    Without losing time he immediately approached her slowly, in order to increase the sexual tension in between them and to have a bettersting look at her cute, flustered face.

    It felt like at that moment she wasn''t some kind of secret agent sent there to find him, but just a pure and cutely shy big sisterdy from his neighborhood.

    No matter how much he looked at that face, those eyes, that expression, and that tension of her, Eric felt like he didn''t have enough and wanted to see more of her.

    Eric wasn''t a virgin, or an inexperienced young man, but still looking at her he couldn''t help but get a bit affected.

    Approaching her slowly, he lowered his head a bit, as he came face to face with her, and then extremely slowly he approached his face, and his lips to hers.

    He could feel that she was extremely intense at that moment, her body trembled when his lips touched hers, and even though this wasn''t her first kiss, it sure felt like it was.

    As Eric''s lips were stered above hers, kissing, licking, and sucking upon them to his heart content, his hands didn''t stay still either.

    At first, he started massaging her bountiful, and juicy melons over her clothes, trying to rub lightly over the buds on top of them.

    ''Ahnn~!''

    While the beauty in his arms couldn''t help but sound a light moan that made the fire inside him burn even brighter.

    But that wasn''t the end of it, as one of his hands ran down her body, entered under her pants, and touched upon Ren Jia''s flooding secret garden.

    Even before Eric got serious with her, she was already that wet. Making him wonder just what was waiting for him in the close future.

    Unable to bear the urge inside him anymore, Eric ripper her clothes with a few quick movements, and before the beauty could even react, she was left in her underwear.

    Seeing her extremely hot and sexy body, fired Eric even more, as his hands became even more audacious, pinching, rubbing, and massaging all over her body.

    Ren Jia was a bit startled by her Master''s reactions, but she didn''t hate them. As a matter of fact, she found out that she extremely enjoyed his treatment and his kisses.

    So she decided to be a bit more cooperative, and take off her Master''s clothes¡­

 Chapter 321 - 321: I Am Your Master [R18]

    She wanted to start with his t-shirt, but he had already taken it off when he took care of the cut on his back, and she didn''t dare to take off that cloth bloating his wound.

    So, the only left choice was clearly his pants, but it was a bit difficult for her to start directly with it.

    Now that she had created a deep connection with her Master, she didn''t want him to think that she was some kind of cheap sl*ut.

    Thinking like that she didn''t know what to do, or how to act, as she was extremely flurried, and undecided at that moment.

    Noticing her cute and flurried look, Eric couldn''t stop himself from teasing her as he said with a whisper,

    "What are you waiting beautiful? Don''t you know what you should do from now on!?"

    His words made Ren Jia even more flustered than she already was, as her trembling hands made her way towards his waist, and she said with an almost crying voice,

    "Please don''t think bad of me Master!"

    Her words clearly startled and surprised Eric, who couldn''t help but ask confused,

    "Why would I think bad of you beauty!?"

    "Well, I am getting more and more excited, and horny with everything you do! I feel like I am inside some dream and can''t wait for us to melt together.

    But it''s not because I am sl*utty or anything. I wouldn''t do this for anyone, you are the only one for me, Master!

    So please don''t think I am sl*utty, in fact, in fact, this is my first time!"

    The more she continued to speak, the more did Eric feel like he was watching some kind of cute doll in front of him.

    Certainly, her act of a big sister was quite a sight to see, but this side of hers was much more beautiful and attractive to him.

    But those teary eyes of her made him unable to continue with his teasing, as he pulled her face up to look him right in the eyes, and then said with a solemn voice,

    "There is no way I would think like that after looking at this cute face of yours beautiful. Furthermore, don''t forget who I am to you, I am your Master.

    I can read all your thoughts, and emotions. You can''t keep anything hidden from me, even if you wanted to.

    Stop worrying about senseless things and focus more on serving me at the best of your abilities, and I promise that I will never wrong you, for the rest of our lives!"

    Eric had already seen all of Ren Jia''s memories from the moment that the seal had taken ce, but since he had been unconscious, he hadn''t been aware of it.

    But now that he was thinking about her, and those words, he was able to remember everything about her.

    He knew everything from her life, from the moment that she had started to understand and remember to the moment now that he was fingering her tight secret cave''s entrance.

    Her life hadn''t been simple, as she had suffered a lot, and had gone through a lot of difficulties, but still, she had managed toe up to here with her body, and honor untouched.

    She was a true wonder, in her own right, and he felt so lucky to have this wonderfuldy be his ve from that moment on.

    It was a bit weird that there existed such a ve seal skill, that was able to allow the caster to see through the target''s full memories, but his Legacy System wasn''t a simple thing either.

    His words just now had been true, as he could seriously read her thoughts, and emotions if he wanted to, and he felt that this was still not the full extent of the ve seal.

    He couldn''t wait to know what would happen in the future, but right now he was totally focused on the cute beauty in his arms.

    Ren Jia was truly touched by his words, as a few teardrops were starting to show on the corners of her eyes, but they weren''t tears of pain or suffering, but tears of joy, and positive emotions.

    Which woman didn''t want to hear from her man that she belonged to him and by his side? Especially someone like Ren Jia who had had quite difficulties in her life until now.

    It was like in her dark world, suddenly a small light had been lit up, and she could finally see what was around her.

    ''Ahhnn~!''

    But she didn''t have the time to think about that at the moment, as Eric had put one of his fingers rubbing on top of her secret garden, inside her tight secret cave, and was rubbing her insides.

    She had done the same thing herself before, but she had never felt that electrifying feelinging from that special region, and spread through her whole body, so she released a hot moan.

    Her knees went weak, and she wasn''t able to stand anymore, as she fell on her knees suddenly. Eric hadn''t expected her to have a climax so soon, so he could only catch her so that she wouldn''t crash.

    Still, since her whole body had gone weak, he couldn''t keep her up, as she kneeled in front of him, as her face, her mouth, and her hot breath were level with his roaring dragon.

    "Are you okay!? Did you get hurt!?"

    Since her fall had been sudden andplicated, he couldn''t help but ask her that. At the same time, her rough and heavy breath was stimting him even more.

    It was clearly unconscious from her, but her nose and her lips were approaching closer and closer to his roaring member.

    Just as he was expecting an answer about her well-being at that moment, Ren Jia faced his bulging tent over his pants, as she said with an intoxicated face,

    "Ahh~! Master, does it hurt!? You must be in so much pain! Let me help you!"

    Eric was still unable to clearly understand what she was saying when he felt her pull his pants down, together with his boxers, and reveal his roaring member.

    Her face became even redder than it already was, her breathing became heavier as well, while her eyes seemed to be transfixed on the thing in front of her.

    Consciously or unconsciously, she approached that thing slowly, with her breath making it twitch and burn even more, as finally, her small and moist tongue met the head of Eric''s member.

    She was clearly sloppy and inexperienced, but she was putting everything she had, and could in that lick, as she went from the head towards its origin.

    Eric could feel his whole body shake, and tremble at that moment, as it was feeling only pure beauties like Ren Jia were able to give to a man, whether he was experienced or not.

    After her full lick with her tongue, Ren Jia brought both her hands, in order to grab onto Eric''s member like a big and thick sausage, and then she took its head into her mouth.

    Since it was bigger and thicker than she had expected, she unconsciously scratched on the head with her teeth, and she was a bit flustered by her mistake.

    But before she could try to say anything, and ask for forgiveness she felt Eric pushed it deeper inside her mouth, blocking whatever she wanted to say, as he said,

    "Your mouth is so warm, and it feels so good!"

    At that moment Ren Jia seemed to havepletely forgotten about her mistake, as she decided to concentrate on what she was doing, taking as much as she could inside her mouth, and twirling her tongue.

    Eric, on the other hand, focused only on enjoying this special treatment from her, as his member grew a bit bigger due to the excitement.

    Ren Jia was an amateur, so the feeling wasn''t perfect, but she was able topensate for herck of skills with her passion and desire.

    ''Ughhn~!''

    Eric felt that his member was like a sprout nted inside a warm and moist soil, that was helping him grow magically beyond what he felt was his limit in the past.

    She was good at it, with a bit of practice, and experience she was going to get even better, and he couldn''t help to enjoy her service when the time was right.

    Even now, she was starting to get better at it, trying everything she could to make him st his load of special milk inside her mouth.

    She was trying to get him deeper down her mouth and throat, using her tongue more actively to attract him and stroking him with her cute and smooth hands.

    Eric could see it that one day this cute and shy girl would turn into a seductress that would try to suck him dry, but she was far away from doing that, and it wasn''t like he was easy to deal with anyway.

    There was no loss for him in this whole deal, as it would only turn into a win-win situation, as long as he taught her well.

    When suddenly Ren Jia''s tongue found her way towards the spot below the head of its member and sent him over the edge with one good lick.

    "UUUGGHHHNNN~! You little seductress!"

    Ren Jia was extremely happy with the result, but she wasn''t able to enjoy it, as she felt a warm, thick, and salty milk being suddenly thrown inside her mouth and throat, instantly filling her mouth.

    She want to swallow but she didn''t dare close her jaw in fear that she might scratch Eric''s member with her teeth again, but at the same time, she didn''t want to lose any bit of it as well.

    But soon that special milk surpassed her mouth''s capacity and she had to make a choice¡­

 Chapter 322 - 322: Ren Jiaâ€™s First Time [R18]

    Once she made her choice, she immediately opened her beautiful mouth, as the extra milk fell out of her mouth into her chest and juicy melons.

    She regretted the fact that she had to let it go, as she found out that she quite liked the taste of it, but her Master''s wellbeing took priority over her own pleasures and desire.

    Looking at that happen, Eric could only pull his now fired gun from her mouth and look at the situation that she was in.

    But the moment his eyes felt on her appearance, it seemed like his member hadn''t just fired a moment ago, as it started raging towards the Heavens once again.

    Talk about perseverance and stubbornness, he could feel that no matter what happened his member wouldn''t fall that night without making her pass out due to pleasure.

    The view was just that exciting, and enthralling. Not only him but whatever other man in his spot looking at that view would think the same.

    She was extremely hot!

    Covered in her sweat, as her skin had taken a shade of red, with his special milk flowing out of her mouth, and then into her juicy melons, while her own secret garden was drenched in her own love juices.

    The whole view in front of him was amazing, he couldn''t believe his eyes, as his member was trying his best to show the effect it had on him.

    Unable to control himself, he quickly lowered down, as his fingers directlynded on her secret garden, rubbing a bit above, and then entering her secret cave''s entrance.

    He was looking into her eyes, but his head was going lower and lower until it reached its target, and he was now at level with her secret garden.

    Ren Jia hadn''t fully shaved, but her intimate garden was trimmed carefully in a triangr shape, it seemed like an arrowhead, showing the direction of the next destination.

    The smell of her sweat, mixed with her love juices was just like some kind of aphrodisiac that he had never smelled before, as he couldn''t bear it anymore and took a good lick of her secret cave''s entrance.

    It was delicious!

    He felt like he was drinking some kind of tasty syrup, that would put to shame even those famous European chocte syrups.

    Furthermore, this syrup was going to belong only to him from now on, and no one else would be able to taste something so good. It was his exclusive syrup.

    People would pay a lot about designer clothes, and designer essories not because of their material, and value, but because they were rare and even exclusive.

    Humans have a great wish of possession, and exclusiveness, it''s precisely that feeling that gives rise to sins like greed, jealousy, and others.

    So how could he not feel excited by the fact that this tasty syrup belonged to him, and him only? He was so engrossed in it, that he didn''t care about Ren Jia''s moans anymore.

    He was fully concentrated on licking, sucking, drinking, kissing her secret cave''s entrance and its insides to have more of that tasty syrup.

    He could feel the entrance tighten around his tongue, as it felt like her cave''s entrance doors were trying to kiss him, just like her lips at the beginning.

    The more he continued the more enthusiastic he became, and the more he tried to y with her, as he finally felt a flooding his way.

    It was like her love juices had been stopped by a dam until now, and finally, he had been able to break that dam and have all that love juice flood towards him.

    It was only when he over drunk from that tasty syrup, as he almost choke, that he was finally returned to reality once again.

    ''Aaahhnnn, aaahnnn, ah-ha-aahh-hhaa, ahnnn¡­''

    He was surprised by the moans, and heavy breathing sounds of Ren Jia, as she looked like she had just been through something really difficult.

    She looked like her soul had been sucked out of her body, and she had no way of recuperating for some time.

    Her whole body was pulsating in front of him, like it was a giant heart, and not a human body, making him feel a bit weird andplicated.

    He had been so engrossed by her taste and his enthusiasm that he hadpletely forgotten what was going on around him.

    It was just like one of those trances of enlightenment, but this time the topic of enlightenment was a bit special.

    Still remembering that taste, and looking at her body like that, with the atmosphere around them covered in the smell of their sweat, love juices, and special milk he couldn''t help but stand once again.

    He knew that Ren Jia didn''t have much experience with this and that she was really tired after all this.

    But seeing her weak, and unprotected image a beast was awakened inside him, wanting to devour her whole.

    It was really difficult for him to control himself, but still, he managed to approach her closely, pick her up slowly, and then enter the bathtub together with her.

    She was still tired and suffering from her powerful climax, but at the same time, she didn''t seem to take any action of rebuttal.

    She seemed to have fully entrusted her whole body to him, and he could do whatever he wished with her.

    The thrill of that was too much to bear, but Eric still managed to control himself forcefully, as he sat inside the bathtub with her on top of him.

    Her back was over his chest, while her rear mountains were standing upon his abdomen, with his raging member in between her thighs, lying across her secret garden, but without entering her secret cave.

    He was just letting her rest on top of him, while he carefully and tenderly caressed her silky smooth skin.

    He hadn''t paid much attention to her body, and her skin earlier but now he could say that she was just like some kind of rare treasure.

    He couldn''t help but appreciate every inch of her skin as if it was created out of the best silk, or material out there.

    She was extremely beautiful and glowing, that made him feel like he was embracing his favorite plush when he was a little kid.

    It was a fantastic feeling!

    As he was lost in his thoughts of her skin, and her body, he felt that Ren Jia started moving a bit, and shaking her hips as if trying to line something.

    It didn''t take him long to understand what, as the head of his ''little brother'' was at the entrance of her secret cave, and she seemed like she wanted to take it inside.

    Before he could say anything, he felt her hand guiding his little brother better, as she said with a shy and embarrassed voice,

    "Ma-Master, I-I am rea-ready!"

    If he refused that invitation at that moment, he felt like he would forsake his humanity and manliness. What kind of hungry beggar would say no to warm and tasty food.

    Wouldn''t that be a great injustice to all other beggars around the world and even the very own existence of a beggar?

    ''mhmnn, aaggghhhnnn¡­''

    Thinking like that, he used his left hand to turn her head around a bit, and then kissed her full lips, as below water his hips moved a bit upwards, and he officially entered her secret cave.

    There was no barrier to meet his movement, as Ren Jia had broken her purity ring when she had been training Martial Arts.

    But the tightness around his little brother was a great testimony of her being a pure maiden, who was giving herself for the first time, to the man that had be her Master.

    Everything had happened so fast, that even Ren Jia herself couldn''t believe it, but she didn''t regret it. She truly didn''t regret all this!

    In fact, she felt extremely happy and confident at that moment. This was probably the first time in her life that she felt like that.

    Whether it was Stockholm syndrome or the fact that he had saved her life risking his own, or whatever the reason, she didn''t care anymore.

    "Aahnn, mhhnn, ahhnn~! Mahnn-Master yohhnn-youuu cannnn moveee quickerrr!"

    Eric was holding back until that moment, with short and smooth movements, making her tremble with each small movement, as even though her purity ring had already been broken, this was still her first.

    He couldn''t make her suffer just because he wanted pleasure, as he felt that there was some kind of bond between them at the moment.

    So, he wanted her to enjoy herself, and not feel pain. On the other hand, Ren Jia wanted her Master to feel good, as she was her Master''s ve, and it was her duty, her role.

    ''Aaaahhhnn, aaahhhnn, mmhhmnnn, aaaahhnnnn¡­''

    Unable to bear the enticement Eric started moving quicker, and harder, as he could feel that slowly her secret cave''s walls were changing and adapting to the visitor.

    Every time he entered to explore the secret cave to the deepest depth, he could feel the secret cave''s walls tighten around him, squeeze him, and massage him as if trying to not let him go.

    At first, it was a bit difficult for Ren Jia to get used to the new speed, and strength, but soon she was fully immersed in the pleasure.

    ''Aaahnnn, aaahhnn, aaahhnnn¡­''

    "Maahhnn-Mastermnnnmingggg!"

    This wasn''t her first climax of the day, but she still felt her whole body shake and tremble like there was no tomorrow.

    She wanted to tell him and climax together, but at the end of the day she could, she could only announce her own, and then fully pass out due to tiredness, with Eric''s little brother inside her¡­

 Chapter 323 - 323: Tenderness & NoRegret

    Eric had clearly not climaxed yet, so he had a desire to continue pounding her body until he did, but he decided against it.

    Since this woman had decided to fully surrender herself to him, then he felt a bitplicated about having her suffer after her first time.

    It wasn''t like he was a beast that couldn''t control his lust anyway, so he just let her rest, while his little brother still stood erect inside her.

    Just being inside her and feeling the warmth of her insides wasn''t a bad thing, but it was enough to make him climax, and he felt that the longer he stayed like that, the brighter did the fire inside him burn.

    Thinking like that, he decided to pull out of her secret cave, as the moment he did so he heard a small sigh of regret from Ren Jia''s mouth.

    It was a sigh of loss, and emptiness caused by his pulling out, and he felt proud of himself for some reason.

    It was pretty cheap, and petty, but the truth was that he felt proud to have conquered such a woman and make her feel like that.

    Sometimes are these small actions, and details that boost our mood, or destroy it. In this case, it was more than clearly a boost to Eric''s confidence and mood.

    He picked her up slowly, brought her out of the bathtub, putting a few nkets on the ground to make some kind of a futon, and he ced her down, and then covered her with a few more nkets.

    With his strength, it was a piece of cake, but the problem was when he tried to put her on the nkets, and leave, as she was clinging to him as if her life depended on it.

    It wasn''t like he didn''t understand what was going on, and it wasn''t like he didn''t have time either, so he decided to lie down there with her under the nkets.

    After his instructions had been applied, he would have at least one more month to deal with this ce, before having to return to the outside world.

    In order to allow her to regain her strength even quicker, he took one medium Health Potion, drunk half of it, and then shared the rest with her through a kiss.

    Even though she was unconscious, Ren Jia answered to his kiss unconsciously, and even tried to dry all of his salivae from him.

    This woman was truly special! So, he just lied beside her, inserted his little brother inside her once again filling her up, and then looking at her face, he decided to take a rest as well.

    ¡­

    Ren Jia was able to awaken only after more than 3 hours, and that was under the condition that she had drunk a medium Health Potion, but she had no idea about it.

    She felt quite sore, and weird all over her body, as she was finally able to remember what had happened to her before passing out.

    Her face immediately turned red, as she couldn''t believe what she had done, as her life seemed to have fully changed at that moment, as she turned her face to look at her Master.

    Even though now that she had rested quite a bit, she had regained her rity she could think a bit more about the situation.

    She didn''t truly regret the fact that she had epted Eric as her Master, especially remembering the delicate, and gentle care he had showered her with during her first time.

    This whole situation was too damned weird to be able to make a sense of, but she didn''t felt regret.

    Especially when her eyesnded on his sleepingfortable face, she felt really happy for some reason, and couldn''t help but approach him for a kiss.

    As she moved towards him like that though, she felt a bit of pain in her lower region, as she was suddenly reminded of the fact that her lower cavity was filled with something big.

    During the time she had been sleeping her love juices had been dried while that big thing inside her hadn''t shrunk in the least.

    Just what was keeping that thing alive and erect like that. She didn''t understand but she knew that it wasn''t the best thing as she could feel pain when she tried to move.

    Thinking like that though, shepletely forgot about her own pain, as she looked at the calm face of her Master.

    What happened it shouldn''t have been painful only for her right? It must have been painful for him too, but he wasn''t showing any reaction.

    She was quite flustered as thinking something might have happened to him, or he might have lost consciousness due to the blood loss from the cut on his back.

    Immediately she extender her hand to check on his wound flustered, as she said with a fearful voice,

    "Master, please you have to be okay! Nothing must happen to you! Don''t leave me alone! I don''t want to lose you too!"

    But the next instant she was shocked out of her wits because the wound on his back waspletely healed, as her lips were being sucked with fervor from her Master.

    She was so happy at that moment, she didn''t care about the pain or soreness in her lower region, she was happy that nothing happened to her Master.

    A few clear teardrops appeared in the corners of her eyes, as she enjoyed the warm and sweet kiss of her Master.

    Noticing her teardrops, and her situation Eric broke the kiss and said with a tender voice,

    "What''s wrong!? Did it hurt that much!?"

    Ren Jia was like a startled rabbit, as she said with a flurried voice,

    "Ah~? No, no, Master it was really good! I am just extremely happy that you are alright!"

    Eric could feel through his ve seal upon her that she was telling the truth. She was being extremely honest at that moment.

    The truth was that he had been awake all this time, pretending to be asleep to see how she would react, but he never expected such a reaction from her.

    This woman had truly surrendered everything to him, and he would be a failure of a man if he didn''t ept it and treat her like he should.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he started kissing her more fervently this time, as his hands started traveling on her body.

    In no time her love juices started flooding out of her secret cave once again, making it slippery, and much easier for him to move inside her.

    At first, Ren Jia seemed a bit sloppy, and reluctant, but soon she started reacting to his treatment, and soon her moans, and screams of pleasure conquered that ce again.

    This time Eric managed to climax inside her and fill her body womb with his special milk even though it was impossible for that to be effective.

    From the moment that he had received the system, and integrated it into his body, he was able to control quite a few of his body''s functions willingly, including the reproductive cells'' abilities.

    It was a bit weird to adapt to this situation quickly, so after they were finished, he let Ren Jia think about the new situation on her own, as he also told her that he had seen all her past life.

    There was truly nothing that he didn''t know about her, and that wouldn''t change the way he was going to treat her in the least.

    He also told her about the effects of his Body Tempering Liquid, the process, and its toll on the body during the process, as he was going to enter the bath at that moment.

    He would love to give her some peace of mind, and quietness but he couldn''t right now, as he was in a rush.

    He told her all this so that she wouldn''t get startled and act immaturely when he started screaming in pain in a few moments.

    As he had decided to make quite the advancement in his level at this moment. Looking at those stone Samurai''s that were stronger than level 70, he thought that level 80 was the least he could do.

    But certainly, being able to level up 20 levels in a short amount of time wasn''t something easy, and even less simple.

    So, he had to make sure that nothing went wrong during this time. with those thoughts in mind, he changed the water on the bathtub as this time he took a High-quality Body Tempering Liquid.

    It was 1000 SP points for just a single vial of it, and he could feel some cold breeze on his back when he stared at it, but it was something necessary.

    He had to level up his physical vessel at least two times in order to be able to reach that damned level 80.

    And that would be just the beginning as he was holding hopes of leveling up to 100 during the time he was under here.

    Only like that, would he start having enough strength to graduate from kindergarten to primary school, as his path to the top was extremely long.

    Without losing much time, he quickly entered inside the bathtub, and emptied the vial on the water, as he looked seriously in Ren Jia''s face as he said,

    "No matter what happens, and how much I scream, don''t you dare approach this bathtub if you don''t want to die!"

    Ren Jia was looking at him with a weird andplicated look, as she didn''t truly imagine that something like that would happen.

    But the next hour was probably one of the worst hours of her life, as she heard Eric scream like a lunatic inside the bathtub¡­

 Chapter 324 - 324: Level 80!

    For more than an hour, Eric screamed inside that bathtub until he lost his voice, and even then, his shaking, and trembling continued without stop.

    This was the first time that he had tried a High-quality body tempering liquid, and he had to say that it was out of his imagination.

    Even that first time when he had thrown more Body Tempering liquid than he should inside that motel room, wasn''tparable to this damned experience.

    When it was over, he had immediately passed out, he could only take out a few medium quality Health Potions out of his storage ring and hope that Ren Jia would understand what he meant.

    ¡­

    When he awakened, he felt extremely refreshed, like he had been reborn at that moment, but the next instant his nose was attacked by the stinky smell of the bath he was inside of.

    If this were the first time that it happened to him, he would most probably have thought that he had shit in his bathtub while he was inside.

    In fact, the smell was even worse than that, much worse than that. But he knew that it was due to his body''s impurities being discharged out of him.

    It had been some time since thest time that the bathwater had turned that ck, but after that torturing session, he thought that it was the least that it could happen.

    Well, he was already used to that, so it didn''t make much of a difference for him, but when he turned his head around to look at Ren Jia he was startled.

    Her face came right in front of his, as she seemed to be hanging her head at the corner of the bathtub, as she had fallen asleep in there.

    He didn''t know for how long he had been out but considering the fact that he had tired her once again before entering the bathtub, it was more thanprehensible.

    What startled and surprised him the most though was the fact that despite that terrible smell, and the clear difort in her face, she had still stayed beside him all this time.

    If she had taken him out of the bathtub and washed his body, and then lied beside him would have been good too.

    But she most probably was worried about him, and the fact that she might hurt him as she didn''t have a full idea of what was going on.

    So, she could only do her best without moving him much and causing him any extra difort. The Health Potions he had taken out before passing out had all been diligently passed to him as well.

    His Legacy System would always keep a report of everything that entered or left his body, in order to check all his life signs, vitals, and everything else that happened to him.

    So, he had a clear idea of the Health Potions that had entered his system, and he felt appreciative of the beauty by his side. This time he had found another gem for himself.

    With those thoughts in mind, he slowly took out his hands out of the dirty and stinky water, as he removed her head a little bit, and then stood out of the bathtub.

    He didn''t want to wake her up, but it was impossible after all his movement, as her eyes trembled and opened, only for her to find herself on Eric''s arms in a princess carry.

    The moment she opened her eyes, she didn''t care about herself, her position, or the fact that she was naked, as she hugged him with all the strength she could muster, almost screaming and crying,

    "Master, Master, you are fine! Thank Heavens! I thought something bad happened to you! I was so scared!"

    Eric felt a bit touched by her actions, but he didn''t give himself out, as he said with a calm, and natural voice,

    "Yes, I am okay now! But are you sure you want to hug me like that!? I stink!"

    It was only at that time that Ren Jia was reminded of the smelling from him, as she almost vomited right then and there, but she kept hugging him as she said,

    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you are okay!"

    Even though their encounter was extremely weird, rushed, andplicated Eric felt extremely warm inside his heart, as he thought that this woman had a lot of wife material inside her.

    But unfortunately, now wasn''t the time for him to bask in that feeling and make love to her, as there was something much more important that he had to do.

    Without moving in the least, he told her in a gentle voice,

    "Jia''er take your hands off me and slid away from my embrace!"

    Ren Jia was extremely shocked hearing those words suddenly, as she felt like her heart had been crushed to dust, as she said with an extremely weak voice,

    "Does Master hate me!? Or do you think I am pretending!?"

    Eric was startled at her words, as he couldn''t believe that the beauty in his arms had understood his words like that, as he quickly tried to exin himself,

    "No, it''s not that! You belong to me now, and I am your Master, that will never change. But I have had an explosion in strength, and can''t control my strength well now.

    If I make a sudden move, I might end up harming you! Just let go, and you will understand soon!"

    Ren Jia was happy that her thoughts weren''t the case, but she still felt a bit reluctant as she let go of him, and then slid out of his arms.

    She was still a bit apprehensive of this whole situation because if that was the case, then how was he able to pick her up like that.

    But she didn''t know that it had taken Eric a lot of time, and patience to do something like that, as a whole this time he was trying his best to use just the tiniest portion of his physical strength.

    As she was still looking at him with a curious, and apprehensive look though, Eric suddenly disappeared from her sight.

    She didn''t understand what was going on, as he disappeared into thin air. The worst passed through her mind at that moment, that Eric had forsaken, and abandoned her.

    ''Booommm~!''

    The next instant though she was totally dumbfounded when she heard a powerful collision at the entrance of the dark cave.

    When she turned her head to that side and saw what was happening, she couldn''t control her facial expression as her jaw almost fell to the floor.

    At the entrance, Eric had just struck one of those stone Samurai''s with a punch and turned him into rubble.

    She had heard only one strength explosion sound, so it was safe to assume that Eric had just used only one punch, and the results were clearly out of any expectation of hers.

    Just the other day, Eric waspletely overpowered by these stone Samurais'' while as he could only run away with her and had even received a cut on his back.

    But now he was able to crush one of them into rubble with just one punch, the difference in strength was more than obvious to her.

    As she couldn''t believe herself to have ever doubted her Master! She was truly a rebellious heart, but her Master had be the ruler of that heart.

    She couldn''t allow herself to doubt him anymore. From that moment on, she would always take her Master''s words as the ultimate truth.

    Even if she was told to kill herself, she would do it, as long as her Master asked her to do it!

    On the other hand, Eric had no idea what Ren Jia was thinking about at the moment, as he was focused on something else.

    He could feel strength and energy coursing through his body, making his blood boil in excitement.

    Not only had he leveled up to level 80, but at the same time, his strength and all other physical features had received an explosive boost, but the numbers beside showed the opposite.

    For example, besides his strength stat there wasn''t a number higher than 80 anymore, but instead, there was a low number like 1.1 which didn''t make sense in the least.

    For that reason, after crushing that first stone Samurai to rubble, he stopped in a daze and started looking at his Legacy System, only to read the following exnation at the end of the stats section.

    "*** From now on the stats will be measured inparison to people at level 100!"

    Reading that notification, he couldn''t help but rub his eyes, and read it again, as he couldn''t believe just what he was reading.

    He was only level 80 at that moment, and yet his stats were enough topare with a level 100 expert.

    At least in his eyes, it was an expert, because clearly, his Legacy System had a different idea for it. As if they were nothing more thanmoners.

    Well, he didn''t care much about it, he was just extremely pleased that this had happened to him, as he wished so much to fight with a level 100 expert using their physical strength at that moment.

    He knew it was crazy, but still, he couldn''t help but imagine just how great, and how much it would benefit him at the moment.

    As he was lost in his dreams, and ideas though, the time was ticking in the outside world, as the stone Samurais'' had awakened from their slumber, and were ready to attack him.

    At that same time, the one that he had crushed to rubble, started regathering once again into what it was and used his stone katana to make a cut towards him.

    "Master!!!"

 Chapter 325 - 325: Puppet Seal

    Seeing Eric''s lost and trance-like expression on his face, and that stone Samurai suddenly thrust his katana towards her Master, Ren Jia jumped forwards with every dreg of strength she had.

    Inside her, she knew that it was almost impossible for her to reach before that katana had reached Eric''s neck or body, but she couldn''t just stay put and watch it happen.

    She had fully subjugated to that guy, in body, mind, and soul so there was no way she was going watch him get hurt, or die in front of her, without doing anything.

    But the truth was that her scream was more than enough, as before she could even approach that dark tunnel behind the door, she saw Eric suddenly move and dodge the attack.

    Not only that, but after dodging the closest attack towards him, he went shing on the sidewall, and then quickly standing up, and jumping towards the stone Samurais.

    When he jumped towards his targets, he gave off the vibe of a wolf, or a tiger hunting his prey, fearless, and decisive.

    The next moment, a punch hit one of the stone Samurais, while a round kick took the others for a flight.

    The one who was able to handle his round kick the best was thrown more than 3 meters away, and that was the team leader of these stone Samurais.

    ording to the Legacy System evaluation, that team leader stone thing was level 85 which made things quite interesting for Eric.

    But the fact that his strength had already surpassed themon strength of a level 100 fighter, made that thing look like some kind of amateur in front of a real master.

    Certainly, these guys weren''t weak, but in front of Eric, they were just toys he could use to better master his new strength and skills.

    At the same time though, there was something he had managed to understand from his previous experiences and now this.

    He was finally able to understand the exnations from his Legacy System, to be able to possess strength and power it is required a perfect vessel.

    The stronger his body was while he leveled up, the stronger would he be in the same level, but even beyond.

    Just like in those novels where people would be able to fight across realms, he could do the same, only that his advantage was due to his physical vessel strength.

    Of course, all these things were noted down deep in his conscience, as he would truly need these things in the future.

    But now wasn''t the time to think about that, as he had much more important things to take care of, like for example, finding a way to deal with these stone Samurai puppets.

    Clearly destroying them wasn''t possible, as every time that he crushed them to rubble, they would still patch up again, ande attack him, so he had to find another way.

    Destroying the formation that made all this possible was a way, but not a feasible one, as he didn''t know how deep he had to go, and what was awaiting him once he got deeper.

    He could feel that there were some strange energy fluctuations around him with kept these puppets able to patch up and fight again.

    But the deeper he went inside the tunnel the stronger did these fluctuations get, so there was impossible for these things to be the only guardians of this ce.

    So, he would have to find another way to deal with them.

    Trapping them in one ce wasn''t really feasible either, as he didn''t have a rope strong enough to tie them down.

    As he was thinking hard about what to do, and how to do it, he finally heard a notification sound in his head from his system, and a suggestion appeared in front of him.

    ***Stone Puppets recognized in front of the Host!

    The Stone Puppets are eligible for the Hosts, Puppet Seal!

    Puppet Seal avable in Shop!

    Would the Host like to purchase the Puppet Seal first level for 1000 SP points!?   YES/NO

    Eric had been racking his brains out to find a way to deal with these Stone Puppets when his Legacy System suddenly gave him such a solution.

    He felt like he had suddenly hit jackpot, as not only would he be able to deal with these puppets, but also make them his, and use themter.

    Each of the normal Stone Puppets was level 75-78 while the team leader was level 85. In the outside world, only fighters of these levels could be considered as true fighters.

    There was a reason why his father-inw didn''t think much of his talent or strength, and that was because it wasn''t enough.

    Certainly, he could overbearingly show his strength in front of the waste Young Masters from the 2nd rate families, and below, while beingpetitive to the Young Masters of the big families.

    But in front of his father-inw, Master Yoshida, or people of their level, he was nothing more than a clown who was searching for attention.

    The only reason his father-inw or all the Masters of the big families agreed to his terms and conditions without trying to pull anything was that he was extremely weak in their eyes.

    No matter what he tried to do, or what he tried to pull off, at the end of the day he was nothing more than an ant that they could crush whenever they wanted.

    Master Ito thought that his strength was enough topare to the big families, but in fact, he was under the illusion just like everyone else.

    The big families didn''t need to use tricks in order to cripple him, but they did so in order to create an illusion.

    So that whoever reached that level would think it was enough, and challenge them, then they could weed out the problem before bing a true problem.

    It was only at that moment that Eric understood this issue, as even with his current strength, he felt far inferior to the pressure that Master Takeshiba gave off unconsciously.

    He had underestimated these guys a lot since he had been based on the fact of these guys disappearing quickly after the S-day, but he found out that he was wrong, extremely wrong.

    The fact that they had sent only weaklings in this ce to deal with him, and epted his deal was probably just to send him over the edge.

    Making him believe that he had everything under control and that everything was going ording to his n when he was in fact just dancing on their palms.

    That truly made him quiver inside because if it weren''t for this ce, he would have never been able to understand the situation.

    He had been too cocky, thinking that his previous life memories were enough to deal with these guys who had controlled the country for hundreds of years.

    But now he would surely act more cautiously, even if that meant changing his ns once again. it would be difficult, but it didn''t matter, if he hadn''t realized this, he would be just like these Stone Puppets.

    All this realization and enlightenment entered his body and his mind abruptly and didn''tst long, but it was enough for him to make sense out of it.

    Without losing time, as the current situation didn''t permit him to waste much time, he pressed YES on the system''s interface, and the Puppet Seal knowledge appeared in his conscience sea.

    It was much different from the ve Seal that he was putting on living human beings, as the first was a connection to them, while this was a property mark.

    To exin it in simple terms it was the same as picking up a toy from the ground, the action of picking it up and take it with you, was enough proof of your property.

    Puppets were the same, he only needed to put his ''mark'' on them, and they would easily be his.

    He could try and control them himself if he so wished, but that would be a burden on his body, just like those clones.

    But normally these puppets could act autonomy ording to the instructions in the formations of their creation.

    It was the same as driving a semi-automatic car, he could let the car take the shifts by itself depending on the speed, and gas, or he could do the same manually.

    The moment he received that knowledge an idea suddenly sprung inside his mind, but it was just an idea at the moment, and he would have to experiment on itter.

    Right now, he had to return to the situation at hand, as he let the puppets assemble once again, before he bit his showing finger, and started using his blood to make seals over the puppets.

    Another important piece of the Puppet Seal was when the caster ced the seal on an already marked puppet.

    He would have to erase the mark inside, as he ced his own at the same time, which was extremely difficult to handle.

    For that reason, he first decided to use it on the team leader Stone Puppet first, and then overpower the rest with its help.

    The moment his seal was done, he sent a shred of his conscience to the seal, and activated it, as his blood started vanishing from the surface of the Stone Puppet.

    Like it had been sucked inside it, and just as he was thinking that there might be a problem with it, he felt a headache hitting him.

    He felt like something, or someone had hit him on the back of his head, as even his dodging movements became rather sloppy, but he still managed to escape the attacks.

    Then the next moment, he quickly concentrated on the shred of conscience he sent inside the Stone Puppet, only to see himself trying to fight with some other guy using spirit power¡­

 Chapter 326 - 326: Marking The Puppets & Progress

    The fight between the two spirit marks was the same as watching two kindergarten kids fight each other, using their most primitive attacks.

    But the moment that he increased his attention in that direction his representative started growing stronger, from a kindergarten kid into a primary school.

    With that increase, the fight became pretty much one-sided, as his avatar was kicking the shit out of that other guy''s spirit sense, andpletely erasing him from the space.

    It was hisplete win, as he had erased the mark of the previous owner, and had ced his instead, making the team leader Stone Puppet his, forced to follow his rules and orders.

    Inside the puppets mark space, he was winning, but outside the situation was a bit difficult and dangerous, as it was taking everything, he had to only dodge the attacks of the Stone Puppets.

    It wasn''t his full capacity strength, as the best he could use in that state was around 60% of his full strength, due to more than 40% of his attention being fixed on the team leader Stone Puppet.

    As a matter of fact, the moment that he had seeded in erasing the old mark and cing his own on the team leader Stone Puppet, he had lost his concentration on the outside.

    Two powerful-looking stone katana were cutting towards him with all the strength the Stone Puppets could use, and even if it was Eric in full strength, he would have to avoid them.

    But it seemed like it was toote for him to even do that, when suddenly he saw the figure of the beautiful Ren Jia in front of him, covering him from the two hits.

    With her feeble strength, her action was nothing short of asking for her own death, as it was impossible for her to escape the two hits.

    Even Eric himself would have problems surviving that, yet this stupid beautiful woman was jumping between him and the two stone katanas to save his life.

    If he still had any doubts towards her loyalty, and trustworthiness until that moment, with that action of hers everything had disappeared like never existing before.

    This was what true luck meant, finding these kinds of people that would do anything for you, even if it meant lying down their life in front of your eyes.

    Eric was extremely touched by Ren Jia''s action so as he was retreating, he suddenly stopped, and hugged her lithe and weak body, totally squishing her against him.

    Ren Jia was like a startled rabbit at that moment, she had taken such a difficult decision to save his life using her own, while this stupid Master of hers, seemed to waste her efforts, and resolve and hugged her.

    This stupid Master clearly didn''t seem to understand how difficult had been for her to do something like this and had wasted everything. What a hateful Master!

    But as she was thinking like this, an unbelievable sense of warmth and care conquered her whole body, and she couldn''t help but let herself bask in that feeling.

    She didn''t care that most probably she was going to die the next moment, this hug and that warmth was enough to make her death worth it for her.

    ''ng, ng~!''

    As she was waiting for the two stone katanas to hit both of them and sent them flying, she heard two stone crashing sounds, but no pain.

    Eric and Ren Jia fell on the floor, with her on top of himpletely shocked, as she was unable to sense any pain from her back.

    Could it be that she had died instantly? Or had she been crippled!?

    She didn''t understand what was going on, as she was looking at her own body and she discovered that there seemed nothing wrong with her.

    Trying to find a reason for this strange situation, she turned her head around towards the two iing attacks, only to see the team leader Stone Puppet, protect the two of them.

    She had no idea why this Stone Puppet would suddenly try to protect them against the others, but she knew that it was something rted to her Master.

    Only he could make such a kind of miracle happen in her heart and mind. Especially when the two of them werepletely alone in that ce.

    Considering her previous character, she wouldn''t have epted that he was the one doing that, and she might even use him of trapping her, but now she was different.

    Without caring about what happened behind her anymore, she lowered her head and gave her Master a kiss, as she said,

    "Thank you, Master! It seems like I was worried uselessly!"

    Her change was most certainly drastic, and a bit unbelievable, but it had happened. And her face, or heartbeat when she put herself in front of him didn''t seem fake.

    She had truly wanted to exchange her life for Eric''s which made him extremely touched. It was truly difficult to find people like this in this world and age.

    In his previous life, he had thought that he had quite such people around him, but he was extremely wrong, as those people had betrayed him, his hopes, and all his feelings.

    He had his own hesitations, and reserves to fully believe people like that once again, but this weird andplicated encounter with this beauty, had made that ice wall around his heart crack a bit.

    Just because it was cracked though it didn''t mean that it had been destroyed, so even though he felt her sincerity Eric still kept a natural and calm expression, as he said,

    "Hm~! Very well done beauty! I will reward youter!"

    The moment that Ren Jia heard those words, her face went fully red, but she didn''t say anything. She just got up and freed her Master from her weight.

    On the other hand, Eric stood up, and then coordinating with his new puppet he was able to easily subdue the others, and take them under his control.

    He found out that each of these puppets had a momentary burden on his Spirit Power depending on their level as fighters.

    The consumption was 0.01 Spirit Power for every 1 extra level. What made this even better was that the Spirit Power consumption was measured in terms of the beings under level 100.

    Meaning that to subdue the team leader Stone Puppet, Eric had used 0.83 of his Spirit Power and then adding the other five with an average of 0.76 Spirit Power per piece.

    In total, he had used 4.6 Spirit Power when he had a total of 114, as the more he suffered during the body tempering, the more did his Spirit Power increase.

    Furthermore, the best feature was that this Spirit Power wasn''t lost permanently but temporarily. As long as he rested long enough, he would be able to recover it naturally.

    With such a prospect in front of him, and with such a stroke of luck in front of him, Eric decided to delve deeper inside the tunnel, and see what was awaiting him.

    But before he continued deeper, he called one of the Stone Puppets in front of him, and it gave it a full-strength punch.

    Destroying the poor Stone Puppet into mere pebbles and dust, Eric was looking seriously at it, as a new notification appeared on the Legacy System''s interface.

    *Level 73 Stone Puppet destroyed! Would the Host like to use 7.3 Spirit Power to regenerate the Stone Puppet to its nominal state? YES/NO

    Without losing time, Eric selected YES, and just like before the Stone Puppet started regenerating once again.

    But this time the price of its regeneration was cut out of Eric''s Spirit Power, and it was 10 times its value.

    As long as he had enough Spirit Power value avable to him, these puppets would be indestructible. Just this thought sent chills through all his body, as he couldn''t believe his good luck.

    A level 73 fighter might not be an expert, but it was still not easy toe across, especially one that wouldn''t die and wouldn''t feel pain.

    There were many more things that Eric would want to find about these things, as for example, how long they were able to stay active.

    What was the time window of the regeneration and recuperation ability after destruction? Were they able to leave the tunnel, and work in the outside world!?

    But all these questions would have to wait for some time before getting a reply, as right now he had much more important things to think about, like exploring this tunnel, and walking towards the exit.

    This was just the start of the treasures this ce held inside, and it was just the beginning of his journey, there surely were some much better things further inside.

    With those thoughts in his mind, Eric returned to clean the bathtub, cing it inside his space ring once again, and then apanied by Ren Jia he made his way through the depths of the tunnel.

    The Stone Puppets walked ahead in order to discover any kind of trap, or any possible danger, while he and Ren Jia followed behind with their nerves, and senses taut.

    They never knew when something might happen, or what kind of traps and difficulties awaited them in here, so they had to keep their selves ready at any moment.

    When they had walked around 100 meters inside the tunnel, Eric felt that the whole tunnel seemed to have be much more dangerous, all of a sudden.

    Like he had just entered from a warm bath into the boiling water¡­

 Chapter 327 - 327: At Deathâ€™s Door

    His instincts starting ringing like some rm clock the moment he passed that mark, as 50 Stone Puppets appeared and jumped to attack him and his group.

    Even though he had greater strength than these puppets, and also the help of the other 5 Stone Puppets, he felt like he had beenpletely overpowered, and his only solution was retreat.

    Without losing time, he immediately picked up Ren Jia on his arms, and started running behind, as he gave the five Stone Puppets, hemanded the order to impede the other 50.

    He knew that those 5 Stone Puppets he possessed would never be able to stop the enemy for long, but even a small moment was more than appreciated right now.

    He didn''t have time to feel pleased about that, as he felt that the puppet leading the small army, was pushed forward by the other puppets, and jumped towards him.

    ording to the Legacy System evaluation, and his spirit sense, this ''weird'' Stone Puppet was just level 92, so it shouldn''t be able to capture him, its speed was quite slowpared to him.

    But the momentum it received from the push of the other puppets, made it able to reach and surpass his speed for a few moments and also enabling it to approach him.

    Danger!

    Even without turning his head back, Eric could understand that he was in danger, and if he didn''t find a way to throw its attack, he would end up as Stone Puppets soup.

    He would have never expected that these damned things could even have sentience and be able to think such tactics, it was truly unexpected.

    Furthermore, this Stone Puppet was weird from the others as it wasn''t made only of Stone, but also some kind of iron.

    ording to the Legacy System analysis, this Puppet had a 20% ironposition, which made it possible to surpass level 90.

    There was a reason why Eric was caught by surprise just now, that was because his Legacy System had ''estimated'' that these Stone Puppets couldn''t surpass level 90.

    Yet right in front of him was a damned hybrid that not only had surpassed level 90 but also could use such a ''trick'' to increase its own speed for a few moments, enough to capture him.

    What a damned luck he had!

    But now wasn''t the time to curse at his luck, as he had much more important things he needed to think about, for example, a way to escape his gruesome death fate.

    Without losing time, he did the best thing he could think at the moment, as he threw something that looked like a ck egg towards the puppet behind him.

    It was a grenade!

    A hand-grenade!

    He didn''t know if the explosion force would be enough to destroy the Puppet for the time being, but he had no other choice but to try.

    He hoped that it would at least thwart its attack, and he would be able to escape with Ren Jia towards the entrance.

    For some reason, these Puppets were unable to get out of the entrance, so it was like a safe resting ce for him, and Ren Jia.

    As long as he could send her into a safe ce, he was more than confident in fighting against these puppets and marking them under him.

    If he couldn''t, he would just use his Escape Talismans to escape from them, but right now Ren Jia was by his side, and she was dead if he didn''t protect her.

    All the trouble he had undertaken at that moment, was only due to Ren Jia, but he didn''t regret it.

    In fact, the moment he threw the grenade behind him, he felt that he had done a great stupid deed, as he was inside a damn tunnel.

    If the tunnel wasn''t sturdy enough, he would just be blocking the path for himself, not to mention that he might damage the entire damn structure and be buried right there and then.

    The moment that the grenade made contact, and went off, he couldn''t help but pray to whatever God he knew for this damned tunnel to not get destroyed.

    The force of the explosion truly thwarted the Puppets trajectory, but also broke his bnce and sent him flying ahead for more than 7 meters, as he fell on the ground rolling like some broken kite.

    His clothes were tattered, and there were even some scratches on his skin, with blood trickling out, but he didn''t have time to think about that as he turned his head towards the back.

    He was exalted to see that not only didn''t the tunnel copse as he thought it might, but it didn''t even have a small scratch on the surface, despite the explosion.

    He didn''t have the time to wonder about that though, as his reckless roll just now, coupled with the impact of the explosion had activated quite a bit of trap, and if he didn''t move, he would surely die.

    Not only that, but even that damned puppet seemed to be reassembling once again with the clear intention ofing towards him and taking him down.

    Damn!

    He couldn''t even rx for a fu*cking moment, as his life would be constantly in danger! Was he some kind of damned ma pulling all sorts of dangers, and bad luck upon himself?

    Too bad that he didn''t even have the time to answer himself, as he could only take a medium Health Potion, greet his teeth, get up, pick up Ren Jia, and then run once again.

    The moment he picked her up, this stupid girl watched him with a pitiful expression, as she said with a decisive tone,

    "Master leave me behind and run! Escape yourself and return to avenge me! Otherwise, we both might die!"

    "Hmph~! Just what kind of weak man do you think I am? For me to leave a woman behind so I can save myself!? Am I that shitty in your eyes!?"

    Ren Jia was clearly shocked by his words, as she didn''t expect such an answer, as she immediately tried to exin,

    "No, Master! It''s already the good karma of my ten lives to have you as my Master! That''s why I don''t want to die!"

    "Just hold on tight! Neither of us is going to die today!"

    In the meantime, notifications were running through his Legacy System interface,

    *Puppet 1 destroyed using 8.3 Spirit Power to regenerate!

    *Puppet 2 destroyed using 7.5 Spirit Power to regenerate!

    ¡­

    *Puppet 1 destroyed using 8.3 Spirit Power to regenerate!

    ! Warning! Spirit Power levels are too low! Puppet regeneration aborted!

    ! Warning! Spirit Power levels are too low! Puppet regeneration aborted!

    ! Warning! Spirit Power levels are too low! Puppet regeneration aborted!

    Since he had been too focused on running away and trying to stay alive, he hadn''t been able to pay much attention to his Legacy System interface, and the notifications.

    It was only now that the warning sounds entered his conscience that he finally managed to take a look at it.

    Right now, he had less than 7 Spirit Power Value avable, meaning that his Spirit Power was almost exhausted, and by the System''s estimation, he only had less than 7 seconds before he passed out.

    Normally in a normal and calm state, the Spirit Power consumption and regeneration were almost equal, and the human body could function for a long time.

    But at this moment he was under extreme stress, not only physical due to his wounds, and running, but also mental due to the pain, and the life-threatening situation.

    The way he saw it, having those 2 minutes was already a stretch, but he had no intention of giving up and epting death in this ce.

    Clenching his teeth until blood started slipping out of his gums, he continued running at full power without turning his head back.

    Now that his puppets couldn''t regenerate anymore, the rest of the small army should be on his tail, and once he stopped it was over for him.

    He felt that even if he stopped for a single moment, he would be ovee from the spirit power loss, and wouldn''t be able to even take another step.

    Just as he was able to see the entrance of the tunnel, and that space behind it, he heard the rms of his System interface be even louder.

    !!!Spirit Power exhausted the Host will lose conscience shorty!

    Damn! Was this the end of his road!? Was he supposed to let himself die in such a ce, and such a moment!?

    !!!Spirit Power exhausted the Host will lose conscience shorty!

    This damned warning again, he already knew that he was going to pass out shortly, it was just that he didn''t want to ept it.

    He didn''t want to let himself down and die here without even knowing how he died. There was no way he was going to allow that to happen.

    That thought gave him a bit more of a determination, and resolve to take the next steps, as when he was just 5 steps away from the entrance, he heard that damn warning once again.

    !!!Spirit Power exhausted the Host is losing conscience!

    No!

    There was no way he was going to lose conscience at that moment! He was so close to his goal! He was so close to keeping his life!

    There was no way he was giving up at that moment!

    Thinking like that, he bit onto his own tongue, and then used the sudden pain as a catalyst to wake up his slumbering conscience and take those final steps¡­

 Chapter 328 - 328: Spirit Power

    The pain was certainly the sharpest weapon in that situation, so the biting of his tongue was enough to make him regain a bit of conscience, and strength to make thest steps towards salvation.

    As soon as he jumped past the line though, he immediately lost any sense or rity left, falling into the ground like some useless balloon.

    The surprising point was that even in that state, and condition, he still tried his best to fall on his back, in order to protect the beauty in his arms.

    Ren Jia was clearly shocked by everything that her Master had done, and especially knowing that he had done everything for her.

    If he had been alone, he might have even tried to fight against those puppets, after all with the strength he had shown previously to her, it was impossible for him to end up like this.

    Furthermore, he had that weird skill of his that could turn these puppets into his possessions, even though it would dull his senses for a bit, so he might even reverse the danger upon himself.

    The only reason he didn''t do that, and even ended in his current situation was clearly due to her, and her safety.

    So, seeing Eric down on the ground unconscious she was immediately startled and worried about him, as she immediately started cleaning his wounds, and taking care of him like a devoted wife.

    Her current position was just a lowly ve, and she knew that her Master must have many other women by his side, as he was extremely strong and powerful, but she still couldn''t help but dream.

    Dreaming of one day bing someone precious to him, dreaming of one day fully entering his heart.

    Even she herself was unable to understand how it was possible for him to be that precious to her in such a short time, but it was clearly not as an effect of her ve seal.

    The ve seal was working inside her, telling her to be loyal and obedient to him all the time, but her feelings at the moment weren''t just loyalty and obedience.

    After all, being a ve had nothing to do with the wish of being a precious lover to her Master, that was her own desire, greed, and ambition.

    Thinking like that, she couldn''t help but feel that it was crazy as well, but she had truly fallen in love with her Master.

    From that moment on she would do everything, and anything for him, no matter what. She wouldn''t give up on fulfilling his wishes and ambitions, even if it meant giving up her life.

    ¡­

    Eric woke up with a slight headache, and the moment he opened his eyes he saw the clear and beautiful eyes of Ren Jia looking at him with worry, care, and surprise.

    Seeing him open his eyes, she got extremely happy immediately but at the same time she couldn''t help but feel guilty and apologetic,

    "I am sorry Master! Just for my sake, you¡­"

    But she wasn''t able to continue for long, as Eric suddenly blocked her lips with his, while his hands started roaming over her body.

    In a short amount of time, the two of them started moaning, panting, and melting into each other embrace, like they were long-separated lovers.

    In fact, Eric didn''t start making love with Ren Jia just to shut her mouth, and release her from her guilty thoughts, and feelings, but because it was a great way to regenerate his Spirit Power.

    There were three ways to quickly regenerate one spirit, one was calm meditation, the second was rest, and the third but not least happiness.

    This third option was a bit vague and quite difficult to exin, but as long as one was happy or was able to have a positive experience, then his Spirit Power would regenerate quickly.

    Love of two bodies, between a man and a woman was an extremely happy and positive thing for Eric, especially considering the fact that he didn''t get tired of it, and his stamina seemed bottomless.

    After 2 hours of activities, and a quick bath, Eric felt like his whole body had undergone some kind of Nirvana and now he waspletely refreshed.

    Not only that, but he also discovered that his Spirit Power had received quite the boost too, as it had jumped from that 114 to 1.3*.

    The two numbers were clearly iparable with each other, but the moment he read that exnation he felt like his heart was going to stop suddenly.

    *Congrattions to the Host for reaching the second realm of spiritual power. The advance to beyond level 100 is guaranteed as long as the Host''s vessel reaches the requirements!

    This exnation made Eric''s heart clearly beat faster, but at the same time, it provided him with some extremely important information.

    To advance between levels and get stronger on his path he didn''t need just his body, and the Experience or Qi he retrieved from the surroundings and the Legacy System, but also Spirit Power.

    Especially when it was a matter of surpassing big Realms, and not just levels anymore. The need for Spirit Power was vital to his breakthrough.

    Since in his previous life he hadn''t been able to surpass level 100, he never knew about something like this, and now that he learned about it, he couldn''t help but feel a bit weird inside.

    Another important variable had appeared in front of him, vital for him to be stronger, and it was something that he truly needed to pay attention to from this point on.

    His body and qi were important, but spirit power was as important as the two, so he would have to make a new training program for himself.

    Well, now wasn''t the time to stay and think about that, as he had much more important things to take care of.

    Giving a few kisses to the already sleeping beauty in his arms, he quickly got dressed in flexible and easy-to-fight clothes, left a small note for the sleeping beauty, and entered the tunnel once again.

    Inside the tunnel, he immediately spread his Spirit Sense as far as he could in order to notice his opponents, but there was no sign of them.

    It seemed like he waspletely alone in there, and there was nothing suspicious inside the tunnel, but he understood perfectly that his opponents were somewhere inside waiting for him.

    But this situation was extremely troublesome for him, as his enemy was in the dark while he was in the light.

    Not necessarily the best way to describe the current situation, considering the fact that he was inside a dark tunnel, but the fact remained that his enemy had vision on him, while he didn''t.

    If he just proceeded forward in this situation, then it wasn''t any different from trying to walk pathetically towards his own death.

    He had to find a way to either make his enemy appear in front of him or make himself disappear in front of the enemy, not that he wouldin if there was a way that made both possible.

    Before taking another step towards the dark tunnel, he was finally able to remember something extremely important.

    When he saved Ren Jia the first time from the first puppets, he was using a Medium Stealth Talisman.

    Furthermore, from the information he had about these puppets, he also knew that these things had a weak spirit ability and couldn''t really ''sense'' the area.

    They could only rely on their normal senses that were just a bit stronger than a normal person. That was for the general type of puppets though, as there were also special types.

    These special types were different from the general ones as they specialized in a ''talent'', like for example that leader puppet earlier must specialize in intelligence and coordination.

    But that type of puppets was rare, even among the special types, the normal or general special types included the hound types used in tracking, the sensor type used in the sensing area, etc.

    Eric had no idea whether there was a sense-type puppet in the small army of 50 puppets this time, but he could do nothing but be extremely careful and gamble this time.

    He felt that as long as he was able to mark the puppet leader, then his chances of marking the whole army were more than 62%.

    Otherwise, he would be forced to use his Escape Talismans and escape this damned ce to returnter and have another try.

    With these thoughts in mind, he quickly bought another Medium Stealth Talisman, as his heart started bleeding at the situation of his SP points.

    Not too long ago, during his training trip to Africa, he had managed to collect a frightening amount of more than 1.3 million SP points, while now he was left with nothing more than 9300 SP points.

    This was truly damaging for his soul, but it wasn''t like he had squandered them uselessly either, as his strength had advanced by leaps and bounds, but it was still now enough, far from enough.

    In fact, the more he proceeded further with his life, and strength, the more he found out that his previous life had been nothing more than a weak illusion.

    He had thought that he was someone strong, someone, who could make the rain and sun alternate, but he was nothing more than a toad at the bottom of the well.

    If it weren''t for his extreme luck at the end of his life, and his anger of revenge, he would never be able to have this second chance towards the glory and peak he wished for.

    With those thoughts in mind, he stopped caring about it, as he immediately activated the Medium Stealth Talisman and started advancing forward carefully¡­

 Chapter 329 - 329: Stealthy Attack

    Even though he was supposed to be in his stealth mode at the moment, and the puppets shouldn''t be able to ''see'' him, he was still careful not to fall into a trap.

    After all, he had already used a Medium Stealth Talisman and those SP points, it would be quite a shame if he had to waste more points, and treasures to deal with this situation.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he proceeded forwards slowly and carefully but even after walking for 49 meters, there was no sign of those puppets inside the tunnel.

    It was only when he finally passed the 50-meter mark that he suddenly felt that change in energy once again, and that his instincts finally started acting up again.

    He wasn''t stupid to not understand that this 50 meters mark functioned as some kind of switch for those puppets, and now that he had turned it on his whereabouts were discovered.

    Without wasting time, he quickly took out one of his Escape Talismans and prepared it to be ready for use at any moment.

    The reason why he didn''t turn around and run immediately was because even though he had already activated the rm his Stealth mode was still on.

    Meaning that he still had a chance to deal with them, even though he had already activated the rm.

    There was no way he could lose time in that situation, so he quickly walked a bit forward, and then jumped to the tunnel''s walls.

    He felt himself like he was spider-man from the movies, but the truth was that he was much better than that.

    In no time the puppets started running towards the 50 meters mark sign, only to fall immediately stop and freeze when they didn''t see him.

    Even the Puppets leader was the same as the others, even though he was turning around and trying to look around as much as he could.

    Eric didn''t have any idea if the puppet was just doing his duty diligently, or did it have some kind of indicator that he was still inside there.

    But he didn''t care, at the moment he was just extremely happy to be able to escape their ''eyes'' and be able to hide himself right close to them.

    When it finally found out that there was no sign of the intruder, the puppet leader quickly separated the big team into smaller ones, with 10 Stone Puppets each forming 5 teams.

    He personally decided to stay closer to the entrance, while the rest of the puppets entered deeper, and took position in equal distances ahead.

    Not only that, but he ced all the weak guys around himself, in order to take the full brunt of a sneak attack if there was one, but also to hide his presence amidst them.

    It was a great n, that only some kind of military genius would think at that moment, and yet the one who did so was just a stone puppet.

    Whoever had created that thing must certainly have some weird hobby, or a lot of free time on hand, because it seemed like this damned Stone Puppet had read the art of war.

    It was certainly going to be difficult to deal with this damned situation, especially considering that once he started the fight, the other teams would join the fray as well, and would block his path.

    It was a great strategy to face with him, especially considering that he was alone, but Eric wasn''t frightened by its prospect.

    As a matter of fact, he felt that this thing was extremely interesting, and he couldn''t help to test his skills and abilities in this ce.

    First of all, he had to block the path of the reinforcements, as these guys would just add up to the fire if he wasn''t quick enough.

    Thinking like that, he prepared 3 hand-grenades on his left hand, while the right hand''s forefinger was in between his teeth.

    After calming, and fixing his breath for a few times, and resolving himself, Eric quickly threw those hand grenades towards the closest group of Stone Puppets, while he threw himself towards the Leader.

    The puppets clearly hadn''t expected such a thing to happen, but they weren''t human beings to stay shocked for long, as they quickly jumped to attack.

    Before long though, the 3 hand grenades exploded behind them, blocking the path of their reinforcements, as at the same time they weren''t able to notice their target.

    Eric was still in his Stealth mode, and he would be so until he made contact with one of these puppets, or an enemy in general.

    The leader Puppet seemed to truly have the right to be the leader, as even though it didn''t truly understand Eric''s position, it jumped with a kick towards the most probable position.

    These puppets didn''t have fear, or other feelings, as they only knew how to calcte the situation, and then act ordingly.

    But while they were both mid-air the leader puppet could only watch as Eric suddenly appeared out of nowhere, drew something on its chest, and then separated from her towards the rest of the puppets.

    Since these puppets could easily overpower him with numbers, he didn''t dare dilly dally around them, as he used one of those stone puppets as a tform to reverse his trajectory, turn around, and run.

    This time since he was alone, he was much faster, and much more agile while facing these puppets, furthermore, these puppets wereing towards him just due to the pure function of following behind.

    The puppet leader had suddenly stopped and wasn''t moving in the least, and even less give them orders or make strategies.

    But it wasn''t time to be happy yet, as by that time the rest of the puppets were closing upon the distance, and he had only a few seconds to mark the leader puppet.

    Thinking like that, he quickly concentrated more than 50% of his conscience on that damn puppet and thought that it would be enough.

    But unfortunately, it wasn''t, as while the connection was still less than half done, he heard that generic voice of his system,

    ! Warning! The Host''s distance from the soul thread is reaching its limit. Please be careful! The connection will break once the distance surpassed 40 meters.

    Damn!

    This was what Eric was missing at that moment. A reason to keep him tied to this darned ce, where these puppets were following to kill him.

    Fu*ck!

    If he wanted his efforts to not be in vain, he had to find a way to not only keep this distance but also turn around and close it somehow.

    The problem was his conscience, as more than 50% of his conscience was sent towards that puppet leader, and the remaining 50% wasn''t enough to help him maneuver these puppets.

    But he couldn''t give him his Medium Stealth Talisman, and his efforts until that moment in vain, he had to try to reverse this situation around.

    Thinking like that, even though unwillingly he managed to put one leg on the adjacent wall, and then use the momentum generated in the impact to jump high and back.

    Since these puppets were extremely simple-minded, they hadn''t expected such a crazy jump, and it was impossible for them to instantly control the inertia of running ahead at full speed.

    The puppets below him could only try their best to stop and return, as Eric seemed to be flying above them.

    But at that moment he felt that he might have retracted a bit too much from his soul thread to the puppet, and he almost lost connection with it.

    He couldn''t permit that to happen, he had to find a solution as soon as possible, otherwise, he would lose either his efforts and points or his life.

    It seemed like it was impossible though as he would have to either give up from his life or from his efforts, there didn''t seem to be a middle way where he could have both.

    As he was about to lose all hope though, suddenly a strange thought and possibility appeared inside his head.

    Conscience separation meant that he would have to do both tasks at the same time using only one brain, but there was something behind that, soul separation.

    As long as he was able to achieve that, it would be the same as doing both tasks at the same time using two identical full brains.

    He wouldn''t have to separate the tasks anymore, as he could just try to do them at the same time. He had already practiced that damn art for so long, it was time for him to make a breakthrough.

    Since this was a situation between life and death, it was an even better possibility for him to reach what he wanted.

    Only when faced with great danger would the potential in one''s body re up and activate. He was hoping for the same.

    He was afraid that if he thought about this a bit longer, he might grow cold feet towards the idea, so he decided to lose no time, and close his eyes on the air.

    If it weren''t for the deadly puppets below him, and his forehead oozing in sweat, people might even think that he was some kind of singer doing a jump at the crowd.

    He had even closed his eyes in order to best enjoy the feeling coursing through his whole body. It must be extremely satisfying.

    But the reality was much more different from the first view, as each moment put his life through more danger, and each heartbeat seemed to grow closer to hisst¡­

 Chapter 330 - 330: Soul Separation (Soul Clone)

    This was his best chance, this was his best way of pushing himself towards his limits, and as he was falling down, he suddenly felt like his soul was leaving his body.

    But even though his soul wasn''t inside his physical body at that time he didn''t seem to have any troubles keeping control of it, as he masterfully changed direction mid-air andnded on the ground.

    While that soul thread with that puppet wasn''t broken yet. It still existed, but it was on the verge of breaking as only 10% of his conscience was concentrated on it.

    He didn''t know what was going on with him at the moment, but his body seemed to be doing perfectly and there was no problem with dodging, avoiding, and destroying those puppets.

    It was only that soul thread that didn''t seem capable of resisting for long, and if he didn''t do something about it quickly it was going to break.

    Even though he didn''t really understand his condition at the moment, he knew that now wasn''t the moment to lose time, as he quickly made his way towards the puppet.

    Since his body was capable of taking care of his own in the short future, then he didn''t feel like he needed to meddle with its way, so he aimed for the second priority.

    The Leader Puppet was extremely precious, as it would be able to lower the pressure on his main body by a lot, and it could even help him reverse the current situation.

    Thinking like that, he jumped into the mark space of the puppet, where he saw the same small version of that white-bearded dude of earlier in there, kicking the shit out of ''him''!

    Unable to ept that situation, he immediately pounced on that damn bully and started showing him the difference between their strengths.

    In less than a few seconds the whole fight was over, and it felt like it was nothing. In fact, that soul mark seemed extremely weak at that moment.

    With that over, the Puppet Leader should be under his leadership at the moment, so he stopped caring about it, and got outside running towards his dogging body.

    Even though he had to ept that he was extremely flexible and good at dodging he hadn''t expected himself to act like this without a soul.

    After all, there was nobody that would be able to move around without a soul, and even less than good, only if he was a puppet of sorts.

    Thinking like that he could feel that cold sweat started appearing on the back of his spine, not because he was afraid of challenges, and these puppets.

    But because there was a big chance that his body had be some kind of puppet as well. If he had truly turned into a puppet then he was doomed.

    No, he couldn''t allow something like that to happen, there was no way he had be a puppet, thinking like this he immediately reentered his own conscience realm.

    The moment he appeared inside though he was unable to hold back his shock and stun as his eyes were fixed on that thing that he found in there.

    It was a copy of himself, or it would be more exact to say it was a copy of his own Soul Avatar, making him even more confused about what was going on.

    Damn!

    What did this mean!?

    Howe there was a copy of himself inside his own body. Just what the hell was going on? He couldn''t believe his senses for quite some time.

    The other soul avatar seemed to be the same though, he was surprised and shocked as well at the appearance of his ''clone''.

    But if didn''t have the time to stop and have a talk with that thing, because he was forced to control his body, and find a way to deal with his enemies.

    As for why it didn''t attack him, quite simple actually, he was feeling some kind of strange connection with the ''clone'' and it didn''t seem like it was there to cause trouble.

    It took Eric quite a bit to finally take control of the whole 50 puppets, but he managed to seed on his mission, as he felt that his soul power was almost depleted.

    It was only at that moment, that he finally managed to take a deep breath and rx while he saw something through his system interface that almost made him jump in pleasure.

    "Clone Soul skill activated!    SSS    level-1: Upgradable   1/2

    It allows the user to create a soul clone of himself with all the qualities of the general soul. The clone will forever be under the will of the original!"

    This was an extremely helpful and amazing skill, but he still couldn''t help butugh a bit mocking at himself.

    How did he ever think that everything would be so easy, and he would be able to take care of his soul like that?

    Certainly, he would have to make more experiments and get more proficient in this skill if he didn''t want to have trouble in the future.

    Furthermore, he was still extremely happy to have been able toplete the first and foremost part of his n, as he had even learned a new skill.

    With those thoughts in mind, he immediately looked at the clone in front of him, and asked curiously,

    "Do you have the system interface!? Can you look at the system!?"

    The clone seemed still a bit surprised at himself, but then answered through a mind message,

    "No, there is no system interface in front of me!"

    Hearing that Eric almost exploded from excitement, but he was still able to control himself, as he said with a solemn, and a bit disappointed voice,

    "Well, it''s to be expected, don''t worry about it!"

    With that out of the way, he looked at the features of the soul clone and couldn''t help but frown a bit.

    Besides the fact that his soul clone would take quite a bit of spirit power from him, the characteristics of his body would depend on the original characteristics of the physical body that would choose to possess.

    At that moment though Eric didn''t care much about that as he was just extremely happy to have achieved the first step.

    Not only that but now he also had 50 puppets under his control and one of those puppets even possessed intelligence.

    It was such a waste to send his first clone inside a puppet, but he felt that it would be better like that as he could double his experience through fighting.

    Without losing time, he immediately ordered his clone to enter that intelligent puppet and go through the tunnel for scouting.

    He had read enough novels and other things in order to understand that if something happened to his soul clone, he wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed either.

    But that was the best choice he had at hand in order to better investigate this ce without dying.

    As the puppet with his soul clone walked through the tunnel ahead carefully and prudently, Eric got out of the tunnel to meet Ren Jia.

    The beauty was barbequing some meat he had left for her before leaving, as the good smell was permeating through his nostrils.

    Not only that, but she was also wearing some really revealing clothes at that moment as if she was inside her own quarters.

    Seeing her like that, covered in the good smell, and that oozing sweat, there was impossible for Eric to be able to contain himself, as he jumped up on her just like some hungry wolf.

    Ren Jia was a bit surprised by the attack, as she didn''t consider herself to be in a presentable outfit or situation, but she didn''t prevent her Master''s wishes.

    In fact, she even started to be proactive, in order to better serve her Master making Eric quite happy at the situation.

    The fire inside him started burning even more feeling her proactive attitude, but before he could continue to enjoy the situation, he heard a warning inside his head,

    ! Warning! Puppet 6 has been destroyed! Using 0.0079 Spirit Power to regenerate!

    The moment he heard that he immediately sent an order to his soul clone to retreat with as fewer casualties and damages that it could, and report to him.

    It was just as he had expected, the deeper he entered this damned tunnel the stronger the puppets became.

    It was like jumping into a deep well, the lower he went, the deeper he was. Making him feel extremelyplex.

    This was most certainly a pain in the ass, as he would need quite some time, and strength to pass through the tunnel, but at the same time, it was a perfect opportunity for him.

    The deeper he went, the stronger he would be, as he had those Body Tempering Liquids and the extra Experience inside his body.

    In fact, he had enough experience to pass through level 200 like a breeze, but the problem was his physical strength and that damned spirit power.

    He felt like keeping a Ferrari or a Maserati in his garage but was unable to bring it outside since he didn''t have the permission, or the height to drive them.

    As long as he had these puppets though, he would be able to increase his levels, and then enter inside the tunnel and have his battle, and strong experience.

    He wasn''t worried about the tunnel falling apart because he had already tested its durability and strength. It was quite a sturdy structure.

    The reason he had gotten outside the tunnel this time, besides having fun with Ren Jia, was to increase his strength¡­

 Chapter 331 - 331: Level 100, Evolve!?

    Before he could get down to serious business with Ren Jia, the notifications in his system interface though started raining down upon him non-stop.

    ! Warning! Puppet 47 has been destroyed. Using 0.077 Spirit Power to regenerate!

    ! Warning! Puppet 49 has been destroyed. Using 0.076 Spirit Power to regenerate!

    ! Warning! Puppet 48 has been destroyed. Using 0.078 Spirit Power to regenerate!

    ¡­

    In less than 3 seconds he received about a dozen of these notifications, as he could feel that his spirit power was being depleted continuously.

    Puppets from 35 to 49 had beenpletely destroyed in a short amount of time, while his heart was beating hard for the rest.

    But that wasn''t the biggest problem at the moment. the worst part was that if he didn''t do something about those destroyed puppets of his then he would lose Spirit Power as they regenerated.

    At the moment he had quite the capacity, but it wasn''t infinite, and the rate of losing Spirit Power was just too strong.

    There were two ways he could think about at that moment, one was cutting the costs, and the second increasing the profits.

    Meaning that he would either have to forsake those Puppets, so he wouldn''t spend his Spirit Power on their regeneration, or he would have to drink a few Spirit Strengthening Potions.

    These potions were really good as they were able to almost instantly replenish his lost Spirit Power but they cost quite a bit of Spirit Power and honestly, he didn''t feel like it was worth it.

    With that thought in mind, he immediately brought in his mind the connections with those puppets, and immediately cut them down.

    He didn''t really know what was going on, as he wasn''t even inside the tunnel at that moment, but he could feel that it was nothing simple.

    Whatever it was this time, the enemy was too powerful for his Puppets to deal with, and it was taking down his puppets like it was fighting children.

    There must be something wrong with it, his face immediately grew cold and solemn, as he stood up together with Ren Jia, and then releasing her he made his way towards the entrance.

    The moment he stepped beyond that entrance door he felt all the air through his body started to stand, as his heart was beating harder and faster.

    It was a feeling of danger, and trouble, mixed with excitement and emotion. He didn''t know when, but his heart had started to beat faster whenever he was facing a dangerous situation.

    Weirdly though, even though his heart was beating like some kind of swift bird''s wings, his mind and soul were calm and focused.

    After those dozen notifications of his puppets falling down, he didn''t receive another, as he had already broken the link with them.

    The other puppets wereing back to him, but the dangerous feeling wasn''t going away. Neither was his excitement about this situation.

    In a short time finally, his remaining puppets managed to return back from their mission lead by his Soul Clone, but there was nothing and no one behind them.

    That made Eric quite a bit surprised, and worried about this situation, as he thought that his enemy might have stealth mode or something.

    As soon as he thought about that, he quickly pulled back behind the entrance, as the puppets approached it without being able to get out.

    That was something that he expected so he didn''t say or do something special about it, in fact, hepletely ignored the fact as the connected with his Soul Separation and read its memories.

    In those memories, he saw his puppets form 4 different groups with a distance of more than 30 meters from each other as they proceeded forward.

    The strongest puppet that also had his Soul Separation controlling it, wasn''t in the lead but behind at the second team.

    That was Eric''s personal arrangement as he didn''t want his Soul Separation to get destroyed quickly without him being able to fully control its creation and abilities.

    For that reason, he had decided to keep that thing covered well in the second team, and in case something bad happened it was ordered to take his security as a priority.

    There wasn''t much visual in those memories as the tunnel was darker and darker inside, but he could hear the sounds of metal and stone shing.

    In fact, it would be more appropriate to say that the metal was hitting, while the stone was crashing, which meant that most probably the opponent this time was a metallic puppet.

    He had no idea about itspositions, abilities, and stats, but he could tell that the strength of the puppet was pretty close to his.

    And that was just one puppet, what if there were others. His stone puppets shouldn''t be those metallics puppets opponents.

    But at the same time, he found out something important, that metallic puppet had destroyed only the first team, in that short amount of time.

    The remaining three teams that hadn''t moved after encountering trouble weren''t disturbed in the least.

    This meant that either the distance had something to do with this, or the puppet didn''t want to act.

    No matter how intelligent a puppet is though they are unable to think emotionally like a human being, meaning that it must be the first conclusion.

    So as long as he was able to keep a distance from those puppets, they would be unable to notice him, then what if he stood at a distance and took care of them.

    But at the same time, he had to take care of the distance for his soul thread, which made the situation quite a bitplicated.

    Still, this gave him quite a beautiful idea, he didn''t need to use strength to fight a full fight with these puppets, he only had to pull them towards himself, and deal with them one by one.

    Most probably if he hadn''t followed his 5 first puppets when he went beyond the 100 meters mark, most probably these 50 puppets wouldn''t have attacked in full strength.

    He had an idea that these puppets were activated only depending on the needed strength to take on the intruder.

    More than a trapping ce, it seemed like it was a testing site, or something simr.

    He didn''t know how that guy on his previous life had managed to pass through this test, but since he had done it, Eric could do it too.

    Without losing much time, he quickly ordered his puppets to be ready for any unexpected development, as he himself prepared another Body Tempering Liquid bath for himself.

    The stronger he was, the better would be his chances against the puppets ahead. Furthermore, he felt like this test was a great opportunity for him and he couldn''t bear himself to let it go away.

    As soon as everything was ready, he gave a few instructions to Ren Jia, and then entered the bathtub.

    This time it took him around 1 hour in the medicinal bath for him to break through the next two limits and levels of his body, and finally reach level 100.

    He didn''t have to pass out this time, but the pain was still the same, he started worrying that someday he might start liking this pain and be a Masochist but that was something he couldn''t allow to happen.

    When the medicinal bath was over, and he felt strength, power, and energy rush through his body, he heard the generic voice of the system.

    !!! Warning! The Legacy System has detected that the Host has met all the requirements for evolving to Realm 2!

    In order for the Host to evolve to Realm 2, the Host needs to deepen the connection with the Legacy System!

    Would the Host agree to the deeper merge and evolvement!? YES/NO

    Diamond Package is offered if the Host epts the merge and evolvement!

    Eric felt that everyone in his stead would have immediately selected the evolving process and entered the second Realm, but he felt like this was just too good to be true.

    Some bridges were meant to cross when he had to, but he felt that the bridge he was now, was extremely dangerous.

    This whole thing was extremely mysterious and difficult to handle. He could still remember those crazy offers from the system about that Dragon Egg thing.

    He didn''t know why, but he felt like the system''s intentions weren''t as good as he previously thought they were.

    There was nothing something like a free lunch in this world, and such a Divine Artifact, and such a system wouldn''t gift him things just because he had the system.

    After all, no matter what he knew that he wasn''t the only one who had a piece of the Divine Artifact''s storage, there were 8 others as well.

    He didn''t know the true purpose or intention of his system, but it was clear that the System''s loyalty wasn''t towards him, but most probably towards its creator.

    This thing saw Eric as nothing more than some kind of helping tool to achieve his goals and would help him as long as he was relevant or helpful.

    Otherwise, his system wouldn''t have frozen all the other functions besides the Shop function where he could buy and sell to his wish.

    SP points were extremely difficult to earn, but he felt that it was a way for the System to gain energy through him, even though he didn''t understand how it happened.

    Thinking like this it was impossible for him to ept this evolvement, as he quickly selected no¡­

 Chapter 332 - 332: Counter-Attack

    His choice was clearly NO but the Legacy System clearly didn''t ept it, as it only started spawning the same question again, and again.

    !!! Warning! The Legacy System has detected that the Host has met all the requirements for evolving to Realm 2!

    In order for the Host to evolve to Realm 2, the Host needs to deepen the connection with the Legacy System!

    Would the Host agree to the deeper merge and evolvement!? YES/NO

    The more Eric selected NO in the system''s interface, the more spam it appeared in front of him, making him feel even more certain of the fact that the Legacy System didn''t have good intentions.

    Understanding that Eric couldn''t help but feel a weird cold chill run on his back, as he felt extremely lucky to not have sumbed to the Legacy System previously.

    But now the situation was extremelyplicated, as he felt like he had no other option but to face the Legacy System in front of him, even though he didn''t feel that his winning chances were high.

    After all, he was going to fight against a mysterious, and powerful divine artifact, that the Immortals and Divines would kill and destroy in order to ce their hands upon it.

    It wasn''t something simple, no matter how one looked at it, so it was more than expectant of Eric to feel frightened and a bit worried as this happened.

    As if that wasn''t enough, there was also a time window in front of him the next moment, that read.

    ! IF the Host doesn''t select an answer in 5 minutes, then the choice would be taken as YES!

    He didn''t feel like the system had the strength to do something like that, because if it did, then he wouldn''t have asked in the first ce.

    Which meant that the timing thing was just a way to make him feel more desperate and try to take advantage of the situation.

    But still, he couldn''t take his chances in this situation, so he could only as Ren Jia with a weak voice,

    "Take me out of her and send me to the entrance of the tunnel! Quick I can''t exin it to you now!"

    Ren Jia was extremely startled and surprised by her Master''s weird request, but hearing the urgency of his voice, she didn''t dare tarry any longer and immediately did as she was told.

    She swiftly but carefully took him out of the bathtub, without caring about the smelling from his body, and the fact that he waspletely naked, and she brought him to the entrance of the tunnel.

    She had no idea why Eric was asking or doing something like this, but there was no other option for her as she could only do as she said.

    Eric didn''t have any time to exin to her what was going on, as he felt that his time was ticking, and the opportunities of him escaping this crazy undertaking alive were extremely slim.

    He had no time to lose, he had already rmed his Separation Soul Puppet to appear at the entrance of the tunnel, and the moment he passed the entrance it appeared in front of him.

    It didn''t stay outside for more than an instance as it directly shot towards Eric''s head and entered his conscience sea.

    Normally something like this wouldn''t be that easy, but this piece of soul or clone was basically a separation or a clone of Eric.

    So, the origin and roots of this clone wereing from his original soul avatar, so it was in a way his identical twin, and the defenses of his conscience sea wouldn''t work against him.

    It was the same as passing through the security of two people with the same identical fingerprints, eye retinas, etc.

    Inside his conscience sea at this moment Roy''s Soul Avatar seemed to be in quite the precarious situation, as he seemed to be under some big oval rock.

    But not only that but there were also two thick chainsing out of the big oval rock-like structure, with one of them tied to Roy''s soul avatar while the second was trying to be tried.

    Still, there seemed to be some kind of energy, or strength that was trying its best to stop that chain from tying around Roy''s soul avatar.

    His whole conscience sea seemed to be in a state of alertness as if there would be the creation of a storm at any moment, but there was no intent against that big oval rock.

    The Soul Separation or the Soul Clone didn''t understand much what was going on at first, but he shared the same memories and thoughts as Roy''s soul avatar, so it realized everything quickly.

    Not only that, but he also was able to understand some code that only he and the original could understand, making the soul clone quite agitated.

    Without losing time, the soul clone quickly understood the message and also what he had to do, as it directly started taking control of Roy''s conscience sea.

    Normally a Soul Clone would always be under the influence of the original, as the original was the source, and once it cut his charging root, then the soul clone would dissipate.

    The only way possible that a Soul Separation of Soul Clone had to surpass the original and take control of its body, was to take control of the conscience sea and rece the original Soul Avatar.

    Previously Eric had been thinking of creating a new body for his Soul Clone and then using all his resources to groom that Clone of his before trying to get rid of the original body.

    But now that n had gone to waste, as the connection between him and the system would be deeper, and he could feel that it wasn''t a connection of equals.

    It was like his soul avatar shuddered in the thought of being tied by more of those chains, that seemed to be draining him of his Spirit Energy.

    He couldn''t allow something like that to happen, so he had been forced to think of his backup n.

    Since his Soul Clone was basically him, and it wasn''t connected to the Legacy System, then he could use it to take control of his conscience sea, and refine his soul coupled with his Legacy System.

    Like this not only would he be able to retake control of himself, but also keep the system under his control.

    The moment that the soul clone started to take control of Eric''s conscience sea though, he heard a troubled, and angry woman voice pierce through his conscience,

    "What the hell are you trying to do!?"

    Eric already knew that this divine artifact didn''t belong to him yet and that most probably was hiding some mysterious and powerful being inside, but he didn''t expect it to be a woman.

    And even more so to be a childish one, as by the voice he could tell that she was extremely young, if he wasn''t mistaken, she should be around 15 or 16 years old.

    He had expected her to be some old thing with bushy white eyebrows, or wrinkles all over its face, and an ancient deep voice, but now he couldn''t help but feel shocked at what he had heard.

    But thinking about this deeper, he thought that most probably this was the Legacy System''s tactic to make him befuddled and then catch him in surprise, so he didn''t stop but proceeded even further.

    His Soul Clone or Soul Separation was just born, so no matter what it would try it would be impossible for it to fight against the original inside the conscience sea.

    But the problem was that while the Soul Clone was doing something like that, Eric was trying his best to bear the pain, and let his conscience sea taken away.

    After all, no matter how strong a fighter is, if he decided to let himself in the hands of his opponent without taking any action of protecting himself, at the end of the day he would end up dead.

    The pain and suffering would be certainly great, but the end result shouldn''t be different from what was expected.

    The owner of the voiceing from his Legacy System seemed to have understood this, as it started screaming at him once again,

    "Stop this immediately you madman! You lunatic! Are you trying to destroy both of us!?"

    In fact, Eric didn''t think that was he was doing would destroy both of them, as he felt that as long as he managed to achieve his n, then his Soul Clone would take charge of this ce.

    Since this Soul Clone was from the same origin and root as him, then he should be the same person that he was, and he wouldn''t cease to exist.

    So, he didn''t seem to be afraid as he answered to that voice, full of anger, and rage,

    "So, what if I am? It should be much better than bing your ve after all!? Since you leave me no other choice then we can only disappear both."

    "You idiot! Do you think that things would be as easy as you think? Your Soul Clone certainly has the same roots as you, but the direction is different.

    No matter how identical twins are, they always represent different entities! You are doomed to disappear with me for real!"

    It was at that point that Roy understood that since his system and his Soul Avatar shared a connection then they could pry into each other''s thoughts and memories.

    So, it was weird for the Legacy System to understand his thoughts and intentions, but at the same time, his Legacy System had reminded him of something dangerous¡­

 Chapter 333 - 333: Equals Contract

    But even then, he couldn''t help but show a tough front, as he said,

    "So, what!? I was bound to disappear anyway, now I am going to take you down with me! Since you want to make me disappear, you can onlye with me!"

    The truth was that Eric was doomed, either way, the only difference between the two was that one option made him die in the future, and the second option sent him towards his death now.

    Hearing that im, even the Legacy System was unable toe up with some convincing motive, or reason to convince him otherwise.

    Since this was only one of the 9 parts thatpleted the Divine Artifact, it contained only 1/9 of its normal conscience and spirit power.

    That was also the reason why its apparent age and its voice belonged to a young kid, and not the usual voice it should have.

    Normally the Legacy System would slowly suck the aura, and soul power of the user and the people he killed, or the object he passed to the system by his own will.

    Of course, the Legacy System could force its Host to hand over a treasure and suck its aura, but the level of interference was too high, and the Universal Laws or the Heavens wouldn''t allow it.

    If it still decided to proceed forward then it should be ready to face the wrath of Heavens and go through the worst luck possible, as the Heavens would try to remove it, like some sort of cancer.

    It was exactly for that reason that the Legacy System was unable to take that Dragon Egg from Eric''s hands and consume its aura.

    So even though it was a Divine Artifact it still had its own limitations. Not to mention that Eric had partial ownership of the Divine Artifact as well.

    Furthermore, at the same time the soul inhabiting inside the Divine Artifact, or the voice of the Legacy System normally should have the power to reverse the scales on Eric.

    But the time travel it had performed with Eric on tow, had consumed much more energy than it had thought.

    Even after the trip to Africa where Eric managed to collect quite a bit of aura and spirit power for her was only enough to dy this damn stupid decision that Eric had just taken.

    Even though the Legacy System, or to be more exact the true owner of the Legacy System was the Master in their rtionship, and it could suck Eric whenever it wanted, his conscience sea was his.

    In simpler words, Eric had embraced his Master that could not leave him and activated the bomb attached to his body. Like this, they were both destined to die without any remains.

    The highest pressure at this time, fell upon the true owner of his Legacy System though, as the strength, age, and importance of both lives were truly different.

    One was a candle that was about to die, while the other was a candle that had stormed all different kinds of weather, and it most probably had a mission in its life.

    This didn''t mean that Eric''s desire and mission werecking in any formpared to thatdy, in fact, it was precisely due to that that Eric had to do this.

    In the situation he was, even if he reached the peak of the food chain, he was bound to be nothing more than a ve, or a servant, and he didn''t like that.

    What kind of shitty peak was that he was just a snake thinking he was a dragon. So, he had to change this damned situation, even if it meant risking his life.

    It wasn''t like this was going to be the first time he risked his life anyway, so he was extremely determined, and resolved about his choice.

    The best part about this was that he didn''t have to express all these thoughts out loud for the owner of the Legacy System to hear about, as she clearly had ess to everything.

    Just as he expected, the owner of the Legacy System seemed to be even more enraged as it read his thoughts, and feelings at the moment, as it started screaming,

    "You lunatic! Madman! Stupid! Bastard! Piece of Shit! How dare you!? Damn bastard¡­!"

    She continued like that for some time, but soon realized that the more this continued, the more endangered it felt, and the more troublesome it became.

    After the Soul Clone took over, she could easily destroy Eric''s remaining Soul Avatar and enter a rtionship with the Soul Clone, but she didn''t know what kind of personality it would have.

    Not that it mattered much to her, but with the thoughts and memories left by Eric it might try to attack, and destroy her, or overpower and it would have to destroy her gathered the strength to fight.

    Then it would have to wait for God knows how much time to find another soul it could profit upon. There was Ren Jia, but she was bound to Eric through a soul ve contract.

    She was going to die the moment that Eric died, which meant that it would have to wait for quite some time, furthermore, the story had changed now, and she didn''t know how it would proceed.

    Even though she had seen Eric''s memories, and had a vague idea, it was still impossible to judge the situation at the moment.

    So, it had no other option, but to try and rx, as it asked Eric with a frightening voice,

    "What do you want to make this stop!? Do you want to stop the evolvement? I can promise you that, just stop this madness!"

    If this were before all this happened, Eric might have epted that condition, but now everything was different.

    Not only had he been forced to use his n in advance, but he had also learned the existence of that powerful Soul inside the Legacy System.

    There was no way in hell that was enough, as that was just giving himself more time to grow fatter, only to be devoured by herter.

    With her smarts and wits, it was impossible for her to fall again for the same trick, and suffer like this, so he was ready with his new request,

    "I want an Equals-Contract!

    I want us to share the same fate, either we die, or we rule the food chain! I want you to be my Empress and share weal and woe with me!"

    His words were arrogant and too far for him to even think about, but there was some strange feeling of confidence in them. He truly believed what he said!

    As for thatst part it came out as a true surprise not only for the owner of the Legacy System but even for himself.

    He didn''t understand why he said something like that, but thinking in a wider perspective wasn''t the owner of one of the Divine Artifacts the best choice for him as an Empress?

    Furthermore, they would even have an Equals Contract binding them to each other, which made things look even more probable.

    Not to mention that her strength, level, knowledge, and abilities were so high above him. It was crazy, truly insane, but he had faith in himself to achieve something like that.

    His words left the owner of his Legacy System shocked, confused, and startled for a moment, as she startedughing out loud the next,

    "Hhaahhaha~! Don''t overstep your boundaries worm! What makes you think that you are worthy of that contract and me?

    Let me tell you this, you might think that you are progressing quickly with the help of the Divine Artifact, but in the Origin World, this is considered as pathetic!

    Stop dreaming!"

    Eric had expected those words, but still, it didn''t mean that her words didn''t pierce his heart. The truth was that even he was unable to understand why.

    Yet, since he had decided on his path, then he would walk his path until the end, and even if his path was blocked, he would just destroy the blocks, and walk further ahead.

    Even though he knew that thedy owner could read his thoughts and his memories, he still decided to state them out loud as he said,

    "Hahahaha~! I don''t give a shit about that! The Origin World is the Origin World, and I am I!

    So, what if I am pathetic now!? So, what if my strength is just the start!? So, what if I can be killed at any moment!?

    As long as I have my will and determination, I will always find a way to fix my shorings, and one day reach the peak.

    I want to look at the whole Universe with disdain, even if I have to die thousands, or millions of times to achieve that.

    I will just be an unkible roach, that will never give up on his will and determination!

    I decide my own fate!"

    Even though Eric''s words looked like the mnemonics of a madman or a lunatic, they carried a strange feeling of determination, confidence, and strong resolve.

    The ownerdy of the Legacy System couldn''t help but be surprised at those words, and at that feeling, as she thought that perhaps he was truly the one to help her.

    But she wouldn''t ept him that easily either, so she asked with a sneer,

    "What if I am the ugliest woman in the whole Universe, what if I have to fight the whole Origin World and the whole Universe!?"

    The result of her questions though seemed to be a maniac out-loudughter from Eric even though the pain in his conscience sea was growing endlessly¡­

 Chapter 334 - 334: Receiving More Than Bargaining For

    "HAHAHAHAHAH~!"

    That maniacughter took even the mysterious owner of the Legacy System by surprise as she thought that Eric had definitely lost his mind this time.

    So, she couldn''t help but ask in dissatisfaction,

    "Why the hell are youughing about!?"

    At that moment, Roy''s soul avatar forcibly controlled hisughter, but it could be seen that there were still traces of wanting tough inside him, as he said,

    "Do you think I am stupid beauty!? If I want to look at everyone and everything with disdain from the top, then do you think that I won''t make the whole Universe, and the whole World an enemy!?

    Do you think that those guys sitting at the top until now will just let me kick their ass or kill them with a smile on their face, and let me upy that spot?

    The Origin World is just a higher step in my heart, not the destination!"

    It was at that moment that the mysterious beauty owner of the Legacy System couldn''t help but tremble for a moment.

    She didn''t know why, or how but she felt confidence and conviction from those words, and for a moment she felt like she saw the illusory image of her father.

    Her thoughts made her think that she had gone crazy, but her heart was telling her that she had to take this chance.

    But once she did, then her life would be greatly chained to his, if he died then she would die and vice versa. She felt that this was a big gamble without much probability of winning.

    As she was thinking like that though, Eric''s original soul avatar''s connection to the conscience sea was growing weaker and weaker, while the Soul Clone had started to initiate the takeover.

    Every second was a lost second in their situation, and with each passing second, the danger for both of them grew exponentially.

    What made the situation worse for the beauty owner was the fact, that Eric didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping this situation.

    There were clearly thoughts of him stopping, as unconsciously no being wanted to die and close a chapter of their life, but his extreme will, resolve, and determination stopped him from doing so.

    This was the first time that she hade across such a stubborn fool, that was ready to endanger his existence, and his essence just so that he could have the decision with his life.

    That made the beauty owner unconsciously start appreciating his will, and his determination, but still it wasn''t enough to convince her to sign an Equals Contract with him.

    With those thoughts in her mind and with a new decision made, a lot of metallic lustrous chains came out of the Divine Artifact and started attacking the Soul Clone.

    But it was already toote about that, as the Soul Clone had already made a connection to the conscience sea, and had started to take over the authority.

    So, all those metallic chainsing out of the Divine Artifact were met with ferocious swirling whirlpools created inside the conscience sea.

    No matter how ferocious, and strong those metallic chains looked, the whirlpools didn''t seem to fall down and were even evolving.

    If at first there were needed two whirlpools in order to block one of those metallic chains, slowly but surely one was taking care of the defense while the second went for the attack.

    It was impossible for those whirlpools to have any effect on that Divine Artifact, but this clearly showed that the situation wasn''t in the artifact''s or the artifact''s owner''s favor.

    And this was just the Soul Clone making a connection and starting the change of the authority rights in Eric''s conscience sea.

    It wasn''t that the Divine Artifact, or in this case the Legacy System was worthless, it was just that right now it was extremely weak, and it was surviving only on Eric''s soul avatar''s spirit power.

    And was confined inside Eric''s conscience sea, without any option to receive any kind of energy or aura from the outside.

    Not to mention that Eric was intentionally cutting off the connection of the Legacy System to its only source of energy and aura in there and letting the Soul Clone use it.

    That made the beauty owner of the Legacy System even more furious and enraged at Eric''s sly and vicious trick.

    He was truly taking down both of them if he died because while the Legacy System could keep its own against the Soul Clone, the only source of energy it could use would be her.

    But she was already in a terribly weakened state, and what Eric had supplied her until now waspletely useless.

    If she used her full strength to deal with the Soul Clone after Eric''s disappearance, she would most certainly fall into a deep sleep in order to recuperate.

    Probably for hundreds or even thousands of years, which was clearly against her wishes, and intentions, as she knew from Eric''s memories about the future of this.

    If she was found out and take away, then there was a grave chance of her ending in a much worse state than just a long sleep.

    So, even though she didn''t want that to happen, she felt like there was no other way for her besides making that Equals Contract with Eric.

    While she still was hesitating, Eric''s original Soul Avatar was getting weaker and weaker, as if felt like it would totally lose meaning and existence in a short time.

    Seeing that the situation was already getting increasingly dangerous, the beautiful owner couldn''t hold back anymore, as she said,

    "AAGGHH~! Fine I ept your Equals Contract, but there must be a condition that if you die, then your whole energy and aura will be given to me!"

    In fact, there wasn''t such a thing, in an Equals Contract, as after all, they were sharing everything equal including their energy, experience, cultivation, and life.

    Her words were only in order to test Eric, if he epted then everything was fine, but if he didn''t then she could only go and fall asleep waiting for her fate.

    Eric felt like he didn''t even need to think, or argue about that condition, as he answered,

    "Well of course, while it would be a real pity to not have a beauty like yourself to apany me in my death, I would still regret more to have you die before your timees!"

    The beautiful owner hadn''t expected him to answer so quickly, and especially with such a line, so she was startled a bit.

    But the more time passed, the weaker did Roy''s original Soul Avatar''s connection with his conscience sea became, and he was in hisst dregs at that moment.

    Feeling that, the surprise and the startle of the beauty seemed to disappear at that moment, as she quickly took changed the type of contract and connection between them.

    As long as one was the Master in a rtionship, he could easily change the type of connection on his will, only when both entities entered in an Equals contract did the two sides have the choice of will.

    So, it was clearly unnecessary for Eric to have a say at this moment, as he saw the notification on his Legacy System.

    ! Warning! The connection between the Master and the Host has been changed. Master and the Host are now in an Equals Contract, so the Host''s status increases to Master.

    This was what Eric was waiting for, as he could already feel the change in their rtionship even the previous chain had turned into some kind of metallic thread connecting the two together.

    Now that the change was done, there was no way he was going to let the beauty suffer anymore, as he quickly started wrestling for control once again while ordering the Soul Clone to back down.

    He had never thought that it would be easy, but it was only now that he finally understood how difficult it was, as that darned thing not only didn''t stop but even started working harder.

    It was only at this point that Eric understood what it meant to raise someone from the cradle, only to have him steal everything from you.

    But there was no way in hell he was going to let that thing seed with that, as he put all his will and determination in this, without holding back.

    He wasn''t going to allow this damned thing to win, but unfortunately, he was extremely weak, he was about to lose connection to the spring that kept him alive.

    Just as he was thinking that this might be the end of him, he felt a weird kind of energy enter and reenergize his Soul Avatar, as he saw another notification on his Legacy System Interface.

    ! Warning! Second Master''s Spirit Power levels are extremely low! His existence is in danger! Transferring Spirit Power from First Master towards Second Master ording to the Equals Contract!

    This was totally unexpected for Roy''s original Soul Avatar, the truth was that he didn''t truly understand what an Equals Contract entailed, but he knew that it must be something good.

    In other words, he had just been bluffing a moment ago, as he had no idea of an Equals Contract, but since there was a ve Contract, there must be an Equals one logically, that was what he thought.

    It turned out to be right, but it was only now that he understood that perhaps he had gotten much more than what he wished to bargain for.

    Which made him extremely happy, and extremely satisfied, as he could feel the Spirit Power rushing through his original Soul Avatar and strengthening his connection to his Conscience Sea.

    It was time for him to be the ruler of his own conscience sea once again¡­

 Chapter 335 - 335: Re-taking Control

    The surging Spirit Power clearly didn''t break his limitations, as he could regenerate only up to how much he could, but it was like he had an extra battery, or source of Spirit Power.

    As long as the beautiful owner had spirit power inside itself, then Eric would have no problem of recharging his Spirit Power to fight.

    His Soul Separation had wrestled much of the connection with his conscience sea during this time and could use it in his favor and to regenerate, but the rate of that regeneration was low.

    Furthermore, he didn''t have full authority of the conscience sea he was standing upon, so he wasn''t able to make full use of that connection, and strength.

    Not to mention that in the end of the day, the Soul Separation was just a byproduct of Eric''s will, and not the true owner of this ce, so he still was influenced by Eric''s will and thoughts.

    Earlier these restrictions didn''t appear, because Eric had willingly not used them, in order to truly frighten that beautiful owner, but now everything had changed.

    With those thoughts in mind, he immediately got into action and started restoring the connection he had with his conscience sea.

    It was just like the owner had left his house in rent, and the guy renting had tried to make it his own, but at the end of the day, the true owner returned to his house, that belonged to him.

    The moment that the original Soul Avatar of Eric started retaking control of the conscience sea, the strength of the whirlpools started fading away, and one whirlpool wasn''t enough against a chain anymore.

    Not only that, but the bnce was quickly being restored, and tipped into the direction of the original Soul Avatar.

    The Soul Clone didn''t seem to want to ept this situation, so it immediately started doing it''s best to fight back.

    It started creating stronger, and more powerful whirlpools to try and destroy the original Soul Avatar in order to truly control this Conscience Sea and be its true owner.

    Only like that it would be able to have his own fate at his own will, but the original Soul Avatar, didn''t want to lose its own, so the moment it restored a bit of that connection it started using it.

    Not only was he willingly lowering the strength of those whirlpools, but at the same time, he was creating whirlpools of his own to help the chains.

    In this kind of situation, the original Eric was clearly taking its deserved ce, and throne, but the Soul Clone wasn''t convinced, and willing.

    Since it had arrived there, and it had been so close to having full authority of this ce, it didn''t want to ept the fact that he had lost.

    So, in a fit of anger, rage, and unwillingness he decided that since he was unable to get the control, then he could only explode himself and this ce, so even the original Eric didn''t.

    One had to say that it was quite the decision, after all, that meant theplete destruction of himself, and the original but it didn''t seem to care.

    Eric was a man with quite the experience, and he had seen many experts and many strong people have that same look on their face when they were about to do something stupid.

    So, he immediately had a strange, and terrible premonition. Seeing the Soul Clone started to swell the Spirit Power inside, he understood what it was trying to do, and he truly wanted to destroy that thing.

    Damn this whole situation had gone out of his hand, he had never thought that his Soul Clone would think of something like this at thest moments of its existence.

    He couldn''t believe it, but he knew that he had to stop him, otherwise he was going to suffer quite a bit, he had to do his best.

    Fortunately, since the Soul Clone was focused on its self-imploding it had lost quite a bit of its concentration on the control of the conscience sea.

    Eric knew that if he panicked or lost an important chance in this situation it meant his total death, so he didn''t dare of letting it happen.

    With full concentration, he immediately wrestled the lost control of the conscience sea from the Soul Clone and started using whirlpools to seal him out of his conscience sea.

    But even though the connection had restored up to 62% he was still unable to throw him out as he could only, cover him more and more.

    The beautiful owner of the Legacy System didn''t seem to rest easy as well, as it was trying to use its chains to seal the explosion of that guy as well as it could.

    It was quite the situation, but there was nothing else she could do at those moments, not to mention that Eric was already exhausting her Spirit Power like it was air or water.

    If Eric didn''t have such a bit battery by his side, that would fill hisck of Spirit Power all the time, then there was no way he was going to be able to stay alive.

    He would have long lost the battle for his Conscience Sea and would just be some kind of wandering soul or even worse a ve soul for his own Soul Clone.

    Both of them were trying their best to do everything they could in order to stop the explosion, or at least keep it under wraps.

    Seeing that the longer it tried to charge up, the greater were Eric''s and the owner of Legacy System''s chances of stopping him, the Soul Clone decided to give an end to this and chose explosion.

    "BBBBOOOOOMMMMMM~!"

    Immediately after, a huge and terrifying explosion happened inside Eric''s Conscience Sea, throwing him far away from there, as the sea started to evaporate and turned into vapor.

    Eric could feel that he was losing sentience as that happened, but there was nothing he could do, he could only endure the pain and suffering.

    He swore inside that if that damned thing didn''t disappear with the self-imploding, then he would torture him for thousands of years, unfortunately that wasn''t possible anymore.

    Watching this happen the beautiful owner of the Legacy System could only frown with anger and pain, as if the explosion caused too much of a damage then Eric would turn into an idiot.

    Especially if he lost the material that was trying to escape his Conscience Sea. Even if it didn''t make him stupid, it would surely mean the loss of many memories.

    If that happened, she didn''t know what would happen with Eric, and the deal between them, so she couldn''t let that happen, no matter what.

    With that thought in mind, she quickly started using her own Spirit Power to create some kind of ssy barrier around his Conscience Sea and didn''t allow those memories to leave the ce.

    But the technique she used was called, ''ss Conscience'' and it exhausted quite a bit of her Spirit Power, even though she didn''t want this to happen, she was still forced to fall asleep.

    Only like that, and with the help of Eric would she be able to wake up again, even though she would like the sooner the better.

    By the time that Eric''s original Soul Avatar returned to its position, the situation inside his Conscience Sea had changed quite a bit.

    Not only was there no sign of that Soul Clone, but also his Conscience Sea had turned to its original view, form, and state. Like the explosion had never happened.

    That clearly stunned Eric as he didn''t expect there to be such a possibility but seeing was believing, and there was truly no sign of that explosion.

    Totally ignoring this fact, he immediately turned his attention towards his Legacy System interface, and then saw that there were a few notifications,

    ! Warning! The First Master of the Legacy System has exhausted its spirit power, so it is entering hibernation!

    ! Warning! Since the First Master of the Legacy System is unable to provide with the necessary Spirit Power to keep the Legacy System active the Legacy System will enter hibernation as well.

    ! Warning! During the time that the Legacy System will be in hibernation, only the basic functions, of the Legacy System will be avable.

    ! Warning! The skills and abilities of the Host will lose the Legacy System boost, and their strength will depend on the proficiency and efficiency of the Second Master.

    ! Warning! The Second Master can proceed with the evolution if he so decides, the required energy and Spirit Power of the evolution is more than sufficient!

    ! Warning! A message from First Master before hibernation! "I hope you don''t disappoint me and my trust!"

    Reading all these notifications and warnings Eric couldn''t help but feel a bit apprehensive, because if it hadn''t been for the beauty''s timed intervention he would truly end up as an idiot or having amnesia.

    Well, he could only try his best to pay her backter when he had the opportunity, right now it was useless to keep pondering about it.

    Then with a thought the scenery around him changedpletely as he appeared somewhere where he didn''t know if he should be, but after confirming his doubts and thoughts he immediately left.

    Regaining his conscience in the outside world, he found out that he was still at the entrance of the tunnel, with Ren Jia beside him, who had put his head on her spongy thighs.

    It felt like they were the best cushion he could find, as he only showed her a light smile, while saying,

    "Wait for me, I am almost over!"

    Now that the danger was gone he would most certainly decide to evolve, but before that there was something he had to do no matter what¡­

 Chapter 336 - 336: Evolving ( A Drop Of Blood)

    Now that he finally didn''t have to worry about the Legacy System anymore, and the contract he had was one of equivalent sharing, he didn''t have to worry anymore.

    So, he quickly took out that metallic-looking Dragon Egg that he managed to stumble upon on his way during his training trip in Africa.

    In fact, all this time he had kept this thing hidden, and away from his Legacy System in order to create the best, and perfect body through the Blood Clone technique, but now he didn''t have to.

    With the new rtionship between him, the Legacy System, and the beauty in charge of the Legacy System, he didn''t need a new body, the one he had right now was perfect.

    After all, no matter how great of a body he created for himself, it would still not belong to him, but just a body created through an ability, so some things were bound to be different.

    But now that he didn''t have to do that, he could just use this thing upon himself without having anything to worry about.

    The only problem now was to understand how to use that damn egg, but considering his initial deal with his Legacy System, he quickly ordered his puppets to prick his right forefinger.

    Just like the name suggested these piles of stones would never question his orders as the Leader of the puppets used the tip of his katana to prick Eric''s finger.

    Even though the katana only had a small percentage of iron in itsposition, it still managed to do its job perfectly, as Eric''s finger was pricked, and some red scarlet blood appeared in his finger.

    Without losing time, Eric quickly took out of his pocket the small metallic egg, and then ced his pricked finger on top of it.

    It looked like his blood had fallen into some kind of sponge, as it was sucked totally inside in a short moment of time, as Eric felt a new connection through his Soul Avatar.

    But that wasn''t all there was to it, as the Dragon Egg in his hand immediately floated from his hand, and then with a swish ran towards his Conscience Sea.

    Eric clearly didn''t expect something like this to happen, but he had no idea about what to do, and how to do it now, as he was even unable to protect himself.

    If this thing turned hostile towards him, then he had no other option but to feel that he had died because of his greed.

    Anyway, right now he didn''t have time to dilly dally, as he returned his concentration inside his Conscience Sea was now despite the Divine Artifact that was the Legacy System, was that egg thing.

    He didn''t understand what was going on exactly. He only knew that whatever it was, was beyond his ability and knowledge to take care of.

    So, he could only look at that egg thing with curiosity, fear, and a bit of uncertainty. But no matter how long he looked at it there wasn''t any difference with that.

    That made him feel quiteplicated, as he didn''t understand whether he had received a great bargain or had suddenly created a future disaster for himself.

    There was no way for him to ask the Legacy System, or even that beautiful First Mistress that he had an Equals Contract with, as they were both in hibernation.

    But since he felt no malicious intent from that metallic egg thing, he felt that it shouldn''t be a bad thing. Well, even if it was there was nothing, he could do about it at that moment.

    Thinking like that, he decided to forget about that thing at the moment, and then finally press that YES button on his evolution question.

    The moment he did so, he felt some kind of warm current of energy slowly take for inside his abdomen, and then slowly pass through his meridians through all his body.

    It was extremely soothing andforting. He could feel that all the cells of his body seemed to be jumping in joy and happiness.

    It was like each and every one of his cells was getting a small upgrade, by taking out all the waste elements inside his body and throwing them out in order to build sturdier, and better facilities.

    He felt like he was getting blessed at that moment, as his whole body seemed to be happy and in joy.

    He could feel that each and every one of his cells were getting stronger, and much more active, using the same source to produce more.

    It seemed like the processing quality of his organism had been boosted by at least one time, which made him extremely happy.

    He had to say that just thatfortable feeling during the evolution was enough to make any person wish for more of it.

    If he had to describe in a crude way, then he would say that thefort and warmth feeling of those moments was at least 10 times better than having climax during intercourse.

    But just as he thought that everything was over, and that his evolution had finished, that Dragon Egg thing inside his Conscience Sea space suddenly started trembling, and if he wasn''t mistaken it shrunk a bit.

    That wasn''t all there was to it though, as suddenly a droplet of blood appeared on its surface, and slowly started making its way down, and then falling off from the metallic lustrous egg.

    Eric''s Soul Avatar could only watch that happen, as the droplet of blood left no trail on its path, and fell down, but it wasn''t stopped in his Conscience Sea.

    It seemed like that drop of blood became illusory for a moment, passed through any kind of possible obstacle to finally reach his heart.

    The moment it reached his heart, it suddenly stopped being illusory, taking a physical shape once again, and then falling directly in his heart, being sucked as if it fell on some kind of sponge.

    At first, Eric didn''t think much of it, as he thought that it was just a drop of blood, what big change could it bring to him.

    But the next moment he felt like he would beat his stupid self like into a bloody state, that would make any other being tremble in fear.

    "Motherfu¡­"

    He wasn''t even able to scream or shout in pain, as terrible heart-wrenching pain conquered his heart had suddenly been stabbed with a knife repetitiously hit his brain.

    This wasn''t the first time he felt pain, but this was the first time he felt a sort of pain, where he might die, or want to die, but was unable to.

    That wasn''t all, as right after getting stabbed feeling his whole body was under the expression of a strong fire-starting suddenly inside his heart and spreading through all his body.

    He felt like each and every one of his previous evolved cells was suddenly cut in half and charred in a fire, as thefortable feeling had disappearedpletely leaving only pain behind.

    He was unable to understand what was going on, as he could only clench his fists, and his teeth until blood wasing out of his gums, and his palms, and try to bear it with everything he had.

    In a short amount of time, the fire and that pain had already spread through all his body, including his private area, which had almost sent him unconscious.

    Only the Heavens know how he was able to hang on during that time, as he felt like his whole body had been set on fire, and he was being burned to a crisp.

    In fact, that fire even started appeared outside of his skin, making him beet red, while his clothes were burned to cinders like they were nothing special.

    It took him around half an hour of hanging in that pain, that finally, the pain started to recede, as he was once again hit by thatforting feeling of earlier.

    He knew that it was almost impossible for him to have evolved once again, but he knew that his previous evolution was nowhere close to the second one.

    If he had topare them, then he would say with full confidence that what he had gone through the second time was at least 3 or 4 times better than the first evolution.

    After that horrifying pain of a few moments ago, now he felt himself refreshed, and reborn. Like he was some different kind of person at the moment and couldn''t help but look at the stats he had.

    The moment he saw those stats though he felt like he had seen some kind of joke in front of him, and it felt like it was impossible to be real.

    All the stats of his body had been multiplied by 8 times, it was just as he expected his evolution had cleaned up his body multiplying his stats by two, and thatter evolution had multiplied them by 4.

    Forgetting about his physical statistics he felt that if he tried to cut his skin with a normal kitchen knife there was a high probability that his knife would be broken, and his skin wouldn''t be cut.

    That was such a surprising idea and moment for him as he didn''t expect that, not only that but he had also reached level 157, which waspletely out of his expectation.

    After all, even a High-Quality Body Tempering Liquid Potion could help him improve his body for 20 levels, but that drop of blood had made his body surpass the experience he had.

    He was only level 157 because he didn''t have enough Exp points or understanding. As his body was capable of supporting the strength of level 800 at the least¡­

 Chapter 337 - 367: New Acquired Strength

    This was great, from now he wouldn''t have to worry about his body limit, but just about his experience and inner energy.

    But at the same time, he made a promise to himself to not rely on his Legacy System too much. In fact, he wanted to rely upon it as little as he could.

    It wasn''t because he was afraid of his Legacy System anymore, but because the Legacy System might now always be by his side.

    As the matters stood, this might not be the only time that the Legacy System entered hibernation, and if that wasn''t enough then when he helped the beauty inside to have a body, it would leave him.

    He was perfectly clear that while he had equal rights upon this Divine Artifact as that beauty, he was still now the true owner.

    Furthermore, after agreeing to that Equals Contract their lives were tied as well, as he could feel that even their life forces were connected.

    It was a truly magical Contract, which clearly demonstrated that not only their fates but even their lives had been tied to each other.

    If one of them died, the other wouldn''t be able to live either. Willingly or unwillingly they now shared the same life.

    So, it was kind of set in stone that they would be for each other. And Eric had already made the decision with his heart, that the beauty belonged to him.

    Wasn''t he searching for his Empress, someone to follow him until thest of his days and look at the world with disdain beside him!?

    Well, he didn''t have to search anymore, because he had already found her. She seemed childish, and easily agitated right now, but that was only because she wasn''tplete, and was extremely weak.

    As long as he managed to find the other pieces of the Divine Artifact, andplete his Legacy System, then he would be able to have aplete Empress.

    His path wasn''t easy, or simple, but he didn''t care. If he wished for a simple and easy life, he wouldn''t have bothered himself so much.

    Life was truly unpredictable though, at one moment he felt like this Legacy System was his greatest disaster, the next it felt like it was his greatest luck.

    But he knew that in order to make this great opportunity, and this great luck his, he had to work harder than anyone, and also be above everyone.

    His true path had just started, and there was no sight of his goal, but that didn''t damage his resolve or determination in the least, as he was fully confident in himself.

    Only like that would he be able to move forward no matter how many thorns appeared on his way, and no matter how difficult it looked.

    But now wasn''t the time to think about that, as he felt his body full of newfound energy, and excitement, as he needed to go out there and have a little fight to try his new strength and level.

    Thinking like that, he immediately tried to get up, but he actually used too much strength and jumped so high, that he even reached the ceiling of the tunnel.

    If it wasn''t for him actually using his arms in order to smooth his sh with the ceiling, then most probably either his head would have exploded in a puddle of blood, or the ceiling would be crocked.

    But that didn''t mean that the whole matter was over, as gravity was still doing its job, together with the inertia of the sh with the ceiling.

    ''BBAAAANNNNGGGGGG~!''

    As he fell down like some kind of rocket, causing an extremely loud explosion sound, and the whole tunnel-like cave started trembling and shaking a bit.

    Ren Jia who had been watching all this from outside couldn''t help but think that her Master was some kind of monster, as this was the first time seeing someone change so much and so fast.

    Still, she was extremely happy for her Master, she had been totally convinced, and had totally subjugated to her Master, as his happiness was her happiness since some time ago.

    Eric felt quiteplex inside himself, after seeing the result of his actions, and he didn''t even have the face to look back at Ren Jia, as he continued walking forward.

    At first, it was extremely difficult for him to control his new strength and walk forward normally, as he consecutively shed with the ceiling, but after 10 steps his walking started to get better.

    He didn''t jump too high anymore, as his steps were slowly returning to normality, but a careful look would clearly show that he was still not totally in control of his strength.

    Still, he didn''t seem like he was in a rush though, as he just continued walking forward and perfecting his control over his newfound strength.

    Each step served to deepen the understanding of his new strength, and its control as he couldn''t help but have high expectations of himself.

    By the time he had reached the 100 meters mark, he was walking casually, like a young man strolling in his backyard.

    Even though it was a bit weird that his hands were just sped to each other, and he seemed to be ying with his fingers.

    The moment he passed the 100 meters mark this time, he not only didn''t feel as terrified as he felt the first time, but this time he was also able to pinpoint the locations of his enemies.

    With his evolution, his Spirit Power had increased greatly, and together with his Spirit Power even the benefitsing from it.

    For example, his Spirit Sense area, before the evolution was only extremely urate in a short radius area, but now that radius had increased to more than 100 meters.

    He felt as if as long as something exited in the surrounding area of 100 meters, he would be able to sense it and know everything about it.

    He didn''t know his limit though, as he was only able to feel the things inside this level of the test, which was exactly 100 meters long.

    At this level, there was a total of 100 puppets, but different from those until now these puppets weren''t made of stone anymore but made of iron, and they were much more powerful.

    Amidst these puppets, ording to his Legacy System, the weakest was level 103 while the strongest was level 109, and there were 10 puppets in that highest level.

    Even though this tunnel seemed narrow at first, the more one walked inside the more spacious it became, in fact at the end of it the tunnel was more than 100 meters wide.

    At this moment his Legacy System was in hibernation, and it was impossible for him to have much knowledge on these puppets, and he could only find that himself, but it didn''t matter.

    These guys weren''t his opponent at all, he didn''t even need to y tricks with them anymore, as he continued walking forward as he had just entered inside his own home.

    The moment when he entered the 50 meters area inside the tunnel, he felt the Leader Puppets suddenly move forwards, and rush towards him.

    The wisest choice would be to just stand there and take care of the Leaders first and then deal with the rest, but Eric had neither the time nor patience.

    Thinking like that, he didn''t stop and wait for them but instead started walking forwards with even more momentum.

    Since he hade here to test his fighting skills, then he could as well start from the beginning, and take care of these things in one fell swoop.

    It took the puppets less than 8 seconds to suddenly appear in front of him and attack, but Eric didn''t seem worried in the least.

    He just awaited them to enter a close area, and then sent a natural-looking punch towards them. There was no energy involved in it, only pure physical strength.

    These Puppets were brainless, but even if they had brains and sentience, they would think that the punch was useless against them.

    It was human punch, against pure iron, just who would believe that Eric had a real chance against that. It looked more like Eric was some kind of idiot who had no idea of what he was fighting against.

    ''BBOOOMMM~!''

    ''BAANGGG, BAAANNGGG, BAAAANNNNGGG, BAAAANNNNGG¡­''

    It was unbelievable, Eric''s weak and natural-looking punch not only didn''t break or suffer damage during the sh, but even caused such loud noises, and reactions.

    If a normal person was able to witness this sh, they would think that they were watching some kind of weird show.

    A normal punch, against four iron punches, not only wasn''t defeated but also sent the 10 iron Puppets hurling towards the back like some kind of normal rocks.

    It was extremely unexpected and weird, but it was true. The 10 puppets managed to take down more than 20 or 30 other puppets towards the walls and get destroyed.

    Just the look of the original 10 puppets crashing on the walls and getting destroyed would be enough to dampen the spirits of a human being.

    But these things weren''t humans, and neither did they have sentience, the only thing they knew was to obey orders, without fear of death, nor worry of pain.

    Almost half of them had gone flying but the rest didn''t care, as they just jumped towards Eric as nothing had happened.

    Eric was expecting for this, as otherwise how and where would he find good opponents for himself to train his new acquired strength.

    So without even thinking twice, he told the other puppets to stay behind and watch, while he took care of these iron puppets by himself¡­

 Chapter 338 - 368: Easily Passing Through The Tunnel

    Even though he had already seen the new stats in his interface window, he still couldn''t believe his new strength.

    It was exactly how they said, a carp jumping out of the river in order to be a dragon. And the truth wasn''t that far from those words.

    After all, the reason for his new strength was precisely due to that drop of Dragon blood he received after his first evolution.

    And looking at the remaining lustrous egg inside his Conscience Sea it seemed like that drop of blood wasn''t everything he would get provided with.

    If only one drop of blood was able to make such a change in his body and his physical strength, then just what would happen when he assimted the full egg-like thing.

    At that moment, he felt that even his imagination and fantasy had just received a powerful hit, as he was unable to make sense of it or even make divination of it.

    Left with no other choice, he could only throw these thoughts at the back of his head and concentrate on the situation in front of him..

    After 10 minutes of destroying these puppets, he felt like it was just impossible for these things to be his opponents, and he was bored of dealing with them.

    So, he could only mark them quickly, make them join the other puppets, and walk deeper inside the tunnel, he couldn''t help but get anxious about what was waiting for him.

    Once again, the whole tunnel got more spacious, but the range of this level seemed to be the same as of those prior, it was just 100 meters once again.

    In fact, since thest time, there were 100 Puppets, he was expecting that this time there would be 1000 or so, which made his blood boil thinking of fighting all of them.

    But unfortunately, he was disappointed, as he found only 50 puppets at this level. Certainly, their level was higher as they were between level 110 and level 130.

    Still, Eric couldn''t help but show a little face of dissatisfaction, he had thought that this ce would give him more and more challenges, and benefits.

    Now that he had reached level 157 and had a physical constitution that was able to rival people above Realms, he certainly felt that this was a disappointment.

    Since he had already passed the level 100 mark, there was a new term used by his Legacy System to disy his strength, Realm.

    Every 100 levels made up a Realm, which meant that at the moment Eric was just a Realm 1 ording to the System.

    All these puppets were the same as well, they were each a Realm 1 puppet, but this distinction wasn''t only for puppets, and cultivation, but for all other fields of life.

    Alchemy, Weapons, Pills, Elixirs, Beasts, and everything else could be described in the same breath. Clearly, the higher the realm, the rarer something was, and the better it was.

    Until now, no one had taken Eric seriously because he hadn''t even achieved Rank 1 as a cultivator, or as a human being, so it was more than understandable for them to think of him as inferior.

    While there was the rumor of his roots and background, but without the necessary strength to back that up then wasn''t he just an imaginative liar?

    As for the forme and everything he took out, while they made his matters a bit more believable, it could also be a struck of luck, a lucky encounter.

    So as long as he didn''t have the necessary strength, those guys were more than willing to let him do as he pleased.

    Thinking about them, and the situation up to now, Eric felt a wave of burning anger and rage inside himself, as he thought that he was a true idiot.

    He wasn''t able to understand how he had managed to create that small empire of his in his previous life, with his feeble strength, and stupid thoughts.

    Most probably he was just a super lucky idiot or some kind of useful tool. But certainly, it hadn''t been due to his strength and his prospects.

    This time though everything was different, this time he was going to be the Ruler, the Emperor that could cause storms, and peace with a thought of himself.

    Thinking like that, he felt a wave of iparable energy suddenly surge from his body, as he sent another strong punch towards the newly approaching puppets.

    This time the scene wasn''t as shocking as on the previous level, but he still managed to push back the 5 leaders of this group.

    As he had seeded in pushing them back, he felt extremely satisfied inside, as that was his physical strength only, without using inner energy.

    But he didn''t have much time to contemte his happiness, as the rest of the puppets jumped towards him with the intention to kill him.

    So, he had no other choice but to get serious as well, as he started mixing his energy with his punches, and in a short amount of time, the 50 puppets became sandbags for him.

    Now he had a much better understanding of his newly acquired strength and its limits, but it was still far from enough.

    Easily marking the new additions, he walked forward without any doubt in his steps and soon arrived at the next level.

    This time there were 10 puppets, but their levels were between 130 and 160 making them much stronger than the ones in front.

    But even these 10 puppets weren''t a match for him, as he easily swept them clean, and marked them before moving forward.

    By now the crowd behind him had grown quite a bit, and he looked like amander of a strong puppet army.

    The next level was a bit more dangerous as there were 5 puppets inside, with strength between 160 and 190, making them the strongest opponents that Eric had ever faced.

    Instead of being afraid of their scary strength though, Eric felt his blood boil in excitement at the sight of them, as he thought that he could finally fight a stronger sandbag.

    Even though these puppets were in higher levels than him, and their metallicposition gave them the upper hand facing him, Eric still managed to take them down in less than 10 minutes.

    And once he managed to bring them down once, then they started falling consecutively like flowers being plucked from a garden.

    What made Eric quite a bit surprised during this time though was the fact that these puppets were fighting in formation together.

    They seemed able tomunicate with each other and coordinate their attacks which made it extremely difficult to deal with.

    Still, they were no trouble for Eric who easily destroyed them a few times and then marked them to walk further ahead.

    The next level Eric was faced by 2 puppets, but different from the rest until now, one of them was level 193, while the other was level 199, just a small level to reach the 2nd Realm.

    Eric''s strength was overwhelming for those of the same Realm as him, in fact, he could be called undefeated in his Realm despite being so far from level 200.

    But against other Realms!

    There was a great disparity among realms precisely for the fact that the fighter would have undergone the second evolution.

    It didn''t take much brain to understand that with each evolution, not only did the internal strength increase, but also the physical characteristics of the body.

    Let''s say that the first evolution multiplied the physical characteristics with a number between 1 and 2, then the second evolution was at least between 4 and 8.

    But the evolution didn''t increase only the physical characteristics but also energy, its quality, purity, and quantity.

    The Dragon blood drop was extremely powerful as it managed to give him that miraculous effect in only his first evolution, but the change was only on his physical characteristics.

    His energy was quitecking at that moment, so while he had the physical strength to face a 2nd Realm powerhouse, he didn''t have the energy to believe he could win.

    Fortunately, none of these puppets had reached Realm 2 but he had a feeling that this wasn''t the end. At the next level, he would most probably face a Realm 2 puppet.

    But that didn''t make him frightened, instead, it made him excited but apprehensive. Where would he find a better chance than this to test his actual skills and battle prowess.

    With those thoughts in mind, he decided to not waste much time on this level, as he tried to wrap up the whole thing quickly, marked the puppets, and then walked forward.

    This time, the tunnel seemed to have ended, as he had appeared atop of a big and round arena, and a stone city behind it.

    There were no sun, sky, or clouds, but the whole ce was alighted by the beautiful fluorescent lights attached to the ceiling, as he could feel a breath of ancient auraing from the stone city.

    It was extremely majestic, and it gave a strong vibe, making Eric unable to control himself from the pleasure of exploring every nook and cranny.

    But before he could do that, there was a small problem in front of him, as there lied a ck metallic puppet, almost the same height as him, exceeding a pressure that clearly surpassed his.

    Just like he had previously thought, this puppet was a Realm 2 puppet, as ording to his Legacy System this thing was level 201.

    The difference with the puppet of the previous fight was only 2 small levels, but the difference in strength between the two was much moreplicated than 4 times that¡­

 Chapter 339 - 369: Nightless Stone City

    Before Eric could even react to the scene in front of him, and the fact that none of the puppets inside the tunnel followed him inside, something weird happened in front of him.

    All of a sudden, a white shadow thing appeared from the puppet''s head, taking the shape of a middle-aged man wearing white clothes, with a natural face and calm face.

    The middle-aged man looked like some kind of projection or hologram, but it also gave an ethereal feeling to Eric, making him wonder what it exactly was.

    This wasn''t the first time he was witnessing something like this, but there was a big difference. As this one didn''t feel real, and it felt more of a whisp than a full conscience.

    As Eric was racking his brains about what could this thing be, and who this guy was, something even more startling happened in front of him, the white shadow started speaking.

    "Wee in Nightless Stone City, challenger!

    This is yourst test to show your strength, and your ability to inherit this ce, and thest wishes of its residents.

    At first, this ce was nothing more than a cave that I found by chance while wandering the world, as a genius of my n..

    This ce was well hidden and extremely protected, I thought that it was some kind of inheritance cave, but unfortunately, I found no inheritance.

    As a genius of cultivation, I had to step on quite a few pebbles, and stones in order to reach higher and higher, increasing not only my standing and position but also my n.

    But the higher I stepped, the more ambition grew inside me, and the more arrogant I became, so willingly or unwillingly I stepped on a stone that I shouldn''t and couldn''t step.

    That mistake turned out to be the greatest mistake of my life, as it not only shut every opportunity towards my future but also pulled my n together with me.

    There were people who abandoned me and negated me, but most of my n people didn''t forsake me, nor did they betray me, as they were willing to live and die by my side.

    They enjoyed the peak by my side, so they were willing to enjoy even the trough with me. It was at that time that I was reminded of this ce and brought them here to hide together.

    At least until the storm passed, or until we had the strength to fight back for our rights and lives.

    With our skills in puppetry, it was extremely easy for us to build this ce, as it is today, and the first years of our life in here were extremely peaceful and happy.

    But with the passage of time, we were able to understand how mistaken we were. This ce was a safe retreat, but also a great cage.

    Since there was no sun, no clouds, no rain, and no life in here besides us, it was impossible for us to grow food to feed ourselves and our children.

    We thought of getting outside, as we even sent a few groups as scouts, in order to bring us food back. But each and every one of them was caught by our enemy and suffered a much worse fate.

    Faced with this situation, and no escape route, me and all the remaining elders of the n decided to end our lives, and our brethren lives by ourselves, rather than let our enemy profane our lives.

    Which brought to the view, and situation in front of you, where we can only hope, pray, and entrust ourst wishes and troubles to you in return for all of our remaining wealth."

    During all the announcement the middle-aged man looked extremely solemn and collected, but when he remembered the death of his brethren a tear fell down his cheek.

    Still, he managed to keep his calm until the end, and also control his emotions as best as he could. That was a clear proof of his character and mental state.

    Not many experts were able to stay asposed and solemn as he did during the whole announcement, as a matter of fact, all this time he had the aura of a ruler.

    Eric was extremely startled and surprised when he heard all about this and felt that these people had truly been unlucky and pitiful.

    At the same time, there were a lot of questions, and ideas in his head. Just what kind of storm had these people thrown themselves into.

    Who was the stone that this genius had stepped and shouldn''t have stepped upon? Who had the strength to force them into their death inside this cage?

    But at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel a bit of appreciation and pity for their lives. If he had the strength in the future, he would most certainly help them fulfill theirst wish.

    After all, these guys were gifting him everything they had left, so he felt that it was more than natural to help them get their revenge.

    As he had fallen deep in his thoughts, the middle-aged man started speaking once again,

    "Since you were able to hear this insignificant one until the end, and even wait to listen more then I can rest assured that you aren''t one of our enemies and are indeed an eligible challenger.

    As long as you are able to defeat our strongest puppet, then you are the inheritor of this ce and everything we have left behind.

    As for thest wish of all of us, it is written in the ''Wall of Penance''! You will understand once you enter inside.

    I wish you luck!"

    The moment he said those fourst words, the whole shadow image disappeared, and the only things left in the arena were Eric and that Realm 2 puppet.

    From the moment that Eric had evolved into a Realm 1 being and had even progressed to level 157, he had a wish to fight with all he had got in order to learn his new strength and limits.

    The puppets until now had certainly given him quite a challenge as he had to exhaust quite a bit of strength and energy to take care of them, but none of them had been the challenge he had wished until now.

    He was still a bit disappointed until he appeared in the arena, and even though a bit frightened he had been excited all this time.

    There would finally be a strong opponent that would help him test his limits. Even now looking at the Realm 2 puppet in front of him, he could feel his heart beating fast.

    It was like he had suddenly received some steroids, as he saw that puppet jump towards him with astonishing speed, as its right hand turned into some kind of sharp de.

    Up to that point, he had been pondering where was the katana of this puppet, as all the puppets he had met until now all had one in their waist, but this one didn''t.

    It was only at this point that he finally understood that this puppet didn''t need a katana, as its whole body was a weapon.

    Not only that, but the velocity of this puppet and its fighting style was on a different level from all the puppets he had fought with until now.

    Well, that was to be expected, if it weren''t the case then he would be disappointed with this puppet, so he didn''t panic, in fact, he became even calmer.

    Even though his heart was beating fast, and his adrenaline levels were growing higher, he was weirdly getting calmer.

    Seeing that puppet appear in front of him all of a sudden, he quickly bent his body back at the waist, and then made a flip using his right leg to kick at the katana, while his left went for the puppets chest area.

    Even though he wasn''t as fast as the puppet was by a small margin, his attack was still quite strategic, and efficient in his eyes.

    Apparently, he had thought too highly of himself, as the two kicksnded on the puppet just as he wanted, and he created some distance once again, but the rest waspletely out of his expectations.

    Not only wasn''t he able to cause injury to the puppet as he thought it would happen, but the puppet even forced itself to follow behind him again with its katana hand towards his throat.

    He had been able to sense his leg entered the body of the puppet when he hit it, but unexpectedly there was no sign of it anymore.

    The puppet was brand new, while it followed behind him with the intention to kill. He felt extremely weird, but now wasn''t the time to think about it.

    He had to act quickly and dodge once again, otherwise, he would truly die under the puppet''s attack.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly made a small turn in mid-air, throwing himself to the left, then suddenly stopping in ce, and using the moment to jump back at the puppet again.

    His actions were extremely fast, that probably the puppet''s processing speed wasn''t able to keep up with him at the moment, so his goal was reached, and his handnded on the puppet''s head.

    He felt truly disappointed, as he thought that at least this puppet would be stronger than the others and give him a challenge but unexpectedly it had gone done even quicker than the rest.

    Truly disappointing!

    But before he could continue down that line of thought, he felt his instincts re up like some kind of fire rm¡­

 Chapter 340 - 370: Fighting The Realm 2 Puppet

    Even though he didn''t understand what was going on, Eric had no intention of neglecting his instincts as he quickly rolled on the arena to create distance with the puppet behind him.

    At the same time, he didn''t forget to spread his spirit sense and understand what had happened just a moment ago, that made him feel like he was about to die.

    The moment he understood what had happened though he couldn''t help but feel extremely happy inside himself to have dodged his death that easily a moment ago.

    Not only hadn''t the puppet copsed like he had thought it would, but despite having its head deformed, the puppets head had suddenly changed into a sharp katana and was heading for its neck.

    In case that he had been even one secondte with his reaction, most probably his neck would have been pierced by that katana, and even if he didn''t die then he surely wouldn''t be too far away.

    Sensing that and understanding the situation he couldn''t help but feel his body tremble a bit, as he thought that he was extremely lucky.

    At the same time, he felt extremely stupid to have underestimated the Realm 2 puppet in front of him, not only was itsposition stronger and sturdier than the rest but it also was more flexible and weirder.

    This was the first time he was witnessing something like this as the puppet in front of him had the sturdiness of a steel weapon, and the flexibility of jelly.

    As if that wasn''t enough, its strength, speed, agility, and dexterity were top notch also. While this thing didn''t have inner energy to catalyst its actions, it wasn''t on the losing side.

    Feeling that, and understanding the current situation, Eric couldn''t help but feel his heart beast extremely fast once again.

    He was even more excited about this sh, as the disappointment of a moment ago hadpletely dispersed without any trace.

    Understanding that it was useless no matter how much he damaged the puppet externally, Eric took out its ''Silent Reaper'' from his storage ring, and immediately went for the sh.

    The puppet didn''t have a head anymore, as it was reced by a sharp katana, just like one of its hands, as it jumped towards Eric with the intention to kill.

    Puppets didn''t have emotions, or feelings, they only had orders and programs to execute. Most probably this thing''s program was to kill whoever managed to enter inside the arena.

    So, there was no reason for Eric to take that killing strike personal, in fact he even appreciated the puppet a little bit, as it was helping him train better.

    Not waiting for the katanas to reach him, Eric made a jump of his own, as he used his dagger to slightly change the direction of the katanas, then use the inertia to dodge the attack.

    In normal cases the longer the weapon was, the more advantage the fighter had, but there were also exceptions like this one, where the efficiency, and skill could cover that disparity.

    But the moment that Eric fell on the ground by the side, he didn''t stop, quite on the contrary, he used his left leg as a catapult and jumped towards the back of the puppet.

    ''nggg~!''

    His dagger shed on the puppets back, but besides a small scratch there was nothing else on the puppets back.

    As if that wasn''t enough, his precious dagger had even suffered quite a bit, and it had lost a bit of its luster and sharpness, making him quite a bit angry, and nostalgic.

    This dagger had been with him for quite some time now, and had helped him quite a bit, but right now it seemed to have suffered under his hand.

    Well, a weapon was a weapon anyway! In fact, it should be this dagger''s honor to be fighting with such a perverted existence like this Realm 2 puppet, so he didn''t linger much on those thoughts.

    Now wasn''t the time for it anymore, as he quickly acted once again, and this timed used his right leg as a catapult to jump on the side, and thennd a kick on the puppets crotch area.

    Since its head, and its chest were useless to hit, then the only remaining option in Eric''s head would be the puppets crotch.

    What surprised him though, was the fact that as his kick was about tond on the puppets crotch area, one of its thighs changed, and it made a small cover over that particr ce.

    Eric''s kicknded on the cover, and deformed it quite a bit on the inside, but its wasn''t enough to cause damage on the puppet.

    In fact, immediately after Eric pulled his leg back, and created some distance with the puppet, he saw the puppets leg quickly transform into its original shape, and form.

    At this moment doubts started appearing on Eric''s mind, could it be that it''s crotch area was truly its weak point?

    But why!? It didn''t seem much different from the other parts. In fact, his kick towards that particr spot a moment ago was more of an instinct than a premeditated hit.

    He felt like he was only trying to disperse a bit of that negativity inside his heart, remembering those low lives that had betrayed him, and his feelings.

    Who would have expected that the puppet would defend that area with its leg, and even showing its great flexible and morphic talents.

    Even though he felt that there was something strange with it, this was better than nothing, and Eric felt that it was worth the try.

    But since it was so protective of its front area, then it would be a bit difficult to surpass its defenses upfront, so he had to think of something else, when a bright idea suddenly appeared in his head.

    Since that part was special and deserved protection, then it didn''t matter if he attacked it from the front or from behind as his kick would still reach the same ce.

    But for the puppet the difference was great as it didn''t have eyes on the back of its head, so it shouldn''t be able to react as quickly as it did.

    With that decision made, he quickly dodged by the side the iing attack, followed by dodging to other attacks and then suddenly appear behind the puppet and striking the same ce from behind.

    It was only when his kick was about tond on the back of the puppets lower end that he understood how stupid he had acted at that point.

    How the fu*ck did hee to the conclusion that the puppet didn''t have ''eyes'' on its back, when this damn puppet didn''t have eyes at all.

    Truly at first this thing had a human shape, and appearance, butter forget its human appearance its head had turned into a katana.

    Yet it seemed to easily pinpoint his position and standing as each and every one of its attacks was aimed at his vital points.

    Wasn''t he trying to pass the donkey as a horse when it was clear that it had two big donkey ears?

    Damn!

    How could he be so stupid!?

    He had been so excited by all this thing, that he had forgotten that he was fighting against a weird morphic puppet, and not a human being.

    The moment that rity returned to him, he decided to stop testing the puppets strength, and directly engage in closebat with it.

    Until now he had been keeping a middle range between himself and the puppet, with the idea of trying to build his fighting calmness, in order to better ''see'' a situation.

    But it had clearly worked against him, so he was frustrated, and only some good old punching and kicking would help him release that frustration.

    As soon as he decided on his line of action, he stopped retreating this time, as he sent his right punch towards the puppets chest, while his left punch towards its abdomen.

    The moment he did that, he was thinking, let us see how you defend that. But the result clearly stunned him a bit, as the puppet let his right punchnd on its chest, while it covered its abdomen.

    Eric''s right punch wasn''t light or easy, as he managed to make quite the deformation on the puppets chest, but it didn''t seem like a critical hit.

    Not only that, but the moment that the right punchnded, the puppet tried to use its body to trap his fist.

    There was no way Eric was going to allow something like that to happen, as he quickly pulled his right fist back, together with his left, and attacked again.

    This time his right and left fists changed their targets, as the right went for the puppets abdomen while the left for its chest, but once again the result was the same.

    Still, Eric didn''t lose heart, despite this, as he kept punching at the puppets body like a mad man, as there was blood spilling out of his knuckles, and his teeth gums.

    Despite that he was still surprised to see that the puppet seemed to be analyzing his hits, and adapting to his strength, while getting better and better at blocking his fists.

    In fact, this damn puppet seemed to be getting closer and closer of trapping Eric''s fists, while its katana hands, and head were about to pierce Eric in a three way attack.

    If Eric didn''t create some distance soon, he was bound to suffer quite the attack on himself, but he didn''t seem to be willing to give up.

    He believed that he was able, and capable of shattering this damn puppet with his strength¡­

 Chapter 341 - 371: Win By Trick

    Seeming to not care about the precarious situation in front of him, Eric immediatelyunched his right fist towards the puppet''s crotch area.

    But differently from the previous times, this time he quickly retracted his right punch like a bolt of lightning, and then punched at that same ce with his left punch.

    The puppet seemed to have confirmed the protection of the weak spot against the right punch and using itsprehension of Eric''s attitude was about to lower its guard, when the left punch hit.

    Sine the cover in that specific area was about to be lowered, the left punch caught the Realm 2 puppet by surprise, and it wasn''t able to fully protect itself.

    Just because the protection wasn''t perfect it didn''t mean that it didn''t exist in the least, as even though Eric''s punch managed to make progress the actual progress wasn''t more than 3 centimeters.

    He was still unable to reach the inner part of the puppet''s crotch area, and as if that wasn''t enough, his left fist had been blocked by the puppet.

    In fact, there was something that Eric had realized during this time, not only was the puppet extremely flexible and difficult to deal with, but it was also learning from him.

    It was registering his movements, his actions, and reactions and then using them in the fight between them..

    Certainly, this didn''t mean that it didn''t have martial skills of its own, just that it was learning a bit more trying to adapt and ovee the difficulties of the situation.

    That made Eric even more surprised by this puppet, he had never thought that something like this was even possible.

    All the puppets he hade across until now might have some special moves inscribed in them, but none of them was able to understand new skills.

    Even as he sent the method, and the action clearly and strongly with his Soul Avatar directly onto the mark inside them, none of these puppets were able to reenact them.

    It was like trying to teach English to a chicken, it had no idea what you were saying, and itcked the brain to think about what you were trying to teach, so it waspletely ignored.

    No matter how many times he tried, there would always be the same answer, no movement from the puppet no matter how much he waited for it. He was totally ignored.

    After trying a few times, he gave up on it and decided to not care much about that as it was already great for him to get these puppets under him.

    But when he had given up already and had no thought of trying something like that in the short term, he was met with some surprising shit like that.

    Sometimes no matter how much one tried to remember something, it was almost impossible to remember it, and the moment you didn''t care anymore, it appeared itself magically in front.

    At that moment, Eric was using his current strategy in order to determine just how much was this puppet able to learn, and how.

    It was like trying to teach a small animal, or a baby from the start, as long as the baby saw it happen many times, it would slowly try to imitate.

    That made Eric extremely surprised, and excited, as at the end of the day this puppet would belong to him, but at the same time, it made him feel a bit of danger, as it seemed to have captured him.

    The sudden catch didn''t make Eric panic though, it just made him get more serious and solemn with this fight, as he seemed to have forgotten about his hand at a moment, with his knee jumping up.

    While the puppet was clearly using the material of one of its legs to defend its weak spot, Eric using his knee to hit up, and use it to kick its weak spot from below.

    As he saw it there were two choices for the puppet, either released his hand and protected itself or let his kick connect and suffer.

    Eric had no idea how much damage his kick would actually cause, but he was clear about one thing, the puppet was bound to feel it if it did connect.

    Noticing the new predicament, the puppet didn''t seem to dare on blocking his left hand anymore, as the material of its leg turned into a lower cover for his knee kick.

    While that was a good oue for Eric who seemed to be detained a moment ago, a hue of regret appeared on his face.

    He wasn''t that worried about his hand at that moment, as what he wanted to know was just what would happen once his kick connected.

    He was extremely curious about what was in that part of the body of the puppet, and just what was the puppet trying to protect so strongly, and how it would react.

    His curiosity had been peaked at that moment, and he wanted to know as soon as possible what was going, and what would happen.

    Still, just because that attack didn''t work, it didn''t mean that he was going to give up. Some transparent droplets of sweat started appearing on his forehead, and all his body, but he didn''t care.

    If this puppet didn''t make him even break a sweat, then this thing would be a great disappointment for him.

    What he didn''t know though, was probably that if that creator of this puppet in front of him were to see the current show, he wouldn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    His puppet was showing extremely good results, which would make any puppet maker of that level feel extremely inferior in front of it.

    Don''t look at Eric''s perverted existence that was able to make this puppet look like a small child being bullied.

    Just Eric''s physical strength had already surpassed the 1st Realm, and was beyond the normal 2nd Realm, not to mention when that strength was apanied by his skin sturdiness and stats.

    As someone who had been tempered with the blood of a true dragon, Eric''s body had undergone huge changes, as in fact he had surpassed the Second level of Body Refinement.

    It wasn''t that difficult to do so in the past, or in the big powers, as long as they used some special herbs, and medicines, but for Eric it was different.

    His body was stronger than others from the moment that he gained the ''Pure Jade Body'' and it was more and more difficult for him to temper his body through normal means.

    Even more so now that his body had been tempered with human blood, and even though his skin wasn''t as tough as the Dragon''s scales it was sturdy enough to break a kitchen knife''s sharp de.

    Despite that, his knuckles had been injured and there were traces of blood in there, clearly demonstrating the puppet''s toughness and sturdiness.

    Yet Eric seemed to be just epting the puppet''s strength, and not giving the thing a high estimation. Most probably the creator would spurt a mouthful of blood and pass out.

    Eric didn''t care about that right now though, as his intention was fully focused on the Realm 2 puppet.

    The moment that his knee kick made the puppet jump a bit, he made a turn midair, and his left foot kick connected on the puppet''s covered crotch area, sending it flying away.

    At this moment his breathing was a bit rough, and his heart was beating faster, but he still managed tond on his feet while waiting for the puppet''s retaliation.

    His expression was serious and solemn, but the puppet didn''te running for its revenge, quite on the contrary it stood there on the ground, and suddenly that white shadow appeared once again,

    "Congrattions on winning the inheritance of the Nightless Stone City!

    Ourst wishes and thoughts remain in your hands'' inheritor!"

    With that, he seemed to shatter in countless lights which then found their way towards Eric''s conscience sea containing a special manual called "Puppet Mechanics".

    In fact, Eric''s kick had been strong enough to send the puppet beyond the boundaries of the arena and make the match his win by default which clearly made him discontent.

    He was having so much fun fighting with the Realm 2 puppet despite looking extremely tired, he wanted to make sure to reach his goal before he subdued the puppet.

    Who would have thought that he would win the fight by such a stupid trick? A trick that he hadn''t even thought of using.

    Damn!

    He couldn''t help but feel a bit reluctant to ept such a win, as he wanted to continue from where they left off, but before that, he had to take a look at the new skill.

    In fact, the ''Puppet Mechanics'' seemed to be just a watered version of the skill he received from his Legacy System''s shop, but at the same time, there were a few unique views.

    It was clear that the manual or the skill he bought from the shop was more advanced than this one, but at the same time this ''Puppet Mechanics'' had a passage not contained on that manual or skill.

    The ''Life Puppet'' and the ''Corpse Puppet''. The names were already self-exnatory, and made Eric quite surprised and thrilled, as he would have to carefully learn themter.

    Besides that, manual there were also the memories of that middle-aged man, and a few others, which might help Eric learn the manual better, and faster.

    But Eric didn''t care much about those, as he already had the Legacy System to help with that stuff, and it provided a much better reference.

    As he couldn''t help butugh out loud in satisfaction of having aplished his mission¡­

 Chapter 342 - 372: Crazy Rich

    The most important part of all this for him was to make sure that he took control of this ce and use it for his own benefit.

    More than the manuals, techniques, and treasures of this ce, what Eric deemed the most important was the space of this, and the structure of this Nightless Stone City.

    While all those things were certainly important to him, and for his future, the necessity of having a secret base to train and grow his corps was definitely the most pressing issue.

    It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought of using the outside world for tempering and training his forces, as he had already set up a few small training camps.

    But they were still only the kindergarten structures for him, and he couldn''t use them to train his forces behind a point.

    Furthermore, he couldn''t be rxed after giving them high-level manuals and techniques, as that would be more like giving them troubles rather than opportunities.

    Last but not least, since those guys would be too far away from him, he wouldn''t be able to control them and test them as he should, and he might be just trying to raise a snake in his bosom.

    A lot of people knew about the story of the old man who tried such a thing and his end.. Eric knew it too, so he would never try something as stupid as that.

    While he would always be stronger than the snake, it would certainly be bothersome to deal with it. Furthermore, one never knew how when that snake would bring bigger snakes to the table.

    So, there was no way that Eric would allow something like that to happen, for that reason he needed a secret base that not only would be close to him but also unable to be found by other forces and organizations.

    Right now, even though the whole Earth didn''t put him in his eyes, he could be considered as an enemy to the interests of all the Earth organization''s interests.

    There was no old sage that would ept his title being taken over by some new blood that didn''t put him in his eyes.

    Simrly, there would be no organization on Earth that would ept Eric''s growth and increase in strength without saying anything.

    Might makes right!

    That was the only truth of this world, as long as one had the strength to back up himself and his word, then he had the right to speak.

    But if one didn''t have that strength, then his words were nothing more than useless noise. Eric understood this truth perfectly, as someone who was living through his second life.

    For that reason, he needed to build up his strength! No matter how strong he was alone, he wouldn''t be able to face the whole world, so he needed subordinates.

    Capable and strong subordinates that would follow his orders and instructions. He had already made the selection of the first batch consisting of 100 people.

    That was just the first batch, as the truth was that he wanted to have at least a 10.000 able force under his rule before S-day stroke.

    Until now that n had only been a dream for him, as he was afraid of attracting attention, but with the size of this Nightless Stone City, his biggest concern had been lifted up.

    He dared to swear that this ce was so hidden that not even the famous satellites of the biggest organizations wouldn''t be able to discover it.

    Those concealing formations at the door were extremely effective, not to mention that it was impossible for normal people to pass through the dark tunnel.

    With these thoughts in mind, he decided to fight with the Realm 2 Puppetter, as right now he had something much more important to care about.

    He wanted to have a good look around this Nightless Stone City, just what had those people left behind in this ce, as this ce belonged to him from now on.

    With these thoughts in mind, he quickly got up and went towards the highest part of the Nightless Stone City.

    In fact, its name seemed extremely ironic as everything was covered in darkness in this ce seemingly being night all the time, but he didn''t care about that at the moment.

    Even though Nightless Stone City didn''t seem to be really big, as the buildings seemed to be stuck close to one another, Eric found out that that perception couldn''t be any less wrong.

    Not only was Nightless Stone City big, but it was bigger than he had ever imagined. It was like the capital of a small country.

    The closest approximation he had when he reached the City Lord Mansion, was that this ce had a capacity of at least 5 million people.

    Which was many times more than what he had previously thought it would be. In fact, at the start, he thought that it would be great if it amodated 50.000 people.

    This ce had surpassed his expectation by more than 100 times, and that didn''t include the training arenas, themercial streets, and many other facilities.

    Seeing all of this with his own eyes, made Eric roar inughter of satisfaction and happiness, as the moment that he reached the City Lord Mansion he couldn''t help but feel expectant.

    Most of the rooms in the City Lord Mansion were covered by dust, and most of the utensils, and appliances had either rotten or bepletely useless.

    But Eric didn''t care about it, what he cared about was the warehouse of this ce, and the materials left behind by those people.

    It didn''t take him long to find them either, as they were found under the main building of the City Lord Mansion as there were 10 big rooms under there.

    Looking at those rooms Tianlong Yun couldn''t help but feel his heart being close to exploding in happiness, as he was thrilled to know what was behind those doors.

    He had to take more than a few deep breaths to finally calm himself down, and then open the first door, only to have his eyes almost blinded by the silver light.

    The room was more than 100 meters square in surface, and it was fully filled with Silver. Shiny Silver bars that would make even the richest man on Earth feel like he was extremely poor.

    The gold bars were neatly ced alongside each other forming a small mountain of more than 7 meters high, making Eric almost experience a heart attack.

    Even though he had gained control of this ce, and could use it, Eric still felt that it would require arge amount of wealth to gather resources for the small army he wanted to have.

    But now all those concerns had flown off the window, as he felt that these silver bars would be an extremely good start for him.

    He didn''t have the heart, or the peace of mind to understand how much gold was in there, so he quickly got out of the first room, and immediately made way for the second.

    The second room was almost the same as the first, with the same surface area, and structure, with the only difference being the color of the blinding light and the height of the small mountain in front of him.

    This room didn''t contain Silver bars, but Gold Bars. Even though the height of the small mountain in front of him was only around 3 meters, he could tell that its value was much more than the first room.

    He had never seen so much gold in both of his lives, even in the previous life, while he was an Emperor, the truth was that his ''Empire'' was weak and small.

    Right now, he could fully believe that he had been just a slightly bigger ant than the rest. But he didn''t have any intention of thinking about that.

    As he got out of the second room and immediately made a run for the third. The same structure as the previous two, but this time there was no silver nor gold, just a small chest of around 1-meter cube volume.

    He didn''t know what this thing was, or what was inside of it, but he still walked forward to look at what was there inside it, only to almost experience a heart attack.

    Even though he was extremely strong, had an extremely healthy body, and had already evolved once, he still couldn''t stop himself from having a feeling of a heart attack from extreme joy.

    The small chest in front of him wasn''t full, only about half-filled, but its value was clearly much higher than the first two rooms.

    That for the only and simple reason for the materials inside, as it was filled with diamonds. Beautiful, clear, cut and uncut diamonds that would pile up until half of its height.

    It was only at that moment that Eric understood the meaning of crazy rich! He was now so rich that he could make even ghosts and spirits envious of his wealth.

    And that was only with the first three rooms opened, but there were still 7 more rooms that were still waiting for him to open, and he couldn''t wait to see what was inside them.

    But at that moment he understood something extremely important, his heart was extremely moved, and his conscience was getting unstable.

    He felt like a sharp sword, that was made to cut through life and wash in blood, slowly getting rusty of not being used.

    That was extremely dangerous for him, as that would slowly make him unable to proceed forward. Even though the wealth in front of him seemed like a dreame true, it was nothing in front of his goal.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he immediately sat down in lotus position, and tried his best to rx his mind, and use his Cultivation Art to cultivate¡­

 Chapter 343 - 343: A Surprising New Partner

    Too much was as bad as too little!

    To be more precise to Eric this experience was just like someone who was on drugs. It felt too surreal at first, and when he understood it was real, the excitement in his heart had already surpassed the limit.

    He was on overdose at that moment, and it wasn''t anything good for him, or for his heart, and path towards the peak.

    If one wanted to climb towards the peak, the most important things were an impervious will and a stable and steady heart.

    For someone who strived towards the peak of not only Earth but also the Origin World, and the whole living being, these riches were nothing more than dust and dirt.

    It didn''t mean that these materials didn''t have value in his heart, it was just that these things weren''t as precious as he took them to be at first.

    Certainly, these things had a high value at the moment and were a great opportunity for him to build his foundation, but in a short amount of time, these would seem like nothing big.

    Thinking like this, Eric understood that even though he had lived through 2 lives he was still too vulnerable towards the riches and wealth of the mortal world..

    "Aiyah~! It seems like it is really hard for the human heart to be able to endure such enticement, and this isn''t even a strong attack.

    My path towards the peak is bound to be really difficult and dangerous. It kind of makes me want to give up on that stupid dream of mine!"

    Thinking like that he truly felt like the resolve and determination inside his heart were growing weaker, and weaker as he was truly considering to really give up on his dream.

    The human will be extremely feeble and delicate, once it understands how difficult and dangerous the path ahead will be, it starts wavering and get confounded with doubts.

    Every human dreams of one day flying and reaching the sky, the moon, the sun, the whole universe, but actually how many are able to reach something like that.

    Eric was the same, after joining his soul with the Legacy System, and seeing its potential he felt like he had the right to dream about standing at the peak.

    But only now did he truly understand that his Legacy System was only an external helper, and if he wanted to reach the top, he would have to rely on himself.

    On his weak heart, and weak resolve!

    With those thoughts in his mind, just what right did he have to think of reaching the peak? He was just a feeble human and was already difficult to deal with in a small ce like Earth and a weak Realm 2 Puppet.

    The world, the universe was so wide and deep that he had no idea how many beings and powerful people were out there.

    He didn''t have to read Xianxia novels to understand that there must be a lot of powerful organizations,s, and geniuses that had much better resources and preparations to reach that dream.

    In front of them, he was just the same as these diamonds in front of their wealth, dust and dirt without meaning and value.

    The true favored sons and daughters of the Universe, people that he could only dream about and probably never touch.

    Just what right, and what strength did he have that he could use to dream about them, follow them, reach them, and surpass them.

    Wasn''t he just a small toad at the bottom of the well? How could he jump out of his well only to appear inside a bigger well and jump again?

    He had made an Equals Contract with that true owner of the Legacy System, but now that he thought about it that was already something beyond his capabilities.

    When he had returned back, he had no idea of all these things, he had returned only for his revenge, but all of a sudden these thoughts and ideas sprung out of his head.

    If he didn''t feel that these thoughts were delusional then what would be. Only at that point did he understand human greed and ambition.

    But as he was thinking like that, he suddenly heard a sound from inside him,

    "Don''t give up! Everything under the Heavens will be ours! Everything under the Heavens belongs to us!"

    He was extremely shocked and surprised as he didn''t understand what was going on, trying to perceive that sound, he found out that it wasn''ting from the Legacy System or its owner.

    No, it wasing from that metallic lustrous egg inside his conscience sea, and to make matters even weirder, the moment he heard that voice, it seemed like his whole body was reverberating.

    Every cell of his body seemed to tremble in joy as the vibration of that voice pass through them like he was some kind of conducting wire.

    "Fu*ck me!"

    He had never thought that there would be something alive inside that thing, something that could make him tremble in joy.

    Like an idiot, he had allowed that thing to enter inside his weakest, and most important ce, his conscience, creating another big variable in there.

    "Don''t worry I am unable to do anything to you! Our lives and destinies are tied together! You can think of it as one of those Equals Contract that you have with thatss over there!"

    Eric felt quite surprised and embarrassed as his intentions had been uncovered immediately as he thought them, making him even more scared of that entity, but hearing the rest his heart calmed down.

    But still, he didn''t dare to lower his guard as he said,

    "How can I trust you!?"

    "Only the time can prove my words, as right now you are too weak to understand that. Otherwise, we would have been able to share even more blood together to strengthen our connection.

    I didn''t expect to make a connection with you either, it seems like it''s the Karma between us two.

    I can tell you one thing though, as long as you are willing and able to boldly face all the difficulties in your path, you will certainly reach every favored son and daughter of heaven.

    In fact, your position is even better than them, as you will certainly build your strength, and your character, and your power from the bottom to the top.

    Your strength will clearly be above them even as you are following them. As long as you don''t give up that is!"

    Hearing those words, Eric''s gloomy mood and thoughts seemed to start disappearing slowly, as he felt like the entity inside the egg wasn''t cracking jokes.

    For some odd reason, he felt like he wanted to believe those words like he could believe those words. That dream of his appeared in his sight once again.

    It was extremely foggy and blurred, but he felt like he could see the direction of it. He felt like it wasn''t impossible anymore.

    Then he fell under deep thinking, and it was unknown after how long his Soul Avatar looked towards the Dragon Egg and asked in an extremely solemn voice,

    "Do you truly believe I can do it!?"

    "I don''t have any other choice, I didn''t expect to end up here, and connect with someone like you. So, I can only believe that this life of mine wouldn''t end up in disappointment.

    I want to one day roar to the heavens once again and show my pride! Only if you walk forward can I achieve that!"

    "Hahahahaha~!"

    As that entity inside the Dragon Egg said those words, Eric suddenly startedughing like a lunatic, as if he had lost his life.

    Perhaps even that entity inside had thought that this was too much for Eric to bear, and had copsed under pressure, feeling sadness and regret his fate.

    But then his voice sounded amidst theughter,

    "What a good way to put it forward! Hahaha~! Now you have sparked that wish inside me too!

    I don''t know what or who you are, and I don''t want to ask right now as I know that it will be useless, but I can say one thing for sure.

    One day I will be roaring towards the Heavens by your side!

    Hahahaha~!"

    "Hahahahahaa~!"

    At first, the entity inside the Dragon Egg seemed to have been surprised as well at his words, but the next instant it startedughing as well.

    But differently from the normal heavy voice of normal, this time it was a chirping sound of a littledy, that would make even Gods and Devils lose their mind hearing it.

    Eric wasn''t any different as he had never thought that there could exist such a sweet, and beautiful voice. It was much better than even the sirens of legends.

    He couldn''t help but turn into some kind of frozen statue, that seemed to have been lost its meaning in existing.

    Noticing that strange change in his Soul Avatar that entity couldn''t help but ask with clear wonder,

    "Huh, what happened to you!? Aiiii¡­"

    It was only at that moment that it understood that it had forgotten to change its voice, and its true voice sounded through Eric''s Conscience Sea.

    Even though it wasn''t using any spirit power, or skill it felt like it hadpletely frozen Eric''s Conscience Sea, fearing that the blow was too big.

    Understanding that, it immediately changed its voice into a normal one, like a normal and average girl, and asked with frighten,

    "Are you okay? Gather yourself! You can''t go like that!"

    But the next moment it heard something that perhaps made her feel like the ceiling had crushed over its head¡­

 Chapter 344 - 344: Ericâ€™s Path

    "It seems like I have found another Empress, and it''s another Heavens toppling beauty, lucky me!"

    That made the entity inside the Dragon Egg which was most probably an honorable Dragon totally enraged and embarrassed.

    The poor thing would have never imagined that Eric would suddenly change from his depressive and stagnating move to such a mood, which made her startle.

    But more than anything, it was the fact that Eric called her another Heavens toppling beauty, that threw her totally in confusion, as it couldn''t help but scream in embarrassment,

    "You, you¡­ How did you see me!? Uwwuu~! Now I can''t get married anymore! I have been sullied!"

    Eric was caught by surprise as well, as he got to that conclusion just by hearing its voice. He thought that there was no way for a creature with that voice not to be a beauty among beauties..

    To think that he had truly hit Jackpot at that moment without even trying much. But then an evil thought was born in his mind, as he said,

    "Well, our lives are tied together anyway! Since you can''t separate from me, where will you find someone else to get married to?

    But don''t worry I am not a bad guy, I promise to take responsibility for you, and marry you! I won''t let you suffer!"

    "For real!?"

    "Yes, of course, for real!"

    "Does that mean that you will always protect me, and help me deal with my enemies, no matter how many they are!?"

    "Yes, yes, I will help you!"

    "You swear!?"

    "Yes, yes, I swear!"

    "Hahahah~!"

    It was only at that moment that Eric managed to wake up from his evil though and finally understood what he had said and what he had epted.

    During the whole conversation, the voice of the Dragoness inside seemed to be getting more and more feeble, weak, and delicate, until he promised, and she exploded in a peal of heartfulughter.

    The weak, feeble, and delicatepletely disappeared as it was reced by the same chirp and beautiful voice, but now it contained slight evilness to it. like someone who had seeded a scheme.

    At that moment, Eric feltpletely defeated, as his face went gloomy, and for some reason, he felt like he had just signed an extremely bad deal.

    Damn!

    As if that wasn''t enough that damn Dragoness even started cing her finger over his wound, as she said,

    "Well, you have to work hard from now on, otherwise I am afraid that you will send us both to death!"

    Hearing that Eric''s face started contorting even more as he asked,

    "My Empress, why does it look like you don''t care about your life and death!? Could it be that you fell so in love with my handsomeness, that you can''t help but wish to apany me to the Yellow River?"

    His voice was more like mocking and teasing, but contrary to his expectations, or ording to his expectations the Dragoness startedughing out loud as it said,

    "Hahahaha~! You poor delusional soul, I already didn''t have hope of living, to begin with! This is just like a drop of happiness before death for me!

    You are extremely pathetic for me to have a hope of living after all! Someone who falls into the heart demons even before it has started to see the world,pletely useless!"

    The Dragoness thought that her words would send Eric over the edge, and he would start screaming, and cursing at her, but suddenly Eric startedughing out loud.

    "Hhahahahah~! You don''t have to entice me anymore darling! It seems like I have just found my second reason to reach the top and fight the whole world!

    You just have to be ready for me, when you finally get out of that egg. It might be painful at first, but I promise you that you will enjoy itter!

    Hahahah~!"

    With those words, Eric''s Soul Avatar seemed to not have any more wish of talking to her, as it sat on the ground, closed all connection to his Conscience Sea or outside, and then sat in mind cultivation.

    The Dragoness seemed to have been extremely angered for some time, but then seeing that no matter how much it cursed, and insulted him it got no answer, a smile bloomed in her face.

    Who would have thought that he would be a descendant of that n, that would make the whole world tremble in fear, and he even had that Legacy Divine Artifact to help him grow?

    He seemed envious of those sons and daughters of luck, without understanding that he had three things that would make the whole world envious.

    She didn''t seem bothered by the fact that she was going to be his woman, in fact, she had a look of expectation on her face, even though her face was extremely hazy, and illusory.

    In the meantime, Eric hadpletely cut his senses with his Conscience Sea and the outside world, as he knew that as long as he had that Dragoness and the Legacy System he wouldn''t die easily.

    It should be easy for them to wake him up quickly should something happen outside, or should his life be in danger.

    Right now, he seemed to be in space, in front of many stars,s, moons, gxies, ck holes, and the whole universe.

    Everything felt extremely ethereal and illusory, and he had to concentrate a whole lot if he wanted to make them look a bit more real.

    But even though he was trying his best there wasn''t much of a difference as he could only ept that this was his current situation.

    This didn''t bring him disappointment and anger though, quite on the contrary it made him desire this view more, he wanted to look more and deeper into this image in front of him.

    But looking at this view alone didn''t seem worth it, was too bleak, too lonely. He didn''t like that. Then as if creating magic out of nothing, many beautiful sparkles appeared by his side.

    Each sparkle turned into an illusory beauty that stood by his side like they were glued to him. There were too many beauties, more than 1000, which made him feel extremely happy inside.

    Since time memorial men liked thepany of women, and Eric was no different. He loved beauties, and he had decided to have a great number of them by his side in the future.

    After all, if he cultivated and reached the peak, he was bound to live a life much longer than others, so it was more than normal in his eyes to have beauties to spend his years, and nights with.

    Eric understood perfectly that this was going to be his path towards the peak from now on, and also his mental engine towards the peak, so he ced everything he wanted inside it.

    He didn''t know how much time had passed when he felt like he couldn''t keep going anymore, as the view in front of him was still illusory, as were the beauties around him.

    But now he felt like he had a deeper resolve and determination to go towards the peak. He ced everything he could in his path, wealth, beauties, skills, but most importantly strength.

    He knew that if he wanted to reach the top and aplish his dreams, he didn''t need only wealth, but strength. Inner Strength that belonged to him, and not external help.

    Even though everything seemed far from being perfect, he felt like he had already taken his first step towards his ambition.

    For that reason, even though he was extremely tired, he stillughed happily, as he lost all connection and ability.

    ¡­

    Eric had no idea for how long he had been sleeping like a rock, but when he woke up, he felt like his whole body was extremely sore, and painful.

    It felt like he had been staying in that position for too long, and many parts of his body didn''t seem to be working well, so he had to get up and stretch a bit.

    When he got up his eyes fell on that box of diamonds once again, but this time the reaction wasn''t the same as when he almost lost himself to the wealth.

    This time these diamonds looked extremely bore and useless like he was watching some normal rocks that could only help him in paving his way.

    He felt extremely d about it, as he had never thought he would change so much so quickly as for him no more than a moment had passed, but when he saw the time in his system interface he almost gawked.

    He had spent more than 7 days inside that state, where he had no idea of time or space, and he built his path.

    It was truly unexpected, if he hadn''t thought things through before entering the tunnel and leaving enough food to Ren Jia to stay there for more than a week, then she would have died of hunger.

    Since he had ordered her to not get out of this ce no matter what, he didn''t know why but he had a feeling that she wouldn''t leave.

    Thinking like that, he quickly started creating a weak blood-clone and sent it to go and pick up Ren Jia under the protection of his puppets and bring her to the City Lord Mansion.

    After dealing with that small matter, he immediately left the third room and went towards the fourth which was filled with a lot of different ores and materials used for puppetry.

    The fifth and the sixth were the same, only the seventh was different, as it waspletely empty, and there was only one line engraved on the wall of that room¡­

 Chapter 345 - 345: Stepping Stone Of The Future

    "Ling n of Beijing!"

    Eric didn''t need to think much of it to understand the meaning of that line as he finally understood themon enemy of all these lost lives in this ce.

    Since he had been concentrated only on Japan at the moment, he had no idea just who these guys were, or what was their strength, but he still made an oath inside his heart.

    One day, in the near future he would most certainly make the Ling n pay with their blood for their actions.

    He didn''t care who was right and who was wrong, that was part of his Martial Path. All he cared about was that the Puppet n had helped him and given him a huge benefit.

    So even if they weren''t his people, they were at least his benefactors, and since he had epted their offer, he would certainly help aplish this wish of theirs.

    There was no innocent or pure person in this world. Each and every one of us has done something bad at least once in our lives..

    Even more so a family that had enough strength to create a Realm 2 puppet or the enemies that it couldn''t face against.

    There was no innocent and sinless human being or any other being for that matter, everyone is stained.

    So, it felt stupid for Eric to understand who was right and who was wrong in this matter, as the only thing that mattered was benefits and benefactors.

    Since he had received the help of the Puppet n then he would certainly pick their side and help them get their revenge.

    As for being afraid of the power and strength that the Ling family might have, he felt that it was a big joke.

    He was nning to go towards the Immortal World, and fight the whole world, so what existence was just an Earthling Ling family.

    In his eyes, they were nothing more than another steppingstone for him towards new heights, and he couldn''t help to sh with them.

    But even though he was thinking like that, it didn''t mean that he had any intention of shing with them without knowing their strength, and their abilities, as he wasn''t a suicidal fool.

    As this room seemed to be bigger than the others by at least 2 times, he was curious to know what they kept in here, but then something appeared on his mind, it was most probably a medicinal storehouse.

    When they were left with no other food, these guys had most probably tried to eat everything they could in desperation, and the herbs in this room couldn''t escape their desperation.

    To be honest Eric felt that it was a bit wasteful for those guys to eat these medicinal herbs just to clench their hunger.

    But thinking that they were desperate and that was the only way that they could extend their already fleeing lives, he felt that it was understandable.

    Most probably should he have been in their ce he would have done the same thing. In fact, he felt that even those ores and minerals wouldn''t have escaped his grasp.

    So, he quickly put off any stupid thought that might enter his mind because of it, and then once again appeared in front of the third room.

    Without losing time, he quickly took out anything extra from inside his space ring, and then ced the box of diamonds in there, while he left the gold and silver in its ce.

    There were a few reasons why he took only the diamonds and left the gold and silver in the two storerooms.

    Firstly, the gold and silver took too much ce, and he wouldn''t be able to stuff all of them inside his space ring, as the current one was too small for that.

    Secondly, the value of the gold and silver was nowhere near the value of those diamonds despite having a muchrger amount, and volume.

    Last but not least, he felt that the diamond''s value was enough for the moment, and that would suffice for him to start with his ns soon.

    As he did that, he soon felt that the blood clone he had sent to receive Ren Jia had fulfilled his duty and was now returning back with Ren Jia in tow.

    They were close to the inner entrance of the tunnel, and right now Eric was quite curious about how the Realm 2 puppet would deal with Ren Jia.

    Or to be more precise he wanted to know if that white shadow would appear once again, so he quickly got out, and then appeared over the arena where the Realm 2 puppet stood.

    Since the puppets couldn''t surpass the inner entrance of the tunnel, they left the blood clone and Ren Jia pass inside, and Eric had to control his puppet to pass first, and then Ren Jia.

    The moment his clone entered inside, the Realm 2 puppet didn''t react, like it knew that the puppet belonged to him.

    But the moment that Ren Jia took a step inside, the Realm 2 puppet immediately reacted, as a generic robotic voice was heard,

    "Intruder! State your reason for trespassing or die!"

    Ren Jia was caught unprepared from this, and she didn''t feel much of a threat from that puppet, in fact, she felt like it was the weakest among all of them.

    She couldn''t feel the presence of her Master either, as she thought that he would be inside, and waiting for her, so she was expecting his instructions.

    But the moment 10 seconds pass by without an answer, the puppet seemed to have branded her as an uwful intruder, and its generic voice was heard once again,

    "Intruder! Intruder! Intruder! Alert! Exterminating the Intruder!"

    The first three sounds were like an rm for Eric, the area, and then the city, as the sound increased with each time, the fourth was an emergency signal, while the fourth was towards Ren Jia.

    Hearing that Ren Jia couldn''t help but furrow her brows, as she thought that this puppet acted only as some kind of rm button.

    The next instant though, she saw that weird puppet have an extremely intense aura, and she felt in danger, even more so when she was that time when she almost lost her life.

    If she had topare the two experiences with one another, then the previous life-threatening experience was nothing more than a dust particle in front of a terrifying carrier.

    If the first time she had the opportunity to think about what and how it would happen, this time she didn''t even have time for that, as she felt a cold object almost pierce her heart.

    "Master I am Sorry!"

    Even at such a moment, all she could think about was to apologize to her Master for not being able to serve him well before she died.

    A small zing teardrop left her left eye, as it fell on her cheek, and then towards her neck, as her eyes were closed waiting for death to take her away.

    But even though she couldn''t see around her as her eyes were closed, she found out that she was still able to think, and she could still feel her heart beating.

    She had thought that she had just died that quickly and that she was unable to understand how she died, but she felt no pain.

    The first option was that she had died without pain, but then feeling her heartbeat made that thought disperse, as to how would she die if her heart was still beating, and she could still think.

    That didn''t make any sense to her, and probably wouldn''t make sense to anyone else, as an expectation started building inside her heart, as she tried to open her eyes.

    Surprisingly she was able to easily open her eyes and look in front of her as that puppet was standing in front of her, with its hand turned into a katana, and its tip right at her heart.

    The tip of the katana had passed through her clothes, but it hadn''t touched her silky-smooth skin, as it was trapped by two fingers.

    Following the hand behind the two fingers, then the arm, the shoulder, and finally the face of the man that had blocked the tip of that katana she couldn''t help but jump in his arms.

    She was so happy that she forgot all her grievances at that moment, she didn''t care whether why or how what happened had happened.

    She was just extremely happy to have survived and have been saved by her Master once again. Her lips quickly found his, as her body was rubbing against his without shyness or any other obstruction.

    Eric didn''t seem to mind her advances as he quickly dispelled his clone, and then ordered the puppet to walk back, and guard the area, as he followed the advances of the beauty in his arms.

    Neither of them seemed to have the intention of breaking their kiss, despite the fact that Ren Jia was slowly losing her breath, as a trace of saliva was formed between the two.

    Eric didn''t stand on ceremony either, as his hands started running through her body, touching and rubbing every nook and cranny, making Ren Jia unable to contain her moans.

    Slowly the whole arena was conquered by the passionate, and zing moans of a beautifuldy, and a handsome man.

    When they finally gave release to their feelings, and emotions of the moment, Eric took Ren Jia in a princess carry and sent her towards the City Lord Mansion.

    When finally Ren Jia was unable to bear his attacks and fell asleep tired, Eric quickly started to set up a smallwork inside the Nightless Stone City, and make contact with the outside¡­

 Chapter 346 - 346: Traitor Rumors

    It had been quite some time from thest time that he made contact with the outside, and he was curious to know how his ns were faring until now.

    After what happened at the storerooms, Eric could feel that he had matured quite a bit and that now his ns would have to alter a bit.

    Just altering though, as he had no intention ofpletely changing his ns, as he didn''t think that he was walking the wrong route.

    With those thoughts in mind, he quickly set up a small antenna right at the exit at the underwater rock, and firstly made contact with his beauties.

    The first one he contacted was Takeshiba Aika, even though this girl wasn''t his first conquer, she was one of the most obedient, and helpful ones.

    She acted just like a faithful maid in his presence, always taking into consideration his interests, and his happiness, which had made him quite appreciative of her.

    The moment that the call connected, he said with a teasing voice,

    "Hello beauty, have you missed me!?"

    "Who the¡­ Master!?".

    It was clear that the beauty wasn''t happy at the teasing, as her mood seemed to be quite terrible as well. But the next moment as a realization came upon her, her voice made a 180-degree reverse.

    "I thought that you had forgotten about me, little beauty!"

    "How could I forget about you, Master!? You are the sun shining in my world, it is impossible for me to ever forget about you!

    It''s just that these pesky flies have been acting more and moretely, not allowing me a moment of rxation.

    As if that wasn''t enough, my father, my mother, my sister, and those three idiots have been pushing me in different directions, that could fulfill their own ambitions.

    I am tired of them Master, can''t you take me away from her!?"

    "Don''t worry really soon, I will take you away from there little beauty!

    Tell me is there any other news from your side!?"

    "Well, themon point is that none of them wants me to have any connection with you anymore Master, especially father, he even said that you might be a traitor of our own Country!"

    Hearing that Eric couldn''t help but get a bit startled as he didn''t expect these guys to go so far, as they learned about his new intentions.

    But that was to be expected, after all, the pie that was supposed to be only theirs seemed to have fallen on the ground and was free for everyone.

    That was certainly something that they didn''t want to see happening, and they might make their own moves soon.

    If it weren''t for the fact that none of them knew where he was, or where his ''master'' was, they might have already acted against him or his people.

    What made him curious now, was what stance would the Yakuza take after rumors of him being a traitor spread throughout the country.

    This was a good test for them, to see if they were truly considering of attaching themselves to his war chariot, or if they were just trying for momentary benefits.

    Still, as long as no one knew where he was, or what he was doing, no one would dare to make a move and turn into the center of the attention.

    Coming to such a conclusion, he decided to tease a bit this beauty he had subdued and said,

    "Oh!? And what do you n to do about it, if I truly am a traitor of the country!?"

    "Huh!? Why should I care about that Master!? No matter what, I will be supporting you with all I can! I don''t care about the country or other people, I only care about you!"

    These words managed to surprise even Eric himself, as he didn''t expect her to be so decisive, and partial to him, as he couldn''t help but chuckle, as he continued,

    "Hum! It seems like my little beauty is truly obedient, and clear. I will make sure to reward you well when we have the opportunity!"

    Hearing that, the beauty on the other side of the phone didn''t say anything, as her breathing became a bit rougher, and it was a clear sign of expectation.

    Chuckling a bit inside, Eric decided to change the topic a bit, as he said,

    "What about your mission, how is it going!?"

    "I have all the information I could gather Master, we can start whenever you want! You will be surprised to know how talkative wedies are when we hate another woman! Hhaha~!"

    "Hum! I can''t wait to find that out! I have to go now, I will contact youter!"

    With that Eric closed the call with Takeshiba Aika, as he decided to contact another beauty, Fujiwara Amane,

    "Did you miss me, my little ve!?"

    "M-Master!?"

    "Hahaa~! You recognized me immediately, did you miss me that much!?"

    "Yes, extremely Master! But let''s talk about thatter Master, now where are you!? Are you alright?"

    "Yes, I am! Why!?"

    "The underworld and the country, in general, has been boiling these days, as there is news of you and your Master being traitors!

    People of the ''hidden government'' are saying that you have stolen important secret information of the country and are nning to sell them to the foreign countries.

    They have ced moles, agents, and spies all over your properties, and people rted to you. Even our Yakuza has been unable to escape their grasp.

    Most probably even our current call is being registered!

    The situation in the Yakuza family isn''t good either, as many people who had hidden their displeasure until now started jumping, against me.

    My father isn''t helping me either, as he is taking a wait-and-see approach! You better note out at the moment Master!"

    Eric had already expected something like this, so he wasn''t that worried, so he just said with a calm and natural voice,

    "I understand! You be careful these days! I will deal with the other problems!"

    Saying that he closed the call, and quickly destroyed the pre-paid card so that it didn''t allow those guys to track him down.

    But the problem was that his call with Takeshiba Aika was most probably recorded as well, and news of that would reach his ''father-inw''.

    Not to mention that the bastard half-brother of his was there too, and he might take advantage of the situation.

    His brother was exactly like a damn chameleon snake, he was extremely poisonous and capable of adapting to any situation.

    He was already dangerous without having opportunities, now that a golden opportunity would show its head for him, he was certain to not let it go.

    It seemed like he would need to speed up his ns a little bit, otherwise, he would be forced to stay in the passive.

    He didn''t know whether Shiro''s phone was tapped as well, but he couldn''t take the risk right now.

    The only person and the only ce where he would receive clear and secure information was his enemy.

    Thinking like that, he quickly made up his mind to go outside and arrange everything by himself, as he didn''t want to have unnecessary troubles.

    Making his decision he waited for Ren Jia to wake up, have another pleasing battle, and then giving her a new general cultivation Art, he told her to stay there and cultivate, while making a control of the city.

    He also gave her the satellite phone in order to contact himter, for when she finished her job, or any other emergency, and didn''t forget to order her to call him and only him.

    Even though he was almost certain that Ren Jia wouldn''t do anything to harm him, he still needed to be cautious, as this wasn''t a game.

    The moment that he made a wrong step there would be plenty of beasts waiting to jump over his head, as they already were.

    Most probably now, the big families would cancel, or at least freeze the agreement for sending their descendants to the Senkaku Inds, as they might even send their own spies.

    It was certainly going to be boisterous in the inds these days, but he didn''t care much about it. After all, in his eyes, these guys were just extra SP and Exp points for him to harvestter.

    Another thing he had understood these days was that his Legacy System and the beauty inside had an extreme need for herbs or treasures with a high spiritual power, and vitality.

    So, he had to start gathering quite a bit of them, so he would most certainly need to make a few rides to the Auction Houses all over the world.

    He had always loved a world tour and it seemed like it was the perfect time to have one. After all, Japan wasn''t the best ce for him at the moment.

    After taking care of any possible loose ends inside the Nightless Stone City, as he even orders the Real 2 Puppet to not allow Ren Jia to leave the ce, he walked towards the entrance.

    The moment he reached the entrance, he made sure that there was no one around the underwater rock, before finally getting out, and swimming away from the entrance.

    He swam more than 300 meters away, before finally revealing himself, and finally climbing the rocky side of one of the inds.

    It wasn''t like he couldn''t swim away to leave this ce, but that before leaving there were a few guys'' that he needed to return his greetings to, and he couldn''t wait for it¡­

 Chapter 347 - 347: Each With Its Own Ambush

    With those thoughts in his mind, Eric swiftly jumped through the rocky side of the small ind as he then appeared on the small cave, he had been earlier with Ren Jia and that other thief.

    The reason was quite simple, even though this would be thest ce that someone mighte looking for him, after not finding him anywhere else, Eric had a feeling that he mighte here.

    He wasn''t expecting to find him inside the cave, as that would be just too convenient for him, but he was hoping for his traces to be warm, and to find a trace of his presence.

    Once he managed to find a trace of that guy''s presence then he would be able to easily discover him in these Senkaku Inds.

    After his evolving to Realm 2, Eric''s spirit sense had increased quite a bit, as now he was able to easily cover the surroundings up to a 1.3 kilometer''s radius.

    Which was at least 5 times the previous area he could cover, making him extremely happy. Well, he was sure that other people could cover arger area than him, but he didn''t care.

    At the moment he was extremely satisfied with this, and he knew that it would be enough to find that small rat and the moles he had found to cooperate..

    Still, Eric was extremely careful entering the cave, as he didn''t know what to expect, but after checking the ce with his spirit sense he rxed quite a bit and started moving ahead.

    Now he knew that the cave was empty, and while there were a few traps inside they were more warning traps than something that could truly harm him.

    The cave inside didn''t have any traces of the new opponents, but he didn''t get discouraged, as he had found something even better.

    The rm traps in the deep parts of the cave, once those things started buzzing, he was sure that those guys would reach there in the shortest time possible.

    With those happy thoughts, he quickly got outside of the cave, found a perfect hiding spot, and then sent a newly made Blood Clone towards the rm traps left behind.

    In order to not make it extremely obvious, Eric intentionally set off only one or two of the rming traps as he didn''t want to make things suspicious.

    When the clone had finished his job, he just let it dpose with a thought. Since these clones didn''t have a Conscience Sea, and more importantly a Soul Avatar, one word was enough for them to dpose.

    That helped even Eric breathe a sigh of relief as he saw it happen. The truth was that after what happened with his first Soul Clone, he was a bit scared of them now.

    Certainly, this didn''t mean that he would give up on that, but he needed a bit of time to reassure himself that everything was under his control.

    Furthermore, the Legacy System and its owner were in hibernation at the moment, so if something weird happened again he wouldn''t know how to react.

    He knew that his dependency on the Legacy System was extremely heavy right now, but what could he do about it.

    After all, he was just like a stupid guy following the light. He didn''t know what that light was, or what it represented besides strength, dominance, and longer life.

    So, he had to be extremely careful with his next steps. He wasn''t against risking his life for profits, but before doing so he had to know what kind of profits he was risking for.

    As those guys were taking their time to arrive in this ce, he couldn''t help but start thinking like this and try to pass his time thinking.

    He was hiding under a rock, right below the cave''s entrance, and he was sure that if someone didn''t check carefully the area or had a sharp spirit sense it was impossible for them to discover him.

    But as he was thinking like that, he suddenly felt more than 10 presences approaching his location, the weakest among them being level 28 which was that thief, while the strongest level 99.

    Just one level close to the first evolution, ready to take the step towards a bigger stage, but in Eric''s eyes, none of these guys would return back alive.

    What surprised him a bit though was the fact that two of these guys were his acquaintances, and for a moment he couldn''t believe his luck.

    Who would have thought that these guys would not allow him to tire himself while searching for them and would suddenly appear in front of him!

    Either his luck was too good, or their luck was too bad, but either way, he felt like it was a great present for him.

    Enemies clearly walked in a narrow path!

    With these thoughts in his mind, he just continued to stay below the rock, as he waited for those guys to slowly get closer.

    Looking at their numbers and their formation, it was clear that they were trying their best to cover the whole area, and at the same time to surround and trap him.

    In order to not allow him any opening to escape from, they were even walking extremely carefully, and checking every 20 meters or so.

    Noticing this happen, Eric couldn''t help but feel a bit bored, he felt that if they continued like this then he might as well fall asleep until they arrive.

    So, he felt that these guys needed a bit of motivation to reach there quicker, so he quickly created another Blood Clone, and then used it to set off an rm trap near the entrance.

    It seemed like his little trick worked, as right after those guys started running faster towards his ce, reaching there quicker.

    Finally, in less than 10 minutes, they had reached, andpletely surrounded the cave entrance, looking towards it with weariness, and a little a bit of killing intent.

    Apparently, they were afraid of using their full killing intent in fear that they would scare the little rat that was supposed to be Eric, who was inside the cave, who might find a way to escape.

    After all, it was already quite surprising to know that he had survived death thest time, which had clearly shocked his two acquaintances, so they didn''t dare to believe his death without seeing his dead body.

    Looking at this wariness of them, Eric couldn''t help but want to chuckle and snort a bit as these guys were clearly overestimating their selves, but he couldn''t me them either.

    After all, who would have ever thought that Eric would be able to improve his strength so much in such a short time?

    It was like a joke of sorts. No human being should be capable of that. Especially since these guys trying to ambush him had achieved their current level only after such a long time.

    For a few extra minutes these guys just stood there and were waiting for a sign of sorts from the cave, as they wanted him to get out and then surround him and finish him.

    After all, the cave was small and they wouldn''t be able to fight to the best of their abilities, in fear that they might cause the cave to fall upon their heads, and they didn''t want to die just to kill him.

    If possible, none of them wanted to die, not even that thief that brought them here. In fact, he might be the one who wanted to live the most among them.

    On the other hand, Eric needed them to enter inside the cave, as only like that could he be sure of none of them escaping his ws.

    Trying to think of a n this time, he was actually pleased with himself that he hadn''t destroyed the Blood Clone inside the cave this time and used him to release a bit of aura.

    Of course, the aura he released wasn''t really strong, only level 83 or something simr, which made the people outside quite pleased.

    It seemed like their preparations hadn''t been for nothing, as they had more than enough strength to kill him and rob him of everything precious in his body.

    Since Eric had personally stepped into the First Realm and was level 157, he could only create Blood-Clones up to level 99.

    He had yet to try and make one over level 100, meaning a Realm 1 existence but he felt that there were a few things missing, and he wasn''t able to surpass that boundary.

    Still, it was a piece of cake to make Blood Clones of level 99 and below. As long as he had enough blood, and time he could create up to 100 of them.

    In the meantime, the ambushers outside felt the aura inside the cave and were thinking about what to do. They had all the confidence of reaching their goal, but they didn''t know if he could escape.

    So, they thought of another strategy at that moment, they would send a few weaklings to pull him out of the cave, and then kill him when he got out.

    It didn''t take long for them to finally decide on the bait, it was the weak thief, and four others, whose levels were 53, 57, 62, 73.

    They carefully selected these guys in order to not only make the ''Eric'' inside the cave feel like he could deal with them and not raise his guard but also to have the ability to retreat.

    This should be enough for them to attack, and defend at the same time, able to leave that cave and bait Eric out. They seemed extremely sure of it¡­

 Chapter 348 - 348: First Group

    The first to enter the cave, even though unwillingly was the poor thief. He had thought that he would use these guys to steal everything Eric had but was instead turned into cannon fodder.

    It was at that time that he understood that actually Eric had been extremely good, and amodating to him, making him feel a bit regretful of his actions.

    But unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret, and it didn''t matter if he wished for it or not, the current situation was already impossible to overturn.

    So, he had no choice but to do as he was told, and jump towards the cave first, as scout and cannon fodder.

    To put it in a good way, he was there just to confirm Eric''s presence and send a signal to those outside to help him deal with them.

    To put it in a crude way, he was just Eric''s detector, and after that, he was just a useless extra. No one would care about his life and death afterward.

    In fact, those partners he had found himself, might even try to kill him after, so that he wouldn''t be able to spread rumors after..

    After all, the best man to guard a secret is a dead man, everyone knew this, and it was the creed of thieves and killers.

    Extremely unwilling the poor thief started walking deeper inside the cave, as he was slowly swallowed by the darkness inside.

    When he had reached the middle of the cave, he couldn''t help but try his best to scream in a low and calm voice,

    "Master are you there!?"

    That was the best way he had thought of being able to save himself. That was the distance that might give him a way of escape in case that that guy suddenly acted against him.

    But unfortunately, there was no answer to his words, and he couldn''t see if that guy was truly inside or not.

    So, he could only close his eyes, curse to himself once or twice, and then once again start walking inside the cave.

    This time though with every three steps ahead of that he took, he would always try to scream the same thing, in hope that that guy would answer.

    "Master are you there!?"

    But slowly that fake calmness that he had was dissipating, and with every step that he took he felt like he was walking towards his coffin, making his heartbeat even faster in regret.

    On the other hand, the clone that Eric had left inside the cave wasn''t moving at all, as he stood close to the end of the cave-like some sort of soulless corpse.

    Even its breathe seemed to be frozen at that moment, as he would only breath enough to keep him alive, and no more than that.

    When the poor thief was only 30-40 meters from the clone, Eric finally took control of the clone, as he screamed in anger,

    "You pathetic trash! To think that you don''t value your life, and decided to betray and ambush this daddy, I will make you regret it!"

    With that said he immediately jumped from his ce and attacked the thief, who immediately panicked and ran back.

    It was like he had seen a horrifying ghost in there, as a wet mark started appearing on his pants, while a terrible stench spread with him at the center.

    On the other hand, those guys waiting at the entrance seemed to have received their signal and stormed inside.

    Their faces could clearly show the contempt and disgust towards the poor thief that they had used, but now wasn''t the time to think about that.

    They immediately erased that disgusting scene from their minds, as they jumped towards their target.

    As people who had worked together for a long time, their teamwork was excellent. The weakest of them faced Eric''s clone attack with all the strength it could muster, while the rest attacked him directly.

    Even if Eric had the upper hand in the long-term due to the difference in levels, and strength, he couldn''t rely on it, as even if he took that guy down, he would suffer injuries from the other three.

    Furthermore, the person facing his attack was the weakest among them, which meant that if he suffered injuries his chapter was as good as closed.

    So, no logical person would continue with the attack if he didn''t want to suffer in the future. This tactic had worked almost 100% as the number of lunatics wasn''t that big.

    And for a level 83 like Eric, the weakest of them was more than enough to stand his attack with his full strength for 2 or 3 seconds, that was enough of a time window for others.

    But the moment that Eric shed with that weakling in front of him, his level pressure suddenly jumped from 83 to 91.

    The difference between the two wasn''t just 8 levels anymore, but the difference of an entire Realm and that level 53 weakling in front of him was nothing more than a chopping block.

    In no time Eric''s ''Silent Reaper'' had appeared in the clone''s right hand, as it cut through the opponent''s sword, and then through his throat, and full neck.

    It was a one-hit kill, or to be more exact it was a one-hit decapitation which made the poor level 53 opponent unable to even scream in pain.

    The sudden eruption of Eric not only stupefied the other fighters inside the cave but also increased the weariness of those outside.

    In just a single moment they understood that it was almost impossible for those inside to be able to deal with Eric, so they immediately had to select other people to enter inside.

    Looking at the emergency of the situation they decided quickly upon the new team, made up of 3 fighters. Two were at level 82 while the third one was at level 87.

    The remaining three stood outside with the intention of attacking Eric by surprise once he left the cave.

    Just like the first team, these guys intention was the same, they needed to bait him out, and then join the rest to take him down.

    In the meantime, Eric benefited from the stupefied looks of the remaining three, as the moment hended on the ground he made a turn to the left aiming for the weakest link once again.

    He wanted to take down those weaklings first, aster the disparity in numbers would be bothersome.

    Furthermore, he didn''t need to waste too much stamina, and strength upon these guys, as one or two attacks, were the most it took to bring them down.

    Not to mention that at the moment these guys were stupefied at his counterattack, so it gave him even more of an advantage over them.

    The moment that he reached the second target, he stabbed the dagger through the guy''s heart, and then lightning fast, cut his throat.

    This time he didn''t decapitate the guy, but the dagger still let a deep cut on the guy''s throat, making him unable to breathe as his respiratory duct was flooded with blood.

    Two down there were two to go!

    In this kind of situation, the moment he hesitated to take the life of his opponent was the same as stabbing the dagger on his own body, so he didn''t even dare to think of hesitating.

    Using the body of his second victim as a springboard, he suddenly changed direction mid-air and jumped to attack in the direction of the strongest guy.

    That guy was still extremely shocked by the situation in front of him, but he managed to regain control of his emotions quickly, as this wasn''t the first time he was fighting and losingrades.

    So, with seething rage and anger, he used the broadsword on his hands to chop towards Eric with his full strength.

    ''ngg~!''

    The broadsword of the guy was extremely sturdy, but unfortunately, its sturdiness was nowhere close to that Rank 2 puppet, so there was no damage to Eric''s dagger.

    In fact, it was the broadsword that showed a sign of chip on the shing spot, but he didn''t have time to care about that, as at that moment happened something that left the poor guy dumbfounded again.

    Eric used the inertia of that sh in order to throw himself towards the remaining fighter inside the cave, surpass his defenses, and then stab his dagger through his heart.

    In just one chain attack, he had managed to kill three out of four, and also damaged the main weapon of the fourth guy.

    It seemed like a scene out of an action movie, but thest remaining alive fighter knew that all this was extremely real, and hisrades were lying dead on the ground.

    He couldn''t believe his eyes at that point, as he felt like he was watching a terrifying illusion or a nightmare, yet he wasn''t able to wake up no matter how hard he tried.

    As if that wasn''t enough at that moment, the pungent metallic smell of hisrades'' blood filled his nostrils, and he was unable to lie to himself anymore.

    It was clear that Eric had managed to kill his threerades in a single attack, which made his whole body shiver in pain, fear, anger, and rage.

    Seeing the dead bodies of his threerades he lost all hope, and confidence in this fight, as his aura turned extremely feeble. He had lost the will to fight!

    Noticing that, Eric didn''t hesitate in the slightest to jump towards him and give him the finishing blow, but at that moment¡­

 Chapter 349 - 349: Acting Skills & Provocation

    But before he could reach his target, another batch of annoying flies appeared suddenly inside the cave and went for his open back.

    These guys didn''t even try to think about defending the target in front of him, they immediately went for his weak spot.

    They were trying to take advantage of the situation to injure him as much as they could, they didn''t seem to care about the life or death of theirrade.

    On the other hand, Eric had no intention of throwing his Blood Clone to death just for a weak, and feeble level 70 something fighter.

    So, he didn''t continue with his attack, but instead changed his trajectory a bit, so that he just dodged around the target in front of him, and then let him act as a shield for the three people attacking his back.

    ''Boommm¡­ booommm¡­ booommmm~!''

    Immediately after three exploding sounds came from behind him, as he benefited from the opportunity to turn around and look at the new group of attackers.

    Even though these three guys were in lower levels than him, they still had the advantage of numbers, and he wouldn''t be able to deal with them easily..

    The first group had gone down quite easily due to the fact that they didn''t expect his sudden surge in power, and were caught by surprise, but now even if he used the same trick, it wouldn''t work.

    Even if he surged his level, he could go at least level 99 but that didn''t secure him the necessary strength, or power to deal with these three guys easily.

    Certainly, Eric was a Realm 1 cultivator, or fighter, or being, and he could easily swat these guys down like flies, but his clone wasn''t.

    At the same time, Eric''s main body was much stronger and powerful than those of the same level, but that was only for his original body, the clones weren''t included in that cheat-like ability.

    So right now, he was fighting like a normal level 93 fighter, it was clear that this situation would be much more difficult for him to solve using only his clone.

    But he had never thought of doing something like that, he was using his Blood Clone only as bait material.

    Furthermore, the new situation wasplicated only for him, but even for the neers, as their duty was to bait him out, and not push him deeper.

    It was precisely for that reason, that afternding their attacks on the remaining guy alive, they didn''t follow him inside the cave, but stopped and were looking towards him warily.

    On the other hand, Eric was looking at the results of their actions, which was now only a badly mutted body, with no sign of life inside it.

    Even though these guys were supposed to be on the same side they weren''t exactlyrades, in fact, one could say that they were hoodlums fighting on the same side.

    They would certainly work together until they had captured him, but after that, they would most probably start fighting once again to determine who got the riches and might even kill each other in the process.

    Eric had intentionally stered a ''fake'' calm look on his face, as he looked at the three new faces, and said with a solemn and heavy tone,

    "Who are you guys!? I don''t remember having a feud with you!"

    "Hahahhaha~! Kid, you are extremely na?ve! Do you think that people would chase you down just because they have a feud with you?

    Hahahah~! We don''t care about that sh*it! You have something that we want, and since we are stronger than you then we will take it from you!

    It''s as easy as that! Hahaah~!"

    Hearing that, the ''fake'' calm face of the Blood Clone turned extremely dark and gloomy, as he looked at the new arrivals like he was attending a funeral.

    That expression of his just made the whole situation even funnier for the three guys in front of him, that looked like they had just seen a greatic scene.

    But that was all there was to it, as words could only bring them up to that point, and it was time for actions, as the three of them attacked almost at the same time.

    They all jumped towards Eric in formation, one in the middle and two on the sidespletely sealing his frontal view.

    Even though Eric''s Blood Clone was only holding his ''Silent Reaper'' dagger in his hand, it didn''t panic or fluster, as it stayed calm and waited for the attacks to reach him.

    it was quite a funny situation as both sides were trying their best to act, and more than a life-risking fight it was an acting scene.

    Eric was acting like he was all the time on his guard, trying his best to push them away, while the three guys in front of him were acting as if they were getting sloppier with each passing moment.

    It was quite the beautiful acting, each side trying their best, with one side unaware of the other side acting.

    Even Eric himself was having trouble controlling himself and hisughter in this situation, as he watched the lousy acting of the people in front of him.

    Still, he pretended to not doubt it in the least, as he saw the three of them get sloppier and more vulnerable with each attack.

    In fact, two out of the three of them had even intentionally allowed Eric to injure them, as they shed with him continuously.

    As he saw that the group of three was using the full potential of their crude acting skills to put on a show to pull him away from the cave, Eric decided to perform his acting skills in full as well.

    With that decision made, he looked at the group of three with a sneer on his face, as he then started taunting them with a look of pride and arrogance,

    "Hmph~! Where did your superior strength disappear scum!? You dare toe and try to rob this daddy''s things with this meager strength of yours!?

    Don''t you think that you are looking at Mount Tai and not recognizing it?"

    The faces of the three fighters across him turned ugly as they heard those words, if it weren''t for the persistence of that level 99 guy to bring him outside, why would they bother doing something like this.

    They were sure that even if they wouldn''t be able to kill Eric with their strength, they would surely manage to cut a big chunk out of him.

    This guy was clearly pushing his luck, as long as they managed to pull him out of the cave, then they would show him what it meant to not recognize mount Tai even if it was in front of him.

    Just like any other Young Master who knew to bully the weak and fear the strong Eric seemed to have understood that this was his moment, so he quickly followed up his words,

    "Hahahaha~! What trash! You aren''t even worthy of me using my all strength! Weak and useless trash like you should just go andmit suicide!

    Hahahah~!"

    The faces of the three in front of him were getting uglier and uglier, but they still didn''t dare act upon those feelings of anger and rage.

    They just kept attacking him continuously, and retreating back like they were unable to keep up with his counterattacks, while Eric continued trash-talking,

    "Hahahah~! You are truly useless! I wonder how your parents would feel for giving birth to such trash!

    I am sure that they would have chosen to swallow you or abort you if they learned how useless you are! Hahahah~!"

    The faces of the trio across him contort in an even uglier form, they seemed like they would swallow Eric whole if they had the opportunity and make him suffer for as long as he was alive.

    Offending them, while extremely unpleasing was still something that they could bear, but this guy had gone for their families and parents.

    No matter how useless a son was, he would still think of his parents, and family. In fact, that was the reason why they would be willing to do something like this in the first ce.

    So, hearing Eric say those words to them, they felt like their blood was boiling in anger and rage, just like moltenva.

    Still, even though their faces were on the ugliest form that they could be, the trio still kept to their n and kept retreating.

    Soon they would be able to make Eric get out of that damned cave, and it would be their win. There was no doubt about it.

    But when Eric was just 20 meters away from the entrance, he seemed to have found out something, as he suddenly stopped, and screamed,

    "You motherfu*ckers are trying to trap this daddy! Do you think I am so gullible!?"

    Those words were like a bomb on their heads, as they would have never thought that this damned kid would easily find out about their n.

    Not only that, but he was also extremely decisive as the moment he said that he immediately stopped pushing forward and started backing down.

    It didn''t require much intelligence to understand that Eric had discovered their trap and was trying to escape, coupled with the anger and rage of the trio up to that point, they decided to break all pretenses.

    "Damned motherfu*cker surrender your life!"

    Without losing even a second of time, the three of them jumped in the attack against the Blood Clone, and at the same time, the trio outside jumped towards the cave.

    It was clear that their n had been spoiled now, and they could only go with the direct approach, and try to kill him as soon as possible.

    Unaware that the real danger had been so close to them all this time¡­

 Chapter 350 - 350: Enemies Meeting In A Narrow Path

    Sensing them jump towards the cave, Eric had an urge to immediately follow after them, and quickly deal with them, but the next moment another thought was born in his head.

    Since he wouldn''t be able to find so many good sandbags for practice in the near future, then why didn''t he just use them to the best of their potential.

    With these thoughts in mind, he decided to increase the level of his puppet to 99 and wait for the new arrivals to appear.

    Even if he had to face all 6 of them at the same time, he was confident in his abilities to control his Blood Clone so that he didn''t die immediately.

    In fact, he thought that he could give them a good run for their money. Furthermore, even if they destroyed his Blood Clone he wouldn''t suffer in the least, so it was the best situation possible.

    At the same time, he didn''t forget to ce a mark on the cheeky thief who even though had just barely survived a death tribtion, still couldn''t control his greed and hadn''t left the area.

    In fact, that guy had jumped on the sea as well, as he was using some kind of mysterious technique to conceal his aura, and Eric had to say that it was quite useful and good..

    Even Eric himself would have trouble with sensing him if he hadn''t already sensed him when he hid there and checked carefully after.

    It looked like it had been a good decision not to kill this guy directly, as he seemed to have some good things on his body, and mind.

    Eric would certainly pay special attention to himter and discover about that concealing skill of his, but now he had to concentrate on his Blood Clone.

    ¡­

    At that moment there were 5 people in front of his Blood Clone, besides the previous trio there were two more people, one of them was level 99, while the second one was a troublesome known face low level.

    It was the Snake guy that he had fought on the boat on his way to the Senkaku Inds. While this guy was a low-level, his snakes were extremely troublesome.

    It looked like those snakes that he had attacked him at the boat weren''t the only thing he had brought in this ce, as there were many moreing out of his body.

    To Eric, this scene was extremely disturbing and disgusting, as what kind of human being would willingly turn their body into a nest of snakes, besides a lunatic.

    In fact, as he was looking at this creep another thought passed his head, just how the hell did this guy manage to have an intimate rtionship with a woman, or could it be that he didn''t do it at all.

    The very thought of it made him feel that he was extremely pitiful, and poor, as he heard the guy talk to him in a hoarse, and mocking voice,

    "Here we meet again boy! This is the first time I have seen someone survive the bite of my snakes; I have to say that you are quite capable!

    But that was just a one-time exception, this time I will make sure to see you suffer to death after being bitten by my snakes! Hahaahah~!"

    At that moment, the leader of the previous trio seemed to have understood that there was some kind of history between Eric, and the snake guy, as he said,

    "Mate I don''t care what you have with him, but I want to see him scream in pain and suffering! I want him to regret ever facing us!"

    "Hahahah~! But of course, don''t worry!"

    The snake guy didn''t expect Eric to have created such a strong enmity with the previous team, and he couldn''t help but think that he was extremely unlucky.

    Yet he wouldn''t refuse such an interesting and enticing offer. After all, he was dying to release the anger of Eric taking down with him his best breeds.

    If he wasn''t afraid of Eric''s means to deal with poison, he would have already sent his snakes to bite him and make him regret the day he appeared in front of him.

    Not to mention, that different from these guys, he knew that Eric had managed to escape a stealthy attack of his senior brother, and survive the poison on his dagger when he was just level 80.

    Now he was a level 93 existence, so he wasn''t a soft persimmon that they could deal with swiftly. Furthermore, there was something wrong with his aura, which made him have a bad premonition.

    It was after considering all these things that he was waiting for the others to take action, and only carefully wait for an opening.

    The previous trio seemed to have a deep grudge against him, but the moment that he and the other fighter appeared, even they stopped their attacks.

    They knew that if Eric was cornered too much then he might choose to die while taking a few of them with him to the grave, and none of them wanted to be the one reserving their holidays in Hell.

    With those thoughts in their minds, the whole situation seemed to be in a stalemate. What no one noticed though, was the fact that for a few moments Eric''s eyes seemed lifeless.

    That was the moment when Eric was concentrated on that thief''s aura, but the next instant, his eyes started sparkling once again with wisdom, and life, as he even dared to taunt these guys,

    "Hahaha~! How useless, you guys have me surrounded, and instead of attacking me to take my life, you resort to cheap tricks and just stares.

    Could it be that you guys think of me as extremely handsome!? I am sorry to say but I don''t y that way!

    Or do you think that you will suddenly discover some new ability and kill me with your stares!? If that is the case, then I am willing to wait here with you! Is 1 year enough for you guys!? Hhaha~!"

    If one looked at this situation and heard Eric''s voice, they would most probably think that it wasn''t these guys who had trapped Eric, but to the contrary Eric who had trapped them.

    In fact, Eric tone of confidence made the 5 of them have an instant of doubt as something might be wrong, but the next moment that level 99 guy, sighed and said with a disappointed tone,

    "To think that even a worm like you dares to act like some kind of sage or dragon! Pathetic!"

    No one understood whether those words were said to Eric, or to the guys by his side, as he jumped towards Eric in full strength, with the intention of killing him in one hit.

    Eric had to ept that this guy was pretty strong, but at the same time, he was excited because he was finally fighting a human level 99 expert, and he was expecting a lot.

    This guy''s weapon was a de, and his achievements with it weren''t small, as he could feel an indistinct pressure released from the de, but Eric still kept his calm, and breathe.

    Seeing that de hack towards his neck from the right, he just calmly sent his ''Silent Reaper'' dagger towards the uing de.

    His move seemed extremely usual and normal, at best average, which made the four people behind the level 99 expert click their tongue as the battle would be over in one movement.

    But the next instant their jaws dropped to the ground, as they couldn''t believe their eyes. Not only had that average-looking movement blocked the de and thwarted it to the side.

    But his other hand had been clenched in a fist and was sent towards the guy''s right cheek, and it actuallynded, sending him flying to the side with a broken cheekbone in the least.

    "Motherfu*cker!"

    The four of them couldn''t believe what had just happened but now was toote to turn around as they were already mid-air ready tond their attacks on Eric.

    Unfortunately, one of the guys in the trio was hit by the body of that level 99 fighter, and there were only two out of three left to attack.

    As for the snake guy, he wouldn''t attack directly, he wasn''t that stupid he knew he had no chance in a frontal crash, so he had hidden a few snakes on the bodies of the two attacking fighters.

    The moment that they shed with Eric, the snakes would jump out and try to bite Eric and poison him. One had to say that it was quite the n, and Eric would suffer if itnded.

    But who said that Eric would sh with those two guys willingly? After all, he had already noticed the snakes on their bodies and didn''t want to deal with these troublesome creatures.

    With those thoughts in mind, he quickly made use of the inertia of his punchnding and made a big jump to the back in order to escape the two guys'' attacks.

    One had to say that his n of action was extremely good and well thought, but he seemed to have forgotten an important point, as the moment hended back he felt a sharp dagger pierce his back.

    The dagger pierced through the left side of his back, reaching his heart, and the next moment it was swiftly pulled back.

    Immediately after, he felt a metallic bloody smell, a sweet and warm swarm in his throat, and then the cold metal cut open his throat, giving an end to his life¡­

 Chapter 351 - 351: Dealing With Two Pesky Flies!

    ''Gguulluuu¡­ blllurrgghhh¡­guuulllluuuullll~!''

    There was one thing that Eric understood the moment that his Blood Clone died inside the cave, he could feel the same death too.

    As long as he was in possession of that Blood Clone, he was able to feel whatever the clone felt, including the pain, and desperationing from dying.

    If he wasn''t underwater when it happened, he could swear that he would be drenched in cold sweat at that moment.

    And the fact that he almost drowned due to that extremely terrifying feeling of dying should be enough proof of his experience, as he couldn''t believe what had just happened.

    At that moment he had truly believed that he had died, and he was totally shocked at that thought, as he was then overwhelmed by the salty water of the ocean, and his panic.

    If it were him before he entered Nightless Stone City, then this might have been a life and death experience for him, but that wasn''t the same for him now.

    He quickly managed to reign over his overwhelming feeling and control himself and his heartbeat in order to retake control of the situation..

    The most important thing at the moment was jump into the cave and take care of the situation in there, and then capture the thief once again.

    Even after seeing Eric underwater, that guy could still control his heart quickly and hide his presence, which made Eric value him a bit more, but there was nothing more than that.

    In fact, the way he saw it, if he jumped inside the cave, this little rat might try to run away, so he quickly swam towards him, and caught him by the neck, and then jumped up.

    The moment he reached at the entrance of the cave, he could see 5 of the 6 people inside the cave run towards the entrance, as he quickly had to take action.

    Without wasting even, a single second, he quickly gathered the energy inside his body onto his fist, and then released a punch towards the cave''s entrance.

    ''Booooooommmmm-ooooooommmm-ooommmm-mmmmm~!''

    It was like he was releasing some kind of tornado, or strong air current towards the cave, as they where they all thrown like broken kites once again inside the cave.

    Not only that, but the entrance of the cave suffered damage and there were actually some big rocks that started falling down, and then a huge booming sound echoed through the area.

    It didn''t seem like the punch of a strong fighter, but like some kind of hand grenade thrown inside the cave.

    Eric''s energy punch was clearly extremely crude, and even though it gave a strong pressure it was actually weak as fu*ck as he didn''t even manage to injure the small prawns of the group.

    As if that wasn''t enough, he had thrown that punch towards a cave, and despite the normal exploding sound and effect of the punch, he even had to hear the echoing effect of the cave.

    If the other experts in the inds hadn''t already heard about that first booming sound, then he was more than certain that they would hear the echoing after effect.

    Well, it''s not like there would be any better way to do this anyway, he just felt a bit unwilling to end this thing quickly.

    But while there was still no foreign presence on his spirit sense, he knew that soon enough this ce would get overcrowded with people dying to know what had just happened.

    The next moment though, he immediately jumped inside the cave even faster than a cheetah, and used one punch to kill the weakest trio, leaving alive only that level 99 guy, and the snake''s guy.

    Then he swiftly turned around and kicked the head of the level 99 guy,pletely decapitating him like he was some kind of weak scarecrow fighter.

    In just one move and a half, four people were killed, and there was only the snake''s guy and the assassin that were still alive.

    Lowering his body, a little bit, he extended his hand and caught the snake guy by the throat and held him up like he was holding a chicken.

    "I am seriously starting to wonder whether you are a true snake raiser, or some chicken farmer who has a few snakes.

    After all, despite your snakes, you seem more of a coward chicken guy!"

    The face of his prey was undergoing a lot of changes at that moment, starting from white, to red, to purplish red, and finally purple.

    It wasn''t only due to anger, but due to the fact that Eric seemed to be strangling him so strongly that he was losing his breathe.

    Eric didn''t seem to be worried about it, in fact, he seemed to be enjoying this moment. This guy had been a pain in the ass for him, and he was finally taking him out.

    The snake guy was trying with all his heart, and strength he could possess to open Eric''s grab on his neck, but he was unable to do so.

    Just as the snake guy''s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets though, two purplish green snakes appeared from under his sleeves, and jumped towards Eric''s throat.

    With Eric''s new senses, and speed it was impossible for these two snakes to escape him, but just as he was about to act, another problem popped from behind him.

    "Motherfu*cker, I am sick of you!"

    With those words he allowed the two snakes to bit on his throat, and release their venom in there, as he used his other hand, to grab the dagger of that assassin.

    This was the fuc*king third time that that motherfu*cking assassin tried to kill him, and he was truly sick of him.

    His hand went behind his back, and caught the assassins dagger holding hand, and kept it frozen right above his clothes on the back side of his heart.

    He thought that at that moment he could finally release a sigh of relief, but then he heard the lunatic and roaringughter of the snake guy,

    "Hhahahahah~! You are a deadman! Hahahahah~! Abnormal piece of shit! You can''t survive the venom of these two snakes of mine! Hahaha~!

    They are at least two times more venomous than my Mya King Kraits! This time you are dead you son of a bi*tch!"

    The next momentpletely against the expectations of the snake guy, Eric started showing an evil mocking smile, the chuckled and finally said,

    "Even if that was the case, do you think that you will live to see me die!? Retard!"

    The next moment, he quickly clenched the dagger holding hand of the assassin,pletely shattering his hand, leaving him in pain and shock, as the other hand twisted the neck of the snake guy.

    He made sure though to only twist and crack his neck, and not topletely shatter his windpipe as he wanted to let him die in regret, and anger of not seeing him die due to the venom of his snakes.

    The assassin behind him seemed extremely enraged, and unwilling seeing it happen, but until today he hadn''t seen anyone capable of surviving his junior brother''s snake''s venom.

    So even though he was extremely hateful and enraged, he still couldn''t help but smile at the fact that soon he would be able to torture this guy as much as he wanted before he died of poisoning.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t wait for the venom to reach his Conscience Sea and have his Legacy System deal with it, as he immediately used his inner energy to trap the poison and then dissolve it.

    That''s right! He didn''t want to just take it out of his system, he wanted to dissolve it, and use it as a way of gaining immunity towards the venom.

    Normally something like this was stupid, and death-seeking action, but he wasn''t afraid of it as he had the Legacy System in his Conscience Sea to help him out.

    But the true reason he did something like that was because he had the Dragon Egg there too, and he had already infused a drop of Dragon Blood in his system, and blood.

    Snakes were just diluted Dragons, if his Dragon Blood wasn''t even capable of helping him to dissolve this venom then it would be extremely useless.

    Just imagine a PHD mathematics student unable to even do a simple calction of 13+15 wouldn''t that be a great shame for the guy?

    But still since he only had just one drop of Dragon Blood, he didn''t dare act arrogantly and he decided to dissolve the venom in his blood.

    Soon his skin started burning red, and slowly taking a purplish color, as veins were starting to pop out all over his body, but he still just clenched his hand and his teeth and hanged on.

    Even though he was in extreme pain, he knew that as long as the Legacy System didn''t start acting then his n was working.

    Slowly his whole body started feeling numb, and like he was on fire from inside. He felt like he was getting barbequed from inside at that point, and he didn''t like the feeling in the least.

    He wanted to find a way to throw that poison out of his body, but he didn''t seem able to think of anything good.

    The pain inside him was growing stronger, and as if that wasn''t enough, he could feel his ''little brother'' standing in attention like he was some kind of gpole.

    A strange thought appeared on his mind at that moment, what if he could release that pain, and suffering by releasing himself!?

    The thought was pretty good, but unfortunately he didn''t have someone to release his pain and suffering upon¡­

 Chapter 352 - 352: Releasing Negative Emotions And Lust (Poor Assassin) [R-18]

    "Agghhhhh~!"

    At that moment though, he seemed to have heard a suspicious painful cry. It wasing from behind him, it was from the assassin that had already tried to kill him three times.

    The assassin''s hand had turned into nothing more than a limp piece of meat, as the bones in his hand seemed to have been crushed to dust.

    Eric didn''t care about that though, as in fact, he felt good to have inflicted pain on that damn son of a bi*tch. If he hadn''t been careful now the one suffering and dying would be him.

    So why should he care about that painful cry!? Especially when he was under the effect of the Dragon Blood burning through his whole body and that diluted venom?

    Well, that was because the pitch and tone of the voice didn''t seem right! Or to be more exact, it didn''t seem like it wasing from a man, but rather from a woman.

    Since all the three times that the assassin had appeared it was fully clothed in ck baggy clothes, and a sort of mantel, it was impossible for one to understand his or her gender without focussing.

    Furthermore, even though Eric wasn''t a male chauvinist he thought that only a man would be able to be that vicious and fierce when killing someone..

    Not to mention that his or her stealth and hiding skills were pretty top-notch as well, so it was even more difficult of finding that information.

    It was only now that he heard that painful cry from behind him, that it finally came across his mind that this assassin might be a woman.

    With his mind, and self-control in a mess due to the pain, and suffering, coupled with the temptation he had no control whatsoever over himself as he turned around and ripped the assassin''s clothes.

    The moment he did so a piece of milky white silky-smooth skin appeared in front of him, the belly was almost t and a bit ripped, but there was a slightly bigger than average mound at the top.

    The mound seemed pretty juicy and squishy, with a small swell at the top, from where a pink cherry bud protruded its head.

    If hearing just the pitch and tone of the voice was him still doubting it, then this seemed to have proved it, as he once again pulled the assassin''s clothes with a w-like hand.

    Different from the first time though, this time he did so towards the assassin''s lower region, as the continuation of the silky skin continued to be disrupted by a small triangle bushy forest, and the secret cave''s entrance.

    Now there was no suspicion of the assassin being a woman anymore, and Eric had finally found a target to throw all his lust and pain to. A target that he didn''t need to care of being gentle.

    But this ce was extremely bad, and in danger of being found out from the other guys when they reached here, so he had to shift ces.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly picked up in one hand the snake''s guy, and the petty thief he had just thrown away a moment ago, and then run out of the cave.

    Even though he was in extreme pain, and lust at this moment, he still had a shred of his conscience intact and made full use of it.

    He didn''t know and didn''t care if there were people who had heard of themotion and running towards his ce, as he jumped from the cave into the ocean, and started swimming away.

    It was a bit difficult when he was pulling three other bodies, but as a Realm 1 being it wasn''t that difficult either.

    After 5 minutes, he had reached the entrance of the Nightless Stone City space and entered inside. That was the best and safest ce he could think of.

    In order to make sure that nothing unexpected happened, he even entered inside the tunnel and ordered the puppets in there toe and check upon his captives.

    The moment that these things were taken care of, he threw the assassin woman on the ground, ripped away his own pants, and then without any prior announcement, prated her deep.

    "Aaarrgggghhhhnnnn~!"

    It was the assassindy''s good luck that she had just been through a dive into the ocean water, and her secret garden was wet, otherwise, her suffering would have been even worse.

    She only understood Eric''s intentions when she felt his hot iron rod touch the entrance of her secret garden and felt it pierce her through.

    All this time she had been almost fully quiet, even when he crushed her hand, she only released a small painful cry, but this time she couldn''t help but scream in pain.

    She wanted to scream, curse, insult, and torture Eric for 18 generations, but she didn''t have time to do so, as it was clear that Eric wasn''t satisfied with just one pration.

    In fact, that was just the start, as pretty soon Eric pulled his hot iron rod until the entrance that was now dripping in blood, and then pushed again with the same force of earlier.

    "Arrrggghhhhnnnn, hurts~!"

    Herst word was said with a tinge of pain and pleading, but Eric didn''t seem to really care about it as he just continued doing what he was doing from the start.

    This bi*tch had tried to kill him three times already and had almost seeded in doing so. Why would he need to show care and concern about her?

    He had treated Ren Jia differently from her, despite havingmitted almost the same offense towards him, but that was because he had the time to do so, and Ren Jia had a use for him.

    As for this assassin woman under him, he knew that she was just a tool for him to release his pain and negative emotions.

    Feeling the boiling blood through his body, he felt and thought that it wasn''t Dragon''s fault for beingscivious creatures, their blood seemed to be the greatest aphrodisiac in the world.

    Fu*ck Viagra!

    He had never tried that thing, but he felt like his current situation should be at least 5 times or more worse than taking that shi*t.

    ''Aaggghnnn¡­, aaaahhhhhnnnn, aaaaaahhhhhnnnnnn¡­''

    His senses seemed to havepletely left his body as he could only mechanically and instinctively continue doing what he was doing.

    His little brother was traveling inside and outside the assassin woman''s secret cave continuously without any impediment.

    In fact, the more he continued doing that, the easier seemed to be for him, as the assassin woman''s body was reacting to his moves.

    He knew that what was happening wasn''t necessarily because she liked it, as it was more of an instinctive reaction of her body in order to not feel pain.

    But even if she knew that, with her experience right now, and the impossibility to leave his sideter, there was a big chance of her bing a Masochist over time.

    That wasn''t something that Eric had to care about at the moment though, as right now he was concentrated on something else.

    Even if he was forcing himself upon the woman under him, he didn''t feel guilty, as in fact, he was feeling better and better.

    Even the assassindy''s moans seemed to be getting better and better under him, as for a moment thatst strand of conscience he had even wondered if she was actually enjoying this treatment now.

    For more than 4 hours Eric was in that weird situation as he felt his whole body boil from inside, and for 4 straight hours, the woman under him could only ept her treatment.

    It was impossible for her to overpower Eric who had experienced his first evolvement and was now a Realm 1 expert.

    When Eric was finally over and had released all the negative emotions and lust inside him, he couldn''t help but pass out, but not before ordering the puppets to detain everyone else beside him.

    The moment he passed out, despite being a Realm 1 expert he would surely be killed even by a normal person. So, he had to be extra careful of his situation.

    He didn''t know how long he stayed there like that, but he knew that it must have passed quite the long time, as he could feel that his whole body was sore.

    Even his little brother seemed to be in a bit of pain due to overworking, despite he enjoyed a wonderful experience before passing out.

    Without thinking much, he quickly took out a Medium Health potion from his storage and gulped it down, as immediately he felt a warm current spread through all his body.

    At that moment, he heard the irritated voice of that Dragoness inside the Dragon Egg,

    "Are you stupid!? How do you even dare to do something like that without asking me first!?"

    "Well, it''s not like I had much choice at that moment! Furthermore, if Dragon Blood is incapable of dealing with such a little thing, then wouldn''t Dragons be useless!?"

    "You¡­"

    The Dragoness certainly had a belly full of curses she wanted to say, but she felt that she had been yed this time around.

    How could she admit that she was useless, furthermore she knew that the venom wouldn''t be a problem to Eric.

    What she was concerned about was the fact that he had triggered his Dragon Blood and that his body might not be able to bear it.

    If it weren''t for the poor assassin woman under him to receive all the extra energy, he would have truly exploded in a puddle of blood.

    Now that it hadn''t happened, this damn brat had even be cocky, and talking back to her like that¡­

 Chapter 353 - 353: Waking Up & Dragon Force

    The Dragoness was clearly pissed off as she had willingly or unwillingly connected her life to him, and if he ended up in a puddle of blood, then so would she.

    She felt like it was a truly horrendous mistake to have connected her life with that of Roy just because she found he had the Legacy System, and that Equals Contract.

    With the way this idiot thought and acted she felt that her death was even closer than it normally was.

    Eric didn''t linger much in his Conscience Sea though as the Dragoness beauty would keep being there, but he had to take a look at the outside.

    He still didn''t know how to react to this situation, as this whole situation was as simple as it wasplicated.

    Even though he was no saint and felt no regret he felt a bit weird to kill a woman after he had just r*aped.

    Killing someone wasn''t that difficult for him anymore, whether it was a woman or a man, but killing someone he had just ra*ped was a bitplicated.

    The moment he opened his eyes he took a look around the dark tunnel, but his eyes were unable to look at the situation around him..

    Immediately spreading his spirit sense, he kind of understood what was going on, the only surprise was that the snake guy had tears and snot on his face.

    He didn''t have them when Eric tried to kill him, but he had them now. This made Eric a bit curious about the reason, but he understood it almost immediately after.

    ''Beast, release my Senior Sister!''

    Even though his voice wasn''t that high, Eric could hear the guy perfectly and understood why he was crying with snot on his face.

    Most probably this guy had some feelings about the assassin woman, and it seemed to be that kind of unrequited love where he didn''t dare to even tell her about it.

    In this dark tunnel even if he was unable to see what was going on, and how, he was more than able to hear and understand what was happening.

    One didn''t need a Diploma or a Degree to understand the situation, just the soundsing from the two bodies, and from Eric''s and the assassin woman''s moans and paints of pain and pleasure were enough.

    The poor guy had heard and had to imagine the woman he loved being taken in front of him, unable to do shit about it.

    Well, he kind of deserved it anyway, so Eric didn''t feel anything special at that moment, he just felt like he had gotten his revenge against the guy.

    Then his senses focused on the petty little thief, who still seemed to have some thoughts of escaping this situation, which made Eric feel a bit amused.

    And finally, it was time for him to focus on the female Assassin, she was lying on the ground naked, her clothes, or what remained of them were in a mess, and her body even more so.

    Her secret region was in a mess. In fact, her whole lower region was still red and bruised due to the strenuous act of earlier, and there were three kinds of liquidsing out of her secret cave.

    There was her love juices, Eric''s special milk, and her blood that seemed to have coagted along her thighs and her secret garden.

    There were bites, scratches, and hickeys all over her body, and especially on her juicy melons which had a few extra marks of teeth here and there.

    What truly shocked Eric though was that her aura had increased, she wasn''t a level 99 fighter anymore, but she had be a Realm 1 expert.

    If his Legacy System and his gut feeling weren''t wrong then she was a level 101 fighter, who had crossed her first evolution.

    He didn''t know for how long she had been stuck on that level 99 thing, but the fact that she had managed to profit something from her suffering certainly made him feel even weirder.

    In fact, at first, he had thought of killing her, as keeping her around would be certainly an ugly thing to do, and he knew that perhaps he wouldn''t ever treat her with care or tenderness.

    But now things changed and changed a lot. It wasn''t easy to find an evolved expert, and even more so to have such an expert under yourmand.

    Yet Eric had such an opportunity in front of him. Certainly, things would be weird, and difficult among them, but why should he care about it.

    She had tried to kill him three times and had failed, so he felt like she owed him more than one life. Furthermore, he had also helped her to surpass her bottleneck and might help him in the future.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he didn''t mind his nakedness, as he walked towards her slowly, and then took off the still remaining mask on her head.

    He was shocked. This assassin woman was a great beauty, with purple hair, jade green eyes, a small nose, and full pink lips.

    Even though asleep one could feel her rough and painful breath, as well as her iron-willed temper. She looked like a cold beauty, a detached fairy.

    Eric had to ept that among the women he hadid his hands, and eyes until now this one could easily make it into the top 5.

    It would be a true loss to him and this world if he killed her there and then. As if trying to concur with this decision he suddenly felt a weird resonance between his and her body.

    That surprised even him, as he immediately started to take a look at what was causing the resonance, as he suddenly heard the voice of the Dragon Empress inside his Conscience Sea,

    "It''s your Dragon Blood resonating to the Dragon Force you released in her body. It was that Dragon Force that helped her break through the shackles and evolve!"

    "Dragon Force!? What''s that!?"

    "There are two reasons why Dragons are known as Supreme Beings in this world, first is their extremely evolved blood, and the second is Dragon Force.

    In simple words, Dragon Force is the energy, or power exerted by a Dragon, and it''s at least 100 times stronger, more effective, and more powerful than any other kind of Force and Energy.

    Normally even pure bloodline Dragons would need centuries and millennia in order to exert Dragon Force, and the less Dragon blood one has the more difficult it is.

    But you bastard managed to stumble upon Dragon Force while you were unconscious due to your body being unable to absorb the amount of extra energy when you activated the Dragon Blood.

    I don''t know how, it was most probably your surviving instinct or some things like that, but your body unconsciously developed Dragon Force and then spread it around yourself.

    Since she was connected to you when it happened, you managed to pass a bit of Dragon Force in her body, which helped her break the bottleneck, and improve her physical body.

    Now she looks in a mess, but once she wakes up and recovers, then she would be at least two times stronger than the people of the same Realm."

    "Aren''t I a genius then!?"

    "Tche~! Arrogant idiot, do you think that it is so simple to cultivate and use Dragon Force!? Even if you are able to freely use it, you had only scraped on the surface with what you did!

    Furthermore, that happened while you were unconscious, are you sure that you can use it now!?"

    Hearing that, Eric''s sudden bright mood seemed to darken almost immediately as he quickly sat up in the lotus position and started to have a look at his body.

    Even though the Dragon Empress''s words were harsh, he had the same doubts himself and wanted to know whether he could use that Dragon Force now or not.

    The moment he put his attention on the inside of his body he didn''t feel anything weird or new, everything was almost the same, with the exception of a new red thread of energy inside his meridians.

    This was the first time he saw that thread of red energy, and he almost screamed in ecstasy, this thing should be that Dragon Force that the Dragon Empress was talking about.

    He still had it in him after all, which made him extremely happy, but that was just the start, as he now had a more important job to find its source.

    With that thought in mind, he started to follow that thread of red energy all through his body, but to his disappointment, he found that it had no beginning nor end.

    It was a closed circuit, and he didn''t feel like he could circte that energy in order to grow stronger, it was spread all over his body, but there seemed to be no source from it.

    That made him unhappy, as he didn''t want to ept that he had learned and found a new extremely strong, and helpful energy on his body, and he didn''t know how to use it or multiply it.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he kept looking at it, but there was no change for quite some time, and he was about to give up.

    After all, it looked like he was just losing time at this point, and he didn''t like that. It would be embarrassing to ept his defeat in front of the Dragon Empress.

    Especially since he had been so smug earlier, and he intended to court the beauty. After all, no man wants to look like a loser in front of the woman he is trying to court.

    Staring at it for a little more, he decided to give up, there was nothing he could do, but then something happened¡­

 Chapter 354 - 354: Ice Awakens

    He noticed that the red energy thread seemed to be a bit hazier towards his blood vessels and he couldn''t help but return and look at it once again.

    He had to strongly rub his eyes for a moment because he thought that it was just a misconception of his, but the next moment he was extremely happy to find that it wasn''t the case.

    Even though the energy there was extremely hazy, it didn''t seem to stop or cut off, quite the opposite it went through his blood vessels and was attached to his blood.

    Just like a treasure hunter, he continued following the weak signal and put his attention inside his blood vessels, only to see that hazy energy seemingly connected with his blood.

    For a moment he was unable to understand what was going on, as he was totally concentrated on his blood, but the next moment he couldn''t help but smile.

    On the outside, a creepy perverted and evil smile suddenly shone on his face. It was a good thing that he was in the dark and no one could see him, otherwise, they would have the chills.

    Eric didn''t care about the look on his face at that moment though, as he was fully concentrated on what was happening at that particr part of his body..

    It was only after observing for some time that he finally understood how Dragon Force was created, and what it truly was.

    ording to his theory and estimations, Dragon Force was none other than Dragon Blood Potential Force, that was the name he made up for it.

    In his theory, Dragon Force was created when one activated the full potential of the Dragon Blood in their body and managed to survive the surging energy.

    After that, the Dragon Blood that was activated would continuously exert Dragon Force into the system by itself, meaning that he didn''t need to do anything to have Dragon Force on his body.

    He didn''t know much of its use, and how to exactly use it at the moment, but he still had quite some time to find out, or his Dragon Empress would tell him by herself.

    Either way, he didn''t have to rush things at the moment, as he could learn more about it, as he used it more in the future. This was enough at the moment.

    As for the words that the Dragon Empress said before he startedprehending this matter, was most probably because the Dragons who tried to use their blood''s potential force got blown to pieces.

    Or they didn''t have enough pure blood in order to produce this Dragon Force. After all, even a drop of real Dragon Blood could only produce this much Dragon Force.

    Surely it was a lot for the current him, as he was nothing more than a low-tier character who had just entered Realm 1, but for people of Realm 10 or higher, it wouldn''t be even a hair thread on their heads.

    As he was thinking like that, he heard the Dragon Empress''s voice on his mind,

    "The woman is about to wake up, you should make a decision soon!"

    Without dying even for a second, he immediately pulled his concentration from that part of his body and returned to the outside.

    The beauty in front of him was truly showing signs of wakening up, so he quickly bit his index finger and touched her forehead, as he made a symbol in there.

    His blood was sucked inside her head like it was some kind of sponge and then headed towards her Conscience Sea.

    Since she had yet to wake up, her Soul Avatar in her Conscience Sea was still weak, and despite its natural instincts of self-defense it was unable to resist Eric''s seal, and it was eventually tied to him.

    From that point on, the cold assassin beauty would be his ve, as her information was added on the systems interface in front of him, as her name was Ice, just that.

    As Eric took a copy of her memories the moment that he made the connection he knew almost everything about her.

    His Legacy System was in hibernation, and he didn''t know why but this time there was a small barrier to her memories, but since he was stronger than her, he managed to break that barrier.

    Since he didn''t know what was going on, he could only specte that it was due to the fact that she had evolved once, and was a Realm 1 expert, but he wasn''t sure about it.

    Anyway, it didn''t matter right now, he could wait. Throwing that thought to the back of his head, he quickly took out a Medium quality Health Potion spread it on her injured parts, and the rest on her mouth.

    That should be enough to heal her faster and let her wake up faster as well. Just as he thought so, the eyes of the beauty in front of him started trembling and opened.

    She was confused, surprised, and unaware at first, but the next moment the remaining pain on her lower body made her remember everything that happened, and her face went ck, red, green, and purple.

    She was able to remember more than Eric did, as her pain kept her awake, and she knew that while at first, she absolutely hated it, by the end of it she even started to like it.

    It was like she had never seen, or even felt the presence of that side of hers, but since it had happened it existed.

    Forgetting about that part, she didn''t even know how to react in this situation, someone who had grown to forget about all emotions and feelings was experiencing a roller coaster of them at the moment.

    From the moment that her Master had picked her up from the slums, he had treated her to forget about all emotions and feelings, to be a dagger that would pierce every heart without the slightest fluctuation.

    Yet right now she understood that her training until now, her ruthlessness, her viciousness seemed to have totally dispersed as she was just like a young woman after her first night.

    And if that situation wasn''t enoughplex for her, her first night had to be a ra*pe, and she had to even feel good about it in the end.

    Just what kind of fu*cked up situation is that!? It has certainly surpassed the limits ofplexity, and it was clear that she had no idea how to react.

    Eric was lost for himself too as he didn''t know what to say or do at that moment. After all, this whole situation was created by him.

    As he was thinking about it though, he suddenly felt the killing intent from the beauty spread in full strength, as she even had a surprised look on her face.

    Still, the surprisested only for a short moment, as the next one, she pushed away the puppets holding her down, and then jumped towards Eric to kill him.

    But there were a few circumstances that she didn''t seem to have considered. Without even mentioning the puppets, her physical situation wasn''t perfect.

    The moment she tried to jump towards him, the pain in her lower region made her slip for a moment, and considerably lowered the danger of her attack.

    There was no weapon on her attack, as her precious dagger had been taken away from her, and she was currently totally naked covered in sticky liquids.

    And if that wasn''t enough, she suddenly heard Eric''s voice,

    "You can''t kill me!"

    She felt those words to the deepest parts of her Conscience, and in no time, she was totally convinced in herself that she couldn''t, and shouldn''t kill him.

    That surprised her even more, but she didn''t have time to think about that, as the next moment she just appeared beside Eric, who grabbed her by the waist, and gave her a kiss on the lips,

    "It''s strange, right? But you should have felt by now the connection that we share! I am sure that since you have evolved it''s easier for you to understand our current rtionship.

    Isn''t that so my ve?"

    The truth was that she did, once she had evolved and opened her Conscience Sea, and now with Eric''s meaning, she could understand what was going on.

    That made her even angrier, and full of killing intent, but an anger and killing intent that she couldn''t direct towards Eric.

    She felt extremely powerless, angry, hateful, and had a lot of controversial emotions, as she knew that it was almost impossible for her to escape this guy without him dying, and she couldn''t even kill him.

    Not only that but she couldn''t even try to kill him, as his orders were absolute. She had no idea what he wanted from her, or why he was doing this, but her personality couldn''t ept this.

    She had her Teacher, who had picked her up, raised her, and taught her so many things. Yet now she had be the property and possession of an unknown man.

    No! She couldn''t allow that to happen, and since she couldn''t kill him, then she could only kill herself.

    With those thoughts in her mind, she sneakily shaped her right hand into a chop, and right after she send it towards her stomach.

    With the stroke of a Realm 1 being, and without any intention of protecting herself her strike should be enough to kill her or injure her to the point of dying.

    She couldn''t finally feel like she had achieved her goal when she heard Eric say,

    "You aren''t allowed to kill yourself either!"

    Her hand immediately diverged, and it only scratched her skin, her hand had changed direction unconsciously.

    Depressed, and desperate she could only ask,

    "Why!?"

 Chapter 355 - 355: Because I Can!

    "Quite simple actually! Because I can!

    The same reason why you tried to kill me three times and almost seeded! Right now, I need someone as strong as you by my side, so I decided to make use of this chance in front of me!

    I don''t care whether you like this arrangement or not, you will keep serving me until I need you to. That includes serving me in bed as well.

    I am not some hypocrite and will not deny that I lust after your body. Don''t get things wrong though, it''s just your body that I want, I don''t care about your heart and feelings!

    And when I don''t need you anymore, I will most probably kill you, since I don''t want to trouble myself in the future!

    Was this enough to answer your questions beauty?"

    Ice had thought of many reasons that Eric might say to her, perhaps he fell in love with her at first sight, or perhaps he didn''t want her to die, or perhaps he wanted to make her pay.

    Each and every one of those reasons would be good enough for her, but what kind of a reason was that. ''Because he could!''

    But thinking about it, he wasn''t that wrong either! After all, she had tried to kill him three times exactly for the same reason..

    Certainly, her anger towards him, and the lure of his treasures yed a role in that, but the biggest important reason was that she could.

    If she wasn''t confident of her skills, and her strength to kill him, then she would have never done something like that.

    She wasn''t stupid, she wouldn''t run towards death with her own feet. What kind of human being right in their minds wouldn''t value their own lives.

    She was no different. Despite being an assassin that would kill whoever she could for her private reasons, she didn''t want to die herself.

    Certainly, all this time she had thought that since she dared to kill, then she dared to face the consequences of her actions, but it was only at this point that she understood what that meant.

    Thinking up to here the anger in her face seemed to slowly disperse a bit, as she turned calmer and more collected.

    Her new appearance surprised even Eric as he couldn''t help but ask,

    "You seem calmer than I thought!"

    "Well, it''s not like it will change anything no matter how I behave so I can only ept it and live with it if I don''t have any option to escape.

    I am not a hypocrite person either, so let me tell you this if I find a way to escape your seal upon me, I will take the chance and break free. After that, I will try with everything I know, and I can, to kill you!

    Furthermore, you are the reason that I managed to break through the bottleneck that kept me stuck for so many years. I don''t know how that happened, but I know it''s because you did that to me!

    So perhaps you will be the harbinger of your own doom!"

    Now it was Eric''s time to feel a slight cold breeze on his back, as he heard those wordse out from Ice''s mouth.

    Her face was expressionless, and her voice was nd and monotone like she was talking about something natural.

    If she had shown any kind of emotion Eric would have felt much better, because that would mean that she had a heart, and mind behind her icy face.

    It was only at this moment that he finally understood that the heart of the beauty in front of him was covered in unbreakable ice.

    The only time that she showed emotion, was the time when she asked him ''why'' after that, it seemed like that side of hers didn''t exist anymore.

    Well anyway, it wasn''t like Eric was nning to make every woman he had intimate intercourse with stay by his side anyway.

    There were bound to be a few that either wouldn''t meet his standards for more or whose opinion and goals were too far from his own.

    Sure, Ice was beautiful, in fact, she could be said to be a city toppling beauty, but which of his women weren''t, or wouldn''t be?

    He could feel that after his first evolution, his skin had be much cleaner, and his body seemed to be much better.

    As long as his women kept evolving by his side then wouldn''t their bodies experience the same changes and improvements as well?

    At this moment though even he himself was a bit surprised with his thoughts, and opinions. After deciding on his path, martial path, and heart to the peak, he was much calmer and more objective.

    Before he would have never analyzed the situation like this, as most probably he would have be emotional, and thought with the lower part of his body.

    As he was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly felt a slight movement on the tunnel as well, and he wasn''t surprised to see that the snakes'' guy had awakened.

    Since he had already taken care of Ice''s matter, now it was the time of the remaining two idiots that had tried to mess with him, so turning towards the snake guy he said with a cold tone,

    "You should really learn to pretend better if you want to y like you are still asleep in front of me!"

    The moment that Eric''s words sounded in the area, immediately an angry, enraged, and hateful voice started screaming at him,

    "You damn beast, how dare you do that to Senior Sister! Mother will certainly torture you until you will have no tears to cry, and then take your life!"

    "Mother!?"

    Tianlong Yun couldn''t help but blurt that word in startle. After all, he could understand Master or some other Senior brother, but mother!? The hell was going on!?

    As if understanding his surprise, and wonder, Ice answered from his side,

    "Master is Junior brother Da Gui''s biological mother. She dotes upon him too much, and even decided my marriage with him!

    If you hadn''t appeared, we would have gotten married when we returned from this mission!"

    It was only at that point that Eric finally understood a bit about their rtionship, but then he found something weird as he asked,

    "Why don''t you seem so happy with that!?"

    "I am concentrated on my cultivation, and path to bing stronger. I might marry him, but he will never be able to capture my heart with his feeble strength.

    I am only doing this because I owe Master my life!"

    Ice was extremely cold and sincere at this moment, which made Eric look at her with appreciation. She seemed to be one of those women that followed the path they had chosen to take.

    It was people like her who had the right and the opportunity to reach far in their path and had a chance to be truly strong.

    At that moment Eric couldn''t help but think that if she truly showed potential, he might never let her go from his grasp, but certainly, he wouldn''t tell these words to her.

    He just looked at her with a deep observation look, and then turned towards the other star of the show,

    "And so she says Young Master Da Gui, but what do you think about that?"

    At this moment though Young Master Da Gui harrumphed and said with a dark voice,

    "Don''t try to riddle me, kid, I know that you are going to kill me no matter what, because if you don''t then I will never let you live under the same sky!

    But don''t worry, even if you kill me now, you will never be able to live for long either, as my mother will surely avenge my death!

    That bitch won''t be able to have a good life either, as mother will just precede with her n, and retrieve her essence from her! HAAHAH~!"

    As he said those words he startedughing like a maniac, as if he could already see the lives of Eric and Ice after they got out in the outside world.

    But while Eric had a surprised, and interested look on his face, Ice''s face immediately went dark and gloomy as she suddenly jumped towards him, caught him by his neck, and screamed,

    "What did you just say? What do you mean by those words!?"

    "Hahahah~! Exactly what you heard bi*tch, the only reason why you were able to live so long, and so good was because I took a liking to you, and mother was postponing her n for my sake!

    But now that I will be gone, why would she care about you anymore!? Just a stupid and worthless orphan like you is nothing in her eyes.

    Do you know how many like you had passed through mother''s hands? All of them had the same end, they were drained of their strength, vitality, and essence to be mother''s cultivation furnaces.

    The only reason you lived so long was because of me! Now that I will die, you will have nowhere to hide or be able to escape your fate anymore!

    Hahahah~! I will just die ahead of you and wait for you on the other side. I will make sure to give a good wee when you arrive! Hahaha~!"

    Ice''s face became colder, gloomier, and darker the more she heard the piece of shit in front of her speak, as she couldn''t believe his words.

    But even though his words looked unbelievable, she had a feeling that he wasn''t lying. She was truly broken at that moment and didn''t know how to react.

    The only person that she thought as family was nothing more than the executioner that had fattened her up all this time.

    On the other hand, Eric couldn''t believe his luck¡­

 Chapter 356 - 356: Da Guiâ€™s Terrify

    He had just thought that it would be extremely difficult for him to make Ice take his side, and that most probably he would have to keep her against her wish, no matter what.

    But now it seemed like the Heavens were helping him and had almost solved the biggest problem for that to happen.

    He would have never thought that something like this would be possible, but thinking a bit more, the mother of a guy who raised snakes was bound to be nothing good either.

    At that moment he felt like he was ready to forgive the snake guy for all the trouble he had caused to him until now and let him live on for a bit longer.

    Too bad that it was just a fleeting thought though, as the next moment itpletely dispersed, and he decided on a new way of torture..

    This snake guy was just like the snakes he trained untrustworthy, venomous, and despicable, there was no way Eric would allow him to live on or have a quick and peaceful death.

    Surely the favor he did to him was extremely precious, and almost unbelievably good, but that didn''t change his character, or the fact that he was a despicable scum.

    With those thoughts on his mind, an evil grin appeared on Eric''s face, but since it was dark in the tunnel no one could see it, as he suddenly gave an order to the puppets.

    He picked up Ice in his arms and started walking towards the entrance of the tunnel, while the puppets carried Da Gui.

    Ice was still too shocked to react at this moment, as even though she was naked on Eric''s arms she didn''t try to hide her body, or even think of being shy and embarrassed.

    Her very core had been shocked at that moment, and the fact that her naked body was on Eric''s arms didn''t seem to matter much.

    Not to mention that Eric had already explored every nook and cranny of her body, and there was nothing that he hadn''t touched or seen, so it was useless to try and hide herself and her body now.

    Differently from her though, Da Gui seemed to be extremely nervous and afraid when he felt some stone, and metallic puppets suddenly pick him up, and transport him somece.

    Until now he had acted extremely cold-blooded, and collected, but when he truly thought that he was going to die, he couldn''t help but get extremely afraid.

    "Where are you taking me!?...

    Just kill me already!...

    What are you going to do to me!?..."

    In no time he started screaming like a pig who was about to get butchered, but unfortunately there was no answer to his screaming.

    Even the cold beauty in Eric''s arms seemed unable to hear his screams, and shouts, as she still couldn''t believe the words she had heard earlier.

    Since Eric hadn''t entered deep inside the tunnel, it didn''t take him long to reach the entrance of it, as he handed over a few lighted torches to his puppets, and immediately create a lighted room.

    The sudden change startled not only the snake guy who was being transported by the puppets, but also Ice who seemed to break from her frozen statue for a moment.

    The most affected one though was clearly the snakes guy behind, who thought that the suddenly light hade from him actually dying as he started screaming,

    "Nooo~! I don''t want to die! I am too fu*cking young to die! I don''t want to lose my life like this!"

    It wasn''t only his screams, really soon he started crying, as snoot was freefalling from his nose, and a path of wetness appeared on his trousers, and a sour smell of stench came out from behind him.

    Not only had this guy wet his pants, but he had even gone as far as to shit his pants from fear! The change was just too big for anyone to be able to bear.

    Even Eric was extremely disgusted by this piece of crap and thought that he would just dirty his hands if he killed this guy.

    He even felt disgusted to continue with his torturing program, but then he decided to go on with it no matter what.

    Eric was no saint, but he was no devil either. His motto in life was quite simple actually, repay goodwill with benevolence, and repay ill will with malice.

    Until now the people who had shown goodwill to him were almost non-existent, as they didn''t think that he deserved their goodwill.

    Yes, even if one wanted to have the goodwill of others he had to deserve it, in order to get it. No person would show goodwill towards a waste, or a useless idiot.

    While the number of the people showing ill will to him was increasing by day. This snake guy was one of them.

    Not only was he a trash who bullied the weak and feared the strong, but he was also someone that wanted to kill Eric in the most painful ways possible.

    And if that wasn''t enough not long ago he even had the guts to say that Eric and he couldn''t continue leaving under the same sky, and that he would wait for him to show him a good time in Hell.

    Forgetting about all his previous actions, just thesest words of his were enough to make Eric feel like the y he was about to enact was more than necessary for that piece of trash.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he ordered the puppets to walk a bit away from him, at a distance from where he couldn''t feel the bad smell, and then sit him down on his butt.

    Da Gui had already understood that he hadn''t died yet, and that he had lost all face in what happened earlier, but he got even more afraid when he saw the bodies, faces, and actions of the puppets.

    Despite being a fighter, or a cultivator, or whatever he was, this was the first time that he actually saw soulless beings like these Stone and Metallic puppets move around and obey orders.

    Even if he didn''t hear Eric say anything, or sound any order, he still knew that these puppets were obeying him. That made him even more scared of Eric, as even his mother didn''t have something like this.

    For the first time since encountering Eric, he finally started to think that perhaps Eric was someone from a big power. Only that would exin everything had happened until now.

    Thinking up to here, he finally threw away his arrogance, and temper, as he clearly lowered the pitch of his voice, as he said,

    "Young brother, do we truly have to do something like this? Neither me nor you want to die, so how about we bury our hatchet here, and you let me go.

    You can keep that bit-woman, you can make her your maid or ve whatever you want. I will even make mother agree to give her to you.

    She won''t disobey my mother''s word!

    Furthermore, I promise to never cross your path again, and I will never tell any soul about what happened here!"

    When herself was mentioned Ice immediately seemed to have regained a bit of rity, but the next moment her face turned even uglier as she heard those words.

    She didn''t believe it, or to be more exact she didn''t want to believe it that the person she had thought as her family would be someone like that.

    But the more she heard, the more she seemed to get convinced of that fact. Slowly she was being eaten inside, as she had lost one of the most important things that kept her moving ahead.

    Even though she had started to create her own path, she still considered her Master as her family, and made her an important piece of her path.

    Now she had been bluntly awakened from her dream, as she understood that the person she considered family was actually nothing like that, and it was bing her enemy.

    Eric heard all those words, and noticed the expression on Ice''s face, and couldn''t be happier. That idiot was slowly destroying every connection that Ice had with his mother.

    He didn''t understand the importance, or the potential of Ice, and even thought of her as nothing more than a cheap slu*t which clearly made Eric''s job easier for the future.

    But just because he allowed him to talk didn''t mean that he had any intention of reasoning with him, or reaching an agreement with him, as he said,

    "Elder brother, I thought that my father was quite the loyal husband to my mother, I would have never expected that he had a fling with you mother!

    At the same time though, I can''t help but be amazed by his skills, and potential! Hhahaha~!"

    Since Eric''s voice, and tone were extremely natural, calm, and even with a tinge of surprise, and solemnity Da Gui was hearing him attentively.

    But when he finally made sense of those words, his face became even uglier than it already was, as blood gushed on his face wanting to explode out of it, showing his enrage.

    If there was a person that Da Gui truly loved and respected that was his mother. She had raised him by herself, she spoiled him, and always gave him whatever he asked.

    So, when he understood what Eric meant, Da Gui immediately forgot his fear, and lose of face, as he screamed enraged,

    "Bastard, don''t go too far~!"

    On the other hand, Eric seemed like he didn''t hear Da Gui''s scream and then said with a teasing grin,

    "Enjoy the show brother!"

 Chapter 357 - 357: A Special Way To Torture Da Gui [R-18]

    Da Gui didn''t understand what Eric had in n for him, but he had a feeling that it was nothing good, and that he would suffer quite a bit.

    The next moment though he saw something that was clearly out of his expectations, as he saw Eric kiss Ice''s lips tenderly at first, then spread them open with his tongue, and taste her saliva.

    That came as aplete surprise to Da Gui who waspletely jaw-dropped looking at what was going on in front of him.

    At first, Ice was just like a doll, or a puppet allowing Eric to do whatever he wanted, and whatever pleased him with her mouth.

    Her beautiful naked body was in his arms, as her private parts were crashing against Eric''s body, but she understood that the kiss between her and Eric was in the sight of Da Gui.

    She wasn''t stupid to not understand what Eric was doing, and she wouldn''t normally care either. Perhaps before all this was said and happened, she would have asked him to not do this in front of Da Gui.

    But now she found out and not only didn''t she care about it, but she felt like this was a good way to have her revenge against the scum''s words..

    She still had no idea what to think, or how to feel about her Master, but she knew that this scum deserved to suffer, and she would be more than willing to participate in his torture.

    The only link that stopped her from doing something like that was broken when he said those words about her Master.

    Surely she still found it really hard to believe them, and perhaps even if her Master herself admitted to those words, she wouldn''t be able to believe them, but something inside her had changed.

    Something inside her had been broken, and she was sumbing to the closest thing that would be able to treat her, this was a simple human reaction.

    On the other hand, Eric was more than happy to be the substitute she needed in order to make her sumb to him.

    Not long after his tongue was exploring every nook and cranny of her mouth, licking her gums, her tongue, exchanging saliva, Eric''s hands extended towards her jiggly but and grasped one side each.

    As if trying to melt his fingers into that juicy butt, he started squishing it like he was squishing a sponge, trying to sap water out of it.

    It was just that there was no watering, as Ice''s butt cheeks became red like apples, and instead of water blood was trying toe out, yet it was unable to do so.

    Just looking at that anyone would think about the pain that Ice was experiencing at that moment, but Ice didn''t seem like she had time to bother about that pain.

    The only reaction she had was that her face turned a flinched a bit as she felt Eric''s fingers sip into her meaty cheeks, and she released a slightly painful moan.

    ''Aghnn~!''

    The only spectator watching this view though seemed to lose all color on his face for a moment, and then his face turned green, dark, and finallynd on purple.

    For someone that had considered Ice as his own private property for this long, the scene happening right now was one of the worst possible.

    Who would be able to support the pain of having their beloved, or their obsession being kissed, touched, and taken in front of their eyes, unable to do anything!?

    The same thing had happened the prior day, but at that moment he couldn''t see anything, and he could only hear their voices, so he could convince himself to believe in the lie that it hadn''t happened.

    But now it was different as he could clearly see what was going on in front of him, and he could see that Ice wasn''t refusing his advances. That made him even angrier at her.

    Caught in that rage and anger he started doing the only thing he could do at that point, which was scream and threaten Eric and Ice,

    "You bastards!

    You won''t have an easy death!

    You will regret this! I swear to God you will regret this!

    I will make you suffer as long as you live! You damn scum!"

    Too bad that no one had the intention of hearing him, as Eric only felt a bit disturbed by his screams, roars, and threats.

    In order to assure himself of a better experience, he quickly ordered one of the puppets that were pinning him down to cover his mouth.

    The puppet didn''t even ask how, as it quickly stuffed its hand inside the poor Da Gui''s mouth, shattering a few teeth in the process, but it didn''t seem to care about it.

    Eric noticed this happen, but he didn''t feel sorry in the least. Quite the opposite he felt that his puppets were pretty capable and had expressed his feelings perfectly.

    But now wasn''t the time to think about him, as he broke the kiss with Ice and then brought his lips down her chin, her neck, her nape, and finally her juicy melons.

    At first, he covered her chest with kisses, and after he took the right one on his mouth, while he started ying with the left using his right hand.

    He was sucking, biting her right melon and the cute bud on top while using his right hand to grope and pinch the on the left, as his left hand made its way towards her secret garden.

    ''Aaahhnn~!''

    The moment that his fingers touched the entrance of Ice''s secret cave, and due to the continuous excitement of her melons, Ice couldn''t help but release a moan of satisfaction.

    She didn''t need to say anything at that moment to make Da Gui feel worse than he was already feeling, as that simple soulful moan of hers had already done its job dutifully.

    Da Gui''s purple face was bing a darker shade of purple with each passing second, but there was nothing he could do, as he couldn''t even move from his position.

    His teeth were shattered, and there was blooding out of the cavities they left behind, making him look even crazier than he was.

    But that wasn''t the end of it, as for Eric this show had just begun, as he slowly turned Ice around, making her face the poor Da Gui on the ground, while he yed with her melons and her secret cave.

    Before Da Gui could only imagine what was going on, but now he had a front-row ticket and was able to witness everything.

    Tianlong Yun''s left hand was now ying with Ice''s melons, while his right hand was spreading her secret cave''s entrance, and putting two fingers inside, as his lips nibbled on her ear.

    ''Aahnn¡­, aaahhnnn¡­, nnnhhnn¡­''

    The first time Ice had only felt pain, but now everything had changed, feeling the ministrations of Tianlong Yun she felt like she had suddenly been given wings, and told that she could fly.

    Who would be able to resist that great wish, and she was no different, as she tried her best to grow her wings asrge as she could.

    It had started to make Da Gui suffer at first, but at that moment he didn''t matter anymore, as she was concentrated on what she was feeling at that moment.

    Just as she felt that she could finally open her wings to fly, though the whole progress had been suddenly halted and was retreating back, as she opened her eyes, and looked at Eric with a wronged expression.

    Eric just smiled at her like he didn''t see her expression, as he said,

    "While it''s great that you are enjoying this, but don''t you think that you should satisfy me too? After all, I am the Master in our rtionship!"

    Ice didn''t know what to say, or feel for a few moments, as all this was extremely new to her, and she had never thought about something like this.

    But after a few short moments, she finally asked,

    "What should I do!?"

    Eric grinned at her question, and then slowly made her stand on her knees, and then bring her full mouth towards his little brother, as he said,

    "Treat it like a lollipop!"

    Exining everything to her would be a bother and a buzz killer, so he decided to let her perform a natural act.

    Even though she was extremely clumsy, and slow, she still started to kiss, lick, and suck on his little brother.

    Sometimes her teeth would scratch Eric''s little brother, but he didn''t make a noise and let her continue on her own, pretty soon she started getting better and better at it.

    But no matter how much better she became, it was impossible for her to make him climax like that, as he had had much better.

    So, with these thoughts in his mind, he decided to change his strategy, and then stopped her saying,

    "This is enough! Now it''s time for the main dish!"

    No matter how inexperienced Ice was, she could easily understand what Eric meant by those words, as she got up looking at him intently.

    But Eric wasn''t in a hurry to explore her secret cave, as he hadn''t forgotten about the main reason for doing this, so he turned her facing Da Gui once again, lying her above his body on the ground.

    Spread the entrance of her secret cave using his left hand for Da Gui to have a clear view, and then finding a suitable position his little brother appeared below her and pierced her entrance slowly.

    It felt like he was crushing every dream and thought of Da Gui with each extra inch entering inside Ice, and by the time he was half in, Da Gui passed out.

    Feeling extremely good about his victory, he just smiled with satisfaction, and then entered full inside. Since the torture was over, it was time for him to enjoy¡­

 Chapter 358 - 358: A Terrified Crying Thief

    In no time the pleasurable moans of the cold beauty Ice and the pleasurable grunts of Eric started reverberating inside the tunnel, as they both delved into the depth of their carnal pleasure.

    Neither of them cared about Da Gui anymore, they were only concentrated on their body pleasure.

    There was no love, like, or any kind of feeling among the two of them, it was just pure carnal pleasure, each of them trying to get the most from their situation.

    He could feel Da Gui awaken from Ice''s moans in the middle of their session, but he didn''t manage to keep his consciousness for long as he passed out quickly again.

    He had been obsessed with Ice for such a long time, considering his and only his. And now not only wasn''t he, her first! But he didn''t seem like he would be able to even dream about it anymore.

    From the moment that he closed his eyes probably the first thought or nightmare, he could dream about was the two of them going at each other like hungry beasts.

    Eric was quite pleased with this situation, he felt like he had had an act of great revenge against this scum that had tried to kill him more than once.

    Certainly, there was more to his revenge against this guy, as he still didn''t seem convinced, but at the moment this was enough.

    With that he stopped caring about his presence anymore, as he totally concentrated on the beauty on top of him, it was clear that she was approaching another climax, but it wouldn''t be thest either.

    ¡­

    It took Eric around 2 hours to finally tire Ice out, and make her pass out, as he decided to get busy with important work.

    Now that he had taken care of the first two, it was time for the third, but more than revenge against this third guy, he wanted that special stealth technique of his.

    It seemed extremely interesting and useful. He wouldn''t need to use his Stealth Talismans anymore for any small thing, as he could use that guy''s technique.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he approached him slowly, while ordering two puppets to pick him up in the middle of the darkness, just like he was being crucified in the dark.

    Then with slow and noiseless steps, he approached the poor thief from behind, as he said,

    "You only have one opportunity to stay alive for the moment, and that is by giving me that technique you used when you stayed underwater!

    You have 5 seconds to think about it, and then decide if you want to live or not!"

    His voice seemed to be cold and rinsed with a bit of killing intent, as the poor thief was unable to even see where he was, and what was happening.

    Spirit sense wasn''t something that everyone could use, and unfortunately, the thief was one of those that couldn''t use it.

    He could only hear Eric''s voice from up close as he was being stranded on air. Every thread of hair in his body was standing in attention due to fear, and he couldn''t even doubt Eric''s words.

    But that wasn''t all there was to it as the next moment he felt a cold and sharp metal slowly start cutting on his neck skin.

    The cut wasn''t deep, it was only on the surface skin, but since every nerve and thought of him was focused there, he couldn''t help but feel like his neck was being chopped off.

    "I will give it to you!

    I will give it to you!

    Please don''t kill me! Please!

    I don''t want to die!"

    "Well, if you don''t want to die the solution is extremely simple don''t you think? You just need to give me what I am asking for!"

    "But I don''t have a copy of the skill book with me!"

    "Then aren''t you useless to me!? Why should I keep you alive!?"

    "I remember, I remember! There is another Senior brother of mine in this ce, he has a copy of the skill book, and I can take it from him!

    Please don''t kill me!

    I swear I will go and take it from him and return! I don''t want to die, I have an old mother to take care of!"

    This cheap clich¨¦ once again, why should Eric care if this guy had a mother, a brother, was born a bastard or was raising 20 orphans?

    He only cared about his own job and issues, as long as everything else was fine he didn''t need to think about anything else.

    If he cared about all these things then he wouldn''t have started walking on the path of bing stronger and trying to reach the peak.

    Just how many people he would step upon while walking towards the peak, how many families would he destroy, how many ns would get destroyed to boost his fame?

    Furthermore, wasn''tmon sense that once one jumped over the bull then he would either ride along or fall down and suffer the consequences.

    Eric had already made peace with himself and selected his path. He had made an oath to himself that he either seeded or died trying, nothing in between.

    Thinking like that, he just increased his killing intent, and the chilliness on his voice a little bit, as he continued,

    "I don''t give a damn about those touching thoughts, and stories. Those are nothing more than empty airing out of your mouth.

    What I want to know is how you will ensure me that you will do as you say, and not use the same trick to try and trap me once again!?

    You see, if you do it once then you can do it a second time! And I don''t think that you have learned your lesson yet."

    "No, no I have learned my lesson, I swear! I will never try to cheat, or do something like that, ever again!

    I swear! Please believe me!"

    It seemed like this guy was extremely terrified this time, but Eric wouldn''t believe him that easily. After all, he had already proved that was untrustworthy.

    So, it would be weird if Eric did trust the guy! With those thoughts in mind, he said,

    "Nah, I don''t trust you!"

    "Please! Please don''t kill me! I swear! I swear!"

    The poor thief thought that Eric had decided to kill him at that moment since he didn''t trust him and hadn''t allowed Eric to fully exin his thoughts.

    Eric felt the need tough out loud at how much was this poor guy was scared of him, but he still managed to keep hisposure and same voice as he continued,

    "Don''t worry I won''t kill you! This is how it will go, you will give me a photo of that Senior brother of yours, and then we will leave together to search for him!

    As long as we find him, I will think of letting you go! If we don''t¡­ Well, I don''t think that I need to mention it right?"

    "No, no, no! You don''t need to mention it, Young Master, I swear that I will do everything I can to find that Senior brother of mine and give you the skill book! I swear!"

    This guy looked like he had suddenly found a life-saving string and didn''t want to leave that string for anything in the world.

    This was his only chance at staying alive, there was no way that he was going to throw that chance away, as he was extremely scared of death.

    If he had known that Eric was such a dangerous death God, he would have never even dreamed of setting up this worthless trap.

    In fact, he was even more repentant of the damned trap as even if Eric hadn''t seeded in his counter-attack against them, he would still most probably end up dead.

    He truly hated his guts, and greed at this moment, thinking that he had almost killed himself because of it.

    On the other hand, Eric was quite pleased with his achievement as not only was he going to get his hands on that secret technique, but he would also have some fun outside.

    He was sure that this guy would try something he shouldn''t out there, and even if he didn''t, then Eric would personally take care of causing trouble.

    After all, this was a great opportunity for him to clean up his property a little a bit from all these people loitering around.

    As a matter of fact, that wasn''t the only reason he wanted to do something like this, as the most important matter on his checklist was to gather SP points.

    His reserves of SP points had hit an extremely low point, and he needed to fill them up once again.

    What other ce would be better to refill his reserves with SP points, other than here? After all, in his eyes all these guys gathered in here were just zombies with points written over their heads.

    Furthermore, it would be a good idea for him to have a look around his property, even though this ce was filled to the brim at the moment, it would be empty soon enough.

    Eric already had a few ns of his own, or to be more exact two future ideas, but first, he would need to have a look at the area these inds covered, the terrain, and the strategic points.

    With these thoughts he left the thief on his own, making him even more frightened of him, as he went to practice the skill he had stolen from Ice while waiting for her to wake up¡­

 Chapter 359 - 359: Assassinâ€™s Breath

    Now that she had be a Realm 1 being, Ice was able to recuperate much quicker than earlier, and she was awake in less than 2 hours.

    She still felt a bit sore in her secret garden region, as she had once again lost herself in pleasure, and done the deed with Eric until she had passed out once again.

    Even she herself couldn''t believe her actions. She had lost her purity not long ago, but until now she felt like she had done it enough for a year or two, even though she would still do it most probably.

    Sure, Eric would ask her to do it, but she felt that even she herself wanted to do it because she felt like it filled the emptiness left after those words.

    She didn''t have much time to think about it though, as at that moment Eric appeared in front of her saying,

    "Good morning sleepy head! It seems like you are nice and fresh now, beside that spot right!?"

    As he said that his finger slowly went to touch her secret garden, and especially the entrance of her secret cave.

    At first, Ice felt like this beast in front of her just wouldn''t stop until he made her unable to move again, but the next moment she stopped and closed her eyes.

    ''Ahn~!''

    A simple, and quiet moan escaped her lips, but it wasn''t due to the pleasure of Eric''s fingers, but due to their coldness, and the sweet sensation prating her skin.

    It was clear that Eric wasn''t trying to start again ying with her, but he was applying some kind of liquid medicine on her secret garden area, all over it, in order to help her recover from the soreness.

    What was even more amazing though was that the medicinal liquid was working like waving a magic wand, the moment that Eric''s finger passed a small area, it would immediately relieve it from pain.

    Even though she was feeling its effect first-hand, she still had trouble believing it was real. In less than 2 minutes her sore pain had disappearedpletely as she could get up, walk, and act normally.

    As she did so, she couldn''t help but think just what kind of medicine had Eric used on her. After all, such medicine was surely nothing cheap.

    To think that he used it only to relieve her from the sore pain in her crotch area. She didn''t know whether he did so because he liked and cared about her, needed something, or was just stupid.

    Eric could notice the change in her expression and everything else, but he didn''t care much about it now, as they had work to take care of, so he just said with an authoritative voice,

    "While I do enjoy looking at your naked figure, I cant indulge myself in it, as we have things to take care of!

    Dress up and follow covertly behind us! Do not act if I don''t tell you to!"

    With that said he quickly, went to pick up the bag they would have on this trip, which was the poor thief, and then came out of the independent space that the tunnel was found within.

    As soon as he came out, the first thing he did was have a look around to make sure that no one had noticed him get out of there, and if someone had done so, then he had to die.

    Fortunately, no one seemed to have noticed him with the bag, and Iceing out of the independent space, but the problem was that the area was a bit crowded.

    Spreading his spirit sense in this ce he could feel that more than 30 people were located inside the area covered by his spirit sense.

    Most of them were weaklings of a level lower than 90, more than half of the remaining were between level 90 and 99, and there were even 2 guys higher than level 100.

    To be more exact, one of them was level 106, while the other one was level 112. Sensing those two guys Eric felt just like a kid who had suddenly received a big gift from an unknown person.

    He was dying to know just how many points would one of these guys be when he killed them. With those thoughts in mind, he decided to act quickly.

    After getting on shore, he jumped on a tree, threw the bag towards Ice, ordering her once again to not move without his permission, and then went hunting.

    As a level 157, just his physical strength was enough to kill these guys in front of him, but he didn''t do so, as he had something he wanted to test, the ''Assassin''s Breath''!

    This was the skill that he had taken out of Ice''s memories, which had been a lucky encounter her Master had with some assassin in her primes.

    Even though this was the first technique skill that he had seen on Earth from another source than his Legacy System, Eric had a feeling that it was quite good for his level.

    During the time that he was waiting for Ice to wake up, he had studied the skill quite a bit, and since he directly took it from Ice''s memories he also had her experiences as help.

    With that as the basis, and his ownprehension and adjustment he felt like he had grasped something from it, so he clearly wanted to test that out.

    Surely one needed to learn the theory in order to start working, but it was only practice that could perfect the skills.

    Thinking like that, he started regting and reducing his breath, as he tried to use that as a start to reduce his presence and aura.

    It was difficult!

    Extremely difficult!

    But he could feel that he was making baby steps towards improving. A journey of a million miles starts with a single step, even if that step is a baby step.

    That was how he managed to make himself feel better, as he slowly approached his first target. This guy was level 87, and while it wasn''t strong, it should have good senses.

    His ''Assassin''s Breath'' was active all the time as he walked towards him and managed to approach him in a 10 meters radius before that guy noticed him.

    That little sess made Eric as, despite this guy being a weakling, he should still have sharp senses as a warrior, and should be able to notice him from a few tens of meters, and not just 10 meters.

    Once he was in the 10 meters range without his enemy''s awareness, Eric felt that he had a 90% chance of having a one-hit kill.

    Thinking like that he made a quick jump towards his target, his ''Silent Reaper'' appeared on his hand, and with a smooth and fluid sh, he cut the guy''s head from his neck.

    There was no sound in the strike, it was clean and smooth, the only evidence of it happening was the exploding blood from the guy''s neck, and the pungent metallic smell of the blood.

    Feeling extremely pleased with the first strike, Eric took a look towards the interface of his Legacy System to check upon his gains, only to be left with an extremely downtrodden expression.

    He didn''t know whether he should cry or not at this point, as he looked at what was in front of him. After killing this level 87 guy, he had received just 87 SP points and 87 Exp points.

    Normally his gains would be a few times these numbers, but now this was all he got. Making him feel a bit depressed.

    All this time he had been so happy and pleased with the fact that he had leveled up and evolved, that he forgot that whenever he does so, those below him don''t amount to many gains.

    His n of refilling his reserves of SP points quickly and leveling up fast seemed to have met with a new problem.

    "Damn!"

    He couldn''t help but curse a bit at that moment, in order to make himself release a bit of steam, but he had no other choice but to ept the reality.

    Not to mention this, but from now on he didn''t seem like he would have troubles running his way towards level 800 or something, making him not know how to feel about it.

    Surely leveling up and getting stronger was really good, but the more he leveled up, the more powerful enemies he would have to find, and kill in order to walk forward.

    Well not like he didn''t want to fight stronger enemies than himself, and he didn''t fear death, but the biggest problem would be to find those guys on Earth and kill them without raising attention.

    He didn''t want to wait for the S-day toe for him to finally have a few killing sprees that he so hardly needed. He needed to find a way to make that happen before then.

    Still, it wasn''t like he had any solution at the moment, as he could only continue his blood path at this area and kill everyone he found on his way.

    Thinking like that, he once again spread his spirit sense noted his next target, activated his ''Assassin''s breath'', and then made his way towards the target.

    Just like the first, even this guy was unable to sense him before he was inside the 10 meters radius. And just like the first, even this guy ended up with his head removed from his shoulders.

    It was only at the 7th victim that Tianlong Yun seemed to have improved a bit in his technique and managed to approach the victim closer at 9 m before being noticed, but it was still an improvement¡­

 Chapter 360 - 360: A Weird Giant Dude

    On the 11th kill, he made some improvement once again, as he managed to reach the 8 meters range, on the 14th kill it was 7 until on the 28th kill it was 2 meters.

    There were two things he had made sure off after all this time. One, the Exp and SP points he got from each kill under level 100 depended on the target''s level.

    Two, the more he progressed with the ''Assassin''s Breath'' the more difficult it was to advance again. At first, he thought that he was running towards improvement, but now he was at a snail''s pace.

    What he didn''t know though was that a pair of eyes were looking at everything that was happening and couldn''t believe its eyes.

    It was like she was watching some kind of monster at work, as it should be impossible for someone to improve this skill so quickly, that made even her who thought she was a genius to look like a retard.

    If she hadn''t witnessed everything that happened with her own eyes, Ice would have probably never believed this to be true.

    Even now as she was watching him continue on his path, she couldn''t believe that this was real, not to mention just hearing about this.

    If she were to know that Eric was dissatisfied with his progress she would have probably vomited blood at this guy''s audacity.

    With his 28th kill, Eric had managed to approach level 158 by a lot as he rested at 21567, but he was still unable to level up, as the amount of Exp needed was extremelyrge, about 24964.

    The average of the levels of the people he had killed was around 70+ but it was still not enough. He thought that if he relied only on killing to level up, he would need to create an ocean of blood.

    He would have to start cultivating wholeheartedly as soon as he could, otherwise, he would be a ughtering devil who wouldn''t be stopped.

    Well, that was for the future anyway, furthermore, he couldn''t fully stop killing as that was his best chance to make quick and easy SP points to use at his Legacy System Shop.

    After thinking this much, he decided to finally head towards his next two targets, the above level 100 experts, the two Realm 1 beings.

    With those thoughts in mind, he once again activated his newly acquired skill and started walking towards his next target.

    Since this guy was much stronger than all the weaklings he had killed until now, Eric knew that he wouldn''t be able to approach him as he had done with the others.

    Still, he had full confidence that as soon as he managed to approach around 50 meters in range, he could kill them in just one hit, just like these weaklings.

    Furthermore, only by encountering stronger targets would he be able to be stronger, and his skills in order to improve faster.

    With these thoughts in mind, he kept trying to improve his ''Assassin''s Breath'' while approaching the first Realm 1 target.

    This guy was big! Extremely big! He looked like a towering giant in front of Eric, standing at 2.5 meters, with an overly ripped body, and some big bowling ball head on top of his shoulders.

    Just looking at him would make any other fighter want to run away from him, as he seemed even more ferocious than a damn bear.

    What made him a bit apprehensive though was that as he approached this ce, Eric felt a strange smell of sweat, and love juices, but he didn''t sense any alive woman in the area.

    That clearly surprised him quite a bit, and at the same time made him even more conscious towards his target and the surroundings.

    When he was in the 200 meters area though he finally understood what was going on, and he couldn''t help but curse this guy inside his heart.

    He was lying on a blood-covered ground, with the bodies of 3 women around him, none of them being alive.

    What made Eric angry enough to curse wasn''t their death though, but the way these women had died, as each of them had her lower body cut into two parts.

    The symmetry line of the cut was the centerline of their body, starting with their secret cave, up until their skull.

    As for the weapon used to kill them, was nothing else than the guy''s extremely huge shlong. He had literally pierced and cut their bodies into two using his shlong.

    Eric didn''t know if he should feel envious of the guy having such a big shlong or curse him to death for his sick and perverted killing method.

    Eric wasn''t against their deaths, but he was against this method. It just seemed like it was extremely vicious for some reason.

    But then he also sensed something weird with this guy, as even though he had the lowest of the two in levels, he had a feeling that he was stronger than his own level.

    If he approached this guy now, while he wouldn''t suffer to kill him, this guy might still have enough strength to block his first three hits.

    That would clearly create a lot of noise and trouble and make him unable to go and assassinate the other guy and test his ''Assassin''s Breath'' on him.

    While the biggest reason he was doing these killings was to clean up this ce, and also earn himself some Exp and SP points, practicing his skills was important as well.

    With these thoughts in his mind, he decided to make a little diversion on his ns, and go for the other fighter first, and then for this guy.

    "Hmph~! Weakling!"

    The moment he decided that he quickly turned around and left the area towards the other guy, as he failed to hear a cold harrumph from the sleeping giant on the ground!

    Unaware of the cold harrumph, or even the giant''s words, Eric quickly made his way towards the other target, who despite being a level 112 fighter, was still nowhere close to blocking Eric''s strike.

    Eric managed to get in the range of 50 meters before this guy even noticed his presence. Without losing time Eric jumped towards him with the ''Silent Reaper'' on his hand and made his move.

    While he didn''t end up headless, quite a deep red line appeared on his throat, making him unable to breathe anymore, as the next instant a red blood flower appeared over his heart.

    He was dead!

    Quickly cleaning his body from any valuable things, Eric didn''t linger any longer, as he once again set off into the giant''s direction.

    Well, most probably he wasn''t a real giant, but he looked like one. Furthermore with his height, and build he quite looked like one.

    Even though Eric knew that his ''Assassin''s Breath'' wouldn''t give him much of an edge over the giant, he still tried to use it, just for the sake of practice.

    But when he entered the same range as earlier, he suddenly heard a heavy and hoarse voice,

    "Hhaha~! I never thought that you would return, little thing! Don''t tell me that you are tired of living!?"

    It was surprising for Eric to find out that this guy was able to find him even though he was so far away from him, and using his ''Assassin''s Breath'' but he wasn''t relying on it anyway, so he just asked calmly,

    "How!?"

    "You reek of blood! As someone who has lived his life in the warmth of blood, I can always feel the presence of a kindred soul.

    You must have killed a lot as well, am I right? You should know the pleasure of the warm blood too, right!?"

    Eric couldn''t help but get a bit startled and surprised as he heard those words, but he could finally understand how it was possible, so he was much calmer now.

    His ''Assassin''s Breath'' hadn''t failed him, it was just that he hadn''t been able to control his killing intent as he should that he had been found out.

    Still, there must be something wrong with this giant''s head, he seemed like some sort of blood enjoying pervert.

    Eric didn''t enjoy blood, he was just killing people because it was necessary to him, and his growth. If he would have a way to deal with the issues without spilling blood, he wouldn''t have done so.

    That guy was thinking that he met a kindred spirit, but unfortunately, he wasn''t right, as Eric wasn''t like him. Or at least he thought he wasn''t!

    After sorting out his thoughts, he finally looked towards the giant in front of him, as he said,

    "Well, I don''t negate the fact that I have killed quite a big number of people, but I haven''t done that because I like it, but rather because it''s useful to me!

    So while we have done the same thing, our reasons, motives, and methods are extremely different.

    I am not saying that I will kill you because I am some kind of Justice knight or some weak shit like that, I am going to kill you because it''s beneficial to me!"

    Hearing those words from Eric, the giant seemed extremely surprised and startled, as from the beginning until now Eric was the only one who had talked to him calmly like that.

    Not only that, but while there was a bit of spite in his words, he didn''t seem to judge him in the least. Even his words weren''t those of a fu*cking hypocrite, making him extremely curious about this guy.

    But the most startling thing about him was that he didn''t seem afraid of him.. Eric acknowledged his strength but still thought that he could kill him. This was a first!!!

 Chapter 361 - 361: Bet & Fight

    From the moment that he had endangered his own life, and activated his hidden bloodline, he had never lost to anyone in his Realm.

    When he had evolved and entered Realm 1 he was even stronger than before, and no one seemed to be his opponent anymore in the same Realm.

    The only drawback of his bloodline was the fact that it made him grow bigger, taller, and wider than anyone else, in other words, it giantized his body.

    Well, it wasn''t like he could get surprised about that, as the truth was that his hidden bloodline was that of a Giant. He had no idea how he had ended up with something like that, but he had.

    While it was extremely difficult to ept that, seeing the physical strength it provided him, it felt like it was a fair exchange.

    It was exactly due to that strength that he was confident in bringing Eric down without wasting much effort.

    As for his senses, after killing and bathing in the blood of so many people, he had started to have some sort of a sixth sense with respect to sensing blood and bloodied hands.

    So while he appreciated Eric''s calm, and natural countenance, together with that look of no-judgment on his face, he didn''t think much of him.

    Still, since he was able to evolve and be a Realm 1 being as well, then it meant that he was a bit capable, so after a bit of thinking, the giant dude looked at him with a weirdplexion as he said,

    "You aren''t bad man! I like you!"

    "Oh~! No, please! I don''t y that way!"

    "Huh~!? What do you mean!? I don''t y that way either! I am saying that I like your character, so I will kick your ass and make you my servant, how about that!?"

    "Oh, you seem pretty sure of yourself!"

    But as he said that Eric heard a voice from inside his Conscience Sea,

    "The bloodline of a Giant! This is going to be a fun fight!"

    "Wait, wait! Do you mean that he truly has Giant blood in his veins? How is that possible!? Howe there is Giant blood here on Earth!?"

    "How the hell am I supposed to know that!? But aren''t I here also? One thing is certain though, that guy truly has Giant blood inside him, and he will grow stronger with each Realm ahead.

    He would be a great help to you in the future! If you manage to subdue a giant, and they make the Giant''s blood oath with you, then he will be even more loyal than a ve seal subject to you!

    Just saying!"

    It wasn''t like Eric didn''t understand the reason that the Dragon Empress said those things to him, it was just that he didn''t know how to react to this.

    But the next instant his face immediately brightened, as he remembered the giant dude''s words a moment ago, as he said,

    "Why don''t we do it like this!? If you win then I will willingly be your servant, but if I win then you will be mine! Giant''s blood oath included!"

    "Yo-You know I have Giant blood in me!? Then why do you even want to fight me? Are you some kind of masochist, and would like to feel pain?

    Bro, you don''t look like one! Truly no one could understand what is inside another man''s heart from the first look!"

    "Fu*ck you! You are a masochist! Your whole family are masochists! Damned bastard! I will truly make you regret those words! Now, do you ept the bet or not!?"

    "Hhahahah~! ept! Of course, ept! Why would I be afraid of a fight that I will definitely win! Just prepare yourself for a good massageter, my shoulders have been really stifftely!"

    Hearing that, a small vein popped on Eric''s forehead, but he still managed to keep his calm and said with a happy face,

    "Then let us stop wasting time!"

    At first, he wanted to make the first hit and teach this guy that he shouldn''t underestimate his opponent, but he quickly changed his mind.

    Since he was intending to make this guy fully ept his defeat, he decided to give him a good beating so that he wouldn''t be able to find any excuse.

    The Giant was a bit surprised as he expected Eric to make the first move, but seeing that he wasn''t moving, he couldn''t help but feel a bit ufortable.

    This guy even knew that he had a Giant bloodline in his body, making his physical abilities beyond the normal, and yet was standing with a calm and collected face in front of him, waiting for his attack.

    Just what made him so confident?

    Well, he didn''t have the time, nor the patience to ask for it, so he decided to find out with the best and most direct way he could think, by attacking him.

    With that decision made, he just crunched his bones once, and then jumped in attack towards Eric.

    ''Boom~!''

    Even if he didn''t want to happen, due to his body weight, and his physical abilities, the moment he jumped a booming sound was heard.

    In front of him, Eric was extremely calm though, even as he heard the booming sound his face didn''t show much change. In fact, the moment that he saw and heard that happen, there was a smile on his face.

    Whoever saw that would feel that it was extremely creepy in this situation, but there was no one besides the two of them, and the giant dude didn''t have time to worry about it.

    Just to be on the safe side, he had decided to use 40% of his physical strength, as his punch went towards Eric''s handsome face.

    Since he had be a giant, this guy had started to develop some kind of hate for these normal skinny dudes with handsome faces. He wanted to punch them in the face and make them ugly.

    Even though he kind of respected Eric, this didn''t mean that he would treat him any different. This guy needed to be taught a lesson too.

    The moment that his fist hand approached Eric''s face though, he felt some sort of sturdy, and metal-like w catch his punch.

    ''Swoosshhhh~!''

    There was no sound whatsoever at first, and it was only an instantter that finally sound of wind rushing was felt behind Eric.

    While Eric had stopped the punching for his face, he hadn''t bothered with the potential of the punch outside his body, and it was quite the punch actually.

    Just that it was useless against him! But he could feel that this wasn''t the giant dude''s full strength, as he pushed him away while saying,

    "You better use your full strength, and fight with the intent to kill me, otherwise this won''t even be pleasurable for me!"

    His words red the giant dude even more, as this was his first time trying to hold back against an opponent, and instead of being happy, he was even unting and chiding him.

    How could he ept something like that!? Furthermore, with that first punch and the easiness that Eric blocked his punch, he could see that Eric was extremely strong.

    With these thoughts on his head, he decided to not show any more mercy, and attack with his full strength.

    ''crunch¡­, crunch¡­, crunch¡­''

    ''BOOOOMMM~!''

    The moment that he decided upon this, he quickly crunched his bones loudly once again, and this time the exploding sound was much louder, as his speed, strength, and attack strength had multiplied.

    This time, even Eric couldn''t stay calmly in his position, as he felt that his blood was boiling in excitement, he was finally meeting a worthy opponent.

    The Realm 2 puppet was strong, but since its intelligence and moves were a bit limited, it was unable to create a real danger for Eric.

    On the other hand, this giant dude wasn''t far from that puppet in strength, and on top of that he seemed to be much more intelligent and battle experienced than that Realm 2 puppet.

    So this fight seemed to be even better than the one he had with that Realm 2 puppet. His expectations were extremely high for this fight, as he decided to get serious as well.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly pulled his fist back, just like pulling the string of an extremely taut bow, and then released it towards the target.

    It was fist against fist, physical strength against physical strength, both shing directly without any weapon, or protective shield.

    ''Crraaw~!''

    ''BBBOOOMMMMMMMM¡­, BOOOMMMMM¡­, BOOOMMMMM¡­''

    Even before the two fists bumped towards each other, the sound of the taut bowstring releasing was heard in the area, which was nothing else but Eric releasing his fist.

    The truly breathtaking scene though happened the next moment, as booming sounds rang all over the ind, and two extremely big clouds of dust were raised like two hills.

    Not only that though as the booming sounds were followed by some terrible cracking noises, and no one would be able to determine whether it was the sound of tree''s cracking, or that of human bones.

    It took quite some time for the dust and debris to start falling on the ground once again and slowly reveal the two men.

    They both looked to be in extremely bad shape, as they were covered in blood and dirt. Not even the two of them themselves were able to understand whether it was their blood or the opponents.

    What made this scene a bit more exotic and creepier though, was the fact that both their dirt-covered faces were showing an expression of surprise, and an evil grin.

    Just like two dirty Grim Reapers grinning like fools¡­

 Chapter 362 - 362: Gold Titan (When The Plot Armor Works In Reverse!)

    Whoever looked at the two of them at that moment, would think that they were just two prawn head fools, who didn''t even have a grain of brain matter inside their skulls.

    Not to mention that their stupid grin at that moment was truly creepy and frightening. They seemed like they had finally found a bone sturdy enough to scratch the itch in their fists.

    Eric could feel the blood inside him start boiling even more in excitement, as he couldn''t help but think that his expectations had been well met.

    The giant dude in front of him was truly strong and sturdy, he could still feel his fist trembling a bit due to the strong sh between the two.

    But while his fist was just slightly trembling, he knew that his opponent was in a much worse situation.

    Even though Eric hadn''t used his full strength, as he had used only about 75 to 80% of it, this was still the first time he used this much of his physical strength.

    And one should know that Eric had integrated just one drop of Dragon Blood in his body, while his opponent surely had more than one drop.

    So the disparity between a Giant''s blood and a Dragon''s blood could be seen clearly in their sh, making him even more excited to make further tests.

    With that thought in mind, he quickly disappeared from his previous position andunched a punch towards the giant dude.

    Since the giant dude had taken the initiative the first time, then it would be rude of him if he didn''t reciprocate the giant dude''s feelings.

    Only that this time he decided to put a bit of extra strength, as only like that could he beat this fucker until he wasn''t recognizable anymore.

    After all, despite his excitement and eagerness at the moment, he still hadn''t forgotten the main reason why he started to do something like this.

    It was to beat the shit out of this giant dude and make him his servant. And since he had the audacity to say he was dying to feel the guy''s massaging skills.

    The giant dude was clearly shocked to the core by what was going on. This was the first time that someone was able to survive his full-strength punch.

    Not only that, but Eric seemed to be even more excited and had started his next attack, which was clearly stronger than the first time.

    Just what kind of monster was this guy!? How was he able to do that!? He certainly was in a higher level than him, but he was supposed to be undefeated in his Realm.

    He had the Giant''s bloodline for fu*cks sake, how was some human able to stand against him, and his attacks. It just didn''t make any sense for him.

    ''BBBBOOOOOOMMMMMM~! Craackkk~!''

    But he didn''t have much time to think about it as the next moment, he felt the wind hitting his face, and right after the fishy smell of blood mixed with dirt, and finally physical contact and pain.

    He didn''t understand what was going on anymore, as he could only feel a piercing pain from his nose, this was the first time in a while that he felt such pain.

    The giant dude was sent flying towards a few more trees, breaking them in two while shing with them, but the cracking sounds he heard at first weren''t from the trees.

    When he finally hit thest tree and stopped, he could feel that blood was flowing out of his nose, and that his nose had been broken.

    "Fu*c¡­"

    ''BBBBOOOOMMMMM~! Crkkk~!''

    But he wasn''t even able to curse, as before he could continue with his cursing and insulting, he felt another punching towards his face.

    This time it was on his right eye, which cracked the bones around his eye, and even made him have a bruised right eye, looking just like a panda''s eyes but just bigger.

    That wasn''t the end either, as Eric just pulled his left fist, in order tounch his right towards his left eye, whileughing and taunting,

    "Hhahahahaha~! I thought that you were strong bro, howe you are such a wuss who can''t fight back!?

    Hahahahahha~! Could it be that you were just boasting shamelessly a moment ago? It can''t be, right? You are strong right?

    But howe you are not showing your strength now!? Hahahaha~!

    "Your eyes have be extremely beautiful though, Panda! Yup, that will be your name from today, you will be Panda! Hhahahaha~!"

    The more Eric talked the angrier did the giant dude get, and the bloodier did his eyes be. It seemed like he wanted to eat Eric alive at that moment.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t seem to care about his face in the least, as he was just punching him like he was some kind of sandbag for his practice.

    In no time the giant dude''s face and head became swollen and bruised like some sort of purple potato.

    In less than 5 minutes he looked like he was just one thread away from dying, making Eric stop his punches, and his kicks, looking at him and asking,

    "Will you honor the bet, and ept your fate and future bing my servant, or should I just kill you!?"

    "HAAHAAHAHAHA~!"

    Eric had expected a yes or a no, or some cursing and insulting, but he didn''t expect this guy to startughing like a maniac.

    Could it be that he had been a bit too rough with his treatment of the guy and had caused him some problems on his head!?

    It couldn''t be right!? After all, he had a Giant''s bloodline in his body, he shouldn''t be that brittle, as he had even controlled his strength quite a bit.

    So looking at theughing maniac under him he couldn''t help but ask,

    "Did I punch you too hard to make you go crazy!?"

    "Hahahahah~! I am not crazy! I just am extremely happy right now!"

    "Extremely happy for what!? For bing my servant!? As I thought I might have hit you too hard!"

    "Hahahahah~! Of course not, I am happy because you will be my servant! Hhahaha~!"

    "Yup, just like I thought I have hit you too hard! Damn my luck! I found such a nice toy but identally broke it!"

    "Hhaahhaha~! Don''t worry about me, I am perfectly fine! In fact, I should thank you, without you, I wouldn''t have been able to fully activate my bloodline and kick your ass after all!"

    "Huh!? You what now!?"

    "The beating you just gave me helped me activate the full potential of my bloodline! Let me tell you, now you are dead, as what I have inside my veins is the bloodline of the Gold Titans!"

    "Gold Titans!? What is that!?"

    But before the giant dude could answer to him, it was the Dragon Empress who seemed to get more excited and scream,

    "Gold Titans! You damn rascal, your luck is just too good! I never thought that something like this would appear in this wastnd."

    "Huh~! Let''s talk about my luckter, now tell me what it this Gold Titan you are talking about!?"

    "Gold Titans are one of the ancient races known to the universe, a time when the world energy was at its thickest, and all beings could get much stronger than now.

    Since they were living in such a heaven-like ce it was more than normal for their bodies, bloodlines, souls, and whole existence to grow stronger, and evolve more.

    This evolution of theirs clearly helped them get even better, and grow even stronger, while giving them endless potential, and futures.

    This is also one of the biggest reasons why beings like Dragons, Phoenixes, White Tigers, ck Turtles are still such overbearing existences even nowadays.

    Gold Titans are one of the lost creates of Anticity, as they even stand in the first 16 strongest races of the Anticity.

    Their specialty is body tempering and physical strength, but most importantly as long as their bloodline matures after awakening, they could easily reach the 8th Realm beings.

    You should know that the strongest being in existence at the moment in the whole universe is just a Realm 9 being, and no one knows what''s behind it.

    Not even I know much about it, and I can only make some predictions, and conjectures, and nothing more. This should give you an idea of how powerful, and how rare are those who can reach Realm 8.

    If you manage to make this Gold Titan your servant, then in the future you will have a strong guardian protecting you and your house."

    "Wait, wait, wait! If he gets that strong, and powerful then wouldn''t it be like feeding a snake to bite meter!?

    Certainly having someone who is going to be extremely powerful in the future is great, but I have no intention of dying for it!"

    "You don''t understand! If you manage to make this Gold Titan make the Giant''s blood oath to you, then he will never be able to break that oath.

    Nobody knows how, but once a Giant breaks that oath, their bloodline dissolves, making them nothing more than waste!

    But be careful though, as he is going to be at least twice powerful now! Furthermore, you rascal have the bloodline of someone much greater than a Gold Titan, you have my blood in you!

    If you don''t get powerful enough to beat this giant in the future, just how are you nning on making me yours!?

    Don''t think that I don''t know your ns! Hmph~!"

    Eric couldn''t help but scratch his head as he heard those words, and thenugh in embarrassment as his intentions had been seen through.

    But now wasn''t the time to be embarrassed about that though, as he had to focus on the giant dude in front of him, as a gold luster appeared on his body¡­

 Chapter 363 - 363: Win Or Lose!?

    He truly looked like some kind of Giant who had gold melted on top of him, or some kind of Gold dust attached to his body.

    The gold hue gave him a stronger, sturdier, and much more solemn aura. Making him look like some kind of old ancient warrior melted from Gold.

    But that wasn''t the main point for Eric who was looking at the Golden giant dude in front of him with aplicated look,

    "Hey bro, just how much stronger does this Gold light makes you!?"

    "Hhahahaha~! You scared now!? Well too bad that you can''t turn back now! You crossed the line with those words of yours, those punches, and that bet!

    If I don''t beat you one step away from death I am afraid that you won''t ept me wholeheartedly as your Master! Hahahha~!

    But let me satisfy your curiosity at least, the full activation of my bloodline makes me twice stronger than I was! Hahahhaahh~!

    It''s okay to cry and drop in your knees to beg for forgiveness you know!"

    "Damn! Isn''t that against the rules? Just how the fu*ck is a normal guy like me supposed to fight against that cheat-like thing!

    If you hadn''t made me angry with your words just now, I might have even given up on beating you to death, but now you have managed to attract my anger and attention!"

    "Did your brain die due to huge shock!? I am telling you that I truly am twice stronger than I was, your only end is being beaten up to death from me!"

    "You seem pretty confident Panda!"

    "You shouldn''t enrage me more bro, otherwise your end will be even worse, and more pitiful!"

    "Stop rambling like a woman, juste here and fight!"

    "Hmph~!"

    The Golden Giant dude in front of him seemed like he truly wanted to rein a bit over himself and leave a way out for Eric.

    But Eric seemed like the type of guy that wouldn''t cry without watching his coffin, and the Golden Giant dude wanted to give him a good lesson for that.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he directly jumped towards Eric as his hand was clenched into a giant golden fist, that seemed to be almost metallic, making even Eric feel a shiver run through his spine.

    This was the first time he was ever seeing something like this, and it was also the first time he was going to fight something like this.

    "Try to not die bro!"

    These were thest words from that golden giant directed to Eric before his metallic punch appeared in front of Eric.

    Eric was prepared for this, but it was still beyond his expectations, he would have never thought that someone as big as that giant dude would be able to move so fast.

    He had trouble following him with his eyes, he was that fast. So, his ne of fighting that guy with his current power seemed to be a huge mistake.

    Still, this was probably the only chance he would have to use the full extent of his power in a serious fight, so even if it would kill him he would still go for the sh.

    Furthermore, he was already prepared as his hands were in a defense position, ready to block the punching towards him.

    In fact, it was pretty crazy and strange, how both of them were only using punches in this fight, but he didn''t have the time to think about that at the moment.

    If he thought for something else as that damn punch wasing for his face, then he was clearly a dead man. He couldn''t let a crazy useless thought kill him there and then.

    His beauties, his ves, his maids, and him himself would be extremely disappointed if something like that were to happen.

    ''BBBBAAAANNNGGGGGGG~! BBBBOOOOMMMMMMM~! CRACCKKKKKKK~!''

    Everything happened extremely fast, not only did the metallic punch sh on his hands'' barrier but he was thrown behind just like some kind of kite on a stormy day.

    Dust and debris had covered the whole area, as it was impossible to see what had happened with Eric at that moment.

    As if that wasn''t enough, there were needed 7 big trees to break in order for the force of that attack to disperse, and he could feel that one of his arms was broken, and more than half of the bones in his body were cracked.

    At this point, he was just like a boiled egg falling from 2 meters or more height to the cement ground, cracked all over and close to breaking apart.

    If he hadn''t drunk a Medium Health Potion the moment that he crashed on thest three, his heart would have been probably incapacitated from the shock, and he would have died.

    Damn!

    It seemed like that dude wasn''t bolstering a moment ago, all of his stats had been doubled up at that moment, meaning that even his full strength was useless in front of him.

    But Eric felt that it was worth it!

    Yes, he truly felt that it was worth it! After all, at the moment that the punch had crashnded on his arms, he could feel his own body respond at 100%.

    This was the first time that he felt like every cell of his body was doing its best to generate strength, and then unleash it.

    He could still feel that his whole body was in a weird trance of excitement still. That moment when the crash happened he could feel his heart beating the fastest due to the adrenaline in his body.

    He truly felt alive at that point!

    But for that single instant of magnificent excitement, he had almost lost his life, which made him feel quiteplex inside.

    Still, he wasn''t the one who was shocked the most from this sh, as the moment that the dust and debris cleared, and his opponent saw him standing he was clearly jaw dropped at that time.

    He couldn''t believe his eyes! How was it possible for Eric to be able to receive his attack and don''t die. He knew just how much strength he had used at that moment.

    Normally even a Realm 2 fighter, who had evolved twice shouldn''t be able to resist that punch and would have either ended up with a step to the grave or already inside it.

    Yet, Eric wasn''t even a Realm 2 fighter, he was just a bit stronger than him in levels, and he had been able to defend against his attack, and not only that but also get up.

    It was crazy!

    Seriously, just what kind of monster had he met today!? Could his luck be worse than this!? He had the bloodline of a Gold Titan for fu*cks sake, he should have the strongest physique and strength.

    Howe someone who looked like some normal human was able to not only survive his physical attack with physical power, but he also seemed like he was having fun fighting him.

    On the other hand, Eric just stood up with a bit of difficulty, as he looked at the guy in front of him, and then said,

    "You a-cough-are really strong! Bu-cough-but this is as far as you go! Now ept to be my servant willingly or I will show you Hell!"

    "Huh!?"

    The golden giant dude wanted tough as he heard those words at first, but he strangely didn''t feel like this was aughing matter.

    He had a strangely bad feeling about this for some odd reason, he felt like Eric was serious with his words, and he would truly deliver what he said.

    But how could he believe that it seemed extremely stupid! After all, Eric was really close to his grave, just another step and he would end up falling in it.

    So, why did he look that certain, and confident as he said those words! It didn''t really make sense for him, but there was one thing he knew, he couldn''t hold his punches during the sh.

    With that thought, he just put a really solemn expression on his face, as he once again jumped from the short distance and clenched his hand into a fist, for another punch.

    Eric was unable to move a lot at that moment, as almost every bone in his body was cracked and in danger of breaking down, he could only wait for the opponent''s attack.

    The moment he saw the opponent jump into the attack, not holding back in the least, a weird and perverted smile appeared on his face.

    No matter who looked at his face at the moment would think that he was already decided as the winner of the fight, which didn''t really make sense.

    Seeing that there was no change on Eric even the golden giant dude felt like Eric was just bluffing a moment ago, and that he didn''t have anything on his hands.

    There was no change in him, no explosion of strength or power. There wasn''t even a change in his standing as he was still with his back arched, his look hazy, and the grin on his face.

    Just what the hell was this guy nning!? Did he have some kind of death wish, and had finally found someone to kill him?

    Or it was just that he couldn''t support being the servant of someone else and would rather prefer death before ending up like that.

    There were a lot of different thoughts on the golden giant dude''s head at that moment, but he didn''t seem to figure out anything.

    Well, anyway no matter what happened he would still not hold back, just for safety measures¡­

 Chapter 364 - 364: Mighty Dragon Force

    Just as he entered the path of no-return though, he felt that his whole body shivered in fear, and terror, like he had met a horrifying opponent.

    The golden giant dude didn''t understand what was going on, as he had the bloodline of a Gold Titan there shouldn''t be many things that could scare him.

    Yet, at this moment his bloodline was making his whole body shake and shiver as if it had met something or someone that was much higher in the ranking than itself.

    It was just like some kind of official servant from some country was meeting the King or the Emperor of one of the neighboring countries.

    Even though it might not belong to his ce, it still felt reverence and fear towards it, making the golden giant dude feel even moreplex and shocked.

    As he was lost in those feelings Eric extended his hand clenched into a fist towards his own. The speed of the punch was extremely normal.

    Just like some kind of weak mortal punching forward, but the pressure and the strength it spread were at unbelievable levels.

    At least the Golden giant dude couldn''t believe what was happening, he couldn''t believe his eyes and his senses.

    He thought that right now he had fallen prey to some kind of illusion that Eric had cast upon him and living a fake reality.

    The moment that the two fists shed with each other though, there were no more thoughts like that, as he felt his whole right-hand bones turn into crumble.

    ''Clinkk~!''

    It was just like he had some kind of ss, or crystal hand crashing against a big steel column there was no way for the crystal or the ss to survive the sh.

    ''Booommmm~! Crackkkkk~! Bannggggg~! Banggggg~! ¡­ Bannngggg~! Boooommmm~!''

    Not only that, as the next moment he felt a terrible pressure, and force hit his whole body, and throw him flying like a damn kite behind, as all the bones in his body were cracking up.

    More than twenty trees behind him were broken apart, as his body had been turned into some kind of broken antique.

    And that was after he had activated the full potential of his Gold Titan bloodline, making him not know how to feel in this situation.

    He still wanted to think that this was a nightmare for him, but the pain coursing through all his body, and all his bones didn''t allow him to think like that, as this was all real.

    On the other hand, even the person responsible for this couldn''t help but look at the situation in front of him with a jaw-dropped expression.

    Even he himself couldn''t believe the strength, pressure, and force that he had emitted a moment ago.

    It felt so unreal!

    Yet, it was! His whole body was in a terrible pain, every inch of his body was experiencing a pain 10 times stronger than the one before, enough to wake him up from the dream he thought he was watching.

    For a moment, he couldn''t believe but feel afraid of the potential of this strength, as this was the first time he wielded such power.

    The next moment though that fear disappeared and was reced by pure excitement, as he remembered the path he had chosen in his life.

    If this was his strength at the moment, when he had just started to walk the path towards the peak, then just how strong would he be when he reached the peak he wanted to reach!?

    That thought filled him with extreme excitement and determination towards the future. As he couldn''t help but think about those ces beyond Earth, and the infinite universe.

    ''AAAAAGGGGGHHHHHHH~!''

    Still though, the moment that he was awakened from his weird trance of thought, he was immediately hit by the unbearable pain coursing through all his body.

    In a way, people would think that he was already extremely lucky to have survived all that, as he couldn''t help but gulp down a High-quality Health Potion, in order to recover as soon as possible.

    But that was just the first step, as he had to think even for the Giant dude, as he directly sent an order to Ice,

    "Take me and the giant dude away from here!"

    Ice was still in a daze and shock after witnessing the battle between the two of them, as it was way out of proportions.

    She felt like she couldn''t evenpare herself to them, despite them being in the same Realm. If that wasn''t enough topletely shock, her then the fact that they were both younger than her would.

    The two of them were monsters, in all senses of the word. They were both perverted existences that would make every other person feel like a toothpick against the big tree.

    Eric''s voice awakened her from her daze, as she quickly jumped at his side, and picked him up sending him towards a rather safer location.

    After doing this with Eric, she returned once again this time to pick the giant dude, who seemed to have turned into some kind of mutted giant corpse.

    There were parts of his body that werepletely shattered, and crumbled, without mentioning the bloody wounds, the cuts, scratches, and bruises all over his body.

    It would be considered a great finding if someone found even the smallest area of his body without any wounds.

    She had topletely freeze him in ice, in order to pick him up and transport his body without fearing that it would worsen his wounds or the blood loss.

    This was destined to be an extremely weird, and shocking day for her, as the moment that she returned back with the giant dude sealed in a block of ice, Eric seemed to be slowly recovering.

    When she had brought him here, she felt that he would need at least 2 or 3 weeks, to recover to his primary conditions, despite him being a Realm 1 being, and having that magical medicine of his.

    Yet, right as she entered inside the small grove she not only saw his expression to be much better but also his surface wounds were closing fast.

    ording to her estimation for the time that she had gone outside to pick up the knocked-out giant dude, Eric''s wounds had closed by at least 20-25%.

    Just what kind of magic would be able to make something like this possible. It was out of this world! No matter how much she thought about it she couldn''t find a logical exnation.

    Perhaps her Master would be able to do something like this happen, but she wasn''t just a mere Realm 1 being, she had way long surpassed Realm 3 and could have possibly reached Realm 4.

    Between her and Eric there was a difference of at least 2 or 3 evolutions of their physical bodies, which made the difference between them just like the difference between the valley and the mountain.

    Tonight, after witnessing what had happened, she seemed to slowly reach a conclusion, that Eric wasn''t a normal fighter.

    His means, his intelligence, hisprehension, his strength were all beyond normal, and she couldn''t help but see him in a different light.

    On the other hand, Eric had neither the time, nor the intention to care about her, as he was concentrating on his recovery, and his talk with the Dragon Empress.

    "To think that Dragon Force is so mighty! I wonder how I was able to resist it the first time!"

    "It was mostly due to the fact that your body was stronger than those of the same level and realm as you, but also to the fact that you had been tempered with that much of Body Tempering Liquid.

    You should know that the one you are using is most probably a secret recipe of Ancient times, that had at least 10 times or more the effect.

    So, as long as you are able to bear the pain and suffering you will be able to get a much stronger body than anyone else.

    But to bear that pain and suffering, you surely are something! Either that or you are some sort of Masochist who likes the pain!"

    "My beautiful Dragon Empress, you better not throw dirt on your future husband''s face and reputation, otherwise you will suffer in the future!"

    "Future what!? You dare to say that!?"

    "Ohe on, you have already read my thoughts, and know my intentions. Why should I keep them to myself! Since you know it, I might as well voice it out!

    Furthermore, if you don''t have some sort of method to undo our connection and get out of my Conscience Sea without my approval, then I think that your fate is sealed!"

    "You damn rascal! You grow more and more audacious by the day!

    Don''t you think that your morals and thoughts are a bit wretched though!? Would you allow yourself to force a beauty like me to stay with you if I don''t love you!?"

    "HAHAHAHAHA~! This must be the greatest joke I have ever heard my Dragon Empress! Since you can see through my thoughts this should be an easy one for you, right!?

    As long as I am strong enough I can do whatever I want! Isn''t this what you think as well!? I think that our rtionship isn''t with a Master and a servant but give and take right!?

    You look into my heart, and thoughts while leaving yours behind!"

    "You¡­~! When did you find out!?"

    "From the moment that some weird thoughts and images started appearing inside my head! When I selected my path, everything became clear to me!"

    "Hhahaha~! Good! Good! It seems like I wasn''t wrong in picking you! Things have just be even more interesting now!

    Tell me, boy, what do you think your chances are!?"

 Chapter 365 - 365: Chances & Recovery

    "Me, alone!? Less than 5% I would say!"

    "Hhahahaha~! You think that you even have a 5% that is quite funny, boy! I would say that you don''t even have 1%!"

    "Oh~! Come on~! You don''t have to be that harsh, do you!? You are talking about your future husband after all!"

    "Boy, you think that 1% is going to work against me!? Aren''t you a bit delusional!?"

    "Wifey I am really worried about your future, you are too hasty! You didn''t listen to me until the end! Those were my chances if I do that alone, but I am not alone, am I?"

    "Huh!? What do you mean!?"

    "Stop pretending wifey, you already know that there is someone inside my Conscience Sea that already has an equals contract with me!

    Now I don''t know much about her or her past, but I think that she has been quite the character back in her ce, otherwise, the Divine Artifact wouldn''t have recognized her don''t you think?

    And I doubt that she would want to die without having her wishes, and goalspleted! So we are two against one wifey.

    While you might have been a powerful dragon, and I don''t even know how you managed to transfer your Soul Avatar in the egg that was supposed to be your child, right now you don''t possess that strength.

    So, I would say that with the help of my first wifey, my chances of breaking through whatever n you have is clearly at 51% at least!

    With these chances I think it would be much better for both of us if you quickly ept me as your hubby and help me with goodwill."

    "Hmph~!"

    The Dragon Empress just harrumphed coldly and said nothing more, as she wasn''t in the mood to do so.

    Eric had known almost from the start that the beauty inside the Dragon Egg wasn''t someone that was truly on his side.

    In the real world, even if you want to beg, you should have enough strength to do so. Otherwise even begging is impossible.

    Right now, Eric was just like a beggar in front of a very rich woman, the only thing he had going for him, that was part of his strength was his equals contract with the beauty of the Legacy System.

    And his potential! But even his potential was extremely low at the moment, as Earth was extremely poorpared to the Origin World.

    Even if he was the richest man on Earth, and had the whole Earth in control,pared to the Origin World he would still be nothing more than a little beggar.

    So, even though that he knew it was extremely shameless and even cowardly to use the method he was using, he had no other choice.

    He had to put his first wife, and his second wife at loggerheads with each other for the time being, and only reim peace when he was assured of their intentions.

    Most probably if the twodies knew about his thoughts at the moment, instead of going against each other they would gather against him, but luck was on his side, as one of them was tied to him.

    With the equals contract in motion, he knew that his life and his short-term future were guaranteed, so he could have peace of mind.

    But he had to use this short-term future, in order to show not only his potential but also to reach the highest level of strength possible for him.

    Thinking like that, he decided to concentrate fully on the recovery of his body but suddenly was reminded of something extremely important.

    Opening his eyes outside, he quickly took out a Medium quality Health Potion handing it over to Ice, and then said,

    "Give this to that guy and keep watch over the ce! I think that I will be ready in 3 to 4 hours top, but if something happense and wake me up!"

    Since none of the two of them had controlled their strength and their punches, it was more than normal for them to attract quite the attention, and soon this ce would be like a beehive.

    Thinking like that, Eric wanted to make more preparations, but unfortunately, right now he wasn''t in the position, or the situation to do something like that.

    For that reason, he could only do what he had to do at this point, which was making sure he recovered as fast as possible.

    As for the giant dude, the reason he gave him just a Medium quality Health Potion was because he knew from the formation he got from the Dragon Empress that he had great recovering abilities.

    This dude seemed like a wonder of nature as he truly had some cheat-like abilities and strength. On top of that, he wasn''t just brawns either, as he even had the brains to apany his strength.

    Who said that giant dudes who could make perfect shields would have to be all brawns but no brains, clearly this guy defied that logic.

    What he failed to think through was that even such an existence like that giant dude was still beaten by Eric himself. So if he was a cheat-like existence then what was Eric himself!?

    Eric''s thoughts were stopped there though, as he immediately knocked himself out in order to let his recovery ability work instinctively at top speed.

    Normally he would do that consciously, as that way he would also learn more about his body, and his cultivation, but right now he didn''t have time.

    While that way he was going to learn more about his body, and would better control himself, it was still something that would tarry his recovery process.

    It was the difference between a well-thought action and an instinct. While the well-thought action guaranteed better results, the instinct guaranteed better speed, and that was what he needed now.

    Furthermore, even if something happened at that moment, he hadplete confidence that his wifey, the Dragon Empress would wake him up.

    While they had their standings and their ns, they both knew that his death was against their best interests at that point.

    For that reason, he could calmly fall unconscious and let his own body work miracles and recover as fast as it could.

    ¡­

    He didn''t know for how long he had been unconscious but suddenly he heard the voice of the Dragon Empress call out to him,

    "Wake up, you have guests! That little girl won''t be able to stop them no matter how hard she tries!"

    Hearing those words Eric immediately opened his eyes and jumped on his feet while having a look at his own body.

    He was surprised to see that he had recovered more than 70%! If he went through the same process while controlling it himself he estimated that he could only go about 40-45%.

    This was a good proof of showing that his spirit power and Soul Avatar were still extremelycking, in front of the primary information, and natural reaction that his body had.

    While in this case he was saved as he had Ice to protect this ce while he was unconscious, the next time things wouldn''t be so good.

    He had to make sure that he improved in this direction, otherwise who knew what might happen the next time.

    With those thoughts in mind, he slowly walked up towards the giant dude, and checking his body he found out that this guy was even more perverted than himself in terms of recovery.

    He had recovered about 90% of his primary condition, making him think that it was against any kind of natural process.

    Soon, in about 15 minutes, he would fully recover and wake up by himself, but unfortunately, they didn''t have the time, so Eric gave him a good p on his left cheek, saying,

    "Wake up you damn servant! How dare you sleep when your Master is awake, and we have guests to entertain!"

    The giant dude woke up with a startle, as he immediately started cursing,

    "Who the fu*ck dares to p this daddy!"

    But the next moment realization came upon him, as he remembered the fight he had with Eric, and then the words that Eric told him when he awakened him with the p.

    Immediately his face went red in anger and shame, as he asked,

    "Who is your servant!?"

    "You are! Don''t tell me that you bastard are so shameless that you will not ept your own oath and promises!"

    "You are shameless! Your whole family is shameless! Who said that I won''t ept my oaths and promises!?

    I will certainly do!"

    With that said, he didn''t wait for Eric to say anything extra as he kneeled in one knee, spit some blood on his left hand, drew a circle on his heart, as he said,

    "I, Darren Bo, ept you as my Master for the rest of my life, to be your shield and sword, whenever Master needs me!

    Only my death can absolve me from this oath!"

    The moment he said that the symbol he drew on his chest with his own blood seeped into his skin and disappeared, but Eric could already feel the connection with him.

    It seemed like this giant dude wasn''t bad, in fact, he was quite the man. But he wouldn''t praise him so soon, as he said,

    "Are you trying to cheat me, you damn brainless giant! I recall having said that your name is Golden Panda! Howe you use that name!?"

    The face of Darren wentpletely dark for a moment, but then he could only sigh, and say,

    "Sigh~! That was my name until today, from now on I will be called Golden Panda!"

    "Hum~! Very well, at least you are able to understand me when I speak! Now prepare to greet our guests!"

    "Hu..~!?"

    The giant dude was unable to continue his words, as suddenly the whole ce was covered in dust¡­

 Chapter 366 - 366: The First Guest Is A Pervy Trash Young Master

    ''Boooomm¡­, Booommm¡­, Booommm¡­''

    Explosions followed one after the other, as the cloud of dust started bing thicker and thicker inside the small grove.

    Both Eric and Panda had long sensed and heard the noise and the fighting happening outside, but at that moment Ice entered appeared in front of them badly injured and bloodied.

    She wasing inside to wake up Eric as he had told her to, as she had found out that it was almost impossible for her to deal with the guests alone.

    Only to be a bit startled as she looked at both of them standing in front of her with their sharp gazesnding on the entrance of the grove.

    At that moment though she didn''t have the time to say, or concentrate on their sharp gaze though, as she was more concerned about how monster-like existences these two guys were.

    She had already witnessed their incredible physical strength, but it seemed like that wasn''t their only strong point, as these two were monsters in recovery as well.

    Well, the important part was that the injuries that the two of them had were only physical, and there was only some damage of bones, and tissues, which can be easily recovered, but still.

    Since there was no energy involved in their blows and no punches that could leave behind long-standing injuries, their recovery was much faster and easier.

    The only terrible injuries were the ones that Eric caused to Panda using his Dragon Force, which was supposed to be one of the strongest forces in the Universe.

    But his efficiency in that force wasn''t that great as he had just stumbled upon it not long ago. Also, the Gold Titan''s blood in Panda''s blood vessels showed its great potential in helping him recover in such a short time.

    Even Eric who was a monster in and of itself had to say that he felt extremely jealous of Panda''s recovery abilities.

    His fast recovery came from his High-Quality health potion, but Panda''s recovery was in his bloodline, despite consuming a Medium quality Health Potion, he still suffered injuries from Dragon Force.

    Thinking like that he couldn''t help but have a little sense of greed wanting to take a bit of his blood, but he knew that it might not be the best solution possible, as his body might not support it.

    It was his extreme luck that he had already managed to contain the Dragon bloodline inside his body and survived the awakening of his ''Dragon Force''.

    If he added the Golden Titan bloodline to his system he was afraid that he wouldn''t even be able to tell how he died.

    Like that his thoughts arrived at a shortstop for the moment, as he and Panda had much more important things to take care of.

    Just as he thought like that, he heard a pervy voice from the entrance of the grove,

    "Beauty, you shouldn''t try and sacrifice yourself for a useless man, why don''t you let me kill him for you, and then you can follow behind me!

    I will surely treat you better than him, and I will also show a good time in bed! Hhahaha~!"

    Hearing those words, instead of growing angry Panda thought that this guy was pretty funny, as he startedughing out loud while saying,

    "Hhahahah~! This guy is funny! He surely knows how to speak!"

    Eric''s face went dark and gloomy as he heard the pervy guy, but then his anger peaked hearing his newest servant''s words.

    So he didn''t even put a thread of importance on the idiot that entered the grove, as he looked at Panda with displeasure and a bit of a mocking look, as he said,

    "You sure you canugh at his words Panda!? After all, he is insulting your Master, which indirectly means that he is insulting you too, don''t you think!?"

    As soon as Eric''s words sounded inside the grove, the beautiful smile on Panda''s face disappeared, as he looked towards the new entrance with killing intent.

    He wasn''t stupid to not understand that Eric was just trying to rile him up against the new entrance, but he also knew that a servant''s face depended on his Master''s worth.

    Whether he wanted to ept it or not, he had lost the bet, and be Eric''s servant. He even made the Giants Blood Oath with him, so there was no turning back for him.

    As for the pervy new entrance, he had just realized that Eric and Panda were inside the grove, as his attention until now had been focused on the cold beauty Ice.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t know that Eric and Panda were inside, but the moment he had arrived here and started fighting with Ice, he had sensed them being badly injured.

    After seeing their condition not long ago he thought that the two of them wouldn''t be much of a problem for him, so he quickly discarded them from his mind.

    Even when he saw the two of them awake, and standing as he entered the grove, he thought that they had been forcefully awakened and weren''t in the right conditions to fight.

    Furthermore, hisrades and other fighters were outside, so these two guys wouldn''t try anything stupid if they didn''t want to die.

    In fact, seeing them awake and knowing that one of them was Ice''s man, he even had the wonderful idea to humiliate them, and show her what kind of trash and scum her man was.

    Eric''s and Panda''s words were just empty bluffs in front of him, as he just looked at the two of them with a mocking look, and said,

    "Stop pretending to be tigers scum! You better break your foreheads to the ground and apologize to me for spoiling my good day with you ugly faces!"

    At that moment, it wasn''t only Eric anymore, but even Panda was looking at this guy like he was nothing more than a clown.

    Surely this guy had seen the scene outside right? Surely he must have thought about their strength! Then what made him think that he could blurt out those words.

    But that wasn''t all, as the pervy new entrance seemed to get extremely angry that the two guys in front of him weren''t abiding by his words, as he continued,

    "What are you waiting for trash!? Do you still want to pretend in front of the beauty!? You better do what I said before I get angry, otherwise, you will be unable to even cry and repentter!"

    Contrary to his expectations though, the moment that Eric and Panda heard him say that they startedughing their asses off,

    "Hhaahhahaha~!" x2

    The pervy guy was astounded by the behavior of the two of them, as his face turned dark and gloomy, as he said with a threatening tone,

    "Do you know in whose face you areughing damn bastards!? I am the Young Master of the White Tiger organization!

    You better apologize for your rudeness, stupidity, and ugliness, and then do whatever I ask you to do! I don''t think that I need to tell you the consequences right!?"

    Both Eric and Panda stoppedughing for a moment, as they looked at the pervy guy with a dumbfounded look, which he took as their fearful look, and then said in a condescending tone,

    "Ha~! Are you scared now that you know who I am!? Don''t worry, as long as you do what I say, I will let you go with a breath of life inside your bodies! Hhahahaha~!"

    He seemed pretty confident and arrogant based on his background, which made Eric and Panda even more astounded.

    In fact, the White Tiger organization was a 3rd or 4th rank Chinese organization, they were just a bit above the normal mercenary organizations.

    Before Eric would have thought that they were extremely strong as even the trash in front of him, who imed himself to be their Young Master, was a Realm 1 being.

    ording to his Legacy System evaluation, the trashy and pervy Young Master in front of him was even higher in level than him, as he was a level 162 fighter.

    But after being introduced to the real world of strength and power, now Eric knew that he was just a slightly bigger fish in the sea.

    What could scare him at the moment though was the strength of his father-inw and the big families of Japan.

    He had realized that until now he had been treating the lion and the tiger as normal cats, and it was a piece of great luck that neither of them had swallowed him whole.

    Still, now clearly wasn''t the time to think about that, as the Young Master in front of him seemed to get even gloomier and impatient with him and Panda.

    He looked like some kind of pressure cooker that had a short fuse, as he seemed ready to explode at any moment.

    Panda seemed to have understood this as well, but he didn''t know about Eric''s reaction and decision hearing the guy''s background.

    After all, even though these two were Master and servant they had no idea about each other''s background, and they realized it only now.

    Surely Eric was strong, even stronger than himself, but this didn''t necessarily mean that he had a deeper background than Panda, who looked at Eric and said with a probatory question,

    "Master, how about I apologize to this guy in your stead!? After all, this esteemed young man is the Young Master of the White Tiger organization, so it would be discourteous of us if we don''t!"

 Chapter 367 - 367: A Good Show

    How could Eric not understand the intentions of his servant, but right now in front of him stood much bigger organizations, and more fearsome enemies.

    If he was frightened by a simple White Tiger organization wouldn''t that be like fearing the mice while fighting the lions?

    Furthermore, he wasn''t facing the White Tiger organization as a whole now, but just a perverted scum of a Young Master they had.

    With those thoughts in mind, he just looked at Golden Panda with an amused look, and said,

    "Well, of course Panda! Just don''t forget to be extremely courteous with the Young Master, otherwise he mightter say that it wasn''t enough!"

    His words were nothing more than poison covered in honey, not only was he telling Panda to beat the hell out of this guy, but he also said to do in such a way that he never even thought of asking again.

    Even though Panda seemed to have expected his new Master''s response he was still a bit surprised by it.

    But someone who managed to win against him as a Gold Titan using physical strength only, shouldn''t be some easy character.

    Anyway his new Master was quite the daring and interesting guy, as even though the White Tiger organization weren''t among the top, they weren''t weak either.

    Well, the truth was that Panda didn''t have much of an idea about this golden tiger organization, but an organization who could raise their Young Master to Realm 1 when he was trash, wasn''t weak.

    Still, he loved the response of his Master, as he walked forwards with an innocent grin on his face, looking at the poor guy in front of him with a pitiful expression.

    The Young Master in front of him didn''t know much about Eric, or Panda, all he knew was what he had seen and felt a moment ago, as right now his senses didn''t seem able to look through the two of them.

    Not to mention that his senses were pretty weak as he was the type who would bully the weak and fear the strong, the only reason he was alive until today was most probably due to his background.

    Seeing Panda approach him like that, he felt a bad premonition sprouting inside him, and with each extra step that Panda came closer to him, his heartbeat became faster.

    Unknown to him, when Panda was around 5 or 6 steps away from him, he even started taking a step back, as he was too afraid to be in Panda''s close quarters.

    Seeing that action of his Panda seemed to have be even more disdainful and disgusted of this Young Master in front of him, as he started mocking him,

    "Huh~!? What is the meaning of this Young Master of the White Tiger organization, I thought that you were looking for a full apology from us, and even asked me to kneel!

    What happened to you!"

    Even though he had be Eric''s servant it was still extremely hard, and difficult for him to actually ept it, so even when he mocked the Young Master in front, he still decided to defend himself.

    That Young Master couldn''t understand why he did so himself, but he felt like some kind of mountainous pressure wasing out of Panda''s body, making him unable to even speak.

    One step, two, three, on the fourth step he finally came out of the small grove and fell on his butt while his face was like he had seen the devil himself.

    His people, and other fighters were watching at the grove with curiosity, as they were expecting to hear that cold beauty''s screams and moans, but unfortunately no matter how much they waited it didn''t happen.

    As if that wasn''t enough, they suddenly felt two new signs of life inside the grove, which made them even more impatient as they wanted to enter inside and understand what was going on.

    Just as the first one was about to jump ahead and take a look though, they suddenly saw that Young Master Biaoe out back walking, and falling on his butt, with fear on his face.

    None of them was able to understand what was going on, as the next moment they saw pandaing out of the grove with that innocent grin on his face.

    They became even more curious about what might have happened inside the grove, as they looked at the poor Young Master still wanting to back but unable to.

    But while most of the spectators were just looking forward to the good show that was bound to happen, there were people who were enraged by the scene in front of them.

    These guys were the underlings of that Young Master, or to be more precise they were his guards, and followers in this ce.

    His father had probably thought that this would be a good opportunity for his son to start learning more about the world and gain some experience.

    He would have probably warned him many times to stay on hisne, and don''t throw his weight around as there might be people who don''t care about that.

    Who would have thought that this guy would go on and prick one of the worst steel columns in the Senkaku Inds, almost as soon as he came here, just because he couldn''t contain his lust.

    Still, as the guards of their Young Master, they knew that if something happened to him, then they might suffer many times more than he would, so they had to keep him as safe as possible.

    With these thoughts in their minds they all jumped forwards towards him with the intent of saving him from the attacks of Panda, but surprisingly Panda suddenly stopped looking at them.

    His sudden stop made these guards think that he was scared of them. Furthermore staying close to their Young Master, they had been infected by his attitude as well, so one of them said out loud,

    "How dare you do something like this to the Young Master of the White Tiger organization!? Could it be that you don''t have our organization in your eyes!?"

    Once they had secured their Young Master in their midst, he could finally prepare to attack Panda and regain their lost honour.

    What he didn''t expect though, was Panda''s answer, as the big giant dude just scratched his head innocently as he said,

    "Huh!? What did I do to your Young Master, I just wanted to apologize to him, but he kept walking back! Could it be that he is such a nice guy that can''t ept the apology of a man like me!?"

    "Hu~!? What did you say!?"

    Not only that poor guard, but the whole ce, including the spectators were looking at Panda with a weird look, as if they were looking at some crazy guy.

    Since when had this Young Master be such a man!? He was one of the biggest wastes, good-for-nothings, and arrogant people around.

    He was not epting an apology!? They would rather believe that the sun doesn''t show up from the East.

    Thinking like this, that poor guard seemed to gain heart and reason once again, as he said,

    "Stop bullshitting you damn giant! You must have tried to bully our Young Master since you are somewhat stronger than him, but now that we are here you are so scared that you are making shit up."

    Hearing those words Panda didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry, as he wasn''t afraid of his father that would always beat the shit out of him, how could he be afraid of some ants?

    And to make matters worse for him, Eric came out from the grove followed by Ice behind him, asking him with a loud voice,

    "Have you apologized to the Young Master Panda!? You know we are in a hurry, and we have to go!"

    But then seeing that the Young Master was on the ground, and the new 20+ people around him, his face became weirder, as he looked at Panda and said,

    "Don''t tell me that you didn''t apologize to him, and even worried these good men by his side! What are you doing Panda, what kind of servant are you!?"

    The whole crowd outside the grove were looking at the two main characters withplicated and weird expressions, and so were the guards around the Young Master.

    Eric didn''t seem like he wanted to stay behind for long, as he continued,

    "Well forget it! We will apologize to his fatherter! Right now we have to go!"

    With that said he didn''t pay anymore attention to the weird expression on Panda''s face, who didn''t understand what was going on, and turned around preparing to leave the ce.

    But at that moment, 7 or 8 of the guards around that Young Master suddenly moved from their ces, and reappeared in front of him, blocking his exit.

    Eric didn''t seem to get surprised, instead he got angry as he said,

    "What is the meaning of this!?"

    "Well you see young man, just like you said neither you nor your servant apologized to our Young Master, and if that wasn''t enough you are even taking something that belonged to him, away!"

    "I am taking something that belongs to him!? What is that!?"

    The guard didn''t respond as he felt like Eric''s question was just too dumb, as he only turned his head towards Ice who was behind Eric.

    His meaning was clear! If Eric had any intention of leaving the ce, he would have to leave Ice behind for their Young Master to enjoy.

    Eric seemed to have not understood the guard as he looked towards Ice saying,

    "You belong to him!?"

    "No Master, I belong to you!"

    "So she says!"

    "Then I am afraid that I am unable to let you go!"

    "You sure about this!?"

    "Yes, extremely!"

 Chapter 368 - 368: Death Law Enlightenment Once Again

    Hearing those two final words from the guard guy, Eric seemed like he had just taken a hard decision, and after a deep emotional sigh he said,

    "Sigh~! I didn''t want to do this, but it seems like you guys won''t cry until you see your coffins!"

    Not only the guard, but every other fighter, or agent in the crowd around them seemed to have a weird andplex look on their face, as they couldn''t help but think.

    ''Have we kicked an iron te this time!?''

    But Eric didn''t seem like someone frightening, as a matter of fact, he didn''t even look like some kind of fighter. In fact, he looked nothing different from a normal guy!

    Certainly, the damage around them had made them a bit frightful, but they thought that as long as they used their inner energy and one or two techniques they would be able to do the same.

    This was also their most mistaken point, as they had no idea that all the damage around them was done through physical strength alone.

    On the other hand, Eric just quietly turned to Panda who was still standing on the exact same spot as earlier, and said,

    "I think I told you to apologize so much that these guys wouldn''t even dare to ept your apologyter!

    Not only that you didn''t do that, but you also want to y these stupid little games with me to find about my background!

    I know that Giant''s Blood Oath is extremely precious and sacred to them, so they would do anything to keep their oath, but it seems like your giant blood isn''t thick enough!

    Since you want to test me then let me show you my resolve and thoughts!"

    With that said, he didn''t even allow Panda to make a sound as he immediately disappeared from the ce that he was standing, appearing in front of the guy blocking his path.

    It wasn''t only him, everyone around Eric, Panda, and Ice didn''t understand what he was talking about, as they only thought that he was babbling around.

    After all, what were these words about Giants, and Blood Oath? Like those things truly existed! Those were nothing more than stupid bullshit to make them fearful, or so they thought.

    So when Eric appeared in front of the guard blocking his path, the poor bloke could only widen his eyes in shock, as even his jaw started dropping from its usual ce.

    He wasn''t even able to understand what was going on, when he suddenly felt something cold enter his chest, and then pierce his heart, as his eyes started darkening until they finally lost all color.

    He was dead!

    Taking his knife out of the poor guard''s chest, Eric turned around the rest of the people in the crowd, and especially the guards around that Young Master, and said in a cold tone,

    "Just a little White Tiger organizations dares to block this Young Master''s path!"

    Not only the guards but everyone around them felt like suddenly they had seen the sun going down in the middle of the day, as a terrible chill ran down their backs.

    Before they could react though, they saw Eric disappear once again, and then reappear in front of the guy who was farther from that ce, slitting his throat, and then stabbing his heart.

    There was no sound, or the wail of pain from the dead guy, as he only fell to the ground like some kind of potato sack.

    Fear!

    Terror!

    Everyone could feel that these two feelings had suddenly creeped out of their hearts, and minds conquering their whole bodies.

    They wanted to run away, but none of them could. They could only stand there shaking and shivering in fear, as they saw him disappear once again.

    The moment he reappeared another guy in the crowd was dead, making everyone else even more afraid of him.

    They couldn''t help but feel that they had done a great mistake to actually mess with this guy, as he was clearly no weak figure.

    Even Panda himself was having someplicated feelings inside his heart at the moment. As he didn''t know what to actually make out of this.

    Of course, he had made the Giant''s Blood Oath to Eric, but in his heart, he still felt extremely reluctant to follow him, as in his body flowed the bloodline of the Gold Titan.

    How could a Gold Titan like him be the servant of a damn weak human, surely Eric was stronger than him using his physical strength, and thatst attack of his was scary, but so what.

    As long as his bloodline matured he would surpass Eric by leaps and bounds, then wouldn''t he be just like a dragon bound to a weak mortal?

    Furthermore, he thought that just like him, even Eric was some kind of body cultivator hiding his real strength and age, in order to set him up.

    Surely he had lost, but he wasn''t convinced with his loss!

    But now though, he was actually looking at Eric as if he was some kind of monster, as the moment he used his inner energy he seemed to turn into some different fighter.

    Even he was used to sensing the people by their bloodlust, and their bloody hands, he felt like it was impossible for him to find Eric anymore.

    Or to be more exact, he felt that Eric was just way too fast for him to be able to follow his presence. It was like a normal mortal trying to keep up with the speed of a flying jet. Impossible!

    Furthermore, his words at the start were extremely arrogant and prideful, but he didn''t seem like he was faking them.

    He truly believed what he said, and he was truly thinking that the White Tiger organization was nothing more than an ant in his eyes.

    That kind of arrogance, that kind of self-confidence, that way of speaking wasn''t something that any kind of fighter or expert emit at that moment.

    All these reasons were slowly bringing Panda closer to the true eptance of his loss, and the fact that Eric was his Master from now on.

    In the meantime, Eric was just like the shadow of a Death Reaper wherever he appeared a throat would be slit, and a life would be lost.

    His technique, skills, and actions made even an experienced assassin like Ice feel slightly inferior, just like an amateur seeing a Master at work.

    While Panda and Ice were in deep contemtion and amazed by Eric''s skills, the fighters in the crowd were terrified of him.

    They all were screaming inside, they all wanted to turn heels and run away, never thinking about crossing this Grim Reapers path ever again, but even their bodies didn''t seem to listen to them.

    Even if they shouted their selves hoarse inside, their trembling bodies were unable to even take a step away from their current location.

    Each and every one of them could only wait for the cold ''Silent Reaper'' to cut their throats and stab into their hearts, washing their hands with this life.

    At this moment the viin of this story didn''t seem to care about them anymore, as he had entered a strange trance.

    His eyes were lost, his breath had be extremely slow and simple, his heart was beating slower, the blood in his body circted slower, as his whole presence seemed to be fading.

    Not only that, but even in the terrible darkness of the night, he was seeing some thin ck threads connecting over the heads of each of his victims.

    Every time he killed one of them, he would see that thin thread cut and separate into two parts, one of the two parts flowing towards him, while the other disappearing into nothingness.

    He didn''t really understand what those threads were, or what they represented, he only felt that with each kill he made he seemed to understand something more.

    It was only after his tenth kill that he finally felt the familiarity of these weird threads, and what they brought into his body, as he was reminded of his ''Death Law''!

    The truth was that despite having made quite the progress in his Death Law, since he didn''t know how to use it, Eric had never thought much about it.

    He surely wanted to ask the beauty of the Legacy System about it, but she had gone immediately to hibernation, as for the Dragon Empress he still didn''t believe her enough.

    He felt like this was a secret that he needed to tell only to the people that he trusted the most, preferably with his life, as it could even be his greatest trump card in the future.

    Since he was in that weird trance he didn''t have the time to care about what Ice or Panda were thinking as they saw him like that, but most probably they wouldn''t be able to tell anything.

    But if they did, then he would be left with no other choice but to either make them totally subservient to him or kill them.

    Despite the fact that he felt that it would be an extreme shame for him to do so, due to their potential he still considered his safety and his secrets to be more important.

    Most probably the only person he was afraid of the most at the moment, that might find out something was the Dragon Empress, but he didn''t have the time to think about her.

    With these thoughts, he continued killing those fighters in the surroundings one after the other, like he was chopping some chickens, without caring in the least about their feelings.

    Just as he was about to kill even thest few ones though, he felt something strange¡­

 Chapter 369 - 369: Looking For Iron, Finding Gold

    Until now the more he killed the more of that weird dark energy he could absorb, but at this point that weird energy became stagnant.

    In fact, he felt that if he continued to kill and waste time he would most probably start to be losing the grasp on it, than benefit from it.

    But he couldn''t act just on sentiment alone, so he decided to test his theory out, and appeared in front of another guy from the crowd, killing him as easily as he had killed everyone until now.

    Still, the killing only proved his thoughts though as he didn''t feel the strand of dark energy enter his body, as it only disappeared and returned to nothingness.

    Realizing this Eric didn''t continue with his ughter anymore, as he directly sat in the lotus position and startedprehending and refining what he had absorbed until now.

    It didn''t take him long to understand that what he had absorbed until now andprehended in this weird trance was the Death Law.

    It had been quite some time since the trip to Africa and thest time that he had seen the Death Law enhance. It was only when he had acquired around 1 million SP points that he had finally felt it progress.

    Until now there were twows that Eric had started toprehend were the Death Law and Lifew, even in the Origin World, he didn''t think that he wouldn''t be called a genius.

    But what made him a bit unwilling to ept that title was because he knew that the Legacy System had yed a great role in him being to understand those twows.

    While the activation had been his, it was the Legacy System that was helping him enhance them, and the truth was that he felt like they weren''t his own power, but a borrowed one from the System.

    Well, that was the case until a few moments ago, as right now he was a bit more confident in himself.

    After all, the Legacy System and the beauty inside it were already in hibernation unable to create contact with him, which meant that this was his own doing.

    That made him extremely excited and motivated as he finally felt like he had a shot. The truth was that despite talking big, he was still reluctant about his future and his potential.

    But now he had started to put the building blocks for his future mentality, thinking that he wasn''t as useless as he thought and that he had some potential.

    As long as he worked hard, and without stopping he believed that he would one day reach his goal for sure. Now he was more confident in himself.

    Unfortunately now wasn''t the moment to solidify his mentality though, as he had something much more important to care about.

    With this thought, he totally focused on refining the energy he had gathered until now and hisprehension of the Death Law.

    ''Death was aa in the big sentence of one''s existence. Death was the full stop of existence!''

    These two words suddenly appeared in his mind while he was trying to refine andprehend what he had just absorbed, but then suddenly another inspiration or enlightenment hit him,

    ''If death is ama and the full stop, then life is every word of the sentence, and the start of the next sentence!''

    Fully concentrated as he was, he couldn''t help but think of these two sentences in progression and repetition without stopping.

    ¡­

    When he opened his eyes once again it was still the same dark night around him, inside that trance he had felt like months and years had passed, but looking at Panda and Ice, it didn''t look the same.

    They were both looking at him with some strange looks, as Eric could even feel a bit of fear inside their gazes, unable to understand why.

    But he didn''t care much about it, as he asked with a clear expression,

    "How long have I been out!? Where are the remaining guards!?"

    His words managed to awaken them from their stupor, as their gaze became even weirder, still, Ice was able to regain her senses quicker as she answered,

    "You have been like that for 5 minutes Master!"

    "Huh!? 5 Minutes!? Are you sure!?"

    Now it was Eric''s time to feelpletely shocked and stupefied. Inside the trance, he had been, he had felt like he had been like that for days, weeks, months, years, or even centuries.

    So how could he react when he heard Ice say that he had been only in that state for 5 minutes. Surely that couldn''t be true, right!?

    But Ice didn''t seem like she was lying, furthermore, she still seemed a bit surprised, as if she was unable to make sense of what she had seen.

    This made Eric remember about his second part of the question, as he asked once again,

    "Then about the remaining guys in the crowd!?"

    But instead of receiving an answer this time he received another question, as Ice said,

    "You don''t remember anything Master!?"

    "Huh!? What do you mean!?"

    "After you killed almost all of them 5 minutes ago, you sat in lotus position meditating, while a dark and evil aura surrounded your body.

    At first, it was attached to your body, but that scared those guys even more as they all had a heart attack and died."

    "So they all died from heart attack really!?"

    Hearing that question, Ice''s face turned a bit moreplicated, as she continued,

    "Yes, but that wasn''t the weirdest thing. The moment they died, the ck and evil aura around you attached to their body, drying their corpses, and turning them to nothing but dust!

    Then suddenly a white and almost holy light appeared around your body, coexisting with the dark and evil aura, making the greenery around you bloom as it has now!"

    Hearing her retelling even Eric had to ept that he would have the same look on his face, but deep inside he felt a great relief.

    He had thought that the Death Law and the Life Law would sh against each other, and would cause trouble for him, but it seemed like they were able to coexist.

    Thinking up to here, he couldn''t help but have a strange, and crazy thought inside him, what would happen if he tried to merge these twows in an attack!?

    Surely something amazing would happen, but would he be able to? Forget about using them in an attack, right now he didn''t have any idea what they truly represented.

    Before he thought that once his Legacy System showed that he had learned the 100% that would be enough for him to use them to his wish, but right now that belief was shattered.

    If every being was able to evolve, grow stronger, and more powerful, then could the same Death and Life Laws apply to them.

    Take the smallest difference, for example, a Realm 0 being was able to live about 80-100 years old if there was no big problem with their body.

    But a Realm 1 being was able to outlive a Realm 0 being by at least 2 times. ording to his legacy system, every extra level meant 10 years of life extra.

    For example, with his current Realm and level, Eric could easily live for at least 1600 years. That was at least 600 years more than his previous life.

    Thinking about this, a cold chill coursed through his body, as he thought about the foundation and deep reach of the big families, and powerful organizations on Earth.

    He wasn''t stupid to think that the current number of Realm 1 beings could be counted on a hands fingers, and even less that Realm 1 was the top existence on Earth.

    Just a Young Master from a weak organization could reach Realm 1 through resources, then what about the others.

    He had thought that the big families in Japan and the Council of Five only amounted to that much, but now he understood that he was scratching his canine teeth with their elephant ss horns.

    Scary!

    That was all he could think at that moment! Still, this didn''t diminish his resolve and determination upon his path. It just made him think that he should be much more careful.

    As for the ways to use the Life and Death Laws he had at least three great sources of information, the Legacy System, the beauty inside it with which he had an Equals contract, and the Dragon Empress.

    Thinking like that he was able to rx his heart, and his thoughts, as he seemed to be a bit more mature and farsighted at that moment.

    But while he could do that, his audience surely couldn''t, as their faces were still strange andplicated.

    Looking at that, Eric couldn''t help but have a grin appear on his face, as he hadn''t thought that he would receive such an unexpected boon.

    In fact, the reason that Eric had started this y at first was that he wanted to show his fighting prowess and mentality to Ice and Panda.

    While both of them called him Master, due to his request, none of them seemed to ept it in their heart. That was especially true for Panda, who had the Gold Titan bloodline.

    So he had thought of using this Young Master, his guards, and the crowd as foundation building bricks for his figure in their hearts.

    What he hadn''t expected though was the fact that he would enter such an enlightenment trance and make something that would shock them even more.

    He felt like he had gone hunting for iron and had found gold! But the next moment his happy face couldn''t help but contort a bit¡­

 Chapter 370 - 370: Troublesome Matter & Leaving The Islands

    He had actually unconsciously killed every single one of the guys in there, even that Young Master of the While Tiger organization.

    He felt furious at the thought of what had happened. That waste hadn''t even been able to resist the performance he had shown during that time, just how useless could he be?

    That bastard was supposed to be young for God''s sake, so how could even that guy suffer a heart attack and die.

    Who the fu*ck would now go back and spread the word of his deeds. How the fu*ck would he spread the news to the White Tiger organization in order for them to pursue him, Ice, and Panda!?

    Yup!

    He wasn''t worried that the White Tiger organization would hunt him down from now on, in order to kill him.

    He was worried that they wouldn''t! After all, they were a perfect whetstone for him to have some practicing sandbags but also a target to rip off some resources.

    He wasn''tcking with money and minerals, but he clearly had ack of herbs, and he didn''t know if he could even buy them from the system in the future.

    Thinking like this, he turned towards his two servants and asked with a weird look,

    "Any one of you has a good idea how to convey to the White Tiger organization that I was the one who did this!?"

    "What!?" x2

    Both Ice and Panda thought that they hadn''t heard correctly what Eric had just said so they couldn''t help but ask immediately.

    On the other hand, Eric seemed to get a bit angry, but he still said with a natural and calm tone,

    "How should we announce to the White Tiger organization that I was the one who did this?"

    Ice couldn''t believe her ears the first time, but the second time she was sure that she hadn''t misheard him, he truly asked that question.

    At that moment though Panda startedughing out loud like a stupid giant, as he finally said with a clear voice,

    "Hahhahah~! I was unwilling until now, but now I am fully convinced, I will be your true servant from now on! Hhahaah~!"

    Eric was clearly satisfied with his answer, but he pretended to get angry at him, as he said,

    "Huh!? Who the fu*ck asked you? And why should I ept your Oath? How can I trust a shameless bastard servant, who dares to test his Master!?"

    His words were full of profanities and anger, but in fact, inside he was gloating while looking at the strange look on Panda''s face.

    ''Boy, you are too young to try and test this Master!''

    Panda''s face was extremely ugly at first, but then he understood the explosion of Eric, as he said with a solemn voice,

    "I don''t ask you to believe me right away Master, just let me show you my attitude working by your side!"

    "Then start showing it by telling me how to do what I asked!?"

    "Master, you are serious!?"

    "Do I look like joking!?"

    "But why!?"

    "Haiz~! It seems like you aren''t as smart as I thought Panda, your name truly does make you justice! Anyway, tell me Panda if you found a nice cow who gives you a lot of milk, what would you do?

    Would you milk it dry, or would you allow it to roam free for someone else to take it home!?"

    At first, Panda was unable to understand what Eric exactly meant, but the next moment his eyes glowed with a strange light, as he said,

    "Master means¡­"

    "Yes, exactly that!"

    "Hhahahahah~! I would have never thought that Master was such a person, it seems like things will be even better from now on!

    Don''t worry Master, leave this in my hands I will surely spread the news soon enough!"

    "Ok then, don''t disappoint me!"

    With that said, Eric seemed to have relieved a big burden from his shoulders, as it was finally the time to truly leave this ce.

    Surely that was after he had checked, and taken whatever expensive, and important item these guys were carrying with their selves.

    He looked like a petty thief as he did that, but what Ice and Panda didn''t understand was that he didn''t have to think only about himself, as soon enough people would enter his ''Nightless Stone City''.

    Eric had a great burning desire inside him, wanting to ask Panda about his origins and where he found the Gold Titan''s blood, but now wasn''t the time for that.

    He should firstly build a deep Master-servant rtionship with the giant dude, and then wait for him to tell him himself, he wasn''t in a hurry. He was extremely weak at the moment, after all.

    On their way, under the bark of a big and thick tree, they even picked up the thief that Eric and Ice were transporting earlier, and once again set off to find his senior brother.

    One thing that Eric made sure to remind Panda a few times though was that from now on the one to do the killing was him, no matter who was the opponent.

    Panda didn''t know why Eric would make such a strange request but still, he didn''t have any other choice but to obey.

    In the next three days, Eric and his two servants run through all the Inds one by one checking for their target but having no luck in finding him.

    During this time a lot of different fighters appeared in front of them, but they either died by Eric''s Silent Reaper or were killed directly by his bare hands.

    Themon point for all of them was that each and every one of them died, whether they had done something to him and his group or not.

    To those that did, Eric extracted justice for their doing so, and for those who didn''t, he extracted justice for not doing it.

    None of these guys were innocent! No innocent guy would appear in this ce, so Eric didn''t feel any whisp of regret for his actions.

    On the third day though he seemed to have gotten angry at the petty thief, as he screamed at him,

    "Where the fuck is that senior brother of yours!? You aren''t lying to me are you!?"

    The poor guy had been on tenterhooks all this time, as he had even lost the amount of time he had wet his pants due to the fits of rage from Panda and Eric.

    The truth was that the two of them had started with this as a sort of joke, but after making it happen quite a few times they started to get really disgusted.

    Even Ice''s cold and detached face was showing signs of disgust and disdain. So they both felt that it was time to stop doing this, but Eric was just releasing his anger upon him for not finding the target.

    "No, no! I swear I am not lying to you! He should have been here! I swear!"

    The poor guy didn''t seem to be lying, and only he knew just what he had been through all this time. The frown on Eric''s face seemed to grow a bit more, as he thought about the current situation.

    "Master, since that guy isn''t here on the Inds could it be that he has left the ce!?"

    Those words belonged to Panda, even though he had no idea why his Master was looking for that guy, he still thought that it was logical for him to have left, as he then continued,

    "Furthermore, with the rampage, we have caused these days there is a big possibility of reinforcements and revengersing from these guys'' powers.

    I think we should leave the Inds!"

    Hearing that Eric couldn''t help but ponder for a few moments, and then release a deep breath. The truth was that he thought the same.

    He wasn''t stupid to think that the powers of those guys he had ughtered around the Inds wouldn''t send stronger fighters to revenge or continue searching.

    Most probably the ones he had taken out until now were just a bunch of cannon fodder trying to test the waters.

    The true fighters and experts had yet to arrive, and once they did this ce would be even more dangerous to be.

    Besides the petty thief''s senior brother though, there was another fighter that had caught Eric''s attention but that he didn''t seem to find any trace of.

    It was the sniper that had supposedly killed him, and Ren Jia that night that they entered the dimensional space.

    No matter how he looked at this, he couldn''t help but think that this didn''t look good. And those thoughts got stronger when he thought about the presence of Panda around the ce.

    Furthermore, it was true that he needed to leave the ce and go arrange his pending business and the transport of those guys outside to ''Nightless Stone City''.

    But after three days of killing spree, he had only managed to make a bit over 60.000 SP points and it was nowhere near enough.

    It seemed like he didn''t have any other choice but to leave this small ce and go in search of greener areas.

    With those thoughts in mind, he decided to ept Panda''s advice and leave this ce. Who would have expected that this giant dude had a personal boat waiting for him around the ce?

    That made Eric feel even more curious about his background, but he still didn''t ask anything, as he only followed his arrangements.

    Even the cold beauty seemed a bit surprised at Panda''s background, but she still didn''t say or do much, as she just followed behind Eric.

    The moment that they jumped on the boat, a big meloned beauty appeared in front of them while saying¡­

 Chapter 371 - 371: A Real And Honest Brother

    "Wee back little brother! Did you manage to find what you came here looking for!?"

    Panda''s face seemed to contort for a moment as he heard that. After all, what he hade here looking for, and what he had found and transpired waspletely different.

    But right after he jumped over the boat, Eric and Ice followed behind withplicated faces as well.

    The big melon beauty was certainly above average, with a pretty and arrogant face, golden hair, red lips, and some really huge juicy melons.

    Even though she couldn''te close to Ice''s cold beautiful face, her big jugs of milk were more than enough to catch her and even surpass her a bit.

    But what surprised them the most was the fact that despite calling Panda her little brother, she didn''t have his characteristic physical appearance, she wasn''t a giant woman.

    That didn''t mean that she didn''t have any Giant blood inside her though, which made Eric feel extremely puzzled as he looked at her.

    Looking at his big sister Panda''s face turned a bit ugly as he said,

    "What are you doing here big sister? Where are Lina and the others!?"

    "What a cold-hearted person you are little brother, howe you don''t see that I came here because I was really worried about you?

    Are you saying that I shouldn''t care about my little brother!?"

    Her face showed a clear expression of being hurt as if she was almost on the verge of tears, but Panda didn''t seem to buy it, and the same was for Eric and Ice.

    Seeing that her little act clearly surprised the beauty, especially since even Eric and Ice seemed to know it was just that. An act.

    That made her finally acknowledge their presence on the boat, as she seemed to havepletely forgotten about her previous little acting, and then asked with a curious voice,

    "Oh right, who are these two, brother!? Don''t tell me that you have found friends for yourself!? Or are you paying them to be your friends!?"

    As she was saying those words there was a clear mocking expression on her face. Like she was trying to put her finger onto Panda''s sore wound.

    Most probably if she knew that Panda had made the Giant''s Blood Oath to be Eric''s servant, she would fall down on the groundughing until she lost her voice, and senses.

    Thinking like this, Panda''s face was getting gloomier and gloomier as he didn''t know what to say now. He would have never expected this devil to be here waiting for him.

    For that reason, he had forgotten to discuss his current status by Eric''s side, and even more so about how to act from now on, but at that moment Eric''s voice sounded behind him,

    "Darren Bro howe you never told me that you have such a beautiful big sister! She is just like a majestic and delicious swan!

    Could it be that you thought I wasn''t good enough for you to introduce her to me!? I am truly disappointed in you!"

    His words clearly stunned everyone in the boat, but that wasn''t the end, as he went in front of the big-chested beauty bowed slightly, and introduced himself,

    "Hello beautiful, my name is Big Foot! Due to some strange circumstances, I ended up bing that stupid guy''s sworn brother. But I don''t think that it will stop us from knowing each other deeper, right!?"

    If at first, the beauty was just curious of Eric''s countenance and expression, right now she waspletely startled and a bit stupefied as she hadn''t expected something like this.

    Furthermore, it was impossible for someone like her to not understand the underlying meaning of Eric''s words, as he said deeper and not better.

    Panda waspletely dumbfounded at his Master''s words, and actions as he couldn''t help but turn his head towards Ice who didn''t seem to care much about it.

    He didn''t know what the true rtionship between Ice and Eric was, but it was clear that they had already cooked the rice together.

    Yet here he was flirting and hitting at this big sister of his, right in front of Ice. If until now he had respected Eric like a warrior and a fighter, now he respected him as a man.

    All he could think was, this damn bastard Master of mine is a true man among men.

    But he still managed to react on time, as he jumped and screamed at Eric,

    "You damn bastard! How do you dare to hit my big sister in front of me? What kind of brother are you!?"

    "A very honest and pure one bro! Wouldn''t I be hypocritical if I acted like I didn''t care about this beauty at all, and then date her behind your back!?

    I am not such a hypocrite!"

    "Then what about Ice, you bastard, are you trying to have her and my sister at the same time!?"

    "But of course! You know that my arms are quite big and long you stupid giant, so there is enough ce for both of them, and some more!"

    "You¡­"

    "Me what!? I am just being sincere like a true brother should!"

    "Oh really!? Then will you introduce me to your sisters!?"

    "But of course! I will certainly introduce you to them!"

    Their discussion had gotten quite heated, and smooth but hearing Eric answer that quickly to him, Panda understood that there was something wrong with it, as he asked,

    "You don''t have any sister do you!?"

    "No, I don''t!"

    Panda already expected something like this, but hearing Eric admit it so quickly, and with that righteous face, almost made him vomit blood, as he screamed,

    "You damn bastard~!"

    In fact, as he said that, he even tried to jump over Eric and punch him, but he knew that his punch wouldn''t hurt the asshole in front of him.

    Who would have expected that Eric would not use his full strength against the punch, and let Panda punch him away,pletely stupefying Panda, as he thought that he had just made a mistake?

    But he felt something weird about this situation. Why would Eric allow something like that to happen?

    He got the answer pretty soon though, as the moment he looked at the moment that Eric had been thrown he couldn''t help but want to truly punch his Master and make him suffer.

    Eric had clearly defended against most of the punch''s force, but he had still allowed enough of it to hit him in the direction of Panda''s big sister, and then sh upon her body and huge melons.

    Normally one would expect them to be thrown off the boat, but Panda''s big sister was a strong fighter.

    Even though she had been caught by surprise, she still managed to neutralize the remaining strength of the attack.

    What she didn''t manage to stop though were Eric''s naughty hand who gave a good squeeze to her melons, and even nted a kiss on her lips, robbing her first kiss.

    But she didn''t even have time to scream, and punish Eric for his offense, as Eric quickly jumped up and started screaming at Panda,

    "You damn brute, how dare you hit your sworn brother! What if you had killed me you damn monster. Do you want tomit fratricide!?

    If it weren''t for your beautiful and tasty big sister you would have killed me, forcing me to crash into her and steal her first kiss, and not allow her to willingly give it to me!

    How are you going to take responsibility for your actions you damn bighead!"

    Panda was speechless, just how shameless could this Master of his be!? It was clear that everything had been orchestrated by him, and yet he seemed like he was a fighter of justice.

    At that moment he couldn''t help but think that this Master of his was even scarier than this big sister of his.

    At least she would just give him a headache and beat the shit out of him whenever she wasn''t in the mood, but she would never use him like this.

    On the other hand, the person in question could only look at everything that was happening in front of her with a real dumbfounded look.

    Could it be that everything was just as Big Foot said!? She knew that this wasn''t his true name, but this was the name that he had given her.

    It would be impossible for this to be enacted from Eric alone right? After all, she wasn''t some weak damsel in distress, she was a Realm 3 expert, and a Gold Titan just like her brother.

    With her strength, and wits there shouldn''t be someone that could ovee her right? But she hadn''t understood that from the moment that Eric had started to speak, she had no control over the situation.

    Everything was orchestrated and directed by Eric, and she hadn''t even been able to say or ask anything until now. Especially about his background.

    She didn''t know what to think any more of the current situation, she was totally distracted by the many things that just happened.

    Just as she had started to direct, and gather a few of her thoughts, and try to make sense of the situation, Eric continued with his self-righteous voice,

    "It''s a great honor and privilege for you to have such a generous and big che-hearted sister to forgive your faults, otherwise I would forget about our bond, and challenged you to a duel to the death!

    Damned brother of mine! Quickly ask for an apology in front of your sister and let us leave!"

    "Huh!? Yes! I am really sorry big sister! We are leaving!"

    With that said, Eric started walking towards the rooms of the big boat clearly reproaching his brother, while being followed by a stunned Ice¡­

 Chapter 372 - 372: Ericâ€™s Intentions

    After what had happened inside the dimensional pocket space, Ice already thought to have an idea of Eric''s character but witnessing what happened just now, she wasn''t as sure anymore.

    ¡­

    The big melon beauty who had been one of the main characters, and the reason for this whole show was extremely shocked and stupefied at the moment.

    She was unable to understand just what was going on anymore, as her pure heart and body were unable to understand just what had happened just now.

    It wasn''t that she had been trying to protect her purity until now, as she hadn''t been offering it to anyone either.

    The thing was that not too long ago she had the same physique and features just like Panda, with hisrge and giant body.

    While that made her important ces bigger and more attractive, at the same time it would scare away any man that seemed like he was worth it.

    While it was quite painful for her as a woman to experience that, it was also a blessing in disguise as she was able to learn those guys'' true nature.

    All of those guys had double standards and double faces. It was okay for their pig faces to lust after swan meat, but the converse was not allowed.

    Not that she was ugly though, as even though her proportions were beyond normal, they still gave her quite the beauty and charm.

    After she reached her 3rd evolution though she gained the ability to easily interchange between her giant body and her current ''normal'' look.

    When those guys saw her new look they were just like hungry wolves finding some tasty meat, but since she knew about their true nature, all the wolves were pushed back.

    To be more exact they weren''t only pushed back, but they were also beaten ck and blue, and humiliated in front of everyone else, just so that she could release her negative feelings.

    Until now there had been no man that was able to break the walls of defense she had built around herself, and her little brother was perhaps the only man that could get close to her.

    Despite the fact that she would usually beat the shit out of him, and make him avoid her like a gue, the truth was that she was doing that to help him evolve as soon as possible.

    She didn''t want him to suffer as much as she had, so she wanted him to experience the 3 evolution as soon as possible.

    Also, the reason she hade here was that she wanted to give him a helping hand in dealing with the mission assigned to him.

    But all those thoughts and ideas had gone out of the window the moment that Eric had appeared and made that little act of his topletely throw her off.

    He was the only man to havee that close to her, and also the man that had stolen her first kiss and felt her melons.

    She didn''t know how to feel, or what to think about this situation, as a red hue had covered her whole face.

    ¡­

    At the same time, in one of the rooms of the luxurious big boat, Panda was looking at his Master with an extremely grave and angry face.

    While he didn''t like this tomboy and violent big sister of his, he still didn''t like how Eric had treated her, and what he intended to do to her.

    His feelings grew even more negative when he saw that Eric pretended to not even notice that, as he said with a heavy and grave voice,

    "What is the meaning of what you did, Master!?"

    "What do you mean Panda!?"

    "You understandpletely what I mean! I am okay if you want to test my loyalty and word, but she and my family are out of bounds.

    Even if I have to sacrifice my bloodline, life, and even the whole world, my family is untouchable!"

    Eric had to say that hearing these words from Panda was much better than any shitty Giant''s Blood Oath for him, but still, he wouldn''t let his servant show his teeth to him, as his face grew cold and responded with a chilly tone,

    "Are you threatening me!?"

    "No, that was a warning!"

    "Oh~! Is that so!? Well then there is no problem there, isn''t it!?"

    His 180-degree change caught Panda by surprise, as he couldn''t help but get startled by that reaction, but then he quickly recollected himself as he said,

    "Then what are you nning to do with my big sister!?"

    "I am nning to make her my lover, my woman! Why, is there something wrong with it!?"

    "What!? Of course, there is something wrong with it! I won''t allow you to do something like that!"

    "Are you sure!? Think about it, despite me not having the background that you have, with my strength and potential can you say that there is someone much better for her out there!?"

    Hearing that Panda couldn''t help but stop and think deeply about this, because Eric was kind of right.

    He was someone who was capable to beat him in a physical fight, someone who could kill so many people of his Realm in a short time and also had that mysterious power.

    No matter how one looked at it, he was someone with great potential and a future. Furthermore, he was someone that had managed to turn him into his servant.

    But then he was remembered of something unpleasant as he said,

    "Don''t you have Ice already!?"

    The moment that these words sounded in the room, the third person couldn''t help but prick her ears in expectation.

    "Ice''s situation is a bitplicated, but I won''t hide from you that she might be my woman one day!

    Also, I don''t mind telling you that she will not be the only one and that I have quite a few already. But that is a choice for your big sister if she epts it or not, not yours!

    Furthermore what kind of man with my future won''t have more than one woman to share his life!"

    Ice''s expression grew even weirder as she heard this, as she didn''t even understand why. It wasn''t like she had any feelings, or thoughts about Eric, right!?

    The truth was that she didn''t even understand herself how she felt. She only knew that when she heard Eric''s answer she felt a bit relieved. On the other hand, Panda snorted and said,

    "Hmph~! Don''t blow your own horn, right now you don''t have value, that is only when you survive and mature!"

    "What do you know!? You have been my servant just for a few days and you think you know me? You better understand something Panda, I am not overestimating myself, I just know my worth!"

    There wasn''t arrogance in his words, there was confidence, resolve, and determination. Eric truly believed the words he said.

    Letting Panda process those words for a moment then he continued,

    "Well this is bullshit if your sister doesn''t fall for me, and I don''t have any intention of forcing her, so this is an empty conversation. We can talk about this when that happens!

    Now, tell me about what she said at first! What was your mission in this ce!"

    Panda was at a loss of thoughts at this moment, as he couldn''t help but feel like Eric''s words made sense to him.

    Eric was talking so straight, and so directly about flirting and making his big sister fall for him, and he couldn''t help but think that he was right.

    Just what the hell was this!? But then remembering his big sister''s temper and attitude, he couldn''t help but think that Eric was in for a tough ride and that he was going to suffer under her.

    Thinking like that, a small grin appeared on his face, as he couldn''t help but think of the face of his Master when he would have to call him brother-inw and suffer as a punchbag for his big sister.

    As he thought like that, he couldn''t help but start to think that perhaps this wasn''t a bad idea, in fact, it was quite the good one. His sister would make him suffer in his stead.

    Eric couldn''t understand what was happening with Panda at that moment, as he felt a bit crept by his grin, so he pretended to clear his voice, and ask once again with a slightly louder voice,

    "Ahem~! What was your mission in this ce Golden Panda!?"

    "Ah~! Oh right, the mission! My mission was to find or make contact with that weird Master if he exists in this ce to procure a deal for those potions and manuals of his!

    But not only wasn''t I unable to aplish that mission, but also I ended up like this! I can only go back and ept my punishment!"

    Eric already could guess as much as a grin appeared on his face, but he didn''t directly divulge anything as he asked,

    "Why are all these people giving so much attention to the potions and the manuals!? After all most of them work only on fighters who haven''t evolved yet!"

    "That is because those potions greatly enhance not only the strength of the fighters but also their potentials, and future achievements.

    As for those manuals, while they aren''tplete, inparison to the existing manuals and techniques they are just likeparing gold to iron!

    Isn''t Master here for the same purpose!?"

    It was only now that Eric understood why his potions and manuals had been so sought after from the big families, and why he was treated like that.

    He was just like the duck making golden eggs, who would dare to harm him without getting to the source.

    Thinking like that his face darkened quite a bit¡­

 Chapter 373 - 373: Ericâ€™s Master & Warning

    ''Damn!

    To think that I have actually set a really low price for my potions and manuals. Well anyway, I will consider it as a good deed towards Humanity!''

    That was the reason why his face suddenly went dark, he couldn''t believe that all this time that he had thought that he had profited from those big families he had actually lost against them.

    But he was able to quickly throw that at the back of his mind, as really soon he was nning to make public the medium quality potions, and some other manuals.

    He could make a better profit then!

    Coming to such a conclusion a grin appeared on his face unwillingly, as his ns of ripping those money-grubbers heart started taking form in his head.

    Seeing his Master''s grin Panda and Ice felt a bitplicated as they didn''t know what other atrocity was this guy thinking about now, as Panda couldn''t help but wake him from the stupor,

    "Master!?"

    "Ah, yes! Where were we Panda!?"

    "We were talking about my mission, the mysterious Master in here, and about the potions and manuals!"

    "Ah about that! Well, let us say that this is your lucky day Panda as your mission will be aplished!"

    "Huh!? What do you mean Master!?"

    "Well it''s a bit early for me to tell you this, but I am actually the Disciple of that Master, and I have the rights to make agreements about those things for my Master!"

    "What~!? Is that for real!?"

    "Yup, for real!"

    "Damn! I thought that your Master could be someone extremely powerful, but I didn''t think it would be him! Do you truly have the forme and the manuals!?"

    The moment his question rang though, Eric just threw some books, and papers towards him. He didn''t want to exin much and let his actions talk for him.

    The papers contained the forme for the potions, while the books were the manuals. The truth was that he wanted to tell Panda and Ice that there was no Master, and it was only him.

    But that would be a big problem because if he did that, then he would have to exin where he found the forme for the potions and the manuals, and that was connected to his biggest secret.

    While both Panda and Ice were his servants at the moment, he still didn''t dare to tell them his deepest secrets.

    He had already been betrayed once by the people he called to be closest to him, despite now the rtionship was different, and there were also the seals in them, he still didn''t dare to take that step.

    Just like any other person that after being betrayed once would then fear even his own shadow all the time, Eric was the same.

    Still, even the revtion he epted in front of Ice and Panda, was enough to fully shock the two of them, and make them even more subservient to him.

    But that wasn''t the end of it, as Eric continued,

    "After thetest developments my Master understood that it was a big mistake for him to trust only one country, so he decided on spreading these with other countries.

    Most importantly he is also nning to also spread forme, and manuals of medium quality in order to strengthen humanity.

    I can even give you a head start about those things Panda, considering that you are my Servant, and might even be my brother-inw in the future!"

    Hearing that made the poor giant''s heart start beating even fiercer as if he managed to reach such an agreement his position and influence in the n would rise astoundingly.

    But soon enough he was reminded that there is no free lunch in this world, so he couldn''t help but ask,

    "What do you want in return, Master!?"

    "You are much mature and intelligent than I thought, despite the fact that you look like a damn giant bear!

    Well, I want you to take control of your tribe, and help me outter. I think you already have heard this news, but soon the whole world will be wrought with Chaos.

    While I don''t know how do you intend of facing this on your side, I can tell you that it will be nothing simple!"

    There was a clear surprise in Panda''s eyes at the moment, as he looked at Eric with a mixture of emotions, as he let out a sigh and said,

    "I know! But the elders of my n are thinking of benefiting from this disaster as they want to return to the Wider World. Even though I don''t know the clear specifics!"

    "Oh, really!? This makes things much interesting, but it will be impossible for them to do something like that immediately, as the restrictions above willst for more than 10 years after the S-day!"

    Now it was Eric''s time to get surprised as he didn''t expect something like this, as he didn''t remember anything like this happening.

    But then he remembered something that he thought might be rted, right after the S-day there was argemotion in the sky, as dark clouds covered Earth for more than 10 days.

    Bolts of Lightning pierced Earth, as they destroyed more than a few cities in Eastern Europe turning them into nothing more than rubbles.

    Thinking up to here, Eric couldn''t help but ask,

    "Is your n currently living in Eastern Europe!?"

    "Huh!? Yes, but how does Master know about this!? The existence of my n is something that no one is supposed to know!"

    With Panda''s confirmation, Eric was finally able to put a few pieces of the puzzle together as he said,

    "That doesn''t matter! What matters is that you should tell your n Elders that it''s not going to work, and they should wait at least 10 years before trying it!

    You might choose to not believe me, but this will only bring you closer to your destruction!"

    Panda and Ice were both stunned as Eric seemed confident in what he was saying. It seemed like he had lived once through it.

    All of a sudden Panda asked a question that stupefied not only Ice but also Eric,

    "Master, could it be that youe from that World?"

    This giant dude surely had a rich imagination, but thinking about it his idea wasn''t that far-fetched either, so Eric decided to go along with it and said,

    "That doesn''t concern you!"

    Even though his words seemed to deny the im, his actions and tone seemed to approve it, leaving the giant scratch his head thinking which one was it.

    Then taking a deep breath, Eric continued,

    "Well, that is enough for today! Now leave the room Panda, I have some things to discuss with Ice. Tell me when we arrive at the shore!"

    Panda had a weirdplexion on his face, but he still acknowledged Eric''s order, as he left the room.

    The moment that Panda left the room, Ice stood up and started undressing while approaching Eric, leaving him dumbfounded.

    "What are you doing!?"

    "Huh!? You told Panda that you had something to discuss with me, I thought you wanted to¡­"

    The more she continued the redder did her face be as she couldn''t believe that she had misunderstood Eric''s words and had ashamed herself.

    While she didn''t mind doing something like that with Eric, and she even started to enjoy it, still she wasn''t some kind of cheap woman to do something like that of her own ord.

    Or at least that was what she thought!

    Looking at her expression, and the color of her face Eric couldn''t help but chuckle inside, as even this cold and detached beauty seemed to have a cute and vulnerable side to her.

    The truth was that right now he wanted to cultivate a bit, and buy some things from his System, but that could wait for a bit longer.

    With those thoughts, he captured the beauty that was in front of him, before she could retreat in shame and embarrassment and brought her towards himself.

    Her body fell upon him, as her juicy melons shed on his chest only to be squished the next moment, as Eric brought his lips to her ear,

    "Are you ready for our discussion Icy!?"

    His words were nothing more than a whisper, and his hot breath attacked the inside part of her ear, making her tremble. And if that wasn''t enough he even called her with that cute name.

    The poor inexperienced cold beauty couldn''t help but shiver at those actions, as her heart started beating faster in expectation for some reason.

    "Uhhm~!"

    She wasn''t able to even say a word extra besides that sound, as she felt Eric''s warm hands on her skin, slowly undressing her of her remaining clothes.

    Even before Eric could do something exaggerated to her, she felt that honey was dripping out of her secret cave, as she couldn''t help but think about what was happening, and what was going to happen.

    On the other hand, seeing her reactions Eric was feeling that the fire inside him was growing more and more ferocious and he couldn''t control himself anymore as he jumped like a starving wolf.

    He couldn''t be med for it, these three days that stupid giant Panda had been with them all the time, and they hadn''t been able to do anything like this.

    Not to mention that Eric seemed to have only two modes of operating, either getting stronger or ying and getting moredies by his side.

    The only thing remaining to make his lifeplete at the moment would be some face-pping, but he was still too weak, and too poor to do something like that.

    Anyway, he forgot about that, and concentrated on his current upation, as in a short time the room was conquered by their steamy rtionship¡­

 Chapter 374 - 374: Cultivation & Talk Between Siblings

    After fighting with Ice for more than 2 or 3 hours in the bed, which ended with her loss of course, Eric could finally enter his System Shop to purchase his necessities.

    Since his Legacy System was still in hibernation then he could only purchase from the things that were already listed on the System Shop window.

    While most of those things weren''t particrly useful to him at the moment, there were a few things that were, like Alchemic knowledge level 2.

    No matter where, no matter when the richest people alive would always be the drug dealers, doctors, and people in the entertainment.

    If one looked at things in really crude terms then Alchemists were just high-level drug dealers. That could be seen just from the deals, and money he got from the big families for the forme of the potions.

    People would normally spend more than a few lives to earn that money, while he was able to earn it in just a short moment.

    Certainly, that had its own problem and difficulties, as he was treated like a golden eggs fool, but nheless, that money was on his hands.

    Now with the help of Panda, he was thinking of going international, as the country that had a deal with him had disappointed him terribly.

    As soon as he bought the Alchemic Knowledge level 2 for 5000 SP points, Eric felt a terrible headache strike him like someone stabbed his head with a knife.

    But he had already gone through worse, so he just maned up the pain, and waited for it to slowly disperse as he started going through the new information.

    His step was quite bold actually as even before he had be a Level 1 Alchemist he was already going for Level 2, but the truth was that he felt that it was necessary.

    He needed to be a Level 2 Alchemist in order to better understand the medium potions forme and the way they were concocted in order to give them to Panda before he left.

    Unnecessary to mention but right after the Level 2 Alchemist knowledge he quickly bought the forme for the medium quality Health Potions, and Body Tempering Potions, and Spirit Potions.

    Just like the first time though he had no intention of giving the Spirit Potion forme to anyone as he bought it only for himself.

    Having that big guy was certainly reassuring, especially with his physique, strength, and background. But at the same time, he would be standing out like a sore thumb.

    Most treasures wouldn''t be recognized in broad daylight, but once they were ced in front of their opposite they would surely stand out.

    With those thoughts, Eric quickly took out some papers and pen as he started recording the forme and the way of concoction into them.

    When he was finished and pleased with his work, he quickly left them in an obvious location and then even wrote a letter with instructions for Panda, before sitting in cultivation.

    At first, he seemed to have a bit of difficulty in concentrating, but soon enough he was able to feel that strange energy inside his body once again, as he started revolving it ording to his manual.

    What surprised him though was the fact that what he considered to be a wide road before, now seemed to be only a one-person sidewalk seen from afar.

    It didn''t take him a long time to understand that things had changed, and the way he looked at that energy, and his own body as a whole had changed as well.

    Thinking like that he couldn''t help but release an emotional sigh, as he understood that with the path he had selected to trod upon this was just the beginning.

    This was just his first step towards understanding the big world around him, but also the most important step. The journey of a million-mile starts with one step.

    Without losing time, Eric immediately concentrated on the energy inside his body, as he started to guide it along the sidewalk while trying to expand the way.

    It was arduous and difficult, but he had already been once through it, so he had a bit of experience and could quickly get the hang of it.

    At that moment all that mattered to him was cultivating and circting that energy just like his blood circted on its own.

    Blood had the heart as a pump to make it circte all the time, while the energy inside him or Qi could only be circted due to his will, and effort.

    ¡­

    As Eric was concentrated on his cultivation, Panda had been suddenly stopped in his tracks by his big sister, who was clearly in a weird mood.

    Normally she would always give him a good beating without a reason whenever she saw him, but this time she was looking at him with a questioning gaze, as she asked,

    "Little brother tell me everything about that ''sworn brother'' of yours!"

    She looked fierce and violent, but there was a weird hint of expectation and curiosity in her eyes. This was the first time that she looked like this, but what could he say about Eric.

    Could he say that Eric had beaten the shit out of him, and due to their bet he had now ended up as his servant? That would be just too humiliating for him!

    Especially epting something like that in front of his big sister, was the same as asking for another beating from her. So he could only say vaguely,

    "He is a weird fellow that I met on the Inds after I aplished my mission. We started on the wrong foot, but then we clicked and became ''sworn brothers''!"

    "You aplished the mission!? Wait, that is not important now! Tell me more about him, who is he, how did you meet him exactly, what kind of person is he, and does he truly have a girlfriend!?"

    "Huh!?"

    Panda couldn''t believe his ears at that moment, was this the same big sister that would worry about him, and terrorize him all the time?

    What the hell had happened with her, he couldn''t believe his ears, and eyes at that moment. Not to mention that she even had a hint of shyness as she asked about his Master.

    She had thrown his achievements, and thepletion of the mission to the back of her mind and considered Eric as a much more important issue.

    He had heard that once a daughter is married away then she would be more of her husband, but she hadn''t even started a rtionship with Eric and was throwing him away.

    Seeing that Panda was just looking at her with a stupefied look and not actually answering her questions, Darren Lilly seemed to turn to her true self, as she gave him a tight smack on the head, and threatened,

    "Little brother, could it be that you have started to like getting beat and that you won''t answer my questions without me fulfilling your wish?"

    "Ah~! No, no, big sister don''t even joke about it! I will tell you!"

    With those words, he immediately started telling a story to her, like how he had met Eric after dealing with some trash, and that they had a men''s fight.

    The fight had ended up in a tie and as they were both unable to gain the advantage, they had finally decided to be ''sworn brothers'' and take care of some more trash.

    He told her that in his opinion Eric was a strong guy, with a lot of potential to grow stronger, but his only shoring was that he was fickle with his rtionships, and he had a lot of women.

    Ice was just one of the many!

    He was hoping that after these words his sister would create at least an unfavorable opinion of his Master, despite telling a few lies. What he didn''t know was that he had actually hit the bull''s eye.

    Hearing those words Lilly looked at her brother with a serious gaze at first, then wonder-struck her, due to Eric''s strength.

    As she knew better than anyone about her little brother''s strength, and a human who was able to keep up with him was certainly not someone simple.

    As someone with the bloodline of a Gold Titan what she appreciated the most at a man was certainly his strength and attitude.

    While Eric was a bit of a wimp in her eyes, hearing about his strength made her think highly of him, as a strand of happiness started shining over her beautiful face.

    Even though it couldn''t be said that she looked like a little girl in love, her interest in Eric had surely been ignited.

    Seeing that look on her face Panda couldn''t help but frown and think that perhaps he hadn''t been extremely clear with his words, as he said,

    "Big sister, it can''t be that you are interested in him right!? He is extremely fickle and has a lot of women!"

    Lilly was immediately angered seeing that her little brother had interrupted her thoughts, as she said,

    "Hmph~! Since when it''s your business whether I am interested in him or not? Furthermore, what is wrong with an excellent man having more than one woman!?

    Isn''t our esteemed father, and everyone in our n the same? Are you saying that they aren''t good men? I think that father will certainly love to hear more about this when we return!"

    The moment that Panda heard those words his face lost all colors, and he looked just like some kind of pale lifeless zombie.

    If there was one man that he feared more than his big sister, then it was certainly that brawn head father of his¡­

 Chapter 375 - 375: Backfired & Separation

    It wasn''t like his father didn''t care for him, but he was a truly muscle brain, he only thought of training his children and his n, never managing them.

    If it wasn''t for his mother, the 1st wife of his father who managed the n, then most probably they would have either spread chaos or destroyed Earth by now.

    From the age of 5 his father had started training him to be stronger and activate his bloodline, and every time he did so he would peel anotheryer of skin from poor Panda''s body.

    If his big sister ever mentioned something like that to his father, then forget about a singleyer of skin, he would probably skin him in full.

    Just thinking about it, he couldn''t help but shiver from head to toe! But that wasn''t all, as the next moment his big sister continued,

    "Hmph~! Furthermore, aren''t you already keeping in touch with a few girls from the n, and even those outside?

    Since you already have 6 of them, then your brother-inw that is so much more amazing than you, how many should he have!?

    The pot calling the kettle ck!"

    "¡­"

    Poor Panda was left speechless, he would have never imagined that his big sister would speak to him like that, and he didn''t have any courage to continue with this.

    Lilly seemed to have finished dealing with him too, as she turned around to leave, but not before looking at him with a serious and even threatening look and saying,

    "Listen to me little brother, you better understand this, from today forward that guy is your brother-inw! So, you better treat him as you should!"

    Panda couldn''t help but look stupefied at his Sister''s leaving figure, as he would have never thought that something like this would ever happen.

    Just what the hell had happened to his big sister? And just what kind of magic had that damned Master of his cast upon his big sister? She didn''t look like the same person anymore!

    ¡­

    Even Eric waspletely shocked hearing this conversation. While his entrance had been quite smooth when he got in the boat, he didn''t think that he would have left such a deep impression.

    While he didn''t know the character and thoughts of the sexy woman, he felt like she was being extremely serious as she said those words.

    Just what the hell was going on? Could she have fallen in love with him at first sight? It couldn''t be, right!? He was handsome, but not that much!

    "Hhahahaa~!"

    As he was stuck on those thoughts he suddenly heard the out loudughing of his Dragon Empress, who seemed to be mocking him with thatugh.

    Unable toprehend what was going on, he couldn''t help but ask her,

    "Why are youughing like that!?"

    He was truly curious about it, as he didn''t remember doing something that would give her the right to mock him.

    On the other hand, the Dragon Empress seemed to be enjoying this moment, as sheughed a bit more and then said,

    "Hhaha~! Do you truly think that she was smitten to you after one look!? Hahhaha~! Just how much of a thick-skinned, and shameless can you be. Hhaahha~!"

    Eric felt her words pierce him like daggers, as he truly thought that, but the more he heard her the more confused he got, as he couldn''t help but ask again,

    "Then why!?"

    "Hhahaha~! I will dieughing! Think, what can you have that can stun her that much!?"

    "My Legacy System, but she doesn''t know about that, and even more so as my Legacy System is in hibernation.

    Could it be that she has a way to see it!?"

    That truly scared the hell out of him, as the moment that the rumor about him having the Legacy System spread, he was a dead man.

    He would rather kill her and Panda right in this boat than endanger the discovery of that fact about him.

    But hearing those words the mood of the Dragon Empress seemed to have totally changed, as she had expected him to say something much different. So, with clear displeasure she said,

    "Hmph~! That too, but don''t you have something else that can make you extremely strong!?"

    "Huh!? What else?"

    "You¡­ You are going to anger me to death! You damn ungrateful rascal!"

    "Huh!? Why did you suddenly start to curse me, my Empress, what did I say?"

    The Dragon Empress was enraged at this point, if she was outside of her egg, she most probably would have jumped on him and bit him. This darned human dared to forget about her and her blood.

    But then she suddenly stopped on her tracks, and then asked with aplicated but unsure voice,

    "You are doing this intentionally aren''t you!?"

    "Hhahahahha~!"

    The moment those words sounded in Eric''s Conscience Sea he startedughing just like she hadughed a moment ago.

    "You damn brat~!"

    Eric''sughter was more than proof and confirmation of the Dragon Empress question, and she couldn''t help but fly in a rage. This darned human dared to y with her!

    On the other hand, Eric seemed to be unable to stopughing for a few moments, and only when he did stop, he said,

    "Who told you to start a y that you couldn''t keep up and be so damn cute when you are angry!"

    The moment he said those words though he understood he made a slip-up, that the Dragon Empress immediately caught upon, as she said with clear shock on her voice,

    "You can see me!?"

    "Of course not, how can I see your long ck hair, your jade green eyes, your snow-white skin, or your S-shaped curves.

    That is just impossible!"

    Since he had slipped, then he could only reveal his cards. At first, the Dragon Empress couldn''t help but feel relieved, but thatsted only for a moment, as the next, she waspletely stupefied.

    "H-how!?"

    "Don''t you know that curiosity killed the cat? The more that you pry at me, the more does the curtain between us loosens. I think I already warned you once!

    Furthermore, don''t you know about my Equals Contract with my first wifey? We don''t share just our lives and futures, but even this Divine Artifact.

    Do you think that you would be able to hide from its scope!?"

    "¡­"

    Now it was the Dragon Empress''s turn to bepletely speechless in front of Eric, as she would have never thought it possible.

    She had always thought that she had been extremely careful until now and that she was the only one who could pry, but apparently, the hole on the wall worked both sides.

    If Eric had seen her and had seen through that hole then how much had he seen? But Eric didn''t allow her to think for long, as he continued with his question,

    "So how does the Dragon''s Blood attraction work!? And how can I control it?"

    "Since the Dragon Bloodline is much higher and nobler than that of a Gold Titan, normally that she would feel inferior to you!

    Furthermore, the dragon blood inside you will always release pheromones continuously and the weaker the target around you, the higher will be the effect.

    The only reason it worked so good on her, was probably because she was caught unprepared, and even more so when her bloodline had felt yours.

    As for controlling it, forget it! The bloodline of a Dragon can''t be controlled, as they are creatures that abide by their nature and whims.

    Free, unfettered, and true to their desires. These are Dragons!"

    As she said these words there was clear pride and arrogance in her words, as she truly believed what she said, and especially when it came to her own bloodline.

    Eric had to say that he was quite surprised for a moment there, but he didn''t think it was a problem because that was also the path he wished to tread upon.

    It was like he had hit JackPot!

    With those thoughts in his mind, he decided to not worry anymore about this, as he directly left his Conscience Sea and returned his attention towards the outer world.

    He did it so fast as he looked like he was running! In fact, he was running. He wanted to leave that ce before the Dragon Empress regained her senses and started questioning him.

    "Wait¡­"

    She tried to scream at him, but there was no way he was going to wait, as he disappeared and lowered to the minimum his connection to his Conscience Sea.

    Outside, cold sweat had started to appear on his body as he couldn''t help but show a self-mockingugh, at the thought of being scared by his woman, despite that woman being the Dragon Empress.

    It was good that Ice wasn''t awake to see that state of his, otherwise, who knew what kind of weird thoughts could that cold beauty have.

    Anyway, he didn''t have time to lose, as he quickly wrote a letter for the sexy Lilly, and then the moment that he felt like they were close to the shore, he woke up with Ice and left the boat.

    Normally with Lilly''s senses as a Realm 3 being she should feel when he was about to leave, but using the new skill he got from Ice, his ''Assassin''s Breath'' he had a sessful escape.

    When Lilly and Panda understood that he and Ice had left it was already toote to find him, as he was already on the shore of Okinawa.

    It was time for him to meet with his other ''servants'' and bloody his hands¡­

 Chapter 376 - 376: Goals & Bait

    It wasn''t difficult for Eric to make contact with Hilda, and the mother-daughter pair, as all this time they had been staying inside their hotel waiting for him.

    They had been bored to death inside the hotel room, but since Eric had ordered them to stay inside their rooms and not get out, they didn''t have much of a choice.

    They had been taking even their meals inside their rooms, without getting outside. So, hearing that Eric had returned for them they were extremely happy and excited.

    The moment that Eric entered their room, all three of them jumped towards him like three ko bears entangling their bodies to his, without caring about Ice behind Eric.

    Eric had missed the three of them as well, so he immediately walked towards the big king-size bed inside the room and ravished the three of them for quite some time.

    Ice wasn''t able to escape the ravishing either, but more than forced into it, she seemed to be willing to participate.

    When the battle was finally over with his win, Eric couldn''t help but feel that he was living quite the life, but at the same time he felt like he was wasting a bit too much time.

    With those thoughts in mind, after finishing the battle he didn''t fall asleep but closed his eyes and tried to enter his meditation state.

    What he had understood during his trance of enlightenment state, was that he didn''t need to be in the Lotus position to actually cultivate.

    He could do the same in whatever position he was, as long as he was able to enter meditation, and focus on the energy inside his body.

    Now that he was a Realm 1 being he didn''t need to rest and sleep as much as he had to before evolving, as 4 hours in 48 hours were more than enough.

    Furthermore, being in the meditation state seemed like his body was able to recuperate half of the energy when he slept the same amount of time, while improving his cultivation as well.

    The only reason why he needed to sleep was because he needed to recover his spirit power as well, and sleeping was the only option he had beside consuming potions.

    He had no idea how time was passing on the outside world as he was totally focused on his cultivation, but not long after he felt movement on the bed.

    It didn''t take him long to understand that Ice had woken up, as just like him she didn''t need much rest after her first evolution.

    That broke his meditation state, but he still didn''t open his eyes, and pretended to sleep to see her reaction. Just like him though she started cultivating as well, or to be more exact it looked like that.

    Unable to fully concentrate in order to continue with his cultivation, Eric just started revising his new knowledge over Alchemy, and the forme he had bought.

    It was a good thing that he didn''t need any kind of special fire to continue his Alchemic advance at the moment, as a normal fire that could be controlled was still useful.

    What he wanted to try was imagine like he was concocting the pills and potions with his Soul Avatar in order topletely register the steps towards sess.

    Certainly, practical experience was the best, but right now he didn''t have the time, or the equipment for that.

    In fact, there was another thought inside Eric''s mind, now that he had managed to make a more favorable connection to the Legacy System and knew that it didn''t have risks anymore.

    He was thinking of buying some techniques, skills, and abilities for his women. Especially extremely necessary ones like Alchemy, Talisman creation, Formations, and Weapons crafting.

    While the Legacy System seemed to have an endless amount of them, he didn''t dare to pin his hopes on that, as the amount of needed SP points would make him have a headache.

    Thinking like that he decided to let the mother-daughter duo take care of Formations, and Talismans respectively, and Hilda for Alchemy, as for weapons crafting that was a job for the giant Panda.

    Ren Jia, and Ice didn''t have a sub-system at the moment. While Ren Jia had earned some trust from him, she was still in trial. As for Ice, she was still making baby steps towards him.

    Eric wasn''t stupid to think that just because she was entering willingly in his bed, she had decided to give her life to him. At the moment whatever existed between them was nothing more than exchange.

    He earned the right to use her and his skills, while she tried to use him as a boost to her cultivation, and improvement of her body.

    Some more time passed, and finally thedies were all awake. Hilda, and the mother-daughter pair were snuggling close to him, while Ice still seemed to be in that meditation state of hers.

    The moment that they opened their eyes, they immediately followed the traditions set by Eric as they quickly gave him a nice juicy French kiss, before going to take a shower with him.

    When Eric finally opened the curtains of the hotel room, he could feel the sun shoot his rays towards him, but it wasn''t that bad. After all, it was around 4 o''clock in the evening.

    The weather seemed to be nice, but there were a few clouds in the sky, making it seem like a storm was brewing.

    Eric couldn''t help but feel like the weather, or the sky knew about his ns tonight, and was preparing for it.

    There were two goals that Eric had in mind for the next days, firstly he would whittle down as much as he could the organizations of those guys that had a beef with him in the Inds.

    That would be also a great source of SP points for him at the moment, as he slowly prepared the next stage of his n.

    The second was to find that senior brother of the petty thief, and take his technique, and since it was on the way collect any technique that he could.

    He had understood that he had belittled Earth a bit too much previously as even this ce had a lot of precious treasures spread around, waiting for him to gather them in one ce.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly imparted the ''Assassin''s Breath'' to the three of them telling them to start practicing it today.

    That would be a great asset for them in the future and might help them in dangerous situations. Ice''s face was a bit gloomy and dark as she saw it happen, but she didn''t say anything.

    When finally, the dawn arrived, Eric lead the four beauties outside of the hotel. Even though they were wearing quite conservative clothes, the beauties were still able to attract a lot of attention.

    A lot of men were looking towards them like they wanted to eat them with their eyes, and hearts, while cursing and insulting Eric for his good luck.

    Women weren''t the only ones who could get jealous, men could do the same, and male jealousy was even more dangerous some time.

    "Master, it seems like a lot of people think that you are unworthy of us! I wonder what Master thinks of that!"

    The one to voice those words was Hilda, but it looked like the other three had the same thoughts as well.

    Eric had already noticed those 30+ idiots following behind them since they left the hotel, and even more were joining the group on the way.

    Each and every one of these guys was an agent, or a strong member of some organization. They were used to do whatever they wanted, kill whoever they wanted without suffering anything.

    Even Police, and the National Security was unable to deal with so many of them at the same time, and they could only shut one eye in front of them.

    Too bad that this time they had overestimated their capabilities, as the strongest of them was around level 160 ording to his Legacy System.

    He could deal with them himself, using only his hands and his ''Silent Reaper'' but unfortunately, he didn''t have that much time, and they were too few for his appetite.

    Thinking like that Eric looked at the beauties with a grin, as he said,

    "Let me show youdies what I think!"

    With that said, he approached Hilda first, and he had gone only on the middle of the way, before she lunged towards him as well giving him a nice kiss.

    After Hilda was the time of the mother-daughter pair, and finally Ice. Each of the kisses was longer, and his hands were roaming more and more.

    When he was over, he couldn''t help but chuckle as he said,

    "I wonder what they think of the little show! I am afraid that they will reach that world with quite the grudge and hatred, which isn''t good for their souls!"

    "Hhahaah~!" x3

    Hilda and the mother-daughter duo couldn''t help butugh at his words, and even Ice showed a slight smile on her face, as they continued to follow Eric''s lead.

    Not long after, Eric felt that they had baited enough pesky flies, so he decided to take them behind a small alley.

    The moment he did so, more than half of these guys jumped towards the alley just like mice jumping on their cheese traps.

    In a few mere seconds the empty alley looked like a bustling street with so many people appearing behind a man and four sexydies¡­

 Chapter 377 - 377: Fishing And Hunting

    What surprised the crowd though was the fact that the moment these guys appeared on the alley, the 5 people in front of them, Eric suddenly turned around and jumped towards them.

    None of them was able to understand what was going on, why would Eric do something like that suddenly!?

    Still, with their numbers no matter what Eric had nned was bound to get burned to ashes, as none of them moved from their spots with smug expressions.

    In fact, they had thought that this was just Eric''s try to attack and catch them by surprise, like that he might have some hope of dealing with them.

    None of those guys took it seriously though, as they all had the confidence that they could easily deal with a ''kid'' who was still wet behind the ears, no matter how strong he was.

    Everyone got startled the next moment though as they saw Eric pass through the first line of fighters, but the next moment they all thought that it was just like a mouse trying to escape his death.

    He had forgotten everything about the beauties that were by his side and had chosen to try and escape himself. While that wasn''t manly and praiseful, it was extremely smart and practical.

    Thedies seemed extremely surprised at Eric''s antics as well, like they hadn''t expected something like this from him.

    Then all of a sudden Eric stopped amidst them. His stop was extremely abrupt and weird, as he started turning around and looking at the expression of everyone around him with a mocking smile.

    No one seemed able to understand what he was trying to do, as Eric looked like he was just trying to remember their faces before their death.

    When he had finallypleted one full turn, he suddenly smiled, made a gentleman bow, and then said in a clear sounding voice,

    "Hasta La Vista!"

    ''BBBOOOOOMMMMMM~!''

    Before any of them could make a sound, a powerful explosion was felt in the surroundings, as their life or death was unknown.

    Hilda and the mother-daughter pair were still rtively calm, but Ice on the other hand couldn''t believe her eyes.

    This was her first time looking at Eric''s Blood Clone and she couldn''t help but think just what kind of strange technique this was.

    Eric had just created a simr body to himself, dressed him up in clothes and explosives, and then sent him to do a kamikaze attack on the people that had appeared behind them.

    This was the first time she saw something like this. She couldn''t help but feel extremely shocked inside. Her Master Eric was getting more and more mysterious and miraculous to her.

    Perhaps, he truly had the strength to stand against her Master!

    She still hadn''te to terms with what she had learned, but she understood that slowly hate was brewing inside her for that woman.

    Even though she would most probably not ept it until she came face to face with her, she still had started to believe that it might be true.

    Her mind was wandering even deeper as she had even thought about what was she supposed to do if it was true.

    Take revenge herself? She wasn''t that strong! Her only hope would be her current Master, and her man, Eric. But he was still extremely weak as well.

    It might take quite some time for him to grow strong enough to deal with her, but now seeing how many weird means he had, a seed of hope was slowly being nted inside her.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t care much about Ice''s expression and shock at the moment, as he was somewhere else, dealing with the remaining trash.

    It was impossible for these guys to not get rmed once the bombing happened, and they might get scared away. He had no intention of leaving any one of them to escape this ce alive.

    With those thoughts, he quickly activated his ''Assassin''s Breath'' and got to action. Those guys that entered the alley weren''t the only ones that had decided to follow them.

    There were more than half of those guys outside, with a few of them heading towards the alley after themotion, and he had decided to deal with all of them.

    He didn''t see them as human beings anymore, as each and every one of them had a score point on top of their head, which was their value in SP points.

    As someone who had gone through apocalypse once and had been shaped through blood, this was something that didn''t truly change his psychology and prospect of human death.

    After all, he had understood that no matter how one behaved there would always be people that wouldn''t ept his rise to providence.

    For example, considering the current situation, all these SP points were gathered in this spot due to his women, because they didn''t think that he was worthy of them.

    Most probably even if he let them have the fourdies, they would still find kill him. This was the real world, survival of the fittest.

    Since he was stronger and fittest from them to survive, he would just make sure to show them that by killing and harvesting every SP point that he could.

    The first victim was a skinny fighter with a strength of level 163 who was the farthest from the alley but had the best view of the situation.

    He was standing on top of a building with a clear mocking expression on his face as if he was looking at some mice trying to fight for food when he was the cat that would devour them.

    This guy wasn''t bad, in fact, he was probably the smartest among them, as he would allow the weaklings to fight it out and then profit from the created situation.

    But how could Eric allow him that opportunity, after all, he was 163 SP points, which wasn''t exactly a small number.

    The truth was that Eric was a bit disappointed as he wanted to have a fight with a Realm 2 fighter and look how many points they were going to give him, but he had yet to find someone like that.

    Perhaps there would be a few in the next reinforcements but until then he would have to wait.

    With those thoughts in mind, Eric sneaked behind the guy and approached more than 30 meters, which was a new high considering the guy''s level and Realm.

    "Who''s the¡­"

    He wasn''t able to finish his words though, as the next moment a red line appeared on his throat, with a blood flower on his heart. He was dead!

    Eric didn''t jump directly in search of the next victim though, as he quickly swiped his body clean of any treasure or object of value and only then went towards his next victim.

    After understanding that Earth wasn''t as poor and empty as he thought, he decided to not allow anything to escape his search, least he regretted itter.

    The next victim was much weaker, as he was just a level 113 fighter, but nheless a Realm 1 fighter. After all, no one below his Realm would dare to pick a fight with him.

    Especially when he had a Rank 1 Ice beside him as well. No one dared to fight across Realms as he did, so it was quite understandable.

    Reaching the new target, this time he approached him even closer without being found out, and the moment that the next victim noticed him, it was already toote.

    2 down and there were more than 10 to go! That made him feel quite happy as his SP points would recharge fast.

    While Eric was sweeping away those outside, inside the alley the new arrivals would always suffer an attack from ice, and then would have their heads pierced from Hilda''s sniper bullets.

    Before entering the alley, Eric had made sure to instruct Ice many times that she only had to harm those entering the alley after the explosion, as the killing blow would only be taken by Hilda.

    There was no way for Ice to understand why he had asked something like this, but at the same time, she had no other choice but to obey.

    The mother-daughter duo had clear roles as well, they were to clean whatever leftover that Hilda''s bullets didn''t finish, and then wipe clean their bodies from any treasures, or valuables.

    Like that in a short 10 to 15 minutes all the following pesky flies had been swiped cleanly, leaving only their dead bodies behind.

    Once they were done with the following crowd Eric and thedies once again started walking without a clear destination as their only goal was to familiarize themselves with the ce and clean some flies.

    At the end of the day, Eric and thedies had already killed more than 110 Realm 1 fighters that had fallen behind them, and more than 50 idiots overestimating their selves and their background.

    The whole city started boiling from rumors as all the information brokers started advising buyers to stay away from the devilish grave robbers.

    The name seemed a bit extensive, but nobody thought like that, as a few of the dead bodies had been even deprived of their clothes.

    Well, the truth was that their clothes had been special alloys that increased their defenses but there was no way for people to know that if they weren''t by Eric''s side.

    The whole city was boiling with that news, while the person responsible for this was enjoying thepany of the beauties by his side....

 Chapter 378 - 378: Gains & Continuation

    The next morning Eric woke up with a refreshed and rxed look, entangled amidst the bodies of his beauties.

    As someone who quite enjoyed the carnal interactions with his women, there was no way that Eric would let a day pass without some pleasure time if he didn''t have more important things to take care of.

    Certainly, after his women fell on the bed unconscious though he would sit down in cultivation and meditate for some time before he slept.

    Even though this was still a kind of novelty in his life, he was intelligent enough to understand that everything could be done only one step at a time.

    Haste makes waste!

    But that didn''t matter right now, as he had quite a dazzling smile on his face, as it was time for him to check upon the rewards of his hard work of the previous day.

    Taking out the space rings he had collected the items the other day he started going through them one by one.

    The more he looked through the more did that good mood of a few moments ago disappear, and the angrier he became.

    Well, it wasn''t that he hadn''t expected it, as these guys were certainly agents, and strong members of powerful organizations with experience in the field, but to think that most of what he had was a hoax.

    He felt like someone who had worked under the hot sun for a long time, and then found out that whatever he had done had brought him little to no rewards at all.

    How could he not get angry at this damn situation? All he had managed to collect was about some odd 20.000 Dors, rings of gold, silver, some tokens, guns, and knives.

    There were almost no techniques, or skills amidst the things he had collected. Well, almost no one though, as there was one technique amidst everything.

    It was a movement technique called ''Fox Steps''! Normally one would look at movements techniques that would help him get faster, but it was clear that this wasn''t the intention of this skill.

    No, the intention of this skill was to create such an erratic movement technique that would make it impossible for the enemy to understand the direction or the speed of one''s movement.

    While this movement technique seemed pretty good in a battle, actually couldn''t get trashier, as one had to understand it to Great Completion if they wanted to be able to control their movement.

    Meaning that as long as Eric wasn''t able to reach that Great Completion of the technique, he wouldn''t be able to understand where and how he would end up somewhere.

    For that reason, he felt that this skill was pure trash! In fact, the truth was that after all that happened the other day, he understood that he needed a technique or a skill that would increase his speed.

    He was too slow! The ''Assassin''s Breath'' was able to camouge his breath, and help him approach his targets, but he could feel that the stronger the enemy became, the more important was his first attack.

    Since he didn''t want to linger fighting a lot with his targets, he was more inclined towards assassinating them, but his attempts had only seeded because he was invincible in his Realm.

    As long as he faced someone who had passed his second evolution, then he would most probably be unable to seed in killing him.

    He wasn''t stupid to think that his enemies would always send only people on his Realm, and if an old enemy in a higher realm than him saw him he would let him leave.

    Certainly, he had his ''Escape Talisman''s'' if his life was ever in danger, but he couldn''t rely only on that. Furthermore, he couldn''t even use them to fight.

    So, he had already made up his mind that the first thing he would do after the Legacy System returned from hibernation and updated, he would be buying a few techniques and skills.

    Still, he didn''t throw away the ''Fox''s Steps'' no matter how useless it looked at the moment, who knew if it could be useful in the future, and even if he didn''t use it himself, he could sell it.

    While he had no idea how much this movement technique would go for, it should still be quite some money. Or at least that was what he thought in order to increase his mood and morale.

    Even though the first day didn''t bring him the benefits he was expecting, he still didn''t want to give up on his tactic. He was nning to do the same today as well.

    He had yet toplete the number of points that he needed to continue with the short-term phase of his n, and he couldn''t leave until he did it.

    The only way for him to reach that was if he had the opportunity to kill a few fighters of at least one Realm higher than his.

    With what he understood from his Legacy System, there must be some kind of SP points multiplication coefficient for those that were one Realm higher than his.

    Thinking like that, Eric got up from his bed when his women were finally awake, as one of them prepared the breakfast while the rest joined him for a quick bath.

    Having their breakfast, and cultivating for some time, Eric and the beauties once again made their way down the hotel, and outside.

    On their way down, Eric couldn''t help but have a dark face as he heard the names that these guys called his group, Grave Robbers.

    Your daddy I, is just taking whatever it belongs to him after killing these damn bastards, how can I be a Grave Robber?

    At the same time, he didn''t want to make that much noise and attract problems for himself though. As even though people suspected him, no one knew for sure that it was him.

    In order to better attract flies today, Eric had already discussed a n with hisdies, telling them to spread the moment they were outside.

    Each of them walked parallel paths that would slowly gather at some point, where he would be expecting with his traps ready.

    Without losing time, each and every one of them went down the designated path, while Eric made a beeline ahead.

    The tactic was still the same, fishing and hunting, he would try to gather these idiots to some gathering spots together, and then use his Blood Clones as kamikaze bombers.

    After killing so many of these guys he had quite a bit of bomb and explosives in his possession, so he wasn''t bothered about theirck.

    Furthermore, he didn''tck the blood either, as he had already collected quite a bit the other day.

    One of the biggest reasons why he was so certain that he wouldn''t get caught after killing was that there wouldn''t be a body after their death, and there were no civilian casualties either.

    The biggest evidence that the police or the organizations coulde up with was that some lunatic like ying with explosives, and nothing more.

    Reaching his spot, Eric took a quick look around, and seeing that there wasn''t anyone else in there, he immediately got to work, creating Blood Clones one after the other.

    In a short 10 minutes, he had created 18 Blood Clones and hid them in different parts of the alley. While they were alive and had presence they seemed like normal mortals.

    So, they wouldn''t seem dangerous, or worth paying attention to those arrogant idiots, making his job way easier.

    He didn''t need to wait for long, as he could already feel his beauties approach, each of them attracting quite a few flies, and some of them were much stronger than those of the previous day.

    It wasn''t only due to the womanly charms that so many pesky flies were following them, but it was mostly due to the treasures they had ''unintentionally'' shown on their way.

    That must be true for the weakest flies though, as the stronger ones were probably behind them after the rumors of the previous day.

    Some of them wanted revenge, some of them wanted to watch a good show, but the biggest part of them was most probably thinking of robbing a grave robber.

    Theoretically, that wasn''t a heavy crime, just like killing a serial killer. Society would think of that as a righteous act of protecting lives in the future.

    So, these guys were thinking of pocketing a big reward, while they were protecting other people from suffering under the hands of the Grave Robbers.

    In Eric''s eyes, these guys wereplete hypocrites, as the way he saw it there were two types of strong people in this world.

    Those who used their strength and ept it directly, and those that used their strength but tried to justify it or honey it with stupid self-righteous reasons.

    After all, every coin has two sides, what is righteous and just for the killer is unjust and evil for the victim, and vice versa. No matter who is the killer or the victim.

    Even a demon killing a human is right and just in the eyes of the demon as he is doing it for his race, and the same things could be said for humans killing a demon.

    The only thing that decides which side is right and which side is wrong is their strength and power. The winner is always right, no matter what world he stands in.

    Thinking like that, Eric couldn''t help but reveal a grin on his face, as he thought to himself,

    ''Come my little fish and rabbits! Come and offer yourselves and your possessions to me!''

 Chapter 379 - 379: First Wave And Baldy

    In no time, his beauties started appearing and gathering at the designated spot, as they got into positions.

    Eric had made sure to n a that would capture the fish in full, so their next mission was to prepare for the hunting after.

    It wasn''t that the guys following them didn''t think about capturing them earlier, but that thought was quickly erased as they needed to capture the ringleader and not the bi*tches.

    It was clear that the man was the mastermind behind this, as these women only had small bits of riches and not the full collection.

    After all, ording to the rumors and the information they had killed over 100 hundred people the other day, so they refused to believe that it was all they had robbed.

    Furthermore, there were so many flies following behind them today as well, so as long as they timed the n as they should, they would be able to gain even more.

    It was just like fattening a turkey before Christmas, they would feed him nicely until it was the time of his death.

    With those thoughts in mind, while arge crowd followed closely behind them, another one was standing behind in the shadows, each of them having the certainty to be the fisherman as the m fought the snipe.

    Not long after thedies had finally regrouped, and taken their positions, young men, middle-aged men, old men, and even some women started appearing behind them.

    Each and every one of them had an aura stronger, fiercer, and sharper than those of the previous day, so they were clearly more powerful as well.

    Knowing their own abilities and strength, these guys all had smug expressions on their faces, as finally, their target had stopped.

    The next moment though they were suddenly startled and shocked to see the four beauties suddenly plunge on the ground.

    What was more, there were three more targets as well. It looked like they were truly going to strike it rich today.

    ''Boooommmm¡­, Boooommmm¡­, Boooooommmmm¡­''

    As each and every one of them was flying on the beauty, and majesty of their dreams once they captured the four women, three booming sounds were heard one after the other.

    Each and every one of these guys was sent flying in different directions, some were dead, some were heavily injured, some were heavily burned, but there was no one who had been able to escape untouched.

    The moment that the explosions finished the beauties immediately stood up, with one of them taking out a high caliber sniper, the other one disappearing in the shadows, and the other two iming the spoils.

    Their strategy was the same as the previous day, Ice had to injure the most she could those who seemed in better condition while the sniper took their lives, while the other two made sure of their death.

    Since they had already practiced the same thing the previous day, today their cooperation and teamwork were much smoother and swifter.

    In just a few short minutes, the beauties had swiped clean the first wave, as they took the order to prepare for the second wave.

    They didn''t have to wait long for it, as some other fighters, masked and unmasked started appearing on the alley once again, but this time they didn''t stop on their tracks.

    Since they had already understood the strategy being used, they would be stupid if they acted the same as the previous victims.

    So, with those thoughts in their mind, the moment they appeared inside the alley they would directly jump for the four beauties.

    Some of them were even smarter as they started jumping off from the nearby buildings. They would have loved to have Eric appear before acting, but they didn''t have a choice.

    The first wave had resulted to be extremely weak, and unable to achieve anything, so they could only capture the beauties and then torture them for Eric''s ce or use them against Eric.

    ''Booooommmm¡­, Booooommmmm¡­, Booooommmmm¡­''

    Everything seemed cool and dandy on their heads, but before they could understand how, or when three booming sounds louder than the first time were heard on the alley.

    Despite the fact that they were all trained fighters who had somehow gone through the first body evolution, they were still unable to staypletely calm in front of the exploding sounds.

    Not after seeing what had happened in this small alley, so they couldn''t help but hesitate and retreat a few steps back.

    They hadn''t seeded in their attack, but at least they had forced Eric to use more of his trap bombs, but the next moment their faces turned an ugly red, as they felt all ashamed.

    While the noise was bigger this time there was no real explosion, it was a fake rm. The only thing resulting from the explosions was smoke.

    The whole alley was covered in smoke!

    Certainly, there were one or two brave fellows who were able to ovee their fear and continue with their attack, but Ice was strong enough to block them, while Hilda reaped their lives.

    The poor fighters inside the alley were unable to see what was going on, despite focusing like crazy on their senses, they were only able to hear the painful screams of the dying fighters.

    Now they were left amidst two extremely conflicting thoughts, one was the greed for treasures, while the second one was the fear for their lives.

    There were many of them who were thinking of pulling back at this moment. They didn''t feel confident about profiting from this situation anymore.

    A part of them even started cursing their selves and their greed for messing around with something like this.

    As a lot of people were slowly losing their will to continue, suddenly a burly bald man jumped from one of the nearby buildings at the entrance of the alley.

    The guy fell with quite the momentum, as the ground even suffered quite a few cracks when hended, and the smoke of the bombs in the area had been cleared by a considerate amount.

    The moment hended on the ground he looked at the people around him with disgust and disdain, as he said with a cold tone,

    "Hmph~! Scared chickens, and worthless worms!"

    His words clearly earned him the ire of the scared and wavering people, but none of them seemed to dare and mess with him, as they all felt a sense of dangering from him.

    Their hearts had given up even before they had tried to fight him, and even more so when they saw the words on his back.

    "Vipers Venom!"

    While it wasn''t one of the top organizations on Earth, they were still one of the big ones for sure. Even more so when they got the attention with what happened in Tokyo not long ago.

    What these people didn''t know, and Eric had realizedter though was the fact of how good his luck must have been to not have fought their true powerhouses that night.

    He had no idea where they had been, or what they had done, but one thing was for sure they weren''t inside when he cleaned them up.

    Certainly, Baldy had no idea that the one in charge of the Grave Robbers was Eric himself, but that didn''t matter much to him at the moment.

    Without caring in the least about the reactions and thoughts of the people around him, the bald guy started walking forward.

    ''Booooommmmm~!''

    He hadn''t taken five steps yet, when he suddenly felt danger, and everyone heard a loud explosion sound not far away from the guy.

    Everyone thought that this was karma striking and that Baldy would surely die without aplete body.

    But the bald guy himself didn''t move from the spot, as he just coldly harrumphed once again, and then punched with his full strength towards the explosion.

    ''Boooooommmm~!''

    Immediately a strong air current was created with his fist at the center colliding with the momentum of the explosion and pushing it away as another booming sound was created.

    The crowd was left speechless and shocked at that view, as at this moment everyone understood the sense of dangering from baldy.

    It was clear that this guy was much stronger than them, and was a Realm 2 fighter, someone who had gone through his second evolution.

    Whatever idea of going against him at that moment waspletely erased, as they could only watch at his back as he entered the smoke cloud.

    The moment that they saw him disappear though, some other thoughts started appearing on their minds, as some of them took courage to follow behind him.

    It was clear that none of them would be able to eat therge piece of meat from now on, but they could try to drink some soup or just some juice.

    One after the other, many fighters and agents followed behind each other as they disappeared into the smoke, leaving only a few of them behind.

    Inside the cloud of smoke, Baldy had stopped in his tracks as he was looking at the idiots that dared to follow behind him with intense killing intent.

    He looked just like some kind of stick, or spear that was ready to jump in attack and smash them to smithereens any minute.

    "What do you idiots think you are doing!?"

    "Esteemed Master, we understood that we shouldn''t allow ourselves to live in fear, so we would like to follow you, and help you in taking care of those bi*tches!"

    Whoever spoke seemed to be quite the slick tongue, as even Baldy seemed a bit interested in the guy, but before Baldy could even say anything, he felt a great danger upon himself¡­

 Chapter 380 - 380: Deadly Blows To Baldy

    ''Booooooommmmm¡­, Booooommmmmm¡­, Booooommmmm¡­''

    Another three exploding sounds reverberated in the area, as another three bombs exploded around Baldy and the other fighters.

    ''Hmph~!''

    Baldy''s face just twitched a bit, but he still didn''t ce these things in his eyes, as he just snorted, and then punched three times in quick session towards the reverberating sounds.

    ''Booooooommmmm¡­, Booooommmmmm¡­, Booooommmmm¡­''

    The same booming sounds were heard once again, as the impact and the explosive force of the attacks were once again forcefully neutralized and thwarted away by Master Baldy.

    As a Realm 2 Fighter, it would be a joke if he fell for such a weak attack, that wasn''t even attacking him directly.

    As he was gloating on his strength, and power though he felt something strange happen, as one of the weak fighters around him seemed to have been scared from the bombs and jumped towards him.

    It seemed like subconsciously that guy had deemed like the spot beside Master Baldy was the safest ce in the alley, and he jumped towards him for protection.

    But someone with Baldy''s character and strength, wasn''t a nanny for weaker shitty fighters, as in fact, he hated them the most.

    Damn blood-sucking worms!

    He hated them even more than he hated those that confronted him or wanted him dead. The only reason why had intervened in this, was because he wanted to give it a quick finish.

    The disturbance caused by Eric and his n wasn''t weed by the big organizations, as they thought that it attracted the attention of the army, and other structures of the country.

    After all, bombs weren''t exactly silent, and unseen. Sooner orter the mortal public would start spreading the news, and the government would pay special attention to this ce.

    While they had special statuses and were allowed permission of entrance and some movement inside the country, they were warned to keep the things under wraps.

    For that reason, they couldn''t allow this thing to proceed further and had to use everything they had to give it a full stop.

    Returning to the current situation, Master Baldy was certainly infuriated seeing the blood-sucking worme towards him, so with no dreg of mercy, and a devilish grin, he sent a kick towards the guy.

    What surprised him though was the fact that the guy didn''t seem to fear his strike and didn''t even try to change direction midway to save himself.

    Immediately a bad premonition attacked Master Baldy''s heart, and his premonition got even stronger when he saw the devilish smile on the guy''s face.

    "Fu*ck~!"

    The moment that he noticed this, Master Baldy felt that it was extremelyte to change his attack now, as that guy was practically on his foot.

    He could only go on with the attack, while he tried his best to enact a barrier around himself, and hope that his strength would be enough to deal with the guy before he tried anything stupid.

    What he didn''t realize though, was that the fighter jumping towards him never had any intention of doing anything to him, as he was the thing.

    ''Booooooommmmmm~!''

    The moment that Master Baldy''s attack connected upon the body of that fighter, a deafening explosion sound reverberated through the alley, followed by a painful scream.

    "AAARRRRRGGGHHHH~! Motherfu*cker~!"

    It was precisely Master Baldy who hurled in pain, as the fighter jumping towards him was a Blood Clone kamikaze sent by Eric with a bomb tied on his chest.

    While Master Baldy was able to confront the explosions of the bombs around him, and quickly react against them, to forcefully thwart away, or neutralize the force, he wasn''t impervious towards them.

    Especially when the explosion happened so close, and it was his own strength that acted as the switch for the explosion.

    No matter how much he regretted his action, and no matter how much he cursed at the nner of the trick, his right leg was missing from the knee down.

    Baldy had be a half-crippled Master. Even though with his strength he wasn''t totally useless and would still put up a fight, his value, face, and power had plummeted considerably.

    He understood better than everyone that now wasn''t the time to explode in rage though, as he had to quickly seal off the bleeding, and think about his surroundings.

    Even before he could react to the situation, another two fighters had jumped towards him, making his face turn extremely gloomy and ugly.

    He couldn''t kick them away as they might just be idiots with bombs tied on their chests like the first one, but he couldn''t allow their attacks tond on him either.

    Without losing time, he quickly rubbed on a ring on his right hand, as a brownish blue protective barrier appeared around him.

    With that, the risk of the uing fighters was clearly neutralized, but his right leg was still bleeding profoundly.

    Ripping his upper cloth, he quickly brought it to his missing right leg to tie it up, as at that moment the attacks of the two fightersnded on his barrier.

    ''nggg¡­, annnggg¡­''

    It was just like two rocks hitting some kind of metal te, as both attacking fighters ended up with their legs twisted. It was clear that their leg bones had been broken from the impact.

    Baldy''s face turned even uglier as he watched this happen, as it was clear that his opponent didn''t care about his underlings'' wellbeing in the least, and he was hell-bent on killing him.

    ''Booooooommmmmm¡­, Boooooooommmmm¡­''

    This wasn''t the end though, as the moment that the fighters noticed that they were unable to achieve their goal, they punched their chests, as another two deafening sounds reverberated in the alley.

    It was a two-sided prolonged attack on the brownish-blue barrier, and that in a truly short distance. Despite being an extremely powerful Realm 2 barrier, it was still unable to escape damage-free.

    Cracks were quickly formed through the barrier, as Baldy could only hope and pray to God that there wouldn''t be any more of those crazy idiots.

    Before he could think much of it though, three more of them appeared around him, making his face turn extremely gloomy, and ugly.

    When he had been assigned with this mission, he had thought that it would be a quick walk in the park, as he might even end up with a bit of extra cash, and resources.

    But who would have expected that not only wouldn''t this be a walk in the park, but he would even end up in such a position?

    He had even used one of his trump cards, the Earth Barrier that he had bought for 2 million dors in an underground auction, and yet he had been unable to escape danger.

    That made him extremely angry and enraged, but there wasn''t much he could do about it now. He could only wait for the moment of the explosion that would destroy his barrier and jump away from the trap.

    That was his only option at this point!

    As if they were unaware of what happened to the previous two, the newly appearing trio jumped high, and then crashed upon the barrier around him.

    Baldy knew that those kicks were a waste of time though, only the bombs on their chests were the real deal.

    But this time, the fighters didn''t continue with their kicks as they seemed to have understood that as well, as they just let their bodies free fall on his barrier.

    ''Booooooommmmm¡­, Booooommmmmm¡­, Booooommmmm¡­''

    They fell down just like some lifeless bodies, as they sttered on the barrier, as another three deafening sounds reverberated through the alley.

    ''Clinggggggg~!''

    This time the barrier was unable to hang more as it was broken with a ss-shattering sound, as Baldy jumped out of the mes.

    The problem was that he was missing one leg, so his jumping strength, his equilibrium, and his stand were clearly not normal, as a result even his direction was off the mark, as hended not far from his previous position.

    Before he could even curse for his bad luck, he suddenly felt danger upon himself once again, as another two fighters appeared around him.

    If he didn''t act fast, then this was going to be hisst moment. Fu*ck, why did something like this had to happen to someone like him?

    ''Bannggg¡­, Bannggg¡­''

    ''Booooooommmmm¡­, Booooommmmmm¡­''

    Just as he prepared to make another jump to save his ass though, an overbearing pressure fell on the surroundings, followed by two gun shooting rounds, and the exploding of the two bombs.

    Right after the figure of a skinny and tall guy appeared beside Baldy,ughing arrogantly and confidently like he was some kind of protective Angel.

    The pressure he gave off, was nothing short of the pressure and aura of Baldy, which meant that even he was a Realm 2 fighter, just like Baldy was.

    Without even looking at Baldy but keeping check of his surroundings, he startedughing out loud arrogantly as he said,

    "Hhahahahah~! You stupid brute! I wonder how are you going to thank me for saving your life! When are you going to grow up some brain, and not worry this daddy!?

    This time even your sister wont be able to satisfy my craving, and the effort that I have expanded for you! Hhaahhahaha~!"

    It looked like the skinny guy who intervened at thest moment was Baldy''s partner, so most probably he was from the same organization, Vipers Venom.

    Too bad that no one was able to notice his cool and awesome performance besides himself and Baldy.

    But the next moment he felt something weird, normally Baldy wouldn''t just stay mouth shut like this, he would certainly start cursing and screaming at him, so he couldn''t help but turn his head to look at the guy¡­

 Chapter 381 - 381: Killing Two Realm 2 Fighters

    "Noo! How~!? When!?"

    The moment he turned his head around though he couldn''t believe his eyes. Baldy now had a new feature on the back of his head, with blooding out of it.

    He hadn''t even been able to release a scream, as he now was dead! That''s right, he was dead! There was a bullet hole on the back of his head.

    Normally the bullet of a high caliber sniper would blow up the head of the victim, turning it into meat paste, or even worse.

    But as a Realm 2 fighter, Baldy''s body sturdiness, and toughness were upgraded by at least a few times, so even a high caliber bullet was nothing more than a normal bullet to a normal person.

    Still, that was enough of fatality to directly kill Master Baldy in one shot, not even alerting the neer.

    Normally something like this shouldn''t have happened, as Badly was a Realm 2 fighter, even if he died, he shouldn''t die so easily.

    But the sniper had urately made the shot targeting his left eye. His left eyelid was incapable of blocking such a bullet from piercing through, destroying his eyes, his brains, and the back of his skull.

    What made the neer even more stupefied, was that he hadn''t felt any sign of danger when it had happened, meaning that the shot and the explosions were perfectly coordinated.

    A cold chill immediately went along his spinal cord, as he couldn''t believe his eyes, and what had just happened.

    It was extremely shocking, he would have never thought that something like this would have ever happened.

    Not only him, but every other fighter of his Realm would have never thought that they woulde across something like this.

    A Realm 2 fighter had died!

    When the powerful organizations had first heard about the Grave Robbers, they had thought that this was just a measly group, with no strength, relying on bombs.

    In their eyes, these guys weren''t worthy of them getting involved directly, in fact sending a Realm 2 fighter to deal with them was already considered too much.

    Baldy was on the same thought as well. He felt like this mission was way below his paygrade but since thepensation was good, he had decided to take it upon himself.

    Who would have thought that something like this would happen, and he would end up dead? Even the neer''s brain didn''t seem to work for a few moments, as he looked at the dead body in a daze.

    Eric had no intention of wasting such a good opportunity though, as he quickly started controlling Blood Clones one by one and sending them jumping towards the neer.

    With Baldy''s death, it was impossible for him and hisdies to retreat safely if he didn''t kill the neer, or at least cripple him somehow.

    After seeing the prowess of Baldy, and his protection against the bombs he didn''t dare to take this lightly, so he sent 6 kamikaze clones in the direction of the neer.

    This might not kill the guy, but he refused to believe that he would be able to escape unscathed from it. Anyway, he had to use everything he had to make sure that the guy died.

    On the other hand, the neer finally regained a bit of rity as he saw those kamikaze clones, and he started screaming at them,

    "You damn bastards! I will make you pay with your lives~!"

    He was enraged! Despite the fact that he and Baldy would start bickering all the time, the truth was that they wererades.

    They had surpassed a lot of shitty situations together, and they both respected and valued each other for their strength, and prowess.

    So, seeing Baldy dead without him even noticing, it made him angry, enraged, but most importantly fearful.

    No matter how much he didn''t want to admit it, the truth was that his and Baldy''s strength was at the same level. None of the two would be able to win over the other.

    Meaning that whether he admit or not, even he was in great danger at the moment. A life-threatening danger.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he didn''t dare to lower his guard, and seeing those kamikaze clones jump towards him he made up his mind to destroy them all before they had the opportunity to approach.

    The gun in his hand started spewing bullets one after the other, and each shot was a perfect headshot. Since they had explosives tied to their chest, he didn''t want to set them off.

    Even though he would be able to resist the pressure and momentum of the explosion he would still suffer internal organs concussion.

    He didn''t know that this would be the greatest mistake he could make in that situation. The explosives wouldn''t explode just because he shoot them or not, as Eric had the switch in his hands.

    Clearly, Eric wouldn''t let such an opportunity slip away. Furthermore, it wasn''t like he could control his Blood Clones in the air anyway.

    So, he waited for the kamikaze clones to fall dead on the ground, not far away from the neer, and then controlled another 3 kamikaze clones to jump towards him.

    Seeing the new kamikaze clones, the Realm 2 Master just snorted loudly, as he thought that these guys were just idiots jumping willingly to his death.

    "Hmph~!"

    ''Bang~!''

    ''Booooommmmmmm~!'' x6

    With that thought in mind, he quickly pulled his gun once again and shot towards the new kamikaze clones, the same as the first time he only did headshots.

    But things weren''t as simple as they looked like, as the moment he managed to headshot the first kamikaze clone, the 6 dead lying kamikaze clones bombs exploded.

    That caught him by surprise, as he had thought that he had dealt with them already, but it was clearly not the case.

    Furthermore, he couldn''t even jump high, as there were three kamikaze clones falling from the sky, and he would just be an easier target.

    Unable to think much at that moment, he could only react instinctively to save his own life and quickly used the same barrier as Baldy had used earlier.

    The newly appeared brownish-blue barrier around him was immediately covered by the impact and momentum of the explosions and the engulfing mes.

    Due to the deafening sound of the 6 explosions, no one else besides the poor Realm 2 fighter was able to hear the cracking sounds of his barrier, which felt like cracking sounds of his heart.

    But still, since the explosions were a little far his barrier still managed to hold against the worst, as long as he managed to escape this attack, he hadplete confidence in himself to leave.

    ''Boooooommmmmm~!''

    Once again, he sold himself short, as he forgot about the presence of the three kamikaze clones falling from above, and before he could feel happy about his narrow escape, he heard the other three explosions.

    ''Clinkk~!''

    With a ss-shattering sound, the barrier around him got shattered into pieces, and he was even forced to ept a part of the momentum and force of the explosions with his own body.

    ''Bleurgh~!''

    When the explosions were finally over, he couldn''t help but vomit a mouthful of blood, as it was clear that his internal organs weren''t in the best shape possible.

    There was no way that Eric was going to allow him even a second of rest, as he immediately gave Ice the order to attack.

    Ice didn''t hesitate in the slightest, as she directly went for the kill as her body became visible, as her dagger made its way towards the Realm 2 Master''s throat.

    "Hmph~!"

    Despite being in such a terrible situation, the guy was still a Realm 2 Master, so feeling the danger upon himself and seeing Ice appear suddenly, he just coldly harrumphed.

    He didn''t move from his spot though, as he waited for Ice''s attack to reach him, he thought of capturing Ice as his prisoner, and using her as his golden ticket to leave this ce alive.

    Or even better to capture and kill the other bastards involved in this damned group that had killed Baldy and almost killed him as well.

    As for why he thought that Ice had some value, it was because he sensed that she didn''t have explosives tied to her chest, which meant that the perpetrator didn''t want her to risk her life.

    Thinking like that, he couldn''t help but reveal a devilish grin on his face, as he thought about the moment when he would capture her, find the boss behind the scenes, and torture them.

    Baldy was hisrade true, but people like them lived every day as theirst. They were ex-soldiers or ex-mercenaries that would do everything they could to live a better life and rack up their bnce.

    Baldy''s death was surely a bit burning to him, but at the same time, it was a great opportunity, as he would be able to take the worth of this mission for himself, including Baldy''s possessions.

    As people of the same level of strength, he had an approximate idea of how much was Baldy''s worth, and he couldn''t help but gloat a bit.

    He would make sure to live better for his rade'' Baldy''s sake! The grin on his face became even bigger as he thought like that.

    But before he could enjoy his moment as he waited for Ice toe closer, he suddenly felt a piercing pain in his left eye, and then the surroundings spinning, as darkness covered his eyes.

    The poor Realm 2 fighter, had died without even understanding how, as he had made the third and final mistake in this battle for survival¡­

 Chapter 382 - 382: Encounter At The Bar

    Sometimes even the smallest mistakends one in great trouble. Not to mention three mistakes one after the other.

    But the Realm 2 fighter wasn''t to me as from the beginning until the moment he died, the situation had been just too iprehensible for him.

    Before his body could even fall on the ground, Ice reached him and used her dagger to slit his throat as deep as she could. Just to make sure that he wouldn''t have any chance of surviving.

    Sensing that happen Eric wanted to scream at her out loud for almost running such an important reward for him, as that guy''s death was worth 23400 SP points for him.

    In a time where SP points were getting extremely difficult to get, over 20.000 points were just like a big bottle of water in the desert.

    The reason that the Realm 2 Fighter was worth this much was simply because Hilda was two Realm below him and her points were multiplied by 100.

    Fortunately, the system had dered this as Hilda''s kill and had still awarded the points to him. Otherwise, Ice would be in for some good punishing.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t understand Ice, as after all a Realm 2 fighter wasn''t an existence that he could y around with at the moment.

    Logically her actions were extremely necessary, but to Eric, that was just like a momentary stab to his heart.

    With the SP points gained by killing these two Masters and those other Realm 1 fighters, Eric finally had enough points to achieve his goal.

    Now that his goal was reached, and with the danger of these two big flies attracting more of their own kind, Eric decided to retreat hisdies.

    ''Booooommmmmm¡­, Boooooommmmm¡­, Booooooommmmm¡­''

    Another three booming sounds were heard through the area, as this ce had now be the center of attention in the city.

    Even the police and other government forces were unable to avoid participating in this thing, even if they had to offend quite a few people.

    Immediately after the smoke inside the alley became much stronger, and thicker. Making it almost impossible for people to see anything in it.

    Fighters didn''t dare to enter the alley anymore, as they could only surround the area and look from outside.

    Seeing the police arrive at the scene these guys weren''t displeased at that moment, quite on the contrary, they were waiting full of hope and expectation that the police would catch them.

    Like that, even if they didn''t put their hands on those guys, they wouldn''t be able to scoot free from all this either.

    This was human nature, as long as they were unable to ce their hands on something that they wanted, then they would choose the second-best thing. Not allowing the one who could have it as well.

    Too bad for them though, as despite their hopes and expectations, even after the police blocked the whole area, and did aplete search of it, there was no sign of the Grave Robbers.

    The most shocking part was that there weren''t even bodies in the alley, just like the first time, all evidence besides the destructive strength of the explosives had disappeared just like magic.

    Furthermore, no one was able to notice that more than half of the people in the surroundings that were watching this, had suddenly disappeared in thin air as well.

    Eric had wasted quite a bit of effort, strength, and resources to make the n of today a sess, but eventually, things had resulted even better than he expected.

    In order to erase every trace of his and the beauties, he had even told them to not return to the hotel anymore but hide until he notified them of their next step.

    Taking into consideration what had happened today, he knew that the fire had started to burn brighter, and if he carried on with this then most probably, he was going to get burned as well.

    The risks outweighed the benefits!

    Still, he couldn''t help but gloat at the thought of today''s sess, it had gone even beyond his expectations.

    The appearance of the two Realm 2 fighters was truly out of his expectations. If he had known that they would have appeared, most probably he would have changed his ns by quite a bit.

    It was extremely lucky that he had managed to kill the two of them, despite using these turtle tactics, it was still his win.

    After seeing the results of his beauties sessful escape, Eric quickly left the ce without being noticed and made his way towards another part of the city.

    He had just received news that his precious prisoner had finally found his senior brother, and now they were drinking in some bar.

    Since Eric didn''t want to waste much time and effort with them, he had already given the guy some powder that would get the guy drunk and tipsy quickly.

    Even if he didn''t get drunk and tipsy enough, Eric had the confidence to take him down quickly and retrieve what he wanted from the guy, so he wasn''t worried about that.

    With those thoughts in mind, he finally reached the bar, which seemed to be one of those 24 hours disco things, with a lot of young women dancing on the floor, and men lusting for them from afar.

    Quite a few of thedies were fully drunk, and some of them even seemed to be high at that moment. Meaning that they had consumed drugs.

    Looking at them, their attitude, and the actions Eric couldn''t help but despise them a bit in his heart. No matter what life throws in front of you, it is not a justification to destroy your own life.

    After all, in his previous life, Eric had gone through all the bad shit that this world could throw at him, but he still didn''t give up.

    He was the best proof that anyone could ovee every situation, as he turned from a crappy worm into a big snake.

    That was just a fleeting thought though, as he quickly took his eyes off the dance floor and continued towards his target.

    "You damn Gaijin, how dare you look at us like that!"

    Just as he had taken two steps though, he suddenly heard a scream from the dance floor, and he became the center of the attention.

    This wasn''t his first time hearing that term though, as a foreigner, and a pretty obvious one at that, Eric had always been branded as a Gaijin, an outss.

    Still, he didn''t mind it much, and even more so when it came from some stupid bi*tch that had gotten fully drunk in the middle of the day.

    His indifference and attitude though irritated thedy even more, as she started screaming even louder at him,

    "Arrggghhh~! How dare you ignore me!? Damn Gaijin what gives you the right to judge me! You are just a trashy Gaijin who came to suck up to us in order to have a living!"

    For a moment Eric felt the need to turn around and give the woman a tight p on her face, in order to sober her up. But he knew that it would just make matters worse for him, so he didn''t.

    Deciding to act as the sober and grown-up man for the second time, Eric didn''t linger much on her words and walked towards the bar.

    Man proposes but Heaven disposes.

    Too bad that whenever there is a good-looking bi*tch screaming angrily, there will always be some self-righteous idiots who will think of taking advantage of the situation in order to set her up.

    Just as Eric was taking his fifth step towards the bar, suddenly two young men not really older than him, they could be around 25 and 26 appeared in front of him, blocking his way.

    "Oy Gaijin, I think you didn''t hear thedy speaking! How about you turn around, kneel in front of her, apologize, and then scram from here!

    This ce isn''t open for trash like you!"

    Eric''s face immediately went dark and gloomy as soon as he heard those words. He had already forgiven that bi*tch twice, now an unknown hillbilly jumps in front of him ying the tough guy.

    Was he that easy to bully?

    At that moment another idiom sprung on his mind. Do it once, congrattions to you. Do it twice, shame on you! Do it thrice, then shame on me if you are still alive!

    ''pp~! Crackk~!''

    Thinking like that, his lips suddenly turned into a cruel smile, as his left hand moved like lightning, and before the first guy could even react, he had been pped to the ground.

    Not only that, but the moment that the sound of the p reverberated in the surroundings, people could swear that they heard also the sound of bones breaking.

    Shock!

    Everyone was fully shocked as they saw it happen, and even the music, the dancing, talking, and even the carnal activities had stopped at that moment.

    Each and every one of those inside the bar was looking towards Eric like they were looking at a madman, a wonder of nature.

    "Ahhhh~! Young Master Fuji''s neck had been broken~!"

    It was unknown who was the one to lower his head towards the floor, but those words managed to stir the whole crowd even more.

    They couldn''t believe their eyes, it looked like some kind of illusion or nightmare they were watching.

    As the person on the ground with his neck broken was Akito Fuji, the little brother of Dragon Fuji the head of the underground world in Okinawa¡­

 Chapter 383 - 383: An Advocate Of Gender Equality & Bored Waiting

    With his background and character, no one dared to mess with this pedantic and arrogant Young Master, as whoever did would only bring trouble upon themselves.

    His big brother doted upon him, as he was the only family that was left for him. So, this guy would stride around without putting anyone in his eyes.

    Just like in this case, he had only taken a liking to the girl that was shouting, so he had immediately started throwing his weight around to impress her, and then take her into his room.

    The number of young women that had suffered under his hands, even if it didn''t reach thousands it certainly reached hundreds.

    What made things worse, was that this guy didn''t care about their age or families. As long as a youngdy entered his eyes, then she would be his.

    There were even cases of him stealing brides from their weddings, just because he liked the way they looked in their bridal dress.

    To say that more than half of Okinawa hated this demon wouldn''t be an understatement. But even if they hated him, no one dared to deal with him.

    After all, no one wanted to go against Dragon Fuji and suffered in the hands of that Devil. He was even more evil and vicious than his little brother.

    So, seeing Eric break the neck of this Young Master with just one p was something that not only shocked them but also frightened them as the Devil would certainly arrive.

    On the other hand, Eric just looked at the guy apanying this idiot, as he said,

    "I am not in the mood for words, and if I hear even one of you sound another word today I will make sure that you have another hole to breathe from!

    There are two options in front of you, either take him to the hospital and forget this issue or call whatever backing he has and tell them to rush over.

    I will be waiting at the bar!"

    With that said, under the shocked eyes of everyone around he started walking towards the bar, but then he seemed to have been reminded of something as he said,

    "Oh~! And hurry up, I don''t have much time to lose! You have 15 minutes at most!"

    He didn''t stop walking even for a second, and when he arrived at the bar he didn''t even look at the shocked bartender as he said,

    "Orange juice!"

    ''Huh~!?'' x30

    More than thirty people had question marks appearing over their heads as they heard Eric''s strange request.

    After that cool and bossy entrance, he suddenly asks for something so childish in a bar where one would onlye for alcohol.

    Hearing that, they couldn''t help but think that there must be something wrong with this young man''s head but seeing the still unconscious Young Master Akito on the floor no one dared to say anything.

    It was only at that moment, that people around started awakening from their stupor, whispering to each other, andmenting on the situation.

    The guy that Eric had spoken to just a moment ago immediately took out his phone as he started reporting the situation to whoever he was supposed to.

    While that woman that had screamed to Eric until now shut her hole for a moment, but then thinking that Eric didn''t dare p her like Young Master Akito, she started screaming once again,

    "You damn bast¡­"

    ''p~!''

    She wasn''t able toplete her words though, as another pping sound reverberated through the ce, as even the music had been turned off at this moment.

    A scarlet red handprint was stered to her face, and despite her neck not suffering any abnormal pain or injury, her face and reputation had been surely destroyed.

    The sound of that p was clearly a few times stronger than the p that Young Master Akito received, and everyone else heard it sharply and clearly.

    That managed to also awaken her from the state she was in, as she heard Eric say in a natural cold and detached voice,

    "You know, I am not a man that likes violence, so I tend to stay away from it. But once you get on my bad side I don''t care who is in front of me anymore!

    Sometimes even if you don''t speak, people won''t think of you as a mute!"

    That youngdy wasn''t able to believe what was happening, there was a clear incredulous look on her face, as she started mumbling,

    "You¡­, You hit me!? How dare you!? How dare you hit me!? How dare you hit a woman? What kind of man are you?"

    The moment that the crowd heard those words, they all turned their heads towards Eric waiting for his answer. It felt like they were watching some kind of film or show live.

    They expected Eric to go and give her another p, or say something in rage, but Eric stunned the whole crowd as he startedughing for a moment, before saying,

    "Me!? I consider myself an advocate of gender equality! No matter whether it is a woman, or a man, in my eyes, a trash is a trash!

    Now do you want me to beautify your face even more, or are you willing to shut up? No matter what you choose, I will dlyply!"

    It was clear that the youngdy was unable to ept this but hearing those words she had a premonition that Eric would certainly live up to his words, so she didn''t dare test him.

    Still, she had no intention of letting this end here, as she immediately took her phone out, and she seemed to be texting something.

    Eric saw her do that, but he had no intention of stopping her, he only looked towards her with a mocking smile, as he said,

    "I have no intention of stopping you send that text, or even if you want to call someone! But you better think this through, as once a bullet has left the gun, it can''t be retrieved back!"

    Hearing that warning from Eric the youngdy seemed to reconsider her actions for a moment, but the next one she pressed send, as she said,

    "Let me see how you handle this bullet then!"

    Even though she said those words in a weak voice, Eric was still able to hear her clearly as he just chuckled and looked at the bartender,

    "Yo, where is my juice!? Don''t tell me that you also wish to call upon someone!"

    Hearing those words, the bartender felt like some kind of evil wind was blowing behind his back, which immediately woke him up, as he started taking the orange squeezer to make some orange juice.

    This was the first time since he had started working in this ce, that he was actually making orange juice for a customer.

    Taking the drink from the bartender, Eric started sipping calmly as he looked at his ss. He seemed to be in his own world like whatever had transpired until now didn''t matter in the least.

    ¡­

    Slowly time ticked away, as seconds turned into minutes, and in no time more than 5 minutes had passed.

    The whole bar was covered in whispers, as Eric was sipping on his orange juice, while that Young Master Akito was still on the floor with his broken neck.

    Truth to be told Eric was extremely bored at this moment, so he couldn''t help but say to that guy beside the Young Master Akito,

    "Yo, bro, how long are you intending to let him stay there like that. If you don''t take him to a hospital fast his neck might not be fixedter, or even worse he might lose his life.

    I am sure that his big brother would fault you, even more, when he arrived!"

    Hearing that, that guy was clearly startled and frightened as he directly jumped on his feet, and was about to pick his Young Master up and take him to a hospital, but then he heard Eric''s clear voice,

    "Are you an idiot? He had a fractured neck, if you pick him up without proper care then he will only get more injured. Call an ambnce for fu*ck''s sake!"

    No one in the crowd could understand Eric''s intentions, as he was the one that turned Young Master Akito in that condition, but he was also the one who seemed to be more bothered about him.

    Just what was he trying to pull off!?

    But startles weren''t over for them today, as they heard Eric''s bored voice,

    "Aghh~! How long will they take to arrive? I am getting bored already!"

    Then turning to that guy, and the youngdy he continued,

    "Come on, call them to arrive here faster! I have other things to take care of, I am a busy businessman you know!"

    Almost the whole crowd choked at those words, busy businessman? What kind of fu*cking businessman had that strength, and could say those words?

    He sounded more of a hooligan than a businessman! But nobody dared to say those words to him, they could only look at him withplicated expressions.

    The two appointed messengers did as they were told, as a devilish grin appeared on their faces, clearly stating that Eric didn''t have to wait for long.

    "Who the fu*ck is so brave as to harm my little brother!? I will fu*cking make you regret you were ever born!

    Snake motherfu*cker, how did you allow my brother to get harmed inside your bar?"

    It was clear that this guy didn''t pay any attention to Eric, as he had already condemned him with torture, and wanted to ask for explication from the owner of the bar.

    Before he could even walk properly inside the bar though¡­

 Chapter 384 - 384: Dealing With Trouble

    ''Baaannggggg¡­, Boooommmmm¡­''

    "You damn fu*cker how dare you make this Young Master wait so much for you! What if I had died of boredom from waiting for you, how the hell would you take responsibility then!?"

    The crowd inside the bar hadn''t regained their senses from the two loud sounds of a moment ago, as they hadn''t even seen what had happened when they heard Eric''s booming voice.

    This guy was extremely audacious, domineering, and arrogant! They couldn''t help but look at the view in front of them with aplicated look, and expression.

    Not only had Eric punched the Demon thug of Okinawa, sending him flying and crashing towards the door he came from, but he also dared to chide him for beingte.

    And if that wasn''t enough, he was even telling him to take responsibility if he had died from the boredom of waiting for him, as he had taken too long to arrive.

    But that was clearly not all, as the next moment, Eric started punching and kicking everyone else in sight, without making a distinction between the neers and those that were previously inside.

    It looked like everyone besides himself was his enemy at this moment, and he wasn''t pulling his punches either.

    No matter who got punched by him was sent flying in the distance and then crashed against the wall loudly.

    In just a few short moments, everyone inside the bar was trying to evade as far as they could in order to dodge this cmity.

    No one wanted to enter his range, as they were evading him like he was the gue or the Spanish flu.

    In less than 3 minutes more than 30 people were sent flying and crashing towards the door. Each of them had different ailments ranging from severe bruises to broken limbs and necks.

    When it was finally over Eric seemed to have returned to himself, and looking around with a really disappointed look, he started cursing and screaming at the poor Dragon Fuji,

    "You motherfu*cker, I thought that you would be some good fighter and entertain me a bit with your strength, that''s why I went full-strength on you.

    Damn! You are just a waste of my time, you pathetic piece of shit! Not being able to evenst one of my punches. What kind of underground world boss are you?

    Fu*ck! I thought I was fighting a dragon only to get against a chicken! My rotten luck!"

    The poor Dragon Fuji had his 2 legs and his right hand broken at that moment, and he wasn''t even able to stand up by himself.

    No matter how much Eric cursed at him and insulted him he could only lower his head and persevere.

    Lately, his luck had been going from bad to worse, and from worse to worst, as he had been constantly beaten up ck and blue.

    It wasn''t only Eric, his stupid little brother had been causing trouble for him left and right like he was nting seeds.

    At first, with the numbers, he had his strength, and his backing he was able to take care of them. Buttely, even his backer seemed to have disappeared as he had something to do in Senkaku Inds.

    Not to mention thattely Okinawa was overflowed with some extremely strong foreigners that didn''t seem to give a damn about his strength and prestige.

    Don''t look down on the poor Dragon, in fact, he was quite strong for being an underground world boss, as he was a Realm 1 fighter.

    To be more exact, ording to Eric''s Legacy System appraising he was a level 152 fighter, he could take care of more than half of the people of his Realm.

    Unfortunately, due to his little brother''s entric and stupid behaviors, he had only encountered tough nuts that seemed impossible to crack.

    If he wasn''t his little brother by blood, most probably he would have already beaten him up and even killed him just to avoid any more trouble for himself.

    Too bad that blood couldn''t easily turn into water, and he had no other choice but to get involved in these things and try his best to advise his little brother.

    Eric didn''t know about all this, and he didn''t care to be honest. In his eyes, this guy was nothing more than a stupid man who didn''t know to disciple his own little brother, not that he could talk.

    Despite Michael being older than him, he still was his brother. In his previous life, he had acted the same as this Dragon, and that was precisely why he had suffered and died.

    That didn''t matter at the moment though, as he continued with the same momentum screaming at the crowd,

    "You damn bastards! You cheated me as well! Telling me that he is some ferocious master, some ferocious demon that would make me suffer for hurting that trash!

    How are you nning to take responsibility for your damn lies?"

    No one from the crowd dared to answer back at Eric. In fact, none of them even dared to look towards him, as they knew that they couldn''t bear the consequences.

    "You damn bastards! Who the hell dares to beat and bully our Young Mistress!? Are you tired of living!?

    Get the fu*ck out here for this daddy, and apologize! Otherwise, I am going to make you regret you were born!"

    Just as the crowd was fully silent, as they didn''t dare to say anything to this demon, they all heard some arrogant voices from outside.

    It was clear that there were people who didn''t seem to know how to write the word death in their dictionary, and that wouldn''t cry without looking at their own coffin.

    Hearing those words, Eric''s, the demon''s, eyes shined with sparkle as a smile of mockery spread over his face, as he said,

    "This Young Master is ying with this beautifuldy right now, so I don''t have the time toe and look at your ugly face!

    But I am quite expectant of how you are going to make me regret I was born!"

    Those words had clearly enraged the guy outside, as he immediately jumped with all his strength towards the bar''s entrance while screaming,

    "You bastard!"

    Just as he entered through the entrance though, he suddenly felt like something was wrong as his mistress seemedpletely fine on the dance floor, only with a handprint on her face.

    That made the rage inside him lessen considerably, as the next moment, someone appeared out of nowhereunching a powerful punch on his left cheekbone.

    "Steward Aki~!" x3

    Behind him were three burly-looking guys with sses, and wearing tuxedos, looking like those bodyguards in the movies.

    Looking at their reaction and abilities Eric could easily determine that these guys were ex-military even without his Legacy System showing anything, but he wasn''t scared.

    If he didn''te across some of those special agencies and organizations, other soldiers and military personnel were nothing more than a piece of cake for him.

    Without caring about anything, he once again started a chaotic battle against the new arrivals making them unable to even react to his attacks.

    In a short 3 other minutes, even the neers had been pummeled to the ground, with the same injuries as their predecessors.

    Eric was standing among them like he was some kind of War God looking at his prey with an overbearing and domineering look.

    Everyone in there could also feel that there was a trace of mockery in his eyes, as these guys were clearly overestimating their capabilities.

    The Young Mistress in question, who had caused the whole situation today was looking at him with her jaw on the floor. She still couldn''t believe what kind of demon she had provoked today.

    Seeing her like that, Eric decided to y a little bit with her, as he approached with a lecherous expression on his face. He seemed like he wanted to devour her whole.

    "Yo-You wh-what a-are you do-doing!? Do-don''te clo-close!"

    The more he saw her flustered like that, and the more he heard her behave like that, the more did the devilish grin on Eric''s face grow, but he didn''t stop his steps even for a second, as he said,

    "You see, I just told your men that I was ying with you a few moments ago. I am not a liar, and I don''t n to be one either!

    So, in order to save my face and honor, I have to do as I said! You surely wouldn''t mind being yed a bit by this Gaijin, right!?"

    "N-N-No~! Do-don''t! Ple-please do-don''t!"

    "Oh,e on, I promise to be gentle! It will only hurt a bit at the beginning, but then you will enjoy it as well! So, how about you undress so we can start!"

    "Huh~! He-Here!?"

    Hearing Eric''s words the beauty''s face went pale, as not only was she going to get ra*ped but it would also happen in front of so many people! She couldn''t allow that to happen, no matter what!

    "Of course here, where else can we go? I am a dirt-poor guy!"

    Eric seemed extremely honest and righteous as he said those words while making his way towards her, but the beauty seemed to have caught a straw as she said,

    "I-I ha-have! We-we can go somece el-else at least!"

    "Oh, are you sure!? While I am a dirt-poor guy I always like to enjoy the best ces! Can you afford it!?"

    "Ye-yeah I can, my fa-father is the owner of ''Blessed'' pharmaceuticals!"

    "Woah~! Really!? You should have said this earlier beauty!"

    Eric seemed extremely surprised hearing her words, which made the beauty think that perhaps she could escape her current predicament using her background and money.

    Hope was ignited inside her heart¡­

 Chapter 385 - 385: Going To The Hotel

    "Tell me how much do you want!? I will pay you whatever sum you ask for!"

    With that small beacon of hope lighting up inside her, she immediately jumped into action. After all, she had no experience in dealing with people, and even less with people like Eric.

    On the other hand, Eric''s face wentpletely dark, as he said with a cold voice,

    "Are you sure that there isn''t something wrong with your head!? Now stop talking and let us go, I don''t have much more time to lose!"

    "Bu-but¡­"

    "Move!"

    That small beacon of hope had beenpletely crushed in a matter of seconds, as she didn''t dare to say an extra word at the moment, and she could only walk towards the entrance.

    "That''s a good obedient girl! Now lead the way towards what you think it''s the best ce!"

    The poor beauty felt like the whole building was falling on her head, and crushing her down, but she didn''t have any other choice.

    Fight him!? Impossible, even that underworld boss and her bodyguards had been beaten to a pulp by Eric.

    Run away!? Even more impossible, forgetting the fact that she was just a normal human and her speed wasn''t that fast, Eric seemed like a monster. His speed, strength, and reaction were supernatural.

    Plotting against him and trying to throw him in trouble with others!? If it worked okay, but if it didn''t then she would suffer much more in his hands.

    Lost in those thoughts, she could only walk outside of the bar, and then towards her sportive car. It was a beautiful Ferrari gifted to her by one of her suitors.

    Looking at her car she was clearly reminded of those guys that were following her day after day, wasting their money just to attract her attention.

    She didn''t doubt that if she called any one of them they woulde running towards the ce. But that would mean that she would owe them a great favor, and their engagement would be as good as decided.

    Furthermore, even if they came would they be able to stand tall against Eric? Those were just wastrel idiots, good-for-nothings that wasted their parents'' money.

    None of them was strong enough even carry Eric''s shoes, and even less fight against him and win. So, she gave up on that idea even before it became prominent.

    Lost in her thoughts and fear of the future, she sat behind the wheel, while Eric jumped in the shotgun seat, cing his legs over thepartment in front of him.

    The beauty was too tense and emotional to care about that now, as Eric said in a cold and heavy tone,

    "Drive carefully and wake me up when we arrive there! Don''t try anything stupid!"

    At that moment, Eric looked and sounded just like a big Boss giving orders to his driver, which would have made her extremely angry should she have listened to him.

    But she was too lost and absorbed in her thoughts to hear him out, leaving Eric no other choice but to raise his tone with her,

    "Oy~! Did you hear me!? Drive carefully and wake me up when we arrive there! Don''t try anything stupid!"

    If the first time, she didn''t hear him, this time it was impossible not to, as she was awakened startled from her stupor.

    "Huh~!? Yes, yes, of course!"

    She didn''t know what Eric had exactly said, but she felt like she could only answer with a yes!

    With that out of the way, Eric closed his eyes and lowered his breathe to look like he was sleeping, while she started driving the car.

    Eric was using this small trip only to have a little test on her, while the beauty seemed to be thinking hard about her current situation.

    In fact, now that she was looking better at Eric, and he wasn''t talking bad at her, she felt that Eric wasn''t that bad.

    She couldn''t understand herself why she had acted like that against him when he entered the bar, as it wasn''t like he was the only foreigner inside the bar.

    Now that she thought about it, she did it because she felt like he was prejudicing her like he was judging her and her behavior.

    Women truly have a sixth sense!

    She truly hated to the core people that tried to judge her without knowing her, and what she had been going through.

    Her life might seem perfect on the outside but only she knew how rotten it was. Her father not only wasn''t loyal to her mother buttely, he had just grasped into his ws her best friend.

    She didn''t know whether her mother knew about it or not, but she felt like she was being crushed every day she thought about this secret and this matter.

    Those idiots running after her, were another reason for her currently rotten life, as they were using everything they could to bag her. Recently they had even started threatening her.

    Only a year ago she had been at the top of her ss in studies and was even thinking of her carrier after school, but now her past glory had been lost.

    The previous night had been the cherry on top of the cake, as she had seen with her own eyes her father banging her best friend in the bedroom that he shared with her mother.

    That hadpletely destroyed her, as she had run out of her house ande to this bar. At first drinking only beer, and alcohol, but in the end, she was so drunk that she was force-fed an ''Elevating Pill''.

    Everything had culminated when she had felt Eric''s judgment and she had been unable to control herself and her emotions.

    Now she didn''t know what to think! But what made this situation even more unbelievable was the fact, that she started thinking that perhaps it wasn''t so bad to lose her purity to Eric.

    ''No, no, I must have gone crazy! How can I even think something like this!"

    On the other hand, Eric seemed like he was sound asleep, as there was no sign of movement from him, but as he saw that the beauty wasn''t looking at the road, and this might be dangerous, he sounded,

    "Stop looking at me, I know that I am extremely handsome! But if you don''t look at the road, we are both going to end up in a bad condition!"

    The truth was that even if the car truly did an ident, the beauty might suffer a lot, but Eric would be able to survive and recover in a short time, but he didn''t want to experience something like that.

    The beauty was startled by Eric once again, as she immediately turned her eyes on the road while thinking inside,

    ''How the hell can this guy see what I am doing!? His eyes are closed shut!''

    But she didn''t dare voice her opinions and ask, as finally, the car arrived in front of a 5-star Hotel called Heaven Hotel.

    "We have arrived!"

    "I can see that! Well then, what are we waiting for? Let''s go!"

    With that said, Eric waited for her to get out of the car, and then got off as well, following behind her as usual.

    Arriving at the door, the bellboy gave Eric a jealous look, as he was able to see that he had just got off the Ferrari, and the beauty in front of him was quite exquisite.

    Looking at the difference in their clothing Eric might even look like the beauty''s kept boy. But he didn''t care about that.

    At the reception desk, there stood a ck-haired beauty. She looked like she had blue eyes, and full red lips, but Eric could instantly see that they were fake.

    Her eyes had contact lens, while her lips were as a result of heavy make-up. Even her nose was covered in make-up to make it look smaller.

    "How may I help you, Miss?"

    "I want your best Suite for tonight! Make sure that no one disturbs us!"

    "Very well, are you going to pay cash or card?"

    For someone who ordered the best suite like that, it was stupid to mention prices, so she directly asked for the payment.

    "Card!"

    With that said the beauty handed her card to the receptionist and waited for the transaction to go through, before taking her card back and walking towards the elevator with Eric.

    The Presidential Suite was on the top floor, and it was the top floorplete. It was just like a small penthouse itself, with a big saloon, a bedroom, a bath, and even a jacuzzi, and sauna room.

    The bedroom had a king-sized bed big enough for 6 or 7 people, a big wardrobe, and a changing room.

    The saloon was the biggest, with a big minibar, a piano, two big sofas, and even a dining table. All the furniture looked extremely expensive and antique.

    The bathroom was a work of art as well, as it was made of the best marble possible, with a big bathtub in the middle,fortable for 5 people, and a shower.

    The jacuzzi and sauna room were close to one another, and both of them were not only big enough for a few people but even seemed to have the dimensions that would be helpful for some ys.

    Eric had to say that money did create some wonderful things, and only those guys who were strong and rich enough could live their lives to the best.

    The moment that the two of them entered inside, Eric was looking around while the beauty said with a timid voice,

    "I am going to take a shower first!"

    She took her time in the shower, as she only came out of it after half an hour, but she came out of it donning only a short towel on her sexy figure, as she approached Eric shyly.

    "Pl-please be gentle with me!"

    "Huh!? What do you mean!?"

 Chapter 386 - 386: Reprimanding The Beauty

    Eric had a clear questioning and confused expression on his face as he asked that question, but inside he was grinning.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t understand what she meant, or the misunderstanding that was created in her head until now, it was just that he wanted to make her embarrassed and acknowledge it.

    As for actually doing the deed with her, the truth was that he didn''t want to. Not because she didn''t look good enough, of because he pitied her, but because of her loose character.

    He had his own limits and boundaries. He wouldn''t care if a woman wasn''t pure and chaste, as that was nonsense, it wasn''t like every woman out there would wait for him.

    But he would never start a rtionship with a drug addict, or someone that was unable to weather her difficulties and chose the simple path ahead.

    He felt that this type of woman was distrust able, as at any moment she could sell him away due to her addictions.

    Even if this was her first time taking drugs, Eric saw this whole issue as a no-return path towards self-destruction.

    Hearing that question and looking at that expression the beauty was clearly startled, and caught unprepared, as she looked at Eric with a dumbfounded look.

    She couldn''t help but think that Eric was trying to make this even more difficult for her. She was already on the verge of tears thinking about what would happen, and now he did this.

    Still, she knew that she didn''t have much of a choice, as the fault was hers for doing something so stupid as screaming towards him earlier, as she said,

    "That¡­ I mean for what we came to do here in this hotel room!"

    "Oh!? What exactly did wee to do in this hotel room!?"

    Was this guy doing some sort of role-ying or was he some kind of stone-headed idiot that couldn''t understand the mood and the situation?

    That confused and questioning expression on his face made it even more impossible for her to understand what was going on, as she couldn''t help but blurt,

    "Didn''t wee here because you said that you wanted to y with me!?"

    "Oh, yeah, I did say that! Well since you are ready then I think that we can proceed with it. I want 1 million dors, and a vi in Okinawa if you want me to forget this issue!"

    "Huh!? Money!? Vi!?"

    "Of course money and vi, what do you expect me to ask for, flowers and kisses? How am I supposed to forget the loss of my face and reputation if I don''t have money to buy alcohol and eat good food!"

    "But didn''t I already tell you at the bar that I would give you everything you asked, as long as you told me a figure!?"

    "Are you stupid!? How do you ept me to ept something like that in front of all those people? They would think that the honest and honorable me, is just a shameless money gruber!"

    The beauty waspletely shocked, she would have never believed that this fellow in front of her was able to spout such nonsense with a straight face.

    Wasn''t he doing just that right now!?

    But still, she couldn''t help but blurt out,

    "Then your words of ying with me!?"

    "Aren''t I already ying with you? I think I asked too little, and you aren''t as shocked as you should be, how about you add another million!"

    "Then we didn''te here to do that!?"

    "Do what!? I say little girl you are extremely difficult to understand! Just what are you thinking inside that empty head of yours!?"

    The beauty''s face went beet red as probably every drop of blood in her body gathered on her face, as she was unable to believe herself.

    It looked like all her thoughts had been her own misconceptions, and she had been the one to take everything in this direction.

    Now that she thought about it, even on the way here Eric didn''t even look once at her body, or her curves, she waspletelyposed and calm.

    Even though she didn''t consider herself the most beautiful woman in the world, she still had confidence that men would have difficulties holding her back in front of her.

    All these thoughts just made her feel even moreplicated and ashamed of herself for thinking like that. She couldn''t believe herself.

    At that moment, Eric pretended to have finally understood what she meant, as he said with an expression of unbelievable on his face,

    "Wait! Did you think that I wanted toe here so that I have my way with you!?

    HAHAHAHAHA~!"

    The next moment after saying those words he startedughing like a lunatic, without bothering about the gloomy and ugly look on the beauty''s face.

    At first, the beauty was clearly ashamed and embarrassed at Eric finding out her inner thoughts, but the next moment she went crazy.

    What the hell was with thatugh?

    Was she that abhorring and ugly to him?

    Unable to control her emotions and feelings at that moment, she looked at Eric with a cold look, and said in a chilling tone,

    "Why are youughing? What is so funny about this?"

    She seemed to have forgotten her fear towards him at that moment, as her pride as a woman was on the line. Eric pretended to not have noticed her tone or her expression, as he said,

    "If notughing then what should I do? What makes you think that you are worthy of bing my woman?

    Just a stupid, arrogant, racist, and drug addict woman! What makes you think that you are worthy of my efforts and attention?

    Besides your dad''s money, what else do you have going for you?"

    Critical hit!

    This was a damn critical hit on the beauty''s self-confidence as she didn''t expect Eric to say something like that.

    She was infuriated and enraged, but there was nothinging on her mind to say against it. She was so enraged, that she wasn''t even able to think howe it was her being worthy right now.

    Shouldn''t it be the opposite? Shouldn''t Eric be the one who is unworthy of having her? But if so, then what did she have to make him unworthy of her.

    Beauty? That was just a passing cloud, even if she took extremely great care of herself she would lose it in the next 30 years.

    Money? All that was her father''s earned money, and she had basically no merit even in one cent of those earnings.

    Carrier? She hadn''t even graduated from her University, and she had already lost all her motivation to walk forward.

    Strength? She was even weaker than an average person, as she couldn''t even bear the biting of a mosquito on her skin.

    No matter how she looked at herself, she wasn''t able to find even one good point about herself. In fact, she realized that she herself didn''t like the current her.

    Even his insults didn''t seem wrong to her, as in fact, they made great sense. No matter how much she didn''t want to admit it, what was she if she had ended up in this spot?

    She didn''t even have the strength to negate that drug addict insult, as she felt that she had already fallen from grace the moment that she had received that ''Elevation Pill''.

    Looking at her face, and expression of pondering and realization, even Eric felt a bit weird inside as he felt that he might have crossed the line. So, he tried to give her a way out,

    "It''s not like you don''t have any chance at all though! As long as you manage to take control of your life, and show me results in the next year, I might consider your offer!

    Now just get dressed and leave this ce, I want what I said ready by tomorrow morning!"

    The beauty didn''t have the thought or intention of dealing with Eric''s shamelessness, at this point, she was in a deep reflection state.

    The only thing she understood was that Eric seemed to have dismissed her, and she walked towards the bathroom like a zombie to quickly wear her clothes and disappear.

    Eric on the other hand, just watched at her silhouette as she disappeared behind the elevators doors, and sighed to himself while saying in a low voice,

    "Sigh~! It can be considered that we have a bit of fate among us, but it''s not enough for me to help you right now! Let us see what will happen in the future."

    With that said, he immediately took off his clothes and went to prepare his bathtub. ording to his estimations, he didn''t have much time before the Police broke inside, and he wanted to enjoy his remaining time.

    Despite the fact that he had left the crowd baffled and terrified when he left the bar, it was impossible for those people to not have called upon the police after he left.

    And even if they didn''t call upon the police then Master Dragon Fuji or those bodyguards would certainly show up again to seek trouble with him.

    Even though he had already beaten the crap out of them, they had no other choice if they wanted to keep their faces, and their jobs.

    Eric could understand all this, but he didn''t care about their retaliation. After all, even though he had umted the necessary SP points for what he wanted to do, he still wouldn''t mind some more.

    With those thoughts in mind, he finally jumped inside the warm water bathtub and took out a technique book from his space ring.

    It was the ''Erasing Presence'' skill that he had been looking for all this time¡­

 Chapter 387 - 387: Useless Effort

    ''Erasing Presence'' technique or skill was the one that he had been looking forward too, courtesy of the little thief he had captured from the Quick Hands organization.

    As for how he managed to get his hands into this skill, we will have to go a bit back in time, when Eric arrived at the bar.

    ¡­

    Eric had directly determined the presence and condition of the target the moment that he had entered the bar, and he was thinking about how to do this without attracting attention.

    But who would have expected that the moment he set foot on this ce he would be part of that stupid situation and became the center of attention for everyone in the bar.

    Even more so after he had shown a bit of his strength and had brought that idiot down with a p, breaking his neck in the process.

    He could feel that his target seemed to have sensed his strength and became wary of him, but he still didn''t react.

    If he approached him at that moment then there was no way he could steal the technique smoothly, without alerting the target.

    So he had decided on another n of action, he wanted to use the uing trouble in order to deal with the target in the ensuing chaos.

    Who would have expected that the guys that woulde finding trouble with him would be only some trashy fighters, with only their leader having some strength, being a Realm 1 fighter.

    Still that guy wasn''t like Panda, he didn''t possess strength that could help him rival the geniuses of his realm, or fighters of higher levels, so he had fallen down with just one punch.

    Eric wanted to curse and insult at the bastard who arrived the bar in such a high fashion, pretending to be some kind of bigshot, as he was left with only one remaining option.

    Since these guys wouldn''t start the chaos then he could only do so himself, with those thoughts in mind he started thrashing the guys behind the strong fighter.

    When he was in the middle of thrashing, his target seemed to have rxed his guard a bit and was just enjoying the show with everyone else, while drinking even more alcohol.

    Seeing that, Eric felt ted inside his heart, as he suddenly seemed to have missed on of his punches, sending his momentary victim flying towards his real target''s table.

    The guy came crashing on the table, while Eric followed behind to give him another punch, or p.

    When he finally arrived at the location though, Eric''s punch didn''tnd on the flying guy, but on his real target.

    Caught by surprise after getting drunk, the poor thief was unable to react in time, as he only felt Eric''s punchnd on his face like some kind of metallic hammer, and his head started spinning.

    Profiting from the moment, Eric quickly robbed the technique''s manual from the guy, and then returned on what he was doing previously, like nothing special had happened.

    ¡­

    He had had to improvise but at the end of the day his n had worked great, and the technique manual on his hands was proof of that.

    With that thought in mind, Eric opened the book and started revising it, when suddenly his face went ugly for a second.

    He had been to believing of these thieves!

    As people that made a living by stealing other peoples treasures and stuff, it was almost impossible to have a sessful robbery on them.

    Why?

    Because Eric could understand immediately that there was something wrong with the technique he had in his hands.

    He had no idea whether this was the doing of the organization, or that senior brother thief. But the truth stood that this technique was wed.

    It seemed like he had truly overworked himself for nothing this time, but it didn''t matter, he still had his Legacy System.

    As soon as the Legacy System managed to wake up from the hibernation and booting, he would be able to easily buy a good movement and stealth skill from it.

    Even the beauty he had coerced into paying him a hefty amount in order to bury the hatchet between them, would most probably renegade with the promise.

    He didn''t regret it though. Even if he was unable to collect this debt at the moment, he would be more than able to collect itter, when he had gotten strong enough.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t think that he was strong enough to deal with her and her family, it was just that he didn''t dare to reveal his tracks with the Council and the big families on his tracks.

    As he was thinking like that, he suddenly felt themotion happening downstairs, at the entrance of the hotel, and the circling police vehicles.

    He didn''t care about them though, as he had actually expected them to do something like that, so he got out of the bathtub, put on his clothes, and then started a small fire inside the Suite.

    The fire was extremely small, just a bunch of papers burning on the floor, but what made this fire special was the powder he threw above.

    ''Riiiinnnggggg~!''

    It was made of saltpeter, granted sugar, and aluminum foil, creating a white homemade smoke bomb,pletely covering the Suite in smoke, throwing off the smoke and fire rms.

    As soon as the first fire rm sound reverberated through the hotel, all the guests resting in this hotel started running outside like frightened chickens.

    No one wanted to try their luck, so they could only run towards the stairs and rush to leave.

    Certainly a lot of people were caught in a bad time and position, but even they had no choice but to wear their underwear and run outside.

    In a short amount of time, the calm hotel turned into a mor of noises, sounds, curses, and footsteps.

    Eric would have loved to follow behind the crowd and pass through the police, but he didn''t want to take chances at this moment, so he took out an Escape Talisman and used that to disappear from the Suite.

    Appearing on an empty alley quite far away from the Hotel, Eric just smiled mischievously, and started walking towards the main road.

    But before he took another step, he heard a few voices on the alley behind,

    "You damn trash! How dare you tell on us to that guy? Have you forgotten who gives you food and shelter?

    When you parents threw you away, who took you from the streets and gave you a ce to escape the cold and rain?

    Now you think that you have grown big and courageous enough to scheme against me, and take over my ce? Huh!?"

    The more this guy spoke the more ferocious he became, as he was clearly hitting with all the strength he had a small kid of around 14 years old.

    The kid was covering his head, and was curved just like a snail, but no matter how much he was hit he didn''t seem to release any sound of pain.

    In fact, it looked like the guy had gone crazy as he startedughing at his aggressor, and then saying with a grimacing voice,

    "Hhahahaha~! Go on beat me up you bastard! But you understand it better than me that your time is over! Hhahahhaha~!

    That guy was a policeman, and he will surely take action against you. You are going to prison, and by the time you get out everything will be mine. Hhahahaha~!"

    Eric had to say that he was quite surprised by the little guy''s fighting spirit, and exmations, as the guy kicking him seemed to be the same as well.

    But that was only momentary, because at that moment the guy who was kicking the kid startedughing as well, as he said with a mocking voice,

    "Hhahaha~! You truly think you are smart kid! Hhahahah~! You are nothing but a stupid little kid!"

    Then he suddenly stopped kicking the young kid on the ground, as he reached with his right hand, grabbing him just like a little animal cub, and then said to him with a mocking tone,

    "Hhahha~! How do you think that I have been able to keep this line of work for all this time? Do you truly think that all those policemen are good guys?

    Let me tell you a little secret, the police that you talked to, is my aplice. We are partners in this business, he is your owner just like me!

    Do you think that he will throw me in the guts, and implicate himself as well!? Hhahhaah~!"

    "Wha¡­"

    The poor kid seemed unable to believe what he heard. It was like everything had shattered in front of his eyes.

    "Noo~! You are lying!"

    "Hhahaha~! You think I am lying? Well then, brother Snake how about youe out and give this kid an eye-opener!"

    The moment that those words sounded, the other guy that was hiding in the shadow of a trash bin, came out with a grin on his face, while saying,

    "Hhahaha~! Brother Viper it seems like you have already decided to not let this bastard live anymore!"

    "Hhaahh~! Of course, he dared to think of going against me after all. Furthermore, it has been some time since I enjoyed the writhing of a little worm dying!

    I am sure that this will be a thrilling experience!"

    Saying that he even took out his nasty tongue and gave his callous lips a good lick, while looking at the poor kid with a yful and vicious look¡­

 Chapter 388 - 388: To Leave Or Not To Leave

    Eric could clearly feel that these three weren''t the only people in the alley, as there were quite a few young children on the other side of the alley, being kept in their ce by some other big guys.

    What made him extremely surprised was the fact, that a few of those guys were looking at the scene withplicated looks and expressions.

    They seemed like they were considering whether they should intervene or not, but in the end, they were clear that should they intervene they would suffer as well.

    Even more so when the policeman got out of his hiding spot and walked over leisurely. They understood who had the strongest arm, and they didn''t even dare to think of entering the frame.

    Sensing the happenings Eric was surprised quite a bit with the little guy, as despite all this he didn''t seem to have lost his hopes. He wasn''t broken by what happened.

    In fact, he seemed just like a small sponge absorbing all these negative emotions inside himself and increasing the deep hatred inside.

    Eric couldn''t help but admire the little guy as he saw him like that and decided to help him out a bit. He had decided to help him out quite some time ago, but now he found an excuse to convince himself.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he just started walking leisurely towards the next alley, just like he was entering his own house.

    The people in the alley noticed him walk towards their boss, and the policemen only when he was around 10 steps away from them, and for a moment they were stupefied.

    After all, the normal reaction would be either screaming and jumping towards them in attack or calling the police. No matter what, there should be some kind of rm feeling or disturbance in him.

    But Eric''s face waspletely calm and clear, there was no trace of disturbance or ripple there. As a matter of fact, a few of them thought that they even saw a slight grin on his face.

    They quickly dispersed that thought though, as it was impossible for something like that to happen. Finally one of them managed to wake up from his stupor as he said,

    "Wh-who are you!? And what are you doing here? Can''t you tell that this alley is upied, as we need to deal with our business here?

    Scram or I will kill you!"

    "Oh~! Is that so? Well okay then, I am leaving immediately! By the way, why does that guy look like a policeman? It''s just my delusion I am sure, there is no way that it''s true!"

    The moment that Eric heard those words, he was just like a startled rabbit, as he quickly seemed to have understood what was happening.

    He immediately stopped on his steps, blurted some things deliriously, turned around, and then started walking the path from which he had juste.

    Seeing that, the guy who warned him seemed to be extremely happy that his threat had worked so easily, as he smiled smugly.

    Before he could even start boasting to the others though, he heard the enraged reproaching voice of the boss,

    "You damn dastardly idiot! Just what the fuck do you have in ce of your brain?"

    Then without waiting for the weakling''s answer, he turned towards Eric, and said with a chilly and sneaky voice,

    "Kid since you entered the ce, then I am afraid that we can''t let you leave so easily! I know, just kill this little guy and I will let you go!"

    As he said that, he threw the little kid in his hands towards Eric, just like he was throwing some potato bag towards him.

    Hearing those words, Eric smirked inside, but he still turned around with a heavy and solemn expression as he said,

    "Are you sure that you don''t want me to leave?"

    There were traces of cold, and warning in his voice, which made the leader of the gang hesitate for a moment, but before he could even say something the policeman jumped forward,

    "You think you can leave this ce after you have found out that I am a policeman and am working with bandits? Things aren''t that easy I am afraid!"

    Hearing those words, Eric seemed to think hard for a moment, before saying as a matter of fact,

    "Yes, you are correct! It''s impossible for me to leave this ce in that situation! I can''t leave this ce without clearing the situation!"

    The policeman seemed to be extremely proud of himself as he heard those words, as he felt like Eric understood that he had no way out of this.

    But the leader of the gang didn''t seem so happy at this moment, for some reason he felt just like some kind of little rat in front of a scary cat.

    Completely ignoring everyone else, Eric turned towards the injured kid at his feet, and said,

    "Yo, kid! Are you willing to work for me if I help you against these guys, and promise to give you a much better life?

    I won''t take you to school though, I will train you and teach you to kill, plunder, and grow stronger. I want you to be my sharpest de!

    What do you say!?"

    The little kid at his feet seemed to be startled and surprised at that moment, as he heard those words.

    Normal people would offer him to follow them since they were nning to send him to school, or give him a warm ce to live, but this guy was telling him that he would teach him to kill, and plunder.

    It was extremely clear that Eric wasn''t a good guy, in fact, he seemed just like some kind of Devil, offering him a Devil Pact.

    Still, for some reason, the young kid looked at Eric''s eyes for a few moments, and then said with a solemn, and clear voice,

    "I am willing!"

    "OH~!? Very well then, open your eyes this is your first test!"

    Eric''s and the kid''s conversation was clearly heard from everyone present, as they looked at Eric with confused andplicated looks.

    The one with the heaviest emotions though was the police guy, who seemed to be angry at the fact that he was being ignored and taken for a weakling.

    In fact, hearing Eric''s words of teaching the kid how to kill and grow stronger, he just grinned widely and said,

    "You know that you are in the presence of a policeman right? Even if I thought of letting you go earlier, there is no escape for you no¡­"

    But before he could finish his words, he saw Eric suddenly disappear from his ce, and then reappear behind him, with a dagger in his hands.

    "You talk too much!"

    That was what he heard before he felt danger upon himself, and Eric''s ''Silent Reaper'' made a beautiful arc in the air, and then stabbed on his cheek and then cut it open, side to side.

    The poor policeman''s mouth had turned the same as Joker''s in the movie. Only that this was real, and there was fresh blood flowing out of his cut cheeks.

    Everyone was shocked at what happened, but this clearly wasn''t the end of it, as Eric disappeared once again.

    This time he reappeared in front of the gang''s leader, who had his eyes open just like two watermelons, and used the same method to cut his mouth too.

    It wasn''t that the two of them didn''t want to scream in pain at that moment, but they both were extremely frightened and pained to do so.

    Their scream would not only remember them of what had just happened, but they would certainly feel the pain of their cut cheeks.

    "AAAMMGGGHHH~!"

    Still, it was impossible for them to not let out any scream of pain, despite their screams being a bit weird due to their conditions.

    But that was just the start, as Eric started disappearing and reappearing continuously as he took the gang''s members down one after the other.

    He was just like a Grim Reaper collecting souls at that moment, like a bloodthirsty demon who only saw targets.

    In just 20 seconds, everyone else besides the kids, the gang leader, and the policeman had been sent towards the Yellow River for a swim.

    The little kid''s face wentpletely pale as he saw what happened, he had never thought that this was the test that Eric was talking about.

    This was the first time that he was seeing human blood and dead bodies around him. Even though he hated these guys and would want nothing more but to see them die.

    Actually watching them dead was something that was truly taxing to him, it was taking him everything he had to control himself from throwing up at that moment.

    ''Blerrrrggghh~!'' x6

    The other kids were unable to do the same though, as despite their bellies being almost empty, they couldn''t help but start throwing up whatever food they had in their stomachs.

    "Uwaaahhh~!" x3

    The situation was just too gore, and too scary for them. In fact, a few of them were even unable to control their tears, and cries, as they felt like they were in the presence of a demon!

    Eric on the other hand was looking at them with a look of curiosity and interest. Especially at that kid that was at his feet a few moments ago. It seemed like he was forcing himself not to give in.

    He was extremely pleased with his performance, as he even seemed to swallow everything that came up his throat. It seemed like this kid was worth training!

    As he was thinking like that though, the policeman seemed to have lost his mind at that moment, as he¡­

 Chapter 389 - 389: Recruiting

    He took out his service gun and with trembling hands, he pointed towards Tianlong Yun and started shooting with it.

    ''Bang¡­, Bang¡­, Bang¡­, Bang¡­''

    In just a few moments, four shooting sounds were heard in the small alley, that clearly reverberated the sounds of the shoots.

    All the kids present, even those that were already vomiting without stopping, couldn''t help but turn their heads in fear and worry towards the shooter first, and Eric second.

    Once again, startle, surprise, and shock appeared on their faces, as they saw Eric having disappeared from there and appeared once again beside the policeman.

    ''Crkkk~!''

    Without much courtesy, Eric raised his right foot and kicked the policeman''s gun holding hand elbow, breaking it apart with a cracking sound.

    The hand holding the gun immediately changed shape as it fell down from the elbow, forming some kind of right angle in the wrong direction.

    All this seemed extremely magical and fantastic in the little guys'' heads, as they couldn''t believe their eyes.

    From what they knew it was impossible to actually outrun a bullet, and even more so four of them. In their eyes, Eric was some kind of Superman or magician.

    At that moment, they started worshiping him in their little hearts and didn''t want anything more but to follow his steps and be the same as him.

    How could Eric not notice their looks, and understand their thoughts, when they were clearly showing them in their faces, without even trying to hide.

    Despite the fact that these little kids had been growing in the streets and had been introduced to the world''s harsh reality since this small age, they had still managed to keep their naivety.

    Well, most probably with the exception of that little guy, who had been at the center of this whole issue.

    Looking at them with a grin on his face, Eric started talking to them,

    "Do you think that I am strong!? Do you think that I am handsome!? Do you want to be like me!?"

    The kids weren''t able to answer at that moment, as they could only start nodding their heads, just like a chicken pecking for food.

    Looking at their expressions, and actions Eric couldn''t help but drop his cold and chilly killing intent and show an amiable and attractive smile. As he was basking in his vanity, he suddenly heard a voice say,

    "Hhahaha~! Stop being so narcissistic big brother, I will surely be stronger, and more handsome than you! But I can let you be in second ce!"

    The sudden voice came from the little kid in front of him, and despite being weak at first, his voice grew stronger with each extra word, as it finally was filled with confidence, strength, and resolve.

    Eric was startled just for one moment before he finally startedughing out loud, and then said in a cheery voice,

    "Hhahahhahaha~! You little brat are not bad! Well, let me see how you make that happen! Put one thing in your little head though, never try to fight for my beauties!"

    With that said he turned towards the remaining kids and said,

    "Who else wants to follow me? I am in a good mood today, so I will give you all an opportunity! Be warned though, if you follow me your path will be filled with pain and suffering.

    But you will be able to look the world from the summit alongside me in disdain!"

    He had no idea how much effect would these words have on these kids, but he surely knew that he wasn''t joking as he said them.

    The kids looked at Eric with some strange expressions for a few moments, but immediately after they found strength from Heaven''s know where, and said with determination on their dirtied faces,

    "We will follow you, big brother!"

    Seeing their little eyes sparkling with determination and strength, Eric couldn''t help but be started for a moment, as he startedughing out loud once again,

    "Hhahahahahahaha~! Very well then, so shall be!"

    With that said, he didn''t linger for a moment more in that ce, as he threw the kids on his shoulders just like they were some little sacks, and then disappeared from the alley.

    Not long after, Police arrived at the ce and started looking for a possible shooting in the alley, only to bepletely stupefied by what was in front of their eyes.

    Just one look was enough topletely make these police guys have the same reaction as the little kids had before.

    ¡­

    At this time Eric was slowly treading his path through the alleys, with the kids on his shoulders, as suddenly the little boy whom he had started all this for, suddenly said,

    "Big brother, why didn''t you kill those two scumbags, but just cut their mouths? Surely, you could have killed them easily right?"

    "Right! I could have, but why should I?"

    Eric''s words clearly startled and surprised the little kids, as they didn''t know what to say. After all, Eric had saved them, then why didn''t he take revenge for them?

    As if he hadn''t noticed their expressions, and theirplications, Eric continued with a natural and normal voice,

    "I am sure that you have already gone through some suffering times, and have already understood that there are no eternal good people in this world, only eternal benefits.

    That policeman was the same! He was working with that other guy due to his interests, and I am the same I am working ording to my interests.

    I saw some potential in you, and your attitude so I decided to give you an opportunity. But that doesn''t mean that I am going to solve everything for you!

    Furthermore, if you don''t show me that my effort was worth it, then I won''t think it twice before throwing you away!

    Understand?"

    The little kid''s faces went pale as they heard Eric say those words, but at the end of it, they could only acknowledge his words.

    It was just like their big brother Eric had said, while they hadn''t be part of that filthy and dirty world yet, it didn''t mean that they hadn''t noticed it until now.

    The truth was that despite Eric''s words earlier they hadn''t truly believed what Eric said. They thought that he was just trying to scare them away.

    But hearing him now, talk with that calm and natural tone like he was making a light conversation, the little kids started to realize that Eric''s words hadn''t been just to scare them off.

    He was serious!

    That made them a bit hesitant in their hearts, but at the same time, they didn''t dare to say anything that might spoil Eric''s mood at the moment.

    They had already seen what kind of demon their new big brother Eric was, so, they were afraid. Extremely afraid!

    Eric didn''t try to say anything encouraging to them now, as it was still too early to give them the carrot-stick method, but he said something that surprised the kids once again,

    "Furthermore, those two guys will be your first mission! I will train you for 1 month, how much you absorb is in your hands, and then will send you to kill those two!

    If you manage to aplish the mission you can turn back for further training, if you can''t then you better not turn back, as I will throw you out!"

    The little kid''s faces once again went fully pale, as they didn''t understand in just what kind of situation they had suddenly jumped into.

    But they still didn''t oppose, they just started thinking deeper into Eric''s words until now. They didn''t understand why, but Eric''s words had a great attraction to their brains and thoughts.

    As they continued walking down through the alleys, without getting into peoples eyes, Eric finally seemed to have remembered something important, as he said,

    "By the way kids, what are your names!?"

    "Huh!?"

    "Your names, what do you call each other!?"

    "Oh, I am Three, they are One, Two, Four, Five, Six, and Seven!"

    It was that leader kid who talked once again, he seemed to be their representative, despite not being the oldest among them.

    Hearing those names Eric couldn''t help but feel a bit of pity for these kids, as they had been treated so badly that they hadn''t even received a good name.

    Thinking like that, he came to a sudden decision, as he said,

    "Those names aren''t bad, but you don''t have a surname! Let''s do it like this, if you guys manage to seed in your first mission, then I will bestow upon you my own surname!"

    This clearly shocked the little kids, as until now they were being treated just like some extras. People without importance to this world. Shadowless kids.

    So hearing that suddenly someone was going to give them a surname actually touched upon their sliced hearts, as they started feeling a bit touched and emotional.

    To kids like them who were thrown into the cold world from the moment that they were born, receiving a bit of warmth was the same as shining their whole world.

    They had been scared, frightened, and even a bit regretful towards their action and Eric''s words until now.

    But at that moment they felt that it wasn''t that bad, as finally, they had the opportunity to have a surname, a ce to call home, and siblings.

    For the first time in their life, they finally felt like they weren''t alone, and they had a sudden urge of determination and resolve to never lose that home.

    Eric noticed their changes too, and weirdly he was feeling the same too, he started thinking of these kids as his family!

    All of a sudden, he couldn''t help but consider, just what kind of wonders would these 7 kids show to him when they grew up¡­

 Chapter 390 - 390: 1st Goal Accomplished

    With Eric''s speed, and orientation it was easy to reach his target, despite being in the outskirts of the city, and not actually in the city.

    It was a small two-floor vi on the outskirts of Okinawa. It blended greatly with the surroundings, and looked like a small normal vi, with a little garden.

    Inside there were 5 rooms, 2 on the first floor and 3 on the second, 2 big bathrooms, and one kitchen and saloon on the first floor.

    It was quite a beautiful and special vi for new families, or for people that wanted to live outside the smog and the big city lights.

    But clearly, Eric didn''t have that intention for this ce, as he was thinking of using this ce as a small base of transport.

    After the business earlier in the day, Eric had sent Hilda and Ice to find such a ce, and buy it, as it was vital for the next part of his n.

    He was notified of this being the actual ce, only when he was on the way through, not that it mattered.

    The moment that Eric came in front of the door, he didn''t even need to knock as Juna opened the door for him as if she had been expecting him there at the door.

    Juna was the name of the ex-arrogant bi*tch, the daughter of the mother-daughter pair that he had taken from his previous ce of work.

    Opening the door, she was just about to throw herself in Eric''s arms, but before she could even think of doing something like that, she was startled by the view in front of her.

    After all, it wasn''t only Eric at the door, but also 7 dirty and poorly fed kids by his side. She didn''t know what to say for a moment, as she finally blurted,

    "Ma-Master where did you kidnap these kids?"

    Not only Eric, but even the kids their selves seemed to be extremely startled and surprised by her words. As a terrible thought crossed their heads, could it be that Eric was one of those traffickers?

    That would make sense actually, as he had the strength to kill all those people and did so cold-bloodedly. And then he had lied to them to take them away.

    Everything clicked in their heads, as they couldn''t help but fear their current predicament. This wasn''t the first and wouldn''t be thest time it happened.

    As they were thrown in those thoughts, they saw Tianlong Yun lightly knock on Juna''s head while saying,

    "Stop talking gibberish Juna, these are my new disciples!"

    "Huh!? New disciples? Master since when did we start recruiting new disciples, and howe it isn''t another beauty, but kids?"

    The kids were clearly startled and surprised by what they were hearing, as they were only looking weirdly at Eric, and the beautiful big sister at the door.

    Juna was already only 22 years old and coupled with the fact that she had started training, and leveling up her beauty had entuated even more and she looked much younger.

    Before she might not have had the standards, but now she was clearly in the same league as Takeshiba Aika, Hilda, or Ice.

    Even her mother Meriko was the same, all the signs of middle age had started to disappear from her body, and image, as she looked only half of her age, with her deadly curves.

    The truth was that neither of the women that Eric had, could say anything about his life, or his additions to the sorority.

    Because one way or another none of those rtionships had started in a romantic way. Until now, each and every one of those rtionships was either forced or because they owed to him.

    What they didn''t have expected though, was most probably that in a short amount of time, they would change so much, as a totally wider and bigger world opened in front of them.

    In this new world, they understood that they would proceed further for as long as they followed Eric, and from anger or hate, their feelings had turned into dependence, need, and excitement.

    Furthermore, with the way he was going, they could tell that Eric was nning to form quite the crowd around him.

    So despite saying that with a bit of a chiding tone, Juna didn''t actually mean what she said. In fact, the moment that she opened her mouth she understood her mistake.

    Eric understood that as well, as he pretended to not hear that as he said,

    "You little devil, are you going to let us in, or will you just stay there all the time!"

    "Ah!? Yes, yes,e in! Sorry for my impudence Master!"

    At first, this Master thing had been a bit unsavory for her, but slowly not only did she get used to it, but she even started liking it, like a beautiful y.

    Hilda, Meriko, and Ice were staying in their own rooms at the moment cultivating, but the moment that they sensed him in the house, they immediately got down.

    Their expressions and reactions to the 7 kids were almost the same as that of Juna, and Eric had to exin them quite a bit before they understood.

    When he finally felt that things had been clear enough, he turned towards Ice and said in a natural voice,

    "Ice you will be in charge of their training! I want them to go the same training that you went through. Don''t show mercy, orpassion to them, I will check their progress in a week.

    I will also give you some instructions about their food, training, and the human body."

    "Yes, Master!"

    Ice was a bit surprised that she was the chosen one to deal with the kids, but she didn''t say anything, and just acknowledged her duty without much emotion.

    All the seven kids had quite the troubled, andplex looks on their faces, as from the fourdies around them, Ice looked like the coldest, and most insensitive among them.

    Most probably they were even worried about their future. Still, it should be better than the life they were living off in the streets.

    With that said Eric left the kids with the fourdies downstairs, as he picked one of the rooms on the first floor, and then went on with what he had to do.

    It was time for him to finally set his n in motion, which was the creation of the spatial channel between this house, and the entrance of the Nightless Stone City.

    Just for safety precautions, he had set up the other side at the entrance of the tunnel of the Nightless Stone City.

    So, even if someone managed to find about this ce, they would still have to pay a price to enter.

    There was nothing fully certain in this world, everything was continuously changing, and so were people.

    While he couldn''t fully block the ''loyal'' people by his side to betray him, at least he could ce a few more checks on the path.

    He had already set up the first node of the spatial formation, now he was going to do the same for the second one, which would be ced precisely in this room.

    This channel would cost him 150.000 SP points, which was clearly not some kind of simple amount, but at least it didn''t require any extra fee to work.

    As long as he used his Qi, or whoever he gave permission to use this spatial channel, then he would be able to use this spatial channel easily.

    The amount of Qi required was dependent on the number of people, and materials that were being transported.

    Since Eric had a few space rings he didn''t need to care about equipment, as he could just stuff them inside the space ring, but the matter changedpletely when it came to people.

    It was impossible to find a spatial artifact capable of ''storing'' people, so if Eric wanted to bring the people he rescued from Africa here, he would have to do so slowly and orderly.

    Still, this was a great step ahead in his ns to start training his own elite force in the dark, and he couldn''t help but get a bit excited.

    Furthermore, this was without looking at the loot he had had today after the greatmotion he caused. Things were certainly walking on the right path.

    With those thoughts in mind, he quickly made the purchase from his Legacy System, and the formation appeared as a small rock inside his inventory.

    Taking the rock outside, Eric quickly crushed it into pieces, as quickly symbols started appearing in a circr shape around him with a radius of 1 meter.

    Even Eric had to ept that it was quite amazing to look at how the formation was set up that quickly around him, but the cost of it still pained in his heart.

    With this taken care of, his job here in Okinawa was over, and it was time for him to slowly start acting for his next line of actions.

    With those thoughts in his mind, Eric quickly took out a prepaid phone and sent a message to Master Ito, and one to Kuro, like this they could start the preparations as well.

    He wanted to send a message to Takeshiba Aika as well, but unfortunately, she was being kept under strict surveince, due to his possible appearance.

    Still, no matter how much he thought about this situation, the biggest problem at the moment for him was still the matter of SP points.

    Since he had already been once to Africa and seen the state there, it was time for another journey, and he decided on the ce with the highest potential for SP points harvest, East¡­

 Chapter 391 - 391: Spatial Channel & Spatial Travel

    The best ces to harvest SP points would surely be the ces abundant with life and with powerful experts, that had broken the shackles of their mortal bodies.

    While his presence there would cause quite a bit of ripple, he had to go there, not only to try and warn some people there but also to create the bases for a future footing.

    But now wasn''t the time to think about that, as he quickly decided to test the new spatial channel he had just created, as he activated a thread of his energy in order to activate it.

    He only felt a bit dizzy for a moment, as the next one he found himself at the corner of the entrance to the tunnel that ended to the entrance of the Nightless Stone City.

    Below him, there was a simr hexagonal formation just like the one in the room of his vi in the outskirts of Okinawa.

    This spatial channel connection, or to be more precise the spatial formations connection was something wondrous and miraculous to him.

    But before he could feel extremely ted about it, he heard the voice of his Dragon Empress,

    "Hmph~! Just a simple 500 miles spatial connection, barely eptable!

    Eric had the sudden feeling of wanting to spank this Dragon Empress of his tightly, so that she never acted like this again.

    Surely she had all the rights to act like that, as she had seen and experienced more than him. She also had been so much stronger than the current him, an existence that he could only revere.

    But was it so necessary for her to always open new wounds in his heart? He already felt that this was amazing, and yet the beauty considered this as barely eptable.

    He had a sudden urge to scream at her, woman don''t discourage your husband, but he wasn''t stupid enough to do that.

    Forgetting everything else, her Dragon Blood was extremely precious for him, and he couldn''t afford to lose such a divine boon.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he decided to ignore herpletely for now, and feel happy with himself. Even though it didn''tst long, as her words still rang in his heart.

    ''Damn!''

    Thinking that he had nothing to gain from overthinking, he quickly used another thread of energy from his body, as he felt the same dizziness once again to reappear inside his room.

    At that moment, he heard knocks on his door and some worried voices,

    "Master are you there? Did something happen? We couldn''t sense your presence earlier?"

    Eric wasn''t surprised by their words, if they did wouldn''t it mean that he had just spent 150.000 SP points for nothing?

    Thinking like that, he didn''t ponder for long, as he called to them,

    "I am fine, youe inside and bring the kids with you!"

    Thedies were a bit surprised at Eric''s words, as they thought that Eric was calling them to serve him. But if that was the case then why was he calling for the kids as well?

    Could he have some kind of weird fetish or preference? That couldn''t be the case, could it?

    As if understanding their thoughts, Eric could only smile embarrassedly inside, as he said with a clear voice,

    "Stop thinking nonsense! Quickly do as I say!"

    Thedies were caught by surprise, and they were a bit embarrassed as well, but they didn''t dare to linger anymore as they did as they were told to.

    In no time they were already inside the room, only to find Eric standing over some kind of drawing on the floor, that they hadn''t seen before.

    Since they had already inspected the vi once, they were sure that this drawing hadn''t been here before, so they couldn''t help but look at it with a curious gaze.

    Eric could understand their thoughts, and gazes, but the truth was that he didn''t want to waste a lot of time exining this, so he decided to show it to them.

    The best way to exin something is by demonstrating it after all. With those thoughts in his mind, he said,

    "Everyonee here and stand beside me!"

    Each and every one of them was a bit surprised, and hesitant, as they didn''t know what to expect from this, still, they walked forward and spread around him.

    Seeing that they were all inside the formation, Eric was ready to activate it, but suddenly remember something and said,

    "Right, this can be a bit taxing in your bodies, and you might feel a bit nauseous when we arrive but try to toughen up yourselves!"

    With that said, he didn''t wait for them to ask or say anything as he quickly activated the formation, and once again went through the same dizziness.

    This time besides the dizziness he even felt quite a bit of weakness, as transporting all these people had been a bit taxing for him, still, he was in a much better condition than the rest.

    The little kids were vomiting whatever food they had just eaten, while thedies were spinning around, and looked close to doing the same as well.

    He had to wait for 3 or 4 minutes before Ice could finally rpose herself and ask,

    "What the hell is this? What did you do to us?"

    "This is just a little spatial channel of around 500 miles or so. Right now we are in the spatial dimension under the seabed near the Senkaku Inds! Cool, right?"

    The moment that Eric''s words sounded in the ce, there was a death silence, while everyone had a stupefied look on their face.

    Certainly, they all knew about spatial travel, but that was something that happened only in movies, or fantasy dramas. It was impossible for something like that to exist in the real world, right?

    Despite the fact that their strength and their evolution weren''t exactly something that could be called natural, andmon.

    Still, spatial travel was a bit too much for them to understand and ept! Unable to contain their emotions and curiosities, thedies asked almost at the same time,

    "Wha-what did you just say!?" x4

    "Spatial Travel! Around 500 miles!"

    "Tha-that can''t be, right?"

    "Didn''t you already experience that just now? What do you mean that it can''t be? It was precisely because I thought that you wouldn''t ept it that I thought of showing you first!"

    "Bu-but¡­"

    "No buts, you can easily check it yourself as soon as you take a look around you. Does this look like the room we were previously in?"

    At that moment every one of them was reminded to look around, and they could easily determine that it really wasn''t the case.

    They weren''t inside that room anymore. They were somewhere totally foreign and strange to them, as they could see something blocking their way back, and a tunnel in front of them.

    The smell of blood and rust made them feel a bit disgusted by it, but this just made it even clearer for them that they weren''t in that room anymore.

    None of them could believe what was going on for a few moments. They all thought that they were dreaming, or looking at some kind of illusion, but the smell around them clearly told them it was real.

    "Imp-impossible!"

    Normally Ice was the one who spoke the least words, but right now she was the one that was talking the most.

    Eric had surprised and stunned her time after time, shattering whatever previous knowledge she had time after time.

    In her eyes, Eric was bing more and more mysterious, as she didn''t know what to think of him anymore.

    On the other hand, Eric seemed extremely amused with her expressions, as he found her extremely cute at the moment, as he said,

    "It is possible, you just experienced it! Well, anyway we don''t have time to lose here! Now I am going to take you to your new residence, and you will be staying there to train and cultivate.

    Follow me!"

    With that said he turned towards the tunnel and was ready to walk inside when he remembered something, and then looking towards the kids he said with a solemn voice,

    "This is your first little test, the insides of this tunnel reek of blood and rust, if you are unable to pass this ce without passing out, then I will personally throw you outside. Was I clear!?"

    The kids seemed to be a bit hesitant and frightened hearing that, but the temptation of having a family, and a ce to belong to was much stronger than their fear, so they nodded their heads hard.

    Satisfied with their answer, Eric didn''t say anything extra and started walking inside the tunnel, followed by thedies and the kids.

    Just as they entered around 30 meters or so though, he was suddenly reminded of an important issue, there was the body of that stupid snake guy in this ce, covered in his excretion.

    Since he had been away for a few days, and there was no one to care about him, the poor guy not only suffered the consequences of his own actions but seemed also on the verge of death due to hunger.

    Not that this guy''s death would create many problems for Eric, but he needed him for his plot of revenge, so he threw him a bit of food, and continued walking ahead.

    Thedies and kids behind him though weren''t in conditions as good as him, as they couldn''t help but squeeze their noses in order to smell as little as they could of that smell.

    Still, they manage to walk it through, and soon they were finally on the other side of the tunnel, unable to conceal their sighs of amazement as they looked at the city in front of them¡­

 Chapter 392 - 392: New Residents, Introduction, & Loot

    "Wha-What is this?"

    One of the kids couldn''t hold his amazement as he blurted these words unconsciously, but everyone seemed to be wanting to know the same thing.

    Looking at the city in front of him, Eric said in a matter of fact tone,

    "This is my dominion and your new home! From now on, you will be living and training here. You will be able to leave this ce only when you are strong and loyal enough!"

    These words were said to the kids, but also to Ice. Eric was clearly telling her that if she wanted to leave this ce from now on, she could do so only when Eric trusted her enough.

    Ice had a weird face when she heard those words, but she didn''t say anything. No one knew what she was thinking at that moment, but it surely was something that had to do with Eric.

    As for the other threedies, they were already aware of this ce, as they knew that this was the reason why they had arrived here.

    While they were all amazed by the view in front of them and had yet to recollect their selves, the Realm 2 Puppet appeared in front of them.

    "Wee Master! Enemies or Residents?"

    In one moment the Realm 2 puppet seemed harmless and friendly, while the next she looked like some kind of terrifying killer.

    The pressure it descended only by one word, was enough to shock and scare the kids, while Ice and the otherdies seemed to be in a much better situation.

    "Residents!"

    "Acknowledged!"

    The moment that this ce had be Eric''s the Realm 2 Puppet belonged to him as well, and only his voice carried weight with the Realm 2 Puppet.

    Furthermore, he had also set a soul imprint on the Realm 2 puppet in order to have a better control over it, if he needed to.

    Just one word was enough for the Realm 2 puppet to immediately stop whatever pressure it was giving and step down on the side, surprising the people beside Eric even more.

    They couldn''t feel any kind of living aura from the puppet, but still, it acted just like a normal person. If it weren''t for the fact that it looked metallic, and had a strange color, they would think it was a human corpse.

    Eric just apanied everyone towards the City Lord Mansion, or that was what he liked to call the best and biggest Mansion in the Nightless Stone City.

    Besides that one, he had already decided to keep the first line of houses from his Mansion for himself, and hisdies, as the filling would happen in three borders.

    The first border from the second line of the houses to 1/5 of the city, which would make the core district of the city.

    The second border from the 1/5 border to the 1/3 border which would be the inner district of the city, where the inner citizens would be ced.

    And the third andst border from the 1/3 border to the end, containing 2/3 of the full Nightless Stone City be the Outer district.

    The moment that he opened the door of the Mansion though, he was immediately attacked by the beauty inside, who clearly seemed to have missed him a lot.

    Ren Jia had clearly been extremely bored inside this ce, as the whole Mansion seemed to be sparkling inside and outside.

    It was the only clean building in the City, and one couldn''t understand the amount of work needed to keep this ce clean.

    Eric didn''t reject her advances as he started kissing her back with fervor until Hilda finally couldn''t take it anymore and coughed lightly,

    "Master, I don''t dare to disrupt your moment here, but the kids are here as well!"

    "Oh, right, right! Well then let me introduce you! This is Ren Jia one of your sisters! While these are Hilda, Meriko, Juna, and Ice! As for the kids, their names are in numbers, from one to seven!"

    Ren Jia wasn''t surprised at the introduction of thedies, as she didn''t feel like she had any right of opinion on Eric''s life.

    She was happy as long as Eric didn''t forget about her. She had been able to understand this, these days that she had beenpletely alone.

    To her, Eric was just like some shiny spark that had suddenly illuminated her world and given her a direction to strive for.

    As for the otherdies, they had long thought of their selves as Eric''s property, as they had sold their selves to him. For different reasons, and prices but they had done the same thing.

    The only one who had a weird expression at the moment was Ice. Normally she was a woman of high pride and wouldn''t ept even wealthy and handsome Young Masters to court her.

    She had only epted the marriage with the snake guy due to her Master, and she had thought that her man would only have her.

    But now, not only didn''t Eric have only her, but she had started to feel a weird sense of wanting to keep him for herself. Which she knew was impossible since she was only a ve at the moment.

    Eric noticed her expressions, but he didn''t care much about it. Ice was only his ve at the moment, and while she had shown some progressive steps, it was still too early for her to level up in his list.

    After quickly introducing the ce, and their routine from now on, Eric told the kids to train hard, as he left this ce under Ren Jia''s order.

    Ice was to stay here to train and cultivate herself while being the master of the 7 kids, while the rest of hisdies would start the ''Big Transportation Project''!

    The Big Transportation Project was nothing else but the transportation of all the people that he had put under his banner in Africa, and all the other purchased.

    Since this Nightless Stone City had a capacity of a few million, Eric was nning to fill it up at least at 70-80% of the capacity.

    With these things taken care of, Eric quickly gave a few new orders to the Realm 2 Puppet, and then left the dimensional space through the space formation.

    Reappearing once again in the small vi in the outskirts of Okinawa, Eric quickly sat in the lotus position over the bed and started cultivating and meditating.

    These two trips he had taken through the Space Formation had truly tired him up, so he needed to recuperate and recover his energy.

    When he opened his eyes once again, the sun had started shining on the horizon and he could even hear some dogs barking outside, so he quickly stood up, and took a quick shower.

    When he was finally over, he started going through the spoils of war that he had received the other day.

    There was quite a bit of cash, weapons, files, and even 2 new space rings, with a much smaller space than his.

    These two space rings belonged to the 2 Realm Two experts that he had managed to kill through the explosives.

    Since the Masters of the two rings had died then their soul imprints had clearly been erased, so he would be able to possess them easily.

    Without losing even a second of time, he quickly dropped two blood drops over the rings and felt the connection establish.

    The two rings clearly had quite a bit more cash than the other guysbined, as just one of them had more than 300.000 dors in cash.

    There were two cultivation manuals, and also two skill books, some pills, some potions, and some weird information.

    Still, just these two space rings were enough for him to feel that the whole fight was worth it, but he wasn''t satisfied with just that.

    The next items managed to satisfy him though, as he found a pair of beautiful red gloves, and the gun of thatte-appearing master.

    One look at the gun was enough to understand that this wasn''t amon one, and most probably it was custom made.

    What surprised Eric the most though, were the bullets of this gun, as their heads were either clear silver or clear gold.

    He didn''t know what difference they made, or why this guy would use them, but they clearly weren''t normal. Well, he guessed that he would find out when he used them anyway.

    His benefits were nothing small, but unfortunately were nothing big either. The manuals were too low level for him, and the skills looked full of mistakes.

    It was clear that these big organizations wouldn''t hand their full andplete manuals and techniques to suspicious people.

    They would rather prefer impeding the potential of a few genius fighters and preserve the status quo than trying to improve with these geniuses.

    Well, it wasn''t a wrong choice, as there were no right or wrong choices in this world. There were only benefits and interests.

    While it might look like an injustice to these fighters'' potential, it was clearly a mode of self-preservation for the organizations these guys were part of.

    Well, it wasn''t like Eric was cing all his hopes in these skills, and their use anyway. He had his Legacy System to help him with that.

    The skills in his Legacy System were amazing skillsing from the Origin World, skills that would make even those guys of the Origin World crazy with desire, and envy.

    With those happy thoughts in his mind, Eric quickly ced everything to the back of his head, and made his way towards the coast¡­

 Chapter 393 - 393: Buying A Boat & Sellerâ€™s Trouble

    Since he had decided to leave this country, Eric would prefer to act earlier thanter, but before he did so he needed to have a look at the direction, and his path.

    Okinawa was found on a big ind as the whole Country was nothing but a cluster of inds, so there were two paths for him to leave.

    By the air, or by the sea!

    By the air would be the easiest, simplest, and shortest way to leave. That, if he wasn''t already a national criminal that everyone was trying to catch.

    Even now, roaming through the ce was extremely dangerous for Eric, because if he came across some expert that recognized him, he would have to either fight him to death or escape as soon as possible.

    So the only way out of this country for him was through the sea. While that would be much more difficult, tiresome, and long he didn''t have much of a choice.

    It wasn''t like he didn''t think of using a fake identity to pass the border, but he didn''t know any good passport forgers, and even less some high positioned people capable of helping him.

    Not to mention that instead of getting what he wanted, he might even fall into some kind of trap, that would put him in even more difficulties.

    But he didn''t worry much either, as he saw this journey as a way to test, and train his physical prowess, and at the same time challenge his limits.

    Certainly, he wasn''t that stupid as to make the whole way swimming though, as he had intentions of buying a boat that would send him until the water borders between the two countries.

    With those thoughts in mind, Eric finally arrived at a small harbor in the outskirts of Okinawa and started looking around the ce.

    He was looking mostly at the people around, and the boats berthed on the piers. There were all kinds of boats, and people going through the ce.

    Each of them having their own discussions, and things to deal with. Even though it waste at night there were still a lot of people roaming around.

    Eric already had a bit of experience with boats after his trip to Africa, so he didn''t need a guide, but he needed a good boat that was for sure.

    He didn''t need to look for long, as he finally found an average boat with the ''For Sale'' tag upon it, and he quickly made his way forward.

    As he arrived at the boat, he found a middle-aged guy who was slowly tying the rope after having berthed the boat, clearly in a terrible mood.

    Eric didn''t know what he had and didn''t care, he approached with a natural step, and said to the middle-aged guy with a clear voice,

    "How much does this boat cost? Do you still sell it?"

    The middle-aged man turned his head around at this point and threw a look at Eric who was wearing normal everyday clothes, immediately a look of loathing and anger appeared on his face.

    "Buzz off kid! I have no more patience to deal with jokers today! It has been enough, I am extremely tired!"

    "Huh!?"

    Eric couldn''t help but have a look at himself at the moment, as he found out that he couldn''t exactly me the guy.

    He was extremely young and wearing some really cheap clothes, so he didn''t exactly make the cut.

    If someone like him took a lot of money from his bag at this moment, he would be extremely suspicious, and all his nes would surely get ruined.

    Thinking like that, he quickly managed to regain himself, as he said,

    "Mister, you have misunderstood me, it''s not me who wants to buy this boat but my employer! Since he was extremely busy he sent me, an intern to look around and make some inquires."

    The middle-aged guy threw him another look, seeming still unconvinced, as he said,

    "150.000 dors!"

    The fishing boat wasn''t that big, only about 15 meters long, having only one small room below, and the deck above. Not to mention that it was second-hand, the price stated was far from a good price.

    Scratching his head a bit embarrassingly, Eric looked towards the middle-aged guy and said,

    "Mister, despite being an intern, I have a really deep passion for boats and cars. That was one of the biggest reasons my employer sent me here to look for a boat for him.

    Even though I haven''t seen the parameters, by what I know this boat can only sell for 70.000 dors, and that is when it''s brand new. Surely you won''t tell me that it came from the factory yesterday, right?"

    The middle-aged man seemed extremely surprised at Eric''s words, as despite not looking like a boat person, he clearly knew how to y the role and had the necessary knowledge.

    Certainly, the middle-aged guy would never believe it to be acting because Eric truly had some knowledge about boats, he had already made his research.

    Now that he had heard all this, there was no way that he could keep going with his attitude, as he seemed to have changed radically in a short amount of time, as he said,

    "Good kid! You seem to know quite a lot about boats! It''s no surprise that they have sent someone like you!

    I am sorry for the way I treated you earlier, it''s just that there have been a lot of people asking and only taking a ride, so I was a bit irritated.

    The real price is 45.000 dors. Despite not looking much on the outside, the motor on the inside is new, and everything works without a glitch!

    If it weren''t that I needed the money, I would have never sold it!"

    Eric had already checked this boat with his spirit sense so he could say that the man was telling the truth, but he still continued to y his role as he said,

    "Can I have a look at the motor, I don''t need a ride or anything!"

    It was only at that point that the middle-aged man truly thought that Eric was interested in his boats and knew about them.

    Just like when buying a car, even when buying a boat, one who was truly interested in the vehicle would look at the inside, and not the feeling on the road.

    Certainly, the test drive was important as well, but if the inside wasn''t as it should be, then the ride was useless.

    With this newfound appreciation, the middle-aged man said,

    "Follow me!"

    In not a long time, they finally arrived at the destination, as Eric started looking around, and spelling some useless information about the motor, or some pieces that he had read online.

    Finally, after more than 10 minutes, he looked at the middle-aged man, and said in a deep voice,

    "I can see that you have treated this baby like it''s your own child. I truly wonder why you are selling it now?"

    Hearing those words the middle-aged man seemed to get a bit emotional, and age a few years in a short time, as he finally sighed and said,

    "Sigh~! I have to sell it for my sister! Her husband is a scumbag that managed to cheat her good feelings for him and trapped her into marrying him.

    The first few years they were extremely good to each other, but then he started gambling, drinking, and drugs. Bing a total waste.

    Recently he gambled a lot and entered into a big debt with some people from out of town. Those guys threatened him, and my sister, that if he doesn''t pay then they would use her body to pay the debt.

    Even though she has already left the family nest, I can''t allow her to suffer so I have no other choice but to sell this boat to make a part of the debt.

    But even this won''t be enough!"

    Looking at the middle-aged man Eric felt a bit emotional as well, he perfectly knew the pains of being poor, and especially when someone in the house leeches off on the back of someone else.

    For almost his whole previous life, Tina and Michael had leeched of him. He would always suffer in order to make them live a better life.

    The only thing he had learned through all that though, was that those people never change. Since this was the first time hearing about someone suffering the same thing he became a bit emotional.

    Thinking deeply for a moment, he then said,

    "Mister, I don''t know you, but looking at the conditions of this boat I can say that there is some fate amidst us.

    I know that many people have already told you to advise your sister to stay away from that man, and I know that it''s fruitless and useless, so I won''t say the same.

    What I can say, is that I am not an intern for my employer, I am the boss. The only reason I came dressed like this is because I don''t want people to judge me by my outfit.

    I can pay that guy''s debt for you in return for something so precious but that wouldn''t be a solution, as the next time that guy will create even bigger trouble for you, and I am not a good person either.

    So, this is my offer for you, I will deal with that guy, his debt, and whateveres with it, but in exchange, I want to have a shot at your sister!"

 Chapter 394 - 394: A Familiar Face Of The Past

    Eric''s words were extremely blunt, and direct. In fact, looking at the way he said it, it looked like, and it felt like he didn''t have much difference from those guys.

    Just like those guys had asked he was asking for the poor sellers sister to be his. With the only variable changing that it wouldn''t be those guys, but him.

    The boat''s owner was startled and shocked for a moment, but then he managed to quickly regain his senses as he looked towards Eric like he was about to eat him up.

    Just because he had trusted a bit in this guy, just because he had had a good impression on this guy as he was a bit knowledgeable in boats, he dared spout this shit to him.

    The boat owner''s face waspletely red due to anger at this point, as he couldn''t control himself buy want to scream and jump on Eric''s head to teach him a lesson.

    But before he could do any of that, he heard Eric''s calm and collected voice,

    "Before you go crazy and start screaming and punching me, try to think about my proposal seriously. If someone doesn''t rob your sister away from that man, what are the chances of this not happening again?

    That is a guy who is already used to living by leeching off people, and there wille a time when even selling your boat and your house won''t be sufficient.

    The only who would still be suffering at the end of the day would always be your sister and you! So, in order to solve this situationpletely you need to start from their rtionship.

    My proposal might seem a bit deranged, and depraved, but I never stated that I would do anything for free.

    There is no free lunch in this world, and I am no Samaritan either! I am leaving the ce now, and letting you to think about it, I will return in a few days with the money for the boat, and to hear your answer.

    Think about it!"

    With that said, Eric made his way towards the exit of the boat, and jumped on the berth once again, while returning towards his vi in the outskirts, leaving the guy sweating and thinking.

    All this time, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to start screaming, cursing, and insulting Eric, it was just that the moment that Eric had started to speak he had spread his pressure on the guy.

    Since he was just a normal mortal he didn''t understand much of what was going on, and all he knew was that he was having difficulties breathing and moving.

    Just like everyone would in his situation, he thought that what was happening was due to his extreme anger, and blood pressure, so he couldn''t make any connection to Eric''s strength.

    On the other hand, Eric wasn''t running anymore, but was walking towards his vi in the outskirts, thinking about his past.

    Even though Eric was quite the lecherous guy, that would rarely allow someone to escape his grasp, he didn''t say those words just because he wanted her body.

    The truth was that Eric had managed to recognize her only when he had seen a photo of her in the boat alongside her brother, the boat''s owner.

    As fate had it, she was one of his wives of the previous life, one of the beauties that had thrown her life in front of him, just so that she could save him during an assassination attack.

    He had felt like he had always owed her for what she did, but he never knew about her past, only to be set in front of her at such a point and such a moment.

    Forgetting about the fact that she had been his woman in his previous life, he felt that he finally had the chance to do something about her, something to show her his gratitude.

    Since he had already decided to meddle in this thing, and she wasn''t living a good life with that piece of shit, then he decided that he would just do the deed until the end and bring her into his life in advance.

    Certainly this was going to disrupt the future that he knew, but he was already considering the whole thing as different. The him of his past life had been just too ignorant and stupid of the world.

    To think that he even believed to have been a great expert that made the whole world tremble, when he was nothing more than a joker.

    Life is truly weird and unpredictable. Just when we think we have everything under control, something happens, and nothing seems to follow our will anymore.

    As he was lost in his thoughts, Eric found out that he had already arrived at his vi, and directly entered inside.

    He was nning of heading to the Nightless Stone City and meeting with hisdies, as he was nning of making Hilda, Juna, and Meriko evolve soon.

    Thanks to the Legacy System the trio had enough experience points to reach level 100 and evolve, the only missing thing was their body and soul quality.

    To someone else it might have been impossible, but to Eric it was extremely easy, he could try to do the same he did with Ice.

    Increase their bodies quality with his Body Tempering Liquid potions, and then use his Dragon Force to help them breakthrough forcefully.

    Certainly, this was going to be a bit risky, but he was assured that the moment the Legacy System returned on, he would be able to take care of it.

    Unconsciously after the Equals Contract with the beauty inside, he had dered his Legacy System as harmless, and was getting more and more dependent on it.

    He didn''t like it!

    It wasn''t only due to the risks and dangers this would bring him in the future, but because this was against his ''Path''.

    From the moment that he decided on his future, and his goals, he had made up his mind that he would steal, rob, take away everything with his own hands.

    So suddenly relying a bit too much on his Legacy System was going against his path, but it wasn''t like he had much of a choice either, he needed to quickly increase his strength, and the people around him.

    As he was thinking like that, he found out that he didn''t want to do anything at the moment, so he decided to open the TV.

    It had been some time since hest saw the news, but he soon found out that he would rather prefer not knowing anything that hearing those guys.

    Everything was messed, there was not even one piece of real and authentic news. There were even a few bits of news about him, but what surprised him was that Interpol had ced him on the list.

    He was treated as a level 1 dangerous terrorist, that every country should try to capture and bring into the offices of the Interpol.

    Normally something like this shouldn''t happen, as the moment that normal people got messed with people of the abnormal part of the society, the results were never good.

    But they were most probably thinking that he wasn''t even an once evolved fighter, so they didn''t consider him as part of their society.

    Who would know that he had such a monstruous rate of growing strong, as not only was he an evolved being, but he even had dragon blood, and Dragon Force in his body.

    Still, this didn''t bother him, with his skills and abilities he would easily escape any situation, and even if things got dirty, he could still use his Escape Talismans to leave unscathed.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he was fed up with the news, and got up to walk towards the room with the space formation matrix and leave the vi for Nightless Stone City.

    This time he took caution to give the puppets some food for the prisoner and also instructed them to feed him once a day. That should be enough for him to not die.

    With that taken care off, it was time to head towards his Mansion, and have some time with his beauties.

    Ren Jia was the first to attack him, as she threw herself in his arms just like a wounded cat, that had missed her owner for quite some time.

    The story and rtionship that had developed between her and Eric was as shocking as it was unbelievable, but the most important fact was that it had be a vital part of her life.

    Or to be more exact, she felt that Eric had be a vital part of her life, someone that she couldn''t live without.

    Ren Jia wasn''t the only one though, as the next moment three other beauties appeared in front of him, with the same intentions as her.

    The only one who joined the group a bitte was Ice, but that was because she still wasn''t sure of the rtionship and connection between her and Eric.

    For the next three days, Eric battled with his beauties, trained and taught the kids, and even helped Hilda, Juna, and Meriko evolve.

    Another feat that greatly shocked Ice, who had never thought of something like that possible. Despite not being too far from their ages, she had been training and cultivating since she was a kid.

    Hilda and the other two had only recently started cultivating, and training. ording to their words it hadn''t even been more than a year, so how couldn''t she be shocked of the fact.

    Eric didn''t exin anything to her though, once his job was done, and he had his fair share of fun, he used the space formation matrix to appear inside the room in the vi, and then head out¡­

 Chapter 395 - 395: Enemies In A Narrow Path

    In a short time after leaving his vi, he once again appeared on the harbor and went directly for the boat he had previously seen.

    When he finally reached there, he saw the boat''s owner walking back and forth in front of the boat, like he was trying to dig some hole in the ce just by walking.

    He seemed extremely worried and bothered for some reason. One wouldn''t need to be a genius to understand that this situation was somehow connected to his poor sister.

    Eric''s face went a bit dark seeing him act like that, but he managed to hide it quickly, as he approached the boat calmly and naturally, as he asked,

    "Have you thought about it!? What''s your answer!?"

    The guy was clearly startled at first, but then the next second he felt like he was finally able to breathe once again after some time.

    His face went through a myriad of changes, happy, relieved, anxious, unwilling, unhappy, and finally helpless. He could only sigh and say,

    "Sigh~! I have and I would wish to throw your money and your words to your face, but I am unable to do so.

    That damned bastard today had thrown my sister into their arms for their pleasure just so he could take some more money to gamble.

    At the same time, my wife and kids found out about my intention of selling the boat, and they are pressuring me not to do it, otherwise, my wife will take the kids and leave me.

    So, I am stuck between a rock and a hard ce, unable to choose either. So your proposal is the only way left for me! Not that you would need my approval to act anyway!

    All I can ask is that you treat her well! The boat is yours!"

    Eric listened to the guy quietly and with a cold face, there was no sign of emotion there. The truth was that he neither pitied nor hated this guy.

    The situation and circumstances were as they were. Furthermore, he was unwilling and unable to change, so he could only ept his fate, and his pathetic self.

    He was the only one, there were a lot of people who were unable to break through their cocoon and challenge their fate, and the whole world.

    The reason why there were so manymon and normal people on this was mostly due to this particr reason, they were afraid, or had emotional attachments to break through their cocoon of normality.

    Most people had a family, a lover, people close to them, and a monotonic normal life that they were unable to extricate their selves from.

    Fighting against Heavens and asking more for oneself meant going against the normal order and asking for more.

    These people, just like this boat owner were unable to do that, so they were doomed to live nothing more than a normal life.

    When the guy was finally over, Eric just looked at him calmly and naturally as he said with a casual voice,

    "Tell me the address and these guys'' names! Also the name of that trash!"

    "Those guys seem to being from a big mercenaries organization, called the White Tiger Organization!

    They are staying at Heaven Hotel! As for that trash, he is drinking and gambling in a third-rate casino in the city!

    I am afraid that my sister has actually¡­ You wouldn''t treat her badly for that would you?"

    Hearing that, Eric couldn''t help but have a good smile inside, as he thought that this world was truly small, and enemies would always chance upon a narrow road.

    He had yet to gather the interest about the displeasure that their Young Master had caused him, and yet here they were ready for another thrashing.

    It seemed like he would need to collect a bit of interest before he actually dealt with the organization as a whole.

    "That is none of your business, I will deal with my own business as I see fit. From now on, she belongs to me, and it''s my woman!

    Take this! Its payment for the boat, and for you to stay out of our business from now on! Don''t think of using me, or benefiting from me though, as even she will be unable to stop me from taking care of you.

    Do you understand?"

    While speaking Eric threw towards the guy a ck bag, containing 200.000 dors cash. Since this guy could be considered his brother inw he thought that he could be a bit giving.

    But at the same time, he had to make sure that this guy or his wife thought of him as their bank, because he had no intention of being.

    Even though he was certain that it would happen in the future, as this guy seemed to be led by his wife''s finger, he still had to give him a fair warning.

    "Uh!? Yes, yes, I understand!"

    The poor guy was stunned seeing the amount of money in front of him, as he felt as if he was watching some kind of dream.

    After all, he had worked his whole life until now, and despite having a shop, he could onlye with around 150-170 thousand dors in worth.

    Yet, Eric had thrown him 200.000 dors cash like it was nothing more pennies. Even if he didn''t want to, his greed surfaced for a second, but feeling the chilliness of Eric''s voice, it dispersed once again.

    Since he felt that this matter was closed here and that his beauty was waiting for him, Eric didn''t waste any more time with this guy and walked towards the Heaven Hotel.

    Just a few days ago he had been there and caused a huge ruckus, and now he was going there to cause another.

    If he didn''t know better, he would think that he had some kind of unconscious hate towards this ce, but it wasn''t true.

    Well now wasn''t the time to think about those stupid things, as he finally reached the hotel.

    Forgetting about the previous time he was here, just that notice from Interpol was enough to put him through some deep shi*t.

    For that reason, it was necessary for him to enter with another identity in this ce, and with a quick thought, he created a random clone while he took position in a dark alley in the surroundings.

    The face he was going to this time belonged to a middle-aged man that could be found on every street, furthermore, it was a local not a foreigner like he was.

    Since he resembled the locals, it was much easier for him to enter inside and order a room, as he made his way upstairs.

    He didn''t need to ask for the room that his targets were resting because he had already pinpointed their location through his spirit sense.

    There were on the 13th floor, in the southernmost room, and the reason why he hadn''t acted in a rush was because his woman was still safe.

    In fact, at that moment she was in the bathroom cleaning herself after a good sleep because it was clear that she must have passed out when she was brought there.

    Losing all faith in her husband and being thrown into the hands of the hyenas only to be their dinner, she must surely have suffered a mental breakdown.

    Those guys seemed to be getting restless waiting for her, as there were 3 people in that room. Each of them seemed to have quite the stature in the organization, as they were acting like bigwigs.

    The two adjacent rooms and the one in front belonged to the organization as well, as there were from 8 people in each of them, all of them falling in the depravity of the women they had bought.

    They were truly enjoying life at this moment, as the three bigwigs, were talking to each other while waiting for their ''fun''.

    "Any news from Young Master!?"

    "No, there is no news yet. Not even those other guys are picking up, and there were rumors about them being dead in the inds!"

    "That arrogant idiot shouldn''t havee here and acted high and mighty. Now we have to wipe his ass or the ce after his death!"

    "Young Master don''t worry, I am sure that your little brother is still alive now. Not many people dare to offend our White Tiger organization.

    At most he has just been knocked out and left without any way ofmunication!"

    "Hmph~! That trash better is dead, or I will kill him myself when this is over! Where did that bi*tch go? Why isn''t she ready yet?

    A beautiful young woman, the only woman among the three seemed to have taken her cue, as she immediately made her way towards the bathroom while saying,

    "Young Master let me check on her and bring her here! In just two minutes we will be both here!"

    "Make it fast!"

    This guy seemed to have quite the sex drive piled inside him at the moment, as he didn''t seem like he could wait anymore.

    The other guy in the room was a middle-aged man, who clearly understood the situation, as he got up and said,

    "Well, then Young Master I am living to let you enjoy yourself! I need to take care of that trash!"

    "Hm~! You can leave!"

    Taking the instruction, the middle-aged man made his way towards the door and tried to open it without much of a reaction.

    But the moment that he turned the handle, he felt danger¡­

 Chapter 396 - 396: Securing The Beauty & Trouble Brewing

    The moment he felt that danger, his instincts as a veteran mercenary acted immediately and he jumped away from the door, that the next moment was sted away.

    Immediately as that happened, everyone in the adjacent rooms, and even in the upper and lower floors were rmed and wanted to know what happened.

    That included the woman that went to pick up thedy he was here for and the Young Master that was in the mood for some y with the two women.

    "Who are you!? Do you know who you are messing with?"

    Certainly, the first to rpose himself was the man that had just escaped danger at that moment, as he immediately started trying to win for time, and scare Eric away.

    No matter what, their White Tiger organization was a bit renowned on the whole Earth. Furthermore, he needed some time for their other guys to gather in there.

    Too bad that Eric didn''t care in the least about him, or his threats as he quickly threw a few smokers, and a grenade inside the room.

    There was no need for him to y this fair and square, or two fight these guys in close quartersbat, he wasn''t participating in some kind of tournament.

    This was a dirty fight, which was won by whoever managed to survive and conclude their goal. The beauty he was here for was safe in the bathroom area.

    So as long as he didn''t throw the bomb in that direction, then everything was fine. He didn''t need to care about the damages that he caused to the hotel or the other people.

    Furthermore, the adjacent rooms were filled with the people of the White Tiger organization as well, so it was even less of a reason to worry about.

    ''nk, nk, nk, rrrrrrrrrrrr, pssshhhh, boooooooommmmmm~!''

    Everything happened so fast that before the people inside had understood what was going on, the grenade Eric threw inside the room exploded.

    The impact was certainly great and sent the two men inside flying towards the walls of the hotel room.

    At that moment, even the woman that went to take hisdy out of the bathroom was getting out in rm to understand what had happened, but she was sent flying back from the impact.

    Despite the fact that they were expecting some kind of trouble, and action from their attacker, they hadn''t thought that this guy would throw a grenade inside.

    Furthermore, the sound and throwing of the grenade were covered by the sounds of the two smokers that covered the room in smoke even before the grenade exploded.

    Everything happened too fast!

    ''Ringggggg~!''

    The explosion of the grenade and the two smokers certainly ignited the fire rm sound, as once again in less than a week the Heaven Hotel was thrown in disorder.

    Benefiting from the confusion and the aftereffects of the exploded grenade, Eric jumped inside with a knife appearing on his hand, and immediately slit the mercenary''s throat without hesitation.

    At first, he wanted to kill even the other Young Master, but he stopped midway as he thought about a more interesting plot.

    ''AAAARRGGGGHHH~!''

    With those new thoughts, he didn''t kill the guy, but just cut down at his ''little brother'' andpletely destroyed his manhood.

    That guy was a level 187 fighter, and a Realm 1 fighter at that, but the concussion from the sudden explosion had turned him into a paralytic guy.

    Before he could even react, Eric had finished what he wanted to do, dealing him a truly scary blow. There was no way he was going to get up anytime soon, as he rolled in pain on the floor.

    On the other hand, Eric quickly wrote a few lines on the mirror of the hotel room and made his way for the bathroom.

    At that moment, the enemy woman had just managed to recover herself and get up, but before she could attack, Eric appeared behind her and knocked her out.

    It was just like a Ninja mission for him, and he was extremely good at it since he had trained so hard in his past life.

    By the moment that the guys in the surrounding rooms had appeared at the entrance of the hotel room, Eric had already secured his target and jumped from the bathroom window.

    It was a crazy act, after all even a Realm 1 being wouldn''t be able to survive the fall from the 13th floor of a building, but Eric had never nned on keeping that Blood Clone alive.

    The moment that he had dealt with the White Tiger organization people, and secured the woman, the Blood Clone''s duty was finished.

    With those thoughts in his mind, Eric waited for the Blood Clone to fall towards him, and just as he reached the 3 meters height, he jumped, touched upon the woman, and activated an Escape Talisman.

    He thought of leaving the Blood Clone squashed to pieces and return to useless blood, but then too manyplications would arise, so he decided to take him away as well.

    Once again he appeared into an empty alley, holding on his arms an already unconscious woman, while his Blood Clone appeared on his feet.

    Without losing time, he quickly turned his Blood Clone into the blood once again and then left the ce towards his vi in the outskirts.

    ¡­

    As Eric left the Heaven Hotel with his woman, the Hotel was in a mess. People were screaming and running in disorder towards the outside as if they were possessed.

    Who would want to lose his or her life in a hotel due to fire, or an explosion? So they were all trying their best to escape the disaster.

    The staff and the management of the hotel were even more so, as this wasn''t the first time that something like this was happening.

    Certainly, the atmosphere in the city had changed a lot recently, as there were too many bad things happening all over the ce.

    But ces like Heaven Hotel were supposed to be extremely safe due to the backing they had. But no matter what backing they had, it was impossible to leave a powerful high realm Master to keep watch.

    Furthermore, the higher-ups would have never thought that not only once, but something like this would happen twice in a row in the span of a week.

    Not to mention that both times the one responsible for whatever this was would disappear even before a Master located him.

    Just what kind of strength, abilities, and skills did this guy possess?

    Not long after Eric disappeared from the ce, a white-haired old man appeared at the top of the hotel trying to find traces of the perpetrator, only to find nothing.

    He was clearly baffled by this, as this was a first for someone like him after he had be a true Master.

    Seeing that it was impossible for him to find anything by looking from above, he immediately appeared on the scene of the crime.

    By now, the Eldest Young Master of the White Tiger organization seemed to have gone hoarse from screaming in pain, and there wasn''t much he could offer.

    The woman had woken up and had immediately run towards him to give him the first aid and try to call an ambnce and notify the guy''s father, as everyone else had secured the perimeter.

    Seeing the old man appear all of a sudden threw everyone into panic, and anger, as they thought that he was the second wave of the attack.

    Everyone around the eldest Young Master pulled out their weapons, and without even asking or saying anything they jumped into an attack.

    "Hmph~!"

    Seeing they all act like that, the old man just coldly snorted, and then with a move of his hands, more than 100 shurikens appeared out of nowhere heading for the targets in front of him.

    None of the attacking guys had any chance of retreat or dodging as the shuriken''s stabbed into their limbs and chests.

    Before these guys could understand just what had happened, they were all thrown onto the floor bleeding, but fortunately, there was no danger to their life.

    The old man seemed to have pulled his punches a bit, and only injured them, without killing or causing vital injuries to any one of them.

    The woman that was helping the eldest Young Master was clearly shocked out of her wits, and so was the Eldest Young Master who forgot about his pain for a moment.

    "Esteemed Master please forgive our stupidity, and blindness of a moment ago, it''s just that our Young Master was hurt, and we thought you were with the attackers."

    The woman was clearly an intelligent one, and since her Young Master couldn''t speak at the moment, she took the chance to apologize in his stead.

    By now it was clear that this old man wasn''t an enemy, and that most probably he belonged to a power they couldn''t afford to offend.

    The old man didn''t seem to care about her words of apology though as he treated her like air, and just went towards the mirror to read the message,

    "You shouldn''t mess with my woman!

    I bought her before you did, so I have the seniority and the right to take her away!

    This is just a warning!"

    There were these three lines written in the mirror, and the old man could feel that this wasn''t a vendetta against the hotel.

    Meaning that this green sprout in front of him was responsible for the damages caused to the hotel, which made him even angrier.

    The Heaven Hotel had clearly announced that no one was allowed to bring their troubles to the premises of the hotel.

    While Eric was at fault for attacking here, this eldest Young Master was at fault for sparking it¡­allnovelfull

 Chapter 397 - 397: Tying Loose Ends & Owner

    Furthermore, no matter what, the owner of the hotel wouldn''t really care who was at fault, all that he would want was for a duck to pay for the damages.

    Since the old man managed to understand this perfectly, he turned towards the Eldest Young Master of the White Tiger organization and said with a voice containing traces of anger,

    "So you are the reason all this happened!?

    Youngster, I really wonder how do you intend to pay for the damages that you have caused!"

    The woman beside the Eldest Young Master was incensed hearing that questioning tone, and those words, so she immediately jumped in, saying,

    "Esteemed Master you must be joking. How is this matter rted to my Young Master, it was clearly the attacker who is responsible for all this, and.."

    She wanted to say, and your hotel for not being able to provide proper security and checking, but she was forced to eat those words, in fear that she incensed the Old Man in front of her.

    The old man clearly didn''t seem to expect that this young woman would dare to talk back to him, so his face went dark and gloomy, as he looked at her and said in a stern voice,

    "Hmph~! Are you saying that I am unable to properly assess this situation, young girl?"

    "No, of course not Esteemed Master! It''s just that we are truly not the one at fault here!"

    "Oh is that so!? Wasn''t your Young Master who brought that woman here in the hotel against her wishes? Wasn''t that woman the root of all this problem?

    Didn''t all this happen because she belonged to someone else, and your Young Master brought her here?

    I don''t know who you are, or who the attacker is, I only know that you are at fault as well, and you are here while that guy has left.

    For as much as I know, this might even be a trick or show yed by you people to defame my Heaven Hotel."

    This old man was certainly an old fox that wouldn''t ept to make a loss. Despite his words making sense, it was normally said that the clients of the Heaven Hotel were protected inside.

    What made the woman burn with anger, was that he seemed to have epted that as well, as he was saying that the only reason why they were making them ountable was because they were present.

    This was clear bullying!

    Unable to ept something like that, the young woman looked towards the old man with anger, and she was about to talk back, but she was stopped by her Young Master.

    Despite being in terrible pain, and even more shame, he was still able to understand that the old man in front of them wasn''t someone they could afford to offend.

    The background of the Heaven Hotel was something that they shouldn''t even dream of offending, otherwise, the White Tiger organization would be turned to ashes in one single minute.

    So he immediately forced himself against the whole pain that he was feeling, to look at her with a decisive look, as he said towards the old man,

    "Esteemed Master is correct, it was this cough-cough little one''s fault for creating trouble unknowingly!

    I will personally pay all the damages and give the Esteemed Master a proper exnation in the near future!

    I hope that the Esteemed Master will forgive my maid''s impertinence. It''s just that she is still a bit muddle-headed from the attack and isn''t able to distinguish right from wrong!"

    "This Master never intended to care about the words of a blind woman, but if she spoke less people will certainly not mistake her for a fool!

    Youngster you are truly smart, and capable! I can only give you some advice, be careful, this enemy isn''t as easy as you think!"

    The young woman was even more incensed hearing the old man reprimand and talk her down, but her Young Master''s grip made her control her feelings at the moment.

    On the other hand, her Young Master''s face had turned extremely ugly and dark. He looked like he would eat the guy that attacked him alive if he ever found him.

    The humiliation, pain, and suffering of this night was the worst he had ever gone through, he would surely not let that guy escape alive.

    ¡­

    As all this was happening back at the hotel, Eric had left the beauty inside his bed, and then made way towards the casino where her husband was supposed to be.

    The moment that he arrived there, the guy was being thrown out of the ce, due to the fact that he was drunk, had lost all his money, and had started another big debt.

    Without waiting even for a single moment, the Blood Clone that Eric had sent inside the Heaven Hotel appeared once again and started beating the shit out of that guy.

    More than kicking a person, Eric''s Blood Clone seemed to be dusting off some old rug, or some piece of shit from his foot.

    In less than a minute''s time, the poor guy was bleeding on the ground with blooding out of his mouth, nose, and all other cuts in his body.

    He looked like he was hanging in only onest thread of life and would die any moment. Then with an extremely angry tone, the Blood Clone started screaming,

    "You piece of shit, you sold your wife to me, and then you give it to another? How dare you? She belongs to me, and only me!

    Don''t you even dare of thinking about her anymore, otherwise I will make you regret evering to this world."

    With that said he took out some dor notes from his pocket and threw them in the guys face while saying,

    "Here take the rest of the money! I have taken her away from the trash that you sold her after me! You better forget about her from now on, she is my toy!"

    With that said, he turned around and entered the dark alleys to disappear forever, leaving behind a drunkard screaming in pain, and covered in blood and 100 dors notes.

    ¡­

    Not far away from the ce, Eric just looked with interest towards the happenings after his Blood Clone left, and hearing the rumors of those guys he couldn''t help but chuckle.

    It seemed that his show was extremely sessful, as he had managed to bring this bastard into the game and suffer the brunt of that Young Master''s anger.

    He didn''t really feel pity for what he was doing, as a matter of fact, he felt that this was the right way to go about this, as this fu*cker deserved it.

    ¡­

    Finishing what he came to do here, he didn''t stay there anymore, as once again he made the way towards the vi in the outskirts.

    He wasn''t worried that the beauty''s brother would sell him, as his face didn''t resemble the perpetrator''s face.

    Just to be sure though he directly sent him an angry message,

    "You damn bastard! You are a family of bastards! That good brother-inw of yours had sold her to two dangerous people!

    How dare you mess me up? You better return my money and be careful otherwise I will destroy you!"

    He didn''t care about that money, he was doing this just to clean his face from the search, furthermore, he hadn''t given any name this whole time.

    With everything taken care of, he finally returned to his vi in the outskirts and entered inside, only to see the beauty trying to escape her predicament.

    It was a good thing that he had tied her up to the bed, or he wouldn''t be able to find her if she were to run away.

    Before he even entered the room, his voice boomed from the hallway,

    "You can''t escape beauty, you better ept your new fate!"

    The beauty was clearly startled and surprised as she heard that voice, but she quickly managed to regain a bit ofposure as she asked with a frightened voice,

    "Why are you doing this to me? What happened to the ce where I was before? What happened to my husband? Who are you?"

    "Well, the reason why you are in this position is your husband''s fault in the first ce. That trash certainly doesn''t deserve a beauty such as you.

    The ce you were before getting attacked by one of my aplices, and almost everyone there was either killed or badly injured.

    That ex-husband of yours is still alive and kicking at the moment, but I wonder for how long will he be able to stay alive!

    You see, he just sold you to two different people without caring in the least about you!"

    The beauty''s face turned ugly immediately, Eric''s words had clearly hit every nail straight on the head.

    What she grieved about the most, was her husband''s abandonment. That guy had truly sold her to other people like she was some sort of object.

    That damn animal had finally sold even her out in order to pay his debts, despite iming that she was the only woman, and person he had ever loved in his life.

    Still, she didn''t want to ept it! She didn''t want to ept that she was wrong! At first, he had been so kind, caring, and loving to her.

    He had treated her like a princess, but the moment that he lost his job he started turning into the beast he was today.

    She had never understood why he didn''t find a new job and turned into the animal he was today. Still, she would do everything for him, she would always support him. But now she had been thrown away.

    As she was thinking like that, Eric finally appeared at the door with a calm smiling face, as he said,

    "As for me, I am your owner!"

 Chapter 398 - 398: Trouble At The Berth

    Eric''s words sent a lot of storms and different thoughts through her mind. Despite having a sense of it, it was still different being pped on the face by those words.

    She didn''t know how to feel anymore. The whole world had abandoned her, even her husband had abandoned her, or to be more exact sold her to a stranger.

    Now she didn''t have anything anymore, and she had turned into nothing but a possession. Certainly, the thought of escaping, and running away was on her mind, but would she be able to?

    Someone who could say that confident;y, that she had be his toy, was certainly not someone who was scared by thew, or that would allow her to escape easily.

    It was at that moment that the door finally opened, and Eric''s handsome and young face appeared in front of her, as for a moment she was frozen.

    Eric was extremely youngpared to her, he was around half her age. But that wasn''t even what made her froze like that, as she felt a tug in her heart like she was meeting a known stranger.

    Even Eric had to ept that their first confrontation was a bit strange and bizarre, but he still managed to rpose himself faster, as he said,

    "Have you fallen for me at first sight? That certainly would make this easier, and more enjoyable!"

    As he said that, Eric entered the room, and quickly started taking off his clothes, revealing his naked body, and his little soldier in front of the beauty in front of him.

    "You, you, wha-what are you going to do?"

    "What do you think I am about to do? Why do you think I paid so much money for you?"

    Well, it wasn''t like she didn''t understand what Eric meant by those words, it was just that she wasn''t mentally prepared for that.

    At the moment her heart, mind, and soul were in a terrible storm of not understanding what was going on around her, and she wasn''t able to make sense of it.

    Eric didn''t give her any more minutes of thinking or pondering though as he jumped upon her, ripped her clothes, and immediately started ying with her body.

    No matter what resistance she made, no matter how much she cried and pleaded for pity, he didn''t stop. That was necessary to make her understand that her present and future would be different.

    Even the cold-hearted Eric felt a bit emotional as he did what he did, but he knew that it was necessary, so he just steeled his heart and didn''t stop.

    In a short time, she didn''t have any more tears to cry, and due to her mental and physical burden she finally passed out.

    Seeing her pass out, Eric quickly picked her up from her bed, washed her body fully, covered her in new clothes, and then sent her to Nightless Stone City, and instructed hisdies.

    The poption transportation had started, and the first few batches of people had been brought into the Nightless Stone City, entering their new houses.

    Of course, amidst them were a few beauties that had an ambiguous rtionship with Eric, but he didn''t have time to deal with them at the moment, so he just let them off for now.

    Handing hisdies quite a few resources, potions, cultivation arts, and skills for their selves and the neers, he also gave them a few warnings and left the ce.

    Before leaving he also made a small speech in front of the new residents of the city, which was mostly about the fact that they had to train hard and get stronger as difficult days wereing.

    At the end of the speech, he even warned them to not have any idea of running away and escaping, as this ce was sealed from the outside world, and there were dangerous beasts inside the tunnel.

    Whoever entered the tunnel with the idea to run away without he would be undoubtedly killed, and he wasn''t responsible for them. If there was anyone who didn''t believe him was free to try.

    Certainly, while leaving he had already ordered the puppets inside the tunnel that they had to kill whoever entered the tunnel, no matter who or what.

    Still, he was going to China, he would need someone to act as his guide and at the same time trantor until he bought thenguage from the system.

    So, he decided to bring Ren Jia along with him. Even though it was strange and a bit iprehensible to him, she was able to upgrade to the sub-systemmand quite easily.

    One had to understand that only those who had a tremendous sense of loyalty and devotion towards the Legacy System bearer would be able to get the sub-system feature.

    Which meant that in the short time that had passed she had turned into one of the most devoted and loyal women to Eric.

    Well, anyway he decided to not ponder for long on this topic, as he just took her to the Spatial Formation, and then brought her outside.

    Once they found nothing wrong with the ce, or the surroundings, they quickly started their way towards the boat.

    Just like he had thought there were people looking over the boat, and even the boat owner was speaking to some guy, but he didn''t really care.

    With his head held high, and with an expression of anger on his face, he approached the boat, and looked at the boat owner with fury,

    "You damn liar! How dare you cheat me! You told me that the bastard had sold her only to the White Tiger organization, why didn''t you tell about that other terrific existence?

    I lost 5 million dors, and 30 of my men only to escape alive from his clutches. How do you intend on paying me back?"

    "Kid, you see¡­"

    But before the boat owner could say anything, the guys around finally jumped in the conversation, as one of them said,

    "Who the hell are you brat? How dare you say the name of our organization so casually and easily?"

    "And who the hell are you to talk to me? Don''t you see I have something to deal with here? Now be a good dog and stop bothering me!"

    "You are seeking death!"

    Furious at Eric''s remarks that guy didn''t seem to be able to control himself, as he jumped towards Eric with the intention to maim.

    He wasn''t anyone weak, as he was a level 193 fighter, but in front of Eric, he was nothing more than a practicing target.

    Without even moving from his spot, Eric dodged the attack by slowly bending his body to the left and then using his right arm to send a punch towards the guy''s belly, sending him flying away like a broken kite.

    Everyone was shocked!

    They were unable to move their eyes, or any other limb for that part, as they looked at Eric with dropped jaws.

    On the other hand, Eric just looked at them coldly, snorted, and then jumped towards the attacker. His right fist had probably broken him quite a few bones, but he wanted to properly maim him.

    Vicious and Ruthless to the limit!

    The poor guy''s friends felt a chill down their spines as they saw him like that, but none of them dared to go and help him.

    ''Bannggg~!''

    Once Eric''s foot connected to the guy''s abdomen vertically, he was left with no option but to vomit, puke blood, and finally go unconscious.

    Even these mercenaries felt that they had unwillingly provoked a devil, so they immediately decided to change their approach,

    "This friend, we are from the White Tiger organization. We are really sorry for our friend''s bad conduct, but can you let him go in the face of our White Tiger organization?"

    "Huh!? Do your words hold any value in the organization? What are you the leader or something?"

    "Uhh!? No, I am not but I am certain that our leader will¡­"

    "Oh!? Does this mean that you represent the White Tiger organization?"

    "Uhh~! No, I¡­"

    "Come on! Answer me clearly, yes or no! I don''t have all day free you know!"

    "Yes, I¡­"

    "Very well then, let me give you my opinion on your organization!"

    The moment he said that he disappeared from where he was standing and appeared in front of the guy who was speaking until now and gave him a nice jab with his right.

    "You damn bastards started this whole mess and made me lose people and money. Don''t think that I am letting you scoot free! One day I wille in front of your Leader and have you pay for my losses!"

    He didn''t stop there though, as he quickly took them down one by one, but without killing them. He wanted to create as much confusion as he could about this matter.

    He didn''t give a shit about the White Tiger organization, but he felt like some kind of predatory beast was keeping its eyes on him, and he needed to put a great performance.

    In no time he hadpletely knocked them all out, and the only one left was the boat owner, who had turned paler than a piece of paper.

    The Eric in front of him now was certainly extremely different from the one of two days prior. Let alone dust him off, right now he didn''t even dare to breathe in his presence.

    Looking at him with a cold and detached gaze, Eric asked in a scary tone,

    "So, how do you intend on repaying me?"

 Chapter 399 - 399: Infiltrating China & Longgang City

    "I-I-I¡­"

    "You what!? Are you trying to escape your responsibilities and blunder? Do you think I am that easy to lie and cheat?"

    "No-no-no it''s just that¡­"

    "Just what? Are you taking me for a child or something? Or do you think that just because the tiger didn''t bite you it has lost its ferocity?"

    "No-no-no¡­"

    "Ahh~! It seems like it''s useless to try and reason with you when all you do is just bber. Anyway, I want the money I gave to you as soon as possible, and I am going to keep your boat as interest.

    If you dare y me again, you better start saying your prayers because your death time would have been set!"

    With that said, he didn''t stay to look more at the terrified boat owner, as he grabbed Ren Jia by the waist and jumped onto the boat.

    Without wasting any second he quickly started the boat, and then headed towards the open sea, while hugging upon Ren Jia''s sexy body.

    While Eric and Ren Jia were leaving the berth with the boat, not far away from them, the old man of the Heaven Hotel appeared from a shadow while thinking,

    ''This kid is quite good! But he doesn''t seem like the troublemaker! I need to investigate this issue deeper. Could it be that those guys had started to appear already?''

    Eric had no idea about the special spectator of the show he put on, but that feeling of uneasiness that he had at the berth started to disperse.

    "Master, why did you do all that? The White Tiger organization isn''t that easy to handle you know!"

    At first, Eric was displeased with her answer as he felt that she was about to put her nose somewhere where it shouldn''t belong but hearing the next part he understood that she was just worried about him.

    That made him feel a thread of warmth inside, as he hugged her body even tighter, and said,

    "Don''t worry beauty, your Master is an extremely amazing guy! Let me show it to you!"

    As he said that, he started taking off her clothes, and position her upon hisp, as his lips found hers, and his hands roamed all over her body.

    In a short time, their bodies melted into each other, and sounds of spring and summer started echoing through the empty ocean.

    As Eric and Ren Jia were lost in their passion and lust, out of nowhere lights startednding upon their boats, and they heard a loud sound of a siren, and then a voice boosted through a loudspeaker,

    "Skyline you have approached unauthorized the borderline between our country and China. We advise you to turn around, or we will take action!

    I repeat! Skyline you have approached unauthorized the borderline between our country and China. We advise you to turn around, or we will take action!"

    Hearing those words Eric knew that he had reached his wanted location and that now wasn''t the moment to continue with what he was doing, so he got up and went towards the cabin of the boat.

    As he did that, he found out that the light shining upon the boat was bing brighter, stronger, and more concentrated upon him, so he had to hide his face and features as he walked there.

    The moment he reached there, instead of actually stopping and turning around he did the opposite as he activated all the motors of the boat, and then made a beeline to cross the border.

    His actions were a bit startling to the equipage of the border police ship, but they were trained and prepared for something like this, as the loudspeaker started booming once again,

    "Skyline, your actions are against thew, and disregarding the warnings! Stop or we will shoot!"

    "I repeat! Skyline, your actions are against thew, and disregarding the warnings! Stop or we will shoot!"

    Eric clearly had no intention of stopping whatsoever, and as if trying to make these guys even angrier he tried to increase the speed of the boat.

    Unable to swallow the naked disregard, and challenge from the boat, the border guards started attacking in his direction with machine guns.

    ''banggg¡­, bannggg¡­, banggg¡­''

    In a short time, the sounds of gunshots echoed and reverberated from the border guard ship, while Eric''s boat was slowly turning into a pasta drainer.

    But that wasn''t all there was to his actions, as in no time he approached the China borderlines, and the opposite guard ships didn''t even warn him before starting to shoot at him.

    In a matter of seconds, Eric''s ship turned into a free target practice for the two countries'' guard ships, which still didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping.

    As if that wasn''t enough, the China border patrol ship seemed to have made up their mind, and without tarrying they sent a torpedo in the direction of the illegal entering boat.

    ''Boooooommmmmmmm~!''

    Even if Eric tried to avoid, or dodge that torpedo would have been more difficult than scaling Mount Everest, but he didn''t even try to avoid it, as he just kept the same line.

    In less than 10 seconds through the torpedo made connection to his boat, which exploded into a big fire mushroom, and rubble falling all over the ce.

    The border patrolling ships slowly approached the already destroyed boat slowly for a deeper investigation, but they found no signs of life on the boat, or anywhere around it.

    Instead of being happy this made the people on the board feel even more agitated and irritated, as they immediately reported to the base, and requested for an increase in the patrolling, and research the area.

    In the meantime, Eric and Ren Jia were on the ocean bed, quite a few hundred meters under the patrolling boats making their way towards their targeted destination.

    Normally the closest part of the opposite shore would be the Dongtou District, or the Rui''an city inds, but Eric chose neither of them as he knew that those ces would be the most guarded against.

    His target was a bit further away, and more discrete, as he was heading for Longgang City. While it wasn''t the biggest in the prefecture, nor the most developed it was the best ce for the current him.

    It was great not only for hisnding on the ground, but also to better assess the situation, and find himself a new identity to move around the country.

    With those thoughts in mind, he used the underwater equipment that he had from his trip to Africa and slowly made his way along the seabed, without getting his head out even once.

    Different from Africa''s shore that was riddled with pirates, and all kinds of illegal trades, this ce was much more guarded and secured. He couldn''t allow himself to get caught here.

    After three days he finally reached his target andnded on the shore of Longgang City without being noticed and made his way towards the outskirts.

    ording to the information he had Longgang City was a rtively small city with a surface area of 184 kilometers square, and a poption of around 400 thousand.

    It was also known as the city of farmers, so it should be a peaceful and quiet ce, that he could blend in, or have more information on the situation.

    Since he was a foreigner, his traits and physical features were quite recognizable so it was stupid for him to think that he would be able to roam through the ce with that face.

    So, after finding a safe location with Ren Jia, he didn''t lose time and quickly started creating a new face for himself using his Blood Clone techniques.

    To be more exact, he wasn''t creating a clone of himself or changing his physical appearance, what he was doing was creating a clone face, and then using that as a mask.

    While it wasn''t easy to create such a thing, it was a feat that he knew he would be able to pull off, and in less than an hour, he had his results.

    The only thing that could cause a problem to him would be his hair, but he didn''t need to use Blood Clone techniques to change their color, as he quickly colored them red.

    In a short amount of time, he didn''t look anything like a foreigner anymore, and he looked just like a local young thug.

    While he wasn''t extremely proud of this new look, he was still satisfied with it, as like this everything would be much easier for him.

    When she saw his new look, face, and hair, Ren Jia couldn''t believe her eyes. Unconsciously she approached her hand towards his face, but the skin felt original.

    She felt just like she was touching the real skin of a real person, the warmth, the texture, theposition were all the same as normal skin, making her even more startled, and shocked.

    Eric on the other hand justughed at her reaction, as he said with a teasing tone,

    "Your Master is quite amazing, right!?"

    His words were carrying double meaning, as she remembered what happened in the boat, but then she suddenly looked him in the eye with infatuation, and said with a red face,

    "Yes, he is!"

    Eric was caught by surprise by her reaction, but he still managed to regain hisposure quickly, as he said,

    "It''s good that you know that! Now, as much as I would love to make love to you right here and now, we have to go into the city!"

    Ren Jia was embarrassed that her motives had been seen through, and she was even a bit sad, but she still nodded her head and turned around to lead the way¡­

 Chapter 400 - 400: Trouble As Soon As He Landed

    This Longgang City was as different and simr to every other city he had been to until now. While the architecture, poption, and culture were different in this ce, the feeling this ce gave was familiar.

    No matter how different we are as humans at the end of the day we are all simr in a sense. We all strive towards simr goals.

    So while this ce was foreign and different to him, it wasn''t as much as he had thought it would be. People lived and breathed in oxygen just like every other ce.

    Walking down the road with Ren Jia by his side acting as best of a guide that she could be, Eric felt more like a tourist in this ce, than some guy with an agenda.

    After all, Eric hade here for a reason, and with a n. He wasn''t intending to have a small touristic exploration in this country.

    No, he hade here to find his victims, people he could kill and that would provide him with a generous amount of SP points.

    While he wouldn''t go killing whoever crossed his path, he would certainly be no goodwill tourist either.

    Ren Jia seemed to understand that as well because while they were walking down the streets, she was also telling him about the pyramid of this country.

    What surprised Eric the most though was clearly the presence of the Ancient families, and some hidden sects, that seemed to be the true backbone of this country.

    Still, Eric wasn''t afraid of them, as during his stay in this ce he was sure to bump into quite a few of them, and even create enmity by killing.

    But that was forter, right now he was more concentrated on what Ren Jia knew about this ce, but she didn''t seem to know much either.

    Since they were both a bit clueless, they just started walking all over the city looking for ces that might actually interest them.

    There were quite a few ces, bars, pubs, gyms, bowling centers that were clearly the property of the underworld.

    As the two of them were walking precisely on the path under such a building, suddenly Eric felt danger and stopped immediately on his step.

    ''Boooommmm¡­, Banngg¡­, Bangg¡­''

    His sudden stop made it possible for him to dodge the uing risk, as a bowling ball suddenly fell in front of him, missing his head by a whisker.

    After crashing on the ground, the ball started jumping on the ground, and finally stopping not far away from the duo.

    Right at that moment, a face tattooed guy with spiky hair got his head out of a window, and said,

    "Bring that ball here!"

    Ren Jia was immediately vexed at what happened, and the tone of that spiky idiot, while Eric had a weird grin on his face.

    He didn''t seem like one who had just been humiliated, but like someone who was about to enjoy quite a good show, as he thought to himself,

    ''Me not making trouble for you is already considered a great boon for you. Yet. It seems like you are already tired of living, and I can only fulfill your wish!"

    Thinking like that, Eric slowly bend overtook the bowling ball and then started walking towards the entrance of the Bowling Center.

    Ren Jia was about to ask for permission to go inside there and teach these guys a lesson, but looking at the expression on Eric''s face, and the calmness around him, shepletely gave up on the idea.

    It wasn''t like Eric was a forgiving soul, in fact with what she knew about him, he was in fact quite vengeful towards his opponents.

    The same thing was happening even at this moment, that grin on his face just made him look more suspicious, while Ren Jia could feel the brewing of a terrible storm.

    Passing through the entrance with the ball in his hands, Eric quickly changed his shoes and made his way towards his destination.

    Inside the bowling center, there were only three groups of people, the first one was a group of 13 people, with that spiky idiot being one of them.

    The second group was only made of 5 people, with most of them being workers of apany, while the third group was a couple.

    The moment that they saw Eric pass the inner door, the faces of everyone in there started showing amusement, and gloating as if they were about to witness an extremely good show.

    On the other hand, the spike guy seemed to have be bolder, and more courageous seeing the numbers in his side, as he said in an arrogant tone,

    "Quickly give us the Bowling Ball and leave the beauty inside for us to amuse us a bit, and then leave to never been seen again!"

    "Are you sure that this Bowling Ball is what you are asking for?"

    "What the fu*ck are you deaf or something? I already told you, as long as you give me back the ball, and that beauty I will let you go. Otherwise, hehhehehe~!

    Even though he didn''t continue with his words, it wouldn''t take a genius to understand that he was imagining rude and cruel things.

    Eric didn''t seem to get offended by his words, and insinuations though, as he just looked at the guy with a calm and natural expression and then threw the Bowling Ball towards him at high speed.

    It didn''t feel like he was throwing a bowling ball, but like he was throwing a bullet towards the spiky-haired guy.

    The spikey didn''t seem to have expected something like this to happen, as he was just waiting for the ball to reach him normally, or even better subserviently.

    So, he was caught unprepared from Eric''s action, as the bowling ballnded squarely on his chest, and then sent him flying away like a broken kite.

    It was quite the situation, and view, as everyone around was just looking at Eric like he was some kind of idiot.

    Where did this guye from!?

    Where did he find the guts, and courage to actually treat like this, a member of the Snake Gang, that were known for their ruthlessness, and viciousness?

    ''Banggggg¡­, Boooommmm¡­''

    Still, Eric didn''t seem to care much about the target of his attack, despite the loud noise he made while crashing against the wall and then getting crushed down under the falling wall.

    The full scene didn''t seem realistic, as in fact, it looked just like it hade out of some novel or fantasy. There was no way that such a strong guy existed, right?

    What these guys didn''t know was that not only was he that strong, and there were other people like him, but this was also just the beginning of his path.

    Silence!

    Pindrop silence!

    No one was able to react to the show that Eric suddenly put in front of them, as everyone started looking weirdly towards the gang''s leader in this ce.

    That guy seemed to be covered in tattoos just like the spike-haired kid, they even had some physical resemnce to each other, making Eric think that they had some sort of rtionship together.

    It took the guy a while to understand, and ept what had just happened, as he screamed to his people,

    "Kill that bastard!"

    That was enough for the whole ce to light up, as those thugs around him started taking out their metallic bats, their metallic rods, and other weapons, before jumping towards Eric.

    They all looked like hyenas that were actually heading to eat some kind of weak animal. In front of all this, Roy never lost hisposure and just looked at their attack with a grin.

    Everyone thought that he had lost his head! Otherwise, how could someone describe this? How could he act like this in front of those monsters?

    Without caring much about what other people thought, Eric quickly dodged the first attack by a whisker and then used his right hand to teach the first guy a lesson.

    ''Aaarrgghhh¡­, Orrrgghhh¡­, Uggghhhh¡­''

    In a short moment, screams of pain and horror started ringing all over the ce, with each of them different from the previous.

    This clearly showed that the one suffering wasn''t actually Eric but his aggressors. The thought of Eric being a retard, had suddenly undergone a massive change, as he now looked like a pig trying to eat the tiger.

    In a few short minutes, Eric had already taken care of any possible target at the moment, as he looked towards the ringleader, and said,

    "Do you have more trash to throw at me? Or are you going toe up yourself this time? I can''t wait for your answer."

    That guy had never thought that Eric would be so strong, and so damn capable. He had taken all this as a joke, but he couldn''t do so anymore.

    Eric was a great danger upon himself, and the gang that he was part of, so he decided to kill him as soon as possible, otherwise, he would be a true thorn on their side.

    With that thought in his mind, he immediately made a sign to the other guys in the surroundings, and then jumped forward himself as well.

    He wanted to use himself as a distraction to Eric, and let the others deal injuries, and sneak attacks towards him in the meantime.

    The n wasn''t bad, but it was unfortunately useless! He had underestimated Eric''s strength by quite a bit. Furthermore, Eric wasn''t an idiot to not understand the thoughts of his opponent¡­

 Chapter 401 - 401: Beating A Dog To Attract His Master

    Eric had to ept though the leader''s n seemed quite good, especially considering the fact that he was taking the brunt as a true leader, creating opportunities for the rest of his fighters.

    Even Eric felt a bit of respect for this guy, as he felt that he wasn''t that bad. In fact, he felt that this guy had quite the potential and with a bit of training he would surely shape up to a fine leader.

    But that didn''t mean that he had any thought of altering his ns, or not continue with what he had just started here.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he didn''t lose even a second of time, as he jumped forward to meet his attackers head on. It had been some time since he had done a warm up session.

    Since none of these guys were his match, and he didn''t want to quickly deal with them and then get bored waiting, he decided to give them a chance to show their skills.

    Like that he would be able to better lead and train themter when they actually came under his rule.

    That''s right, there was another reason why Eric had selected precisely this small city to make his appearance, and that was because this ce was easy to rule, and then spread.

    Since he had arrived here, then he thought that he might as well create a foothold in this country, in case he needed to use it in the future.

    Having extra cards was never a bad idea, as this would also give him more of an influence not only in this country but also internationally.

    Furthermore, it was extremely simple to start spreading from this small city into the whole prefecture of Wenzhou.

    For that reason, Eric didn''t attack them, but just approached them fast, and then either received or dodged their strikes.

    In the next 20 minutes, all he did was dodging and received their fists, kicks, palms, elbows, and knees but none of them seemed to actually work.

    Forget about actually hitting and injuring him, he didn''t even seem like he was breaking a sweat while he was dealing with all of them.

    The guys attacking him had all be extremely tired, sweating, and gasping for breath, while Eric seemed like he had just taken a small walk by the sea.

    "Wh-huh-who a-ah-are yu-uuh-you?"

    "It doesn''t really matter who I am, what it matters is that I want you to call your boss and tell him toe here with as many people as he can gather!"

    The leader guy was already gasping for breath at that moment, so hearing Eric''s words he couldn''t help but look at him weirdly, as his jaw dropped to the floor.

    It wasn''t his fault whatsoever, but when someone would expect Eric to run away in order to not get in trouble, he made such a request. How the heck couldn''t he be shocked?

    "A-are you sure!?"

    Even though he felt that it was extremely stupid to ask such a question at the moment, he still couldn''t hold himself from asking.

    "Hhaha~! What an interesting fellow! Yes, really!"

    "Ok, but don''t forget, you asked for this!"

    Once again Eric couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised. He was someone who had appeared here to cause trouble, turned them all into this state, and this guy was acting like that.

    Did he have some loose screws in his head or something? Still, no matter what it was, it didn''t make much of a difference for him.

    The leader seemed still a bit hesitant at first, but then he called someone else, exined the situation, and told him to bring as many people as he could.

    Once that was done, there was nothing else left for Eric besides waiting for the announced people. He had already expected this, but still they sure took their sweet time.

    It was only after 20 minutes that finally the called guys arrived at the premises of the ce. From what he could tell there were 2 buses, and 3 cars that had arrived outside.

    The buses had 26-30 people inside, while the 3 cars were filled out, with a few of the guys in those cars even carrying guns.

    Still, looking at the lineup and the called out people, Eric felt that they were a bit too weak for them to be the leaders of this City.

    That clearly meant that whoever was the Master of the underworld in this city, still didn''t seem him good enough to make an appearance himself.

    This situation kind of ticked Eric, as despite expecting something like this, he felt that it was just too humiliating for him.

    As if that wasn''t enough, the moment that these guys entered inside, the one in the lead said in an extremely arrogant tone,

    "Release our brother, and ask for an apology right here right now, and thene away with us!"

    There didn''t seem to be any consideration towards Eric in his words, as he treated Eric like some kid trying to show off.

    Now that truly vexed Eric, as he looked towards the iing guys, and said with a chilling cold tone,

    "Either bring your Master here, or I will teach him how to take care of his barking dogs. You have only 10 seconds time to make your decision!"

    The guy in the lead seemed to get extremely angry at the fact that Eric was challenging his authority, as he screamed at his own people,

    "Go and give that kid a lesson! How dares he to mess with us!"

    "Yaaahhh~!"

    The people behind him, just screamed in a loud voice, and then immediately ran towards Eric, each and every one of them wanted to teach him a good lesson.

    None of them actually put this kid in their eyes, as they thought that he was some kind of kept boy and nothing more.

    Probably the only reason why he was acting so cocky was because he had the back up of a Woman whose husband was in a high position.

    While they might be afraid of that bitch if she were here, now that she wasn''t they felt like they had nothing to fear about.

    Being treated like that seemed to have truly gotten into Eric''s nerves, as this time he jumped forward not to dodge but to kick and kill a few of these guys.

    He didn''t need to use weapons against these guys, whatever they had on their hands was more than enough of a weapon. Furthermore, his own body was a weapon for someone like him.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly reached the first guy, who had a machete in his hands aiming below his ribs.

    Instead of trying to dodge the attack by retreating back, Eric suddenly increased his speed, and before the attacker could understand what happened, he had already sliced his throat.

    He found no reason to be soft with these guys as they were attacking him with killing intent. It wasn''t his fault that these guys were seeking death of their own ord.

    After the first it was the second, and after the second there was the third, and so on and so forth.

    In a short 10 minutes more than half of those guys were lying on the floor, either lifeless or badly injured.

    Eric hadn''t pulled his punches in the least, and he didn''t seem to have any idea of starting to pull his punches soon.

    Still he hadn''t forgotten the reason why he was doing all this, as in another 10 minutes, the only remaining people fighting were the ringleaders.

    Since Eric had some work with them, he couldn''t allow them to pass out or die, so he intentionally started sealing their acupoints, or even breaking a limb or two.

    The poor ex-leader seemed to be in a difficult and terrible situation at the moment, and who wouldn''t actually? Eric had just killed more than a dozen people and injured the rest by himself.

    This was a great indicator to understand the difference between himself and Eric. Itparison to Eric he seemed just like a meaningless ant.

    Before he could actually regainposure of himself, he heard Eric say to the newing leader,

    "Call your boss, exin the situation, and ask not only for reinforcements, but tell him toe here personally. If he wants to see his people alive when hees, he better be here in 30 minutes."

    That guy couldn''t believe what he had just heard, and it was needed a nice p from Eric to wake him up and actually call for his boss.

    Since Eric still didn''t understand thenguagepletely, and it was his great fortune he had Ren Jia by his side.

    As long as she didn''t say anything or take any action then it meant that things were going smoothly. Still he couldn''t afford to lose his concentration.

    When he seemed finally over with the warnings, and report of the situation, Eric grabbed the Smart phone from him, and then started talking in English,

    "Bro, you have 15 minutes to reach here if you want you people to be alive when youe here!"

    The people beside him who were still alive, and kicking couldn''t help but ask,

    "Wh-why did you do something like this?"

    "I am just beating the dog so that I attract it''s Master''s attention! Normally I wouldn''t have done something like this, but it was your own fault for trying to act above your paygrade!

    Now there is nothing we can do besides waiting for your Master to arrive. I just hope that he actually has some actual strength¡­

 Chapter 402 - 402: The Arrogant Cui Xie

    With that done, Eric sat upon the closest seat, and pulled Ren Jia towards hisp, while he waited for the Master of these dogs to appear.

    Time was passing by as seconds turned into minutes, and before noticing 14 minutes had already passed, making Eric extremely gloomy and angry.

    It looked like he wasn''t being taken seriously by the dog''s Master. Either that or that Master didn''t care about the life and death of these puppies.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he looked towards the people on the ground and said with a detached voice,

    "It seems like your Master doesn''t care about you in the least! He would rather see you all die than appear here to save you with his men."

    The faces of those guys on the ground were nothing good, they all looked like they had suddenly heard a bitter truth that they had known for some time now.

    Still, the two leaders seemed to be different from the others, as there was a strange hint of confidence on their faces, as finally one of them said,

    "Hhahahaha~! Just who are you to make our Boss take you seriously? Just a nobody!"

    "Oh, so you mean that is the reason why he hasn''t appeared and doesn''t seem like he will? Then it seems like I have underestimated that guy.

    But you know, he has underestimated me a lot too! Does he think that I don''t dare touch you if he doesn''t appear?"

    This time it was the other guy who responded with a burst ofughter,

    "Hahahah~! Why do you!?"

    "Hahaaah~! No, I don''t! Hahahaha~! So why don''t you call your boss and tell him that I am ready to meet with him at his ce!"

    At first, Eric seemed to be stunned at the guy''s words, but then the words that came out of his mouth seemed to be even more startling and surprising to these guys.

    Despite looking like Eric didn''t have the guts or the courage to touch them knowing of their Master, they couldn''t help but feel that something was wrong.

    Still, since their Master had been the ruler of this city''s underworld for quite some time now, they all admired him and revered him.

    So, the moment that he heard Eric''s answer, despite feeling that it was a bit weird, the guy that talkedst took out his phone to call their Master once again.

    This time he was extremely happy to do so, as he felt that he had an advantage over Eric. It was time to show this guy his ce.

    ''Rinnggg¡­, Ringgg¡­''

    "Yes!?"

    "Boss, it looks like this guy has finally understood his ce, so¡­ AAAARRRRGGGGGHHHH~!"

    ''Crckkk¡­, Crkkk¡­''

    The guy was happily reporting to his Boss when he suddenly felt the pain of his right arm shoulder bone shattering like it was some kind of brittle brick.

    Without losing time, Eric picked up the cellphone from the guy''s hand, and then said in a calm tone,

    "That was only his right hand! I don''t think that you should let me wait for longer, otherwise even I don''t know what I will dare to do!

    I hope this is enough!"

    With that said he quickly disconnected the phone call, and just looked at everyone on the ground, including the guy whose shoulder bone he had just crushed down.

    The look and expression on his face had clearly changed, as there was no sign of that yful and weak smile there, only a terrible coldness, and calmness that made everyone frightened,

    "This should be a clear sign whether I dare to harm you or not, right? So I would appreciate it if you don''t test my limits!"

    Nobody dared to do or say anything at that moment, as they could only look at him like he was a madman or a lunatic.

    On the other hand, Eric quickly ordered Ren Jia to leave the ce, and hide at their previous location, until he sent her words toe out.

    Ren Jia seemed to have understood something from his words, so she didn''t want to leave she wanted to stay by his side, but Eric didn''t seem to ept her strong will.

    Still, she only left when Eric promised her that if things took a turn for worse, then he would escape, and think of another way.

    With Ren Jia out of the way Eric finally felt like things were shaping up, as not long after he was able to hear the sirens of the police cars.

    After all, it was impossible for the Underworld to exist if there wasn''t any connection to the Police and the ruling parties.

    In fact, the underworld and the police were in a symbiotic rtionship always helping each other grow. If there was no underworld there wouldn''t be a need for police.

    Seeing the police officers surround him with weapons, and screaming loudly in theirnguage, Eric could only think that they were asking him to surrender, and that was what he did.

    Not before breaking a few more limbs in the meantime though, as if he wanted to express his anger on that Boss guy for ying dirty with him.

    Seeing the policee those guys on the ground seemed to be extremely worried for some time as well but seeing the new arrivals they couldn''t help but get happy and excited.

    After all, the uing police guys were nothing more and nothing less than their own people. So it only made sense for them to feel happy, as they started cursing and hating upon Eric.

    The moment that the police got their hands on him, a short fatty hit Eric with the back of his gun on the back of his head, and knocked him out, while giving some instructions in hisnguage.

    ¡­

    ''Sssshhhh~!''

    Feeling the cold water fall upon his naked body, Eric couldn''t help but ''wake up'' with a great startle and surprise.

    He was hanged with his head down in a dark and empty room, with a few people standing in front of him and looking at him weirdly.

    The mask was still on his face, which meant that they still didn''t know his identity. But his situation seemed extremely bleak.

    The short fatty that had ''knocked'' him out earlier, seemed to look at him with detest, as he said in a loud voice,

    "Who the hell do you think you are piece of trash!? To actually dare to go against Boss Cui Xie in Longgang City is the same as going against death itself!

    Tell us who gave you the guts toe here and do something so audacious!?"

    One look was enough to understand that this short fatty was just trying to get in the good books of his Boss Cui Xie. In simpler terms, he was trying to bootlick him.

    Eric didn''t answer him though! In fact, forget about answering he didn''t even look towards him during this time, his eyes were only focused on the guy who seemed to be the boss.

    That guy was a fighter, to be more exact he was a level 197 ording to his Legacy System Evaluation, which made him quite the opponent.

    Not only that, but beside him there was an old man who had the strength of level 214, making him quite the difficult opponent.

    The short fatty wasn''t anything much though, despite he was much stronger than he looked, as he was a level 67 fighter. With his body, this short fatty was probably the biggest surprise.

    There were 4 more people in the darkroom that he was found but since none of them passed the level 170 cap, Eric didn''t actually count them.

    At that moment he heard the Boss''s cold snort, and then his arrogant words,

    "To think that a piece of trash like you dares to take a job on my head! I truly don''t know whether I should praise your guts, or just insult your stupidity!

    As if that wasn''t enough, you even dare of harming my people! You have already decided upon your death yourself the moment that you harmed those guys.

    Anyst words?"

    "Hhahahahaha~!"

    Cui Xie seemed to be extremely confident and decided upon his words, Eric didn''t doubt that he would act upon his words the moment he was over with hisst words.

    Too bad that he had no intention of dying today whatsoever, and that this Cui Xie didn''t have the strength nor the ability to harm him.

    For that reason, when everyone thought that he would start crying and ask for forgiveness or something simr, he did something that threw everyone off the loop and he startedughing.

    His out loudughter was exactly like theughter of a madman, a lunatic that no one was able to predict.

    Perhaps due to his vast experience as a police officer, or perhaps due to the fact that he was the weakest in the room, and the closest to a trapped mouse in there, the short fatty was the first to lose his nerve,

    "Why the hell are youughing you scum!? You are going to die in a short time! the only reason we haven''t killed you yet is because we want our brothers to kill you slowly, you damn lowlife!"

    Despite the fact that his words were full of insults, and strong intentions, for some reason one could feel that there was a weird scare hidden within.

    Even Eric was a bit surprised at that, as he thought. ''Apparently, it''s true, it seems like the rats are the first to know when an earthquake is hitting!''

    But he quickly sent that thought to the back of his head, as he grinned like a devil and said¡­

 Chapter 403 - 403: Beating The Master To Control The Dogs

    "Do you guys truly think that you have captured me, and brought me here?"

    Eric''s words stunned almost everyone in the room for a moment or two, before he continued,

    "You are such poor souls, not understand that you have been captured and brought here from me!"

    If the first part was still a bit passable, the second part was most certainly a stunner for everyone inside the darkroom, as they couldn''t believe what Tianlong Yun had just said.

    They suddenly felt a cold chill running through their backs, but none of them paid much attention to it, as the first to escape it, was the short fatty,

    "Hhahahaha~! You crazy idiot! It seems like I have hit you a bit too hard when I made you unconscious!"

    "Oh, right! There was that too!"

    As soon as these words sounded through the room, Tianlong Yun''s handcuffs seemed to have been made from stic, as he stretched them enough to get his hands free.

    Without losing any precious second he quickly did the same thing with the handcuffs in his legs, and then jumped down.

    ''ppppp¡­, Banggg¡­, Booommmm¡­"

    With his handcuffs out of the way, he quickly used his right hand to give the short fatty a tight p that sent him flying like a heavy rock towards one of the walls.

    While the people inside the darkroom were worried and thinking about his prowess, Eric actually thought that this short fatty didn''t make enough noise.

    It seemed like his fat had acted like a shield of sorts for him to protect him from the heavy pain, and the loud sounds of crashing upon a wall.

    At the same time he had to congratte the worker and designer of the walls, as despite having fatty crash upon it, the wall didn''t fall.

    But he didn''t have much time to think about it, as the next moment he felt danger from behind. The 4 guys that he hadn''t considered earlier, had jumped towards him with clear killing intent.

    The old man that was a Realm 2 being was still staying beside Cui Xie without showing any sign or intention of taking part in the fight. It seemed like he was just a bodyguard for Cui Xie.

    He didn''t seem to care whether Cui Xie''s people and organization lived or died and got destroyed, as long as Cui Xie wasn''t touched he wouldn''t move.

    Too bad that Eric needed to give the guy a good beating in order to show him who was the boss, so he had no other choice but to involve that old man in the fight as well.

    In fact, that old man was the only person who was capable of being his opponent in a head-on fight.

    With those thoughts in mind, he decided to just ignore the danger of those 4 fools, and immediately jump in the direction of their Boss Cui Xie.

    Due to the difference in skills, and stats it was impossible for those four guys to actually serve as an obstacle for Eric or his ns of attack.

    So, even before those guys had even reached the shadow he left behind, he was already on his way to deal with their Boss.

    It was at that moment, that the old man beside Cui Xie seemed to have been angered a bit, as he snorted coldly and appeared in front of Cui Xie.

    "Hmph~!"

    Too bad that from the start Eric had never intended of ying or fighting fair and square, as he took advantage of the chain used earlier to hang his head down and change direction.

    While he changed direction midway, he didn''t forget to give a good present to the expecting enemy, as 2 grenades fell upon the old man and Cui Xie duo.

    The poor old man was faced with a difficult position at that moment, he either fled away using his amazing speed or stayed there blocking the brunt of the explosion and helping Cui Xie.

    A normal person would always choose their selves upon the lives of their Master, but this old man didn''t seem to be someone normal.

    He was extremely loyal, and praiseworthy, as he didn''t move from his spot and just ced his best defense to protect himself and Cui Xie from harm.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t lose any precious second as the moment he threw himself down from the chain once again, he lied down on the ground.

    After using bombs and explosives for so much time he had already created an understanding of their power, and dangers.

    ''BBOOOOMMMM¡­, BOOOMMMMM¡­''

    Right after Eric lied on the ground, the two grenades he threw towards his target had exploded in pieces, leaving behind a lot of smoke, fire, and hatred.

    By now, Eric''s status, identity, and background didn''t matter anymore, as he turned into a shameless bastard that had tried to kill them.

    The old man knew that the moment after the explosion was the most important moment of this fight, so he made sure to keep himself sharp for that slight chance of action.

    In fact, his hindsight, and preparations were extremely good, it was just that he forgot he wasn''t the only prey, and that there was someone else he was supposed to protect.

    "One moment¡­, Two¡­, Three¡­"

    Still, nothing happened. It felt like he had overestimated Eric''s abilities and he couldn''t be happier about that, but the next moment he heard something that immediately reversed the scale.

    ''Aagghh¡­, Aaarrggghhh, Kill you¡­, Arrgghhh¡­''

    These were the moans of pain from no one else but his Young Master Cui Xie that he was supposed to be protecting now.

    He couldn''t believe that he was actually outwitted from a young sprout, as anger started building inside his heart. He wanted to use his own hands to actually rip Eric''s heart apart.

    Too bad that he was unable to do something like that as Cui Xie''s body and life were in Eric''s hands at this moment, so he could only cry in seek of justice,

    "Shameless junior, why don''t you release Young Master and fight this old man fair and square, if you win this city will belong to you!"

    "Hhahahaha~! Fair and square! Old Fart do you even know the meaning of those words!?

    Just what part would be fair and square a fight head-on among us? Just the disparity in our actual age is the same asparing a valley to a mountain!

    Furthermore, howe you were reminded of fair and square only now when I have your Young Master!? Why didn''t you say something simr when I was the one captured?

    So, when it''s not convenient to you people should fight fair and square, but when it''s convenient to you it doesn''t matter?

    Does such a world truly exist!?"

    The old man''s face turned ashen, as he would have never expected Eric to possess such a sharp tongue, so he couldn''t help but ask in a bit of panic,

    "So, what do you want?"

    Without giving him an answer, Eric gave a few quick ps to his VIP prisoner, and then continued,

    "I just beat him now to show you what will happen to you if you make any wrong move! I hope you don''t want to kill this Young Master of yours!"

    "You damn demon, what do you want?"

    "Nothing much really, just open your Conscience Sea for me to enter. I will tell you about my next demands after that!"

    The old man''s face turned ashen, he would have never expected Eric toe up with such a request.

    Forgetting about the ve seals that would make a man or a woman the ve of their seal creator, a small mistake from Eric could easily turn him into an idiot.

    There was no way he was epting something like that, but at the same time, he couldn''t leave his Young Master to suffer. In fact, if he did let him suffer, his Young Master might call him a traitor.

    So he had to act and do it fast!

    It seemed like he had no choice but to use his trump card, as took out a Talisman from one of his pockets, that started shining and then made a jump towards Eric and his Young Master.

    If that worked then he would surely not only seed in protecting his Young Master but also apprehending the little bastard that put him to shame.

    It was just like hitting two birds with one stone.

    The Talisman he had just activated was stuck to his legs, and he got faster with each extra foot he passed through. It seemed like a cheat-like ability, just like small distance teleportation.

    For that reason, it didn''t take him long to reach his target, as in the blink of an eye he was right in front of it, extending one hand towards his Young Master, while the other pped Eric.

    ''nnkkk¡­, Shatter¡­''

    An extremely good move indeed, even Eric had to ept that it was a good move. Too bad that the results weren''t as expected, as instead of Eric''s cries of pain, the old man heard sounds of ss shattering.

    Huh!?

    What the hell!?

    What the hell just happened!?

    The old man couldn''t believe his ears, and his senses reminded him that he had just punched a mirror and not the actual Eric.

    That made the poor old man almost suffer an infarct, as he couldn''t help but turn his head behind, looking at Eric still holding hostage of Young Master Cui Xie.

    Looking that finally, the old man had figured it out, Eric couldn''t help but show a grin as he said,

    "Is this the fair and square that you predicated a few moments ago old man!? I must say I truly learned something new today¡­"

 Chapter 404 - 404: Head Of Longgang City Underworld

    "Some people are shameless beyond boundaries, don''t you think so old man!? Hhahahah~!"

    It was only at this moment that the truth was finally revealed to the poor old man, whose face was a mix of green, red, and purple.

    What he had just hit a moment ago had been nothing more than a mirror, that God knows how it had appeared inside the small dark ce, while Eric and his Young Master Cui Xie were behind him.

    In simpler words, Eric had yed a magic trick upon the old man, using the mirror and a bit of fast speed light direction and calction, he had created an illusory image in the mirror.

    Still, one had to admit to his speed, and quick thinking, as most probably he had ned of this the moment that the bombs had exploded, or shortly after.

    It was clear that Eric was some kind of genius and a terrifying one at that. Despite hating him to the bone, the old man couldn''t help but praise him inside his heart at the same time.

    On the other hand, Eric seemed to have been dissatisfied by the old man''s attitude, as without even as much as a notice, he made a cut on the poor Young Master Cui Xie''s throat.

    The cut wasn''t big, but it was done precisely on Young Master Cui Xie''s carotid artery, which was then immediately pressed upon by Eric.

    If Young Master Cui Xie didn''t take some clot-buster medicine or quickly close on that wound, then he would surely die in 5-15 seconds.

    If anything happened to Eric at that point, and he lost the control of the pressure, then Young Master Cui Xie was as good as dead.

    Meaning that even if he wanted to drink Eric''s blood at that moment, the old man couldn''t make a move against him, lest he wanted his Young Master to die.

    After doing what he needed to do, Eric quickly turned his attention towards the old man in front of him, and said with a creepy grin on his face,

    "Old man, I am sure that you already know what I did, so I don''t need to exin it! Now, just as you can see, you only have two options.

    Either do as I say and your Young Master lives, or you try to kill me and he dies!

    So, what is going to be?"

    No matter how angry and how unwilling he was with this whole situation, the old man couldn''t bring himself to make a move.

    Leaving aside whether his Young Master lived or died, he didn''t even have the confidence in killing or dealing a blow to Eric.

    Thinking like that, he understood just how dark their situation was, and just how trapped he actually was.

    Still, he didn''t want to give up, as he used thest straw that he thought that it could help them.

    "Do you know who he is? Do you know who are you messing with?"

    Eric had to say that he felt quite respectful towards the old man, and this Young Master Cui Xie for not using their background earlier, but at the same time he thought it was foolish to think that it could work now.

    "I don''t! I have no idea who I am messing with! But if those guys are true as you are making them be, then will they leave me to go if I let you go now?

    Do you think it''s possible? Or are you just trying to take me for a fool old man?"

    Both, the old man and Young Master Cui Xie were extremely startled and shocked hearing him ept that he had no idea who they were.

    But even more so when they heard the second part of his words. After all, it was just as Eric said, there was no way that whoever was behind them would ever let him go with what happened.

    Despite the fact that Cui Xie was sort of expelled from his family. Those guys would still not allow him to throw their family''s face away.

    Not to mention that there were still people who thought highly of him and backed him in his family. This old man was enough evidence of that!

    "Sigh~!"

    The old man couldn''t help but release a long and emotional sigh as he approached Eric''s location while rxing himself and opening his Conscience Sea for him.

    More than words, he showed his decision with his actions, even though it was clear that he wasn''t convinced with this.

    In fact, he had thought that the moment that Eric entered his Conscience Sea and tried to set his ve seal in there, he would just trap him in there, and kill him.

    Even though that would endanger his Young Master''s life, he couldn''t help but do it. After all, a servant of the Cui family belongs to the Cui family only.

    Too bad that Eric had no intention of exposing himself to dangers, and on top of it was backed by his Dragon Empress, and his Legacy System.

    Without losing time, the moment that the old man was enough of a distance from him, he quickly bit on his thumb to draw blood and drew the symbol on the old man''s forehead.

    Before the old man could even react to what happened and the changes, some blood-red chains appeared out of nowhere,pletely chaining his Soul Avatar.

    When he finally thought of reacting, a head-splitting headache hit him without mercy, as if trying to punish him for thinking wrongly.

    The more he thought of doing something to Eric, the more intense was the pain in his head, and the more heart-wrenching was his teeth cracking, and the quiet scream.

    It didn''t take him long to understand what was going on, and the cause of his headache, so even if he didn''t want to, he had no choice but to forget the idea of harming Eric.

    Once he did so, then his headache waspletely gone, with no sign of ever existing. Well despite his momentary trauma.

    On the other hand, Eric was extremely pleased with the quick result, but his job wasn''t over yet. In fact, it had just started.

    Without losing much time, he quickly released the lock on Young Master Cui Xie''s carotid artery, quickly applied a bit of medium quality Health Potion in there, and then drew the symbol on his forehead.

    In no time Eric had already gained another healthy and necessary ve for himself. Since he couldn''t take the stage himself, then he would need someone to do so.

    Cui Xie was the perfect person to do so, not only did he have strength, and potential to grow stronger, but he also had a deeper background that could be bendy to him.

    Once he was done with the two of them, it was the turn of Cui Xie''s four trusted generals. If he wanted a consolidated, and united front, he could afford to leave any loose ends.

    But while Eric''s mood seemed to get better and better, the poor old man''s mood was getting worse and worse.

    The moment that he saw Eric release his Young Master like that, he thought that he had lost his mind and was trying to kill him.

    Even though he knew the consequences of his possible actions, he couldn''t help but have negative thoughts towards Eric, and his headache started once again.

    Despite having his fair share of torturous, and suffering moments, the old man still thought that this suffering could easily enter his top 10.

    Imagine his surprise and shock when he saw that not only was his Young Master in perfect condition but even the cut and his injuries had been healedpletely.

    If before this happened they thought that Eric was just a fighting genius, and an extremely cunny one at that, right now they felt that he was bing mysterious, and unpredictable.

    Both of them couldn''t help but think about just what had they been dragged into, and whether they would be able to survive all this.

    Too bad that neither of them had any choice, as they were now just ves serving the same Master, being Eric.

    On the other hand, Eric quickly took care of the remaining four, as he left the short fatty out of this whole mess, as he still had a bit of resentment towards him.

    It didn''t matter much though, with Cui Xie and the others under him, the Underworld of Longgang City belongedpletely to him.

    Now he just needed to take control of the white as well, before he stabilized his position and started thinking of expansion.

    First things first though, as the most urgent matter at the moment was to leave this ce and find afortable hidden ce.

    As matter had it, the ce where he was staying right now was one of the dungeons that the Corruption Policy Division would use to interrogate their targets.

    The good thing was that it was far away from the normal police division, and the prison, but the bad news was that it had already passed 2 days.

    He had been awake all this time, as he had only pretended to be sleeping, but he still had been unable to notify Ren Jia.

    He just hoped that she hadn''t done any stupid mistake that couldplicate things in the future. Clearly with no bad intentions, but the simplest mistake might cause him dearly.

    After all, from today forth he would be the new Master of the Longgang City, and slowly into the whole Wenzhou Prefecture¡­

 Chapter 405 - 405: Plans, Word, & Worth

    Certainly, his wishes were easier said than done, he knew this better than anyone. But he wasn''t at a total disadvantage as he already had the foundations ready.

    Furthermore, tonight he was intending to weed out all the opposition that his new organization might suffer in this city.

    The biggest reason he had attacked Cui Xie''s business was clearly to pull him out of his hiding and then cast his ve seal upon him.

    But there was actually another reason why he did so in that obvious and open ce. That was because he wanted to instigate those guys who were lowering their heads but harboring evil intentions.

    Just think about it, what would these guys do if someone suddenly attacked Cui Xie''s ce, and then shortly after there was news of him dying.

    They would clearly think that this was their golden chance and opportunity to take control of the city and would employ every means they had to do so.

    When they had used everything they had against each other trying to separate the city, Cui Xie and his people would appear once again and weed them out in one fell swoop.

    For that reason, the moment that he had dealt with everyone inside the room, Tianlong Yun threw a few more grenades inside and then used an Escape Talisman to take everyone outside.

    If he wanted to make the death of Cui Xie and the others believable, he had to put up a nice show that wouldn''t let anyone doubt.

    The moment that they were outside, Eric immediately turned towards the still dizzy and shocked Cui Xie as he said,

    "Tell your trusted people to spread the word that you are dead and theny low for some time! When all the fish have taken the bait we will fish them out once and for all!

    In the meantime, make me a list of all the assets and people of your organization, and all the big figures of the white world in the city.

    After we are done fishing, we will take control of the white world as well! If you have anyone trustable andpetent in leading you may tell me now!"

    Cui Xie was caught unprepared and by surprise, as he didn''t know what to think or how to answer for a few moments. Everything had happened too rushed and sudden, he was unable to keep up.

    As he was lost in his thoughts and ideas, the old man beside him took the opportunity to speak,

    "I know someone who might be the right person for the job! I will convince her to work for you, and help you out, but you will have to promise me something!"

    "Oh~!? I didn''t know that ves had the right to ask for something in exchange for working for their Master! It seems like I am trulycking!"

    The old man was startled for a moment hearing that, but then he only released a loud sigh, and said,

    "You don''t! And I don''t have the luxury to threaten you with my life, so look at that as this old man''s request to serve you with all my will and being!"

    "Oho~! Now, this is getting interesting! But what guarantee do you have that I will keep my word, even if I give it to you!?"

    "None! But at least I have the hope that you might!"

    "Very well then, you have my word! Now tell me what do you want me to do, and who is this person you are talking about!"

    "I want you to help my Young Ma¡­, my previous Young Master to take revenge about the death of his parents, against the Ling family of Beijing!"

    "Old Ma you¡­"

    Cui Xie was unable to keep himself calm when he heard the old man''s wish, but he didn''t know what to say.

    The truth was that if it weren''t for this old man, he and his sister would already be deader than dead, with nowhere to go.

    On the other hand, Eric seemed excited to hear that, as he immediately startedughing and said,

    "Hhahahaha~! That''s a good deal right there! Well, I have already given my word anyway, so it''s not like I can pull back from this!

    But that will depend on the skills of the person that you will rmend old man, he or she better be good!"

    There were three reasons why Eric epted something like this so easily, and with a greatugh at that.

    First, the Ling family of Beijing was already his target after he received the dimensional pocket, Nightless Stone City, and everything inside.

    Second, even though it would still take some time, S-day would eventually happen, and there was a high chance that he wouldn''t need to make a move, as the Ling Family would suffer on its own.

    Third,st but not least, in every world, in every civilization, strong and powerful people rose amidst blood and steel.

    Just like every other powerhouse that wanted to climb thedder, he would need to have a few stepping stones, that would not only help him get higher but also fill his pockets.

    The old man had no idea about these reasons though, as he was thinking more about his request, and the person he was going to rmend as he said,

    "As for the person that I will introduce to you, you don''t have to worry, not only is she extremely capable but also fully trustable, as she is none other than Young Ma¡­, ex-Young Master Cui Xie''s little sister.

    While she is living under a different identity and is only in herst year of University for Finance and Management, she is a natural talent!

    I am sure that she will surprise you!"

    "Oh, really!? What about her looks then?"

    "Huh, her looks!?"

    "Certainly, perhaps you don''t know about this but I am a man that loves beauties! Most probably in the near future, she will be mine if she is any good!"

    "That¡­ That doesn''t seem really appropriate, does it?"

    "And you asking me to go against one of the giant families of Beijing is appropriate? You should know better than me that there is no free lunch in this world old man.

    As for your full willing service to me, do you truly think that it''s worth that much?"

    The old man didn''t say anything, but it was clear in his expression, that he truly thought so.

    In his mind, and heart if it wasn''t for Eric using some underhanded tricks, it was impossible for something like this to happen to him, and his Young Master.

    To someone like Eric, that expression was as clear as the sunny sky on a beautiful summer day, so he chuckled and said,

    "Hhaha~! It seems like you truly think so! Very well then, let me show you how much you are worth to me!"

    With that said, he just needed one thought to send everyone else, including the short fatty at a safe distance away from him and the old man, as he looked towards him and said in a loud and clear voice,

    "Fight without holding back!"

    It wasn''t just an invitation, but also an order on the old man''s ve seal. With that, he would truly fight with everything he had.

    Everyone around them had different thoughts, and expressions, as they didn''t know what to make of this.

    The first thought crossing their head was that Eric was just a lunatic seeking his own death, but he didn''t seem like one.

    But if that thought was crossed away then the only left option was that he truly believed that he was capable of winning this battle, which clearly seemed even more impossible.

    They didn''t have much time to think about it though, as the next moment the old man had jumped forward and was attacking Eric with an open palm.

    One didn''t need to even look at it, as the pressure and impact on the surroundings were more than enough to testify its strength and power.

    Still, even in front of that attack, Eric seemed to bepletely calm and collected, like it wasn''t much of an attack.

    It was only when the old man was in his close-quartersbat area that he finally made his move and sent a palm to meet the uing palm.

    Different from the old man''s attack, Eric''s attack looked extremely simple and ordinary. Without any strength, pressure, or impact behind or around it.

    It truly looked like he had given up on his life and was actually epting his death. Even the old man seemed to be quite surprised at his actions and movements.

    In the old man''s heart and mind he should be the winner, but then why the hell was his danger instincts ringing like some kind of rm clock.

    What the hell was that aura of desperation around him, that made him feel overwhelmed, and overpowered.

    Just what the hell was going on there?

    ''Bannggggggg¡­, Crkkkkk¡­, Crckkkk, Booooooommmmm¡­''

    The next moment, loud sounds of a titanic sh, and broken bones started ringing all over the ce, while a big cloud of dust and debris was raised around the spot of the sh.

    No one was able to see or sense what the hell was going there due to the disruptions in the Qi and environment.

    It took them a whole 30 seconds for the dust and debris to finally calm down, and fall on their ce, for the results to be visible.

    It was a good thing that all this happened in the mountains around the city, and no one should have witnessed this, otherwise, they would have been blown out of their minds¡­

 Chapter 406 - 406: Interest & Unrest

    But even though there were no normal people around the area, there were still Cui Xie and the others in there who perfectly took the spot of the mind blown people.

    How could they not be after all, against all thoughts and beliefs that they might have had, the one who was thrown away wasn''t Eric, but the old man Ma.

    Not only that, but he was sent flying and crashing upon some rocks and trees, and his current look and situation was nothing short of a crap beaten poor old man.

    There were scratches, bruises, blood, and bones appearing all over his body, making him look more of a dead guy than someone who was still among the living.

    "Ho-How~!"

    Young Master Cui Xie was unable to resist his shock anymore, as he couldn''t help but scream at himself for what had just happened. He didn''t understand how it was possible.

    All this looked just like some kind of nightmare, even those geniuses in the big ancient families didn''t have the strength to beat someone of the Second Realm, while being still in the First Realm.

    Just what kind of monster was this guy in front of him!? And howe this was only the first time that he was hearing about him?

    It just didn''t make sense! Someone with that potential and strength shouldn''t be unknown. But why didn''t he have any information upon this guy.

    The only probable and logical reason ringing in his ears would be that Eric had changed his appearance, and this wasn''t his real face.

    But if that was the case, then why did his face feel so real, just like it was his original skin? Young Master Cui Xie was unable to understand how it was possible, which made him even moreplicated.

    On the other hand, Eric finally moved from his spot, as he started walking with heavy steps towards his victim, and then with some quick movements fixed his broken bones.

    Then without the slightest hesitation, he took out a Medium quality Health Potion and stuffed it inside the old man''s mouth. That should be enough for him to recover in 2 or 3 days.

    In the meantime he turned towards Cui Xie and said,

    "Do you have any house or vi outside the city to rest? I guess that we wont be able to return back in the city for a few days in order to reach what we want!"

    It was only at that moment that Young Master Cui Xie was finally able to wake up from his stupor, look at Eric with a strange gaze, and then say,

    "I have! It''s not far away from here actually!"

    "Very well then, let us head there, and make the fine tunes of my nes! In the meantime, fix me an appointment with your sister, I want to have a look at her for myself!"

    Young Master Cui Xie couldn''t help but flinch for a moment when he heard Eric''s words, as he then asked with a strange voice,

    "Do you truly intend to make her your woman?"

    "That depends on whether she is good enough for me to do so!"

    Cui Xie was about to jump and scream that his sister was the best in the world, but considering the current situation they were in, that would have been extremely weird, and embarrassing.

    The truth was that he still had his own reservations against Eric but considering the current situation it didn''t seem like he had any other choice.

    Forgetting about anything else, just the facts that he already had Eric''s ve seal upon himself, together with old man Ma, and his close people, coupled with Eric strength potential.

    He felt like he wasn''t worthy to even carry Eric''s shoes. His little sister was his weak point, but just like any brother he would like for her to be happy, and with someone worthy of her.

    If he considered these two points, then Eric might be just the man for the job. But that would depend on whether he would actually be able to steal her heart.

    Otherwise, even if he knew that he was going to die for uselessly and with just a thought, he would still not ept it.

    Thinking like that, he managed to calm down quite a bit, as he looked at Eric with a lighter expression and said,

    "Okay! You will meet her tomorrow!"

    "Oh~! You don''t seem like you hate this idea a lot!? Why so?"

    "What can I do even if I do hate it? I am extremely weak right now, and that is my own fault. I only hope that you make her happy if she choses you, and if she doesn''t then I will try to take you down with me!"

    "Interesting! Extremely interesting! You are the first Young Master I meet that seems to actually have a few grains of brain in your head!

    Let me tell you this though, if you manage to satisfy me with obedience and work, I promise to help you get strong enough to get your own revenge!

    But only if you manage to satisfy me though!"

    His words threw Young Master Cui Xie in a disarray of emotions, astely he had lost all hope in his revenge against the Ling n.

    But right now, for some odd reason he truly believed Eric''s words, and truly thought that perhaps he might truly be able to in the future.

    Without further ado, Young Master Cui Xie lead the way, while Eric and the others followed behind him. Those four helpers of Cui Xie had prepared a small stretcher for the old man to carry him.

    It didn''t take them long to finally arrive at their destination, as with their strength, any wild animal was nothing more than hunt and extra food.

    The ce was nothing more than a forest vi, surrounded by trees, a small river crossing behind, and a stables for horses, and a few other animals.

    As much as Eric would have loved a rest, he couldn''t do so at the moment, because there was another person he was worried about, and that was Ren Jia.

    After their separation he hadn''t been able to contact hertely, and he feared that she might do something stupid for his sake.

    For that reason, as long as he located the house, and its position, he immediately separated from the group, and made his way towards the shore.

    It took him around 20 minutes to find the cave that he had let as a meeting point with Ren Jia, but he still managed to find it easily, and entered inside.

    Ren Jia seemed close to breaking down from worry when he arrived, as his heart couldn''t help but beat a little stronger and get a bit warmer.

    Without hesitation, he appeared in front of her, as the beauty seemedpletely shocked by his sudden appearance.

    The moment that her shock, and startle disappeared was the moment that she jumped from her spot and threw herself into his arms.

    After a few warm and sweet moments together, Eric and the beauty finally left the cave and made their way towards the Forest Vi.

    Due to the quiet and calm surroundings, Eric thought of making that ce his new center of operations, and his living quarters.

    That would be only during the time he was free though, as it would be extremely difficult for him to squeeze some free time, as he hade in this ce for business and not for vacations.

    It was close to the dawn break when Eric finally returned to the Forest Vi with the beauty by his side, as the Longgang City had turned bloody, and scary in a short time.

    When the cat suddenly leaves the house, then the mice will most certainly start dancing all over the ce, the same was happening in the City.

    A lot of Underworld groups, and organizations were having a go at each other in order to profit from this opportunity and take control.

    The most prominent ones seemed to be two drug dealing gangs, that had the money in their side, and one traditional Chinese mafia sect, called Thousand Hands.

    While Thousand Hands seemed to be wanting to stay and watch, the other two gangs seemed toe up with apromise, and then turn their guns towards them.

    In just half a day, more than half of the Thousand Hands organization had been either sent to the hospital, while the heads were killed.

    Even though only certain death would protect these drug dealing organization from any possible stupid revenge in the future, they couldn''t kill them all.

    If they crossed the line too much, and too quickly then no matter how much money they gave to the police, they would still be caught and thrown in jail.

    So, no matter how unwilling they were, they had to leave this guys alive, or close to being alive. All the hospitalized goons were going to stay in hospital for at least half a year, or more.

    But after taking care of themon enemy, the two drug dealing mafia organizations, seemed to have broken all decorum with each other, and war started once again.

    It was just like those famous years of the famous Sicilian Mafia, or the time of Toto Rina, streets were slowly drenched in blood, while the higherups shed crocodile tears for their loses.

    While Longgang City was experienced such a terrible situation, the person responsible for most of it, was looking at a great beauty in front of him¡­

 Chapter 407 - 407: A Bet With The Beauty

    The beauty in front of him was tall at around 1.8 meters, with long ck hair, jade green eyes, and a perfectly chiseled proud face.

    Her curves were murderous as well, as he hadrger than average juicy melons, a thin waist, andrge hips, followed by some straight and beautiful thigs wrapped in stockings.

    She looked like some kind of Goddess, and her looks were then followed by her cold and proud look, and character. She didn''t look like she was being presented to Eric, but like he was being presented to her.

    In other words, it didn''t look like it was Eric who was measuring her and checking if she was worthy to allow her to be the front face of his Legalpanies.

    But like she was measuring and checking whether Eric was someone who was worth working for or not.

    Her look, her face, and her character made Eric even more interested and curious about her. After all, guys most of the time went after a woman just for the sake of hunting and not actually for the hunt.

    Furthermore, if his representative didn''t have this much pride and arrogance while dealing with the business world, then everything would be useless.

    For a few moments the two of them just looked at each other right in the eye, it was like the first that lowered his gaze would lose in their little game of asserting power.

    It was a small game of endurance, as normally men would always divert their look first, in order to see what the beauty in front had to offer.

    Unfortunately, Eric was neither a gentleman to give her that pleasure, nor a man that couldn''t control his urges and desires.

    So, the oue of the battle was already decided, as finally after 7 minutes and 21 seconds, the beauty finally diverted her look. The winner was clearly Eric.

    After his dominance had been proven in some way, Eric just continued looking at her with a gaze of interest as he said,

    "So, your name is Cui La?"

    "Yes!"

    "Very well Cui La, let me get straight to the point. What I am looking for is someone that will help me rule the White market of this city and this prefecture in the future!

    So, I will ask you only two questions!

    First, do you have the confidence to do it!?

    Second, how much money and time it would take!?"

    "Huh!?"

    The beauty Cui La was left speechless as she heard Eric''s two questions, she had never expected something like this.

    It may look like Eric was ying around, or like he was just spouting nonsense, but the truth was that he had the capital to sprout such nonsense.

    Furthermore, from the tone of his voice, it wasn''t a matter of whether it was possible or not, but how much time it would take.

    For some reason she felt like her prior understanding and evaluation of the guy in front of her waspletely wrong.

    Eric looked like a kid, even younger than her at around 18 or 20 years old, so she thought that he was probably one of those silk pants geniuses of the capitaling here for fun.

    Even though she was briefed on his strength and his abilities, she still didn''t quite believe them, she thought that some family Master of his was doing the job from the shadows.

    But now that she stood in front of him like that, and heard those two questions, she seemed to have changedpletely her opinion of him.

    On the other hand, Eric was just looking at her with the same look he had from the beginning as he seemed unfazed by her assets and beauty.

    It wasn''t that he was truly unfazed, but if this woman knew how to y hard to get, then he could just reverse the tables on her.

    Since she seemed so confident in her body, curves, and sensuality then he could just show her that there were mountains after mountains.

    "6 months to 1 year, and that is only if I have unlimited ess to funds. While I might lose around 20-30% of them in the meantime, I can promise that I will triple the investment in the next year!"

    "1 year to take over the whole Wenzhou Prefecture, surely isn''t bad! I think I can work with that!"

    "Uh~! No, I meant 1 year about this Longgang City! Even though it looks simple, it certainly isn''t, as there will be a lot of pressure, and problems with the localpanies and groups!"

    "Huh~!? It seems like I thought highly of you even when I tried to underestimate you! I thought of leaving everything to you and taking care of some other issues, but it looks like I will have to help you a bit!"

    "Huh!? Don''t be cocky! Do you think that you cant take over this ce in a shorter time? That is nothing more than a fool''s dream!"

    "Well, perhaps it is, perhaps it isn''t! While I am just a student of Economics, I know my way around it, and even more, I understand human nature!"

    "Huh!? Hhahaah~! You are just a student, and pretend like you can do something like that? You are truly funny! Just like some circus clown! Come on, tell me a few more jokes!"

    "Oh!? Do my words seem like jokes to you? Very well then, since you think so, then it will be easy for you to bet on this clown''s jokes, right?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "If I win then you will be mine, not only as a ve but serve me with your full will and conscience!

    If you win, then I will release your brother and the others from their bindings, and I will also add an extra 10 million dors. I am sure you will find them useful!

    So, how will it be? Do you dare!?"

    The beauty was a bit confused and surprised at the moment, as she didn''t understand whether Eric was cracking jokes, or really meant his words, but she felt like this was her chance.

    This was her only opportunity to save her brother and the others from their binding, but also get capital to start her own business.

    Even though she had a sort of a bad feeling about this, she immediately jumped into the bet,

    "Yes! Of course yes! You are practically giving me these rewards for free. Hahahhaah~!"

    "Very well then, in two weeks at most Longgang City will be fully mine!"

    The beauty was startled and surprised for a moment, as the self-confidence in Eric''s voice seemed to have affected her, as she thought that he was extremely cool.

    But the next moment she quickly shook her head and decided to throw that feeling away, as the person in front of her wasn''t her man, her friend, or even a person she could trust.

    "For these two weeks stay behind me as my secretary, it would be bothersome to teach you how to deal with business again from scratch."

    The beauty felt extremely angered, but she managed to control herself andpose her attitude, as her brother''s and the other''s freedom depended on her.

    Dealing with her, Eric seemed to not have much of a mood anymore, as he just stood up and calmly walked towards his own room.

    Cui La watch him disappear behind the doors with an odd look, as Cui Xie appeared beside her asking,

    "So, how it went little sister!?"

    "Hm¡­, Hm¡­, Hmm~! Very well I would say!"

    After that, she started telling him whatever happened, but instead of being happy for her, Cui Xie started reproaching her.

    "Are you stupid? How could you fall for such a simple trap!?"

    "Huh!? You are the stupid one! Stupid¡­, Stupid¡­, stuuupid~! Do you think that he can do what he said? Do you think it''s that easy?"

    "It certainly won''t be easy, and he might have to suffer quite a bit for it, but he certainly can pull it off. Someone of his age, who could beat Old man Ma is certainly not someone ordinary!

    You have just drowned without knowing! I thought that you wouldn''t fall that easy for his tricks and games, but it looks like I was severely mistaken."

    "Huh!? Come on, it can''t be that you truly think that he could truly pull it off, right? What happened to you and that cheap pride and arrogance of yours!"

    "Sigh~! We can only wait and see! But I have a feeling that he already has control over this game!"

    As the two of them were talking freely to each other, suddenly Cui Xie Smartphone rang and a message icon appeared in the interface.

    Opening the message, he read only two lines,

    "Prepare a secret meeting with the Police Director, and all the other important political figures of the City one after the other.

    Tell them that you have something interesting in your hands that will make them rich beyond imagination!"

    Reading the message Cui Xie was a bit startled and confused, but his prior thoughts seemed to act like fuel who was thrown to the fire, as he extended his hand and showed the message to his little sister.

    The way he saw it, there were only two options from tomorrow forth, either they seeded and took control of the city in full, or he and his little sister would have to leave with Eric for some other ce.

    On the other hand, Eric seemed to be extremely calm and collected. He didn''t look like someone who had just taken part in a huge bet¡­

 Chapter 408 - 408: The 5 Horsemen Of Longgang City

    The next day, Eric apanied by Ren Jia in disguise, Cui Xie, and Cui La, together with those 4 underlings of Cui Xie left the Forest Vi towards the meeting points.

    Since he had decided to take over the whole City, Eric decided to meet all the prominent figures at the same ce, in order to save time and energy.

    Furthermore, he was extremely confident in his offer and was sure that none of those guys would be able to refuse him.

    Cui Xie and Cui La were looking at him strangely as he hugged Ren Jia''s waist, and was leaning his head back as if he was in deep thinking.

    The truth was that he could feel that he was speeding things by quite a bit, but he thought that this was the greatest chance to strike the iron while it was hot.

    Furthermore, he wasn''t the one that would actually face them, as he finally stood up and took a Bluetooth headphone and handed it over to Cui Xie.

    Take this, and obey each and every word of mer, otherwise, we will both be in extremely deep trouble. Well, you and your family are more than me though, so you better act smart!

    "Huh!?"

    "Don''t ''huh'' me! Do you think that those guys are going to trust and work with someone that they have never seen before in their life?

    Wouldn''t all their years living amidst traps, and deceptions be all for naught then?

    Furthermore, I have no intention of showing my face in public, for personal reasons. So while I build the kingdom you will be the king to rule it! Are you clear!?"

    The poor Cui Xie, everything had happened so fast that he was unable to understand what was going on, he felt like all this was a bit surreal.

    "Are you clear!?"

    "Huh~!? Yes!"

    "Very well then, I am looking forward to your performance out there!"

    But while Cui Xie was still a bit shocked from all this, his sister was able to recover from her shock faster, as she looked at Eric with a doubtful, and scary look as she asked,

    "What are you nning to do with us, and this country? You aren''t trying to make us betray the country and upstage some rebellion right?

    Let me tell you if you do that, then you won''t be able to stay alive either!"

    Well, it wasn''t like Eric couldn''t understand what she meant by those words, as every country had a pandora''s box in order to continue existing, but he had no intention of opening them.

    Just like Japan had the Council of Five, then China must also have its own structures for these cases. Yet, why should he care about them, the S-day will take care of it naturally.

    So, with his normal calm and natural look, and voice he said,

    "I have no such ns whatsoever! I don''t want to rule this country or this prefecture, I am here only for two things, resources, and lives.

    Furthermore, this will really soon plunge into terror and chaos, and this would change entirely!"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Just what you heard, you must have already heard about the rumor spread from Japan right?"

    "Are you saying that the rumor is real? That can''t be right, it''s just a rumor!"

    "You can believe whatever you want!"

    "Wait! Since you are saying this now, then does this mean that you are from the same Sect as that guy!?"

    "I don''t know what you are talking about, I think that we went far off-topic! Anyway, you don''t have to worry about those stupid things, such as ruling or rebellion!"

    While Eric didn''t ept it in the open, his denial was good as epting it, as more questions popped into the siblings'' heads.

    For some strange reason, Eric didn''t seem like he was joking around or lying at this point, he seemed extremely serious.

    Could it be?

    Unfortunately, they didn''t have the time to think about it more, as they suddenly heard the driver say,

    "We are in proximity, we will arrive in 5 minutes!"

    The moment that they heard that, both Eric and Ren Jia wore two ck assassin outfits covering their whole bodies while wearing some other clothes on top of them.

    In less than 3 minutes, both of them looked like assassin guards apanying the siblings, rather than the ones leading the show.

    Even when they got out of the car, the two of them came first to check the surroundings, then apanied the siblings outside.

    It was a deserted ce in the forests, no one should be able to find this ce easily, as none of them were simple figures. Not to mention that Cui Xie was supposedly dead at this moment.

    There were 5 people attending this meeting besides the two siblings, as they were the Director of the Police, Secretary of Security, the Mayor, the head of the Weng family, and Gao Jixie.

    In fact, there should have been only 4 people in the meeting, as Gao Jixie wasn''t invited. After all, he was the direct opponent for the white world of Longgang City.

    He was the businessman that lead the full circle business in Longgang City, and also the head of the chamber ofmerce.

    He was a visionary and unscrupulous businessman that would do anything for more money. There were words that he would even give his wife and daughter away to reach his goals.

    But Eric knew that those were only rumors spread from those outside due to the greed and inability of those people to actually win against him in the business world.

    This guy was a truly visionary man, a true businessman breed. While Cui La was a genius and a diamond in the rough, then this man was a 10 karat cut and polished diamond.

    The Weng family was also the strongest family in the city, as they were the second richest force in the city.

    While they didn''t have Gao Jixie''s money, they certainly had their own strength of people and resources, as they had their say in the City matters.

    As for the remaining three, they were the leaders of the city, and despite their little frictions now and then they were still able to join forces against outsiders.

    Until now, none of them actually considered Cui Xie in their level, as he was too green, and immature to enter their circle and take part in city matters.

    But still, they couldn''t help bute here tonight, as they wanted to have a look at what he was going to propose.

    Well, in fact, they had an idea of what he might propose, and they didn''t like their idea. So if Cui Xie truly proposed to deal with drugs in the city, they were going to get rid of him.

    "Goodnight Gentlemen! I hope to not have impeded you from any important matter to gather you here!"

    "Hmph~! Cui Xie if you are going to propose us to allow drugs in the city, then you might as well stop wasting our time!"

    The first to act upon his thoughts was certainly the Director of Police, as someone that had the closes approach to it, he knew its consequences better than anyone.

    His words seemed to have surprised Cui Xie for a moment, as he finally said with a calm tone,

    "Director Cheng must be joking, there is no way I will ever propose something like that. As a matter of fact, I am nning on taking down the other two gangs that deal with it, when we are over here!

    Drugs will not be allowed in this Longgang City!"

    "Huh!? Then your proposal?"

    "It''s for somethingpletely different!

    I am sure that all of you have heard about those wondrous potions that have appeared recently in Japan, right?

    Well, I have their forme in my hands, and we can produce them whenever we reach a deal!"

    "What!?"

    None of them could believe Cui Xie''s words, they all thought that he was joking, but under the eyes of everyone he put his hands in his pocket and brought out a little ss bottle.

    Without wasting time, he quickly cut his hand, and then used the potion on top of his wound, which started closing at a visible rate.

    This was concocted yesterday, and it''s able to close almost all of the superficial wounds while having a little bit of effect on the internal ones.

    You can witness its effect with your own eyes! This is what I am here to talk about!"

    The five middle-aged, to old men, were looking at Cui Xie with startle, shock, and wonder as they were unable to control their faces and emotions right now.

    Especially Gao Jixie, as a businessman he was probably the one that came the closest to understanding the potential of this potion.

    He was also the one who had heard the most about these potions, and he had tried to get his hands on the forme by hook or crook, but it was just impossible for him.

    Yet, when he feltpletely downtrodden, this kides in front of him with what he had been dreaming day and nighttely. So, how could he not be shocked?

    He had difficulties controlling his voice, and his emotions for some moments, before he finally asked,

    "Is that the real deal?"

    "What benefits would I get by lying about this thing. It is real, and I intend of sharing this with you, otherwise, I wouldn''t have called you here!

    I don''t mind telling you that soon I might even get my hands in the improved version of this thing!"

 Chapter 409 - 409: Qualifications To Negotiate

    "What!? How is that possible? Are you lying to us?"

    "Why would I need to lie to you people? Furthermore, even if I do lie just how long can I continue lying?"

    "Then how!?"

    "That is my secret, and you don''t need to know about it now! After all, you don''t expect me to believe your good intentions from the start right?

    I need some time to actually form any good opinion and feeling of trust in you."

    Even though the five men were extremely curious about the source of that forme, and especially the forme itself, they were still able to control their selves.

    They understood better than anyone, that if the forme were right, and if what Cui Xie said was the truth, then this was a great opportunity.

    It was a great opportunity not only for each and every one of them but also for the city. As a farming city, that was mainly upied with the production of herbs, this was a great opportunity for them.

    People would have an extra incentive to farm and grow medicinal herbs alongside their normal yields.

    So, it was not only a great opportunity for them to fill their pockets but also to rack up achievements, that wouldter bring them to the main stage of politics, in Beijing.

    Each and every one of them couldn''t help but start thinking about the great prospects of the deal, and their future achievements, but there was only one person who destroyed the mood in one line,

    "This is certainly a great opportunity for each and every one of us, but what do you want in exchange?"

    Gao Jixie was a true visionary businessman through and through. He understood the great opportunity in front of him but also understood that nothing came for free.

    Surely Cui Xie understood as well, the great opportunity and riches that he was handing over to them, so it was logical that what he was going to ask was nothing small as well.

    On the other hand, Eric felt that it was extremely helpful to have a man who understood things as good as this guy did, as he gave Cui Xie his next lines,

    "Hahahaha~! President Gao is truly a great businessman that understands the heart of the matters!

    Well, it''s only logical that I will ask for something outrageous since I am giving you this outrageous opportunity.

    What I want is actually really simple!

    Reputation! Money! Unity! Expansion!

    I want you to take care of the production, transportation, and selling of these potions, while I keep the right to 50% of the profits, with 10% of it going to each of you!

    Full cooperation and help from you in order to establish myself and my family in this Longgang City, and then expand in the whole prefecture!

    I want you to abolish any kind of politics against each other, create a united front, and work towards expansion in other cities.

    I won''t meddle in your decisions regarding the city and its standing, but at the same time, I don''t want you to go overboard either.

    My house will be just like an Honorable Elder!

    What do you think?"

    Cui Xie''s, or to be more exact Eric''s words were quite outrageous, as until that moment he was nothing more than just a mobster, or to be more exact, just the head of a big gang.

    While he might have corrupted a few Police officers, and taken control of some ces, he was still just a small yer.

    Should the 5 Horsemen in front of him get angry at him, or want to finish his little game, then he would have no choice but to actually extend his own neck towards them.

    Right now, his request was truly outrageous because not only was he asking for a ce at the big table, but he was also expressing his ambition and greed to spread more.

    Well, that part wasn''t exactly in contradiction with what these guys wanted, but if they epted the offer, then everything needed to be shared with Cui Xie as well.

    To put it in simpler words, they were being asked to either keep eating their pie at the rate they had until now or aim for a bigger pie while adding another mouth.

    They were in a dilemma, but the situation was still up in the air. Before they made their actual decision they first needed to try something.

    "Your words are right, and your offer is indeed outrageous Young Master Cui Xie, but before we give you an answer, or propose another deal, we need to see if you have the ability to negotiate with us.

    After all, if you don''t have the strength or background to back you up, then we might as well kill you, take the forme and leave!"

    "Well, that is for certain, as I am also interested in knowing if you guys have the strength to cooperate with me!

    After all, the forme I have is extremely precious, and if you don''t have the strength to safeguard it, that would be the greatest joke of all time!

    One!"

    The moment he said that Eric in his weird suit came in front of him, and just bowed towards the five guys in front of him before taking a ready-to-fight stance.

    Since the talking part was halted at the moment, he was looking forward toparing his skills with the five in front of him.

    From the moment that he had seen the five of them, he had sensed that they were strong. Each of the five was a Realm 2 fighter, with their levels ranging between 230 to 250.

    These guys were the strongest fighters he had seen until now, which made him feel even more excited in exchanging blows with them. This would be a great test for his skills.

    The five men looked at Eric with an interesting gaze, but they didn''t lower their guards. They could feel that Eric wasn''t as simple as he looked like.

    All these years of living and experience, furthermore, leaving amidst deception and traps all the time, had made them quite perceptive of danger.

    The one to take their lead though was the Head of the Public Security Bureau, Huo Tie. Despite looking like a weak middle-aged man, he was actually a retired army man.

    In his heyday, this guy had been stronger, and more ferocious as he was even made a Captain of Soldier One. Which was the trump card of the country''s army.

    Yet, due to some injury that he picked up in a dangerous undercover operation, he was forced to retire and sent to work in this city as the Head of the Public Security Bureau.

    But even though he had lost a part of his strength, he was still someone that no opponent could underestimate. A lean camel is still stronger than a horse!

    The moment that he started walking forward, Eric immediately sensed a change in the air surrounding him, and he became even more attentive and careful.

    This was no game by any means, it was a true test, a true fight between experts. The opponent seemed to have felt his increased attention, and said with an appreciative voice,

    "Hhehe~! Young man, you are good! But just being sensitive is not enough! Now I will attack you, so be prepared!"

    With that said he disappeared from his previous location and appeared right in front of Eric. Since he didn''t know the ability and strength of the person in front of him, he decided to go with 40% of his strength.

    One had to say that his Bear Punch was extremely splendid whether it was in strength, speed, or technique, but since it was used by only 40% of his strength, it wasn''t much of a threat to Eric.

    Seeing that, Eric didn''t dodge the uing attack, quite on the opposite actually, he walked forward and blocked the punch with his left forearm, while his right went in for a punch.

    He had to expend 53% of his strength in order to block the punch of the opponent, but it wasn''t much of a big deal. Furthermore, this wasn''t just a block move, but also an attacking one.

    His other punch contained exactly the same strength as it went for Huo Tie''sst rib and if it connected, even if it didn''t break the rib it would still crack it.

    But his opponent was no easy person either, as the moment that his punch reached close to the opponent''s body, he felt an iron hand grab into it and pull him in.

    Seeing that his reckoning punch was so easily dealt with, Huo Tie had decided to increase the strength he used to 60%. It was quite the increase, but it was still in Eric''s zone.

    Using the effect of the pull Eric just raised his left foot in attack. If Huo Tie pulled him more towards himself, then his foot was going to hit him on the head.

    Seeing that left foot approaching, Huo Tie was a bit surprised at Eric''s decisiveness and fighting ability but he didn''t lose hisposure.

    Immediately he made a 180-degree turn on the spot, which not only allowed him to escape the iing attack but also pull Eric stronger.

    Eric didn''t lose hisposure either. in fact, he was getting even more excited at the fight, as he allowed himself to be pulled over.

    Huo Tie used this chance to actually increase his strength a bit to 70% and then throw him towards a few trees.

    ''Banggg¡­, Crackk¡­, Boommmm¡­''

    There was some dust and debris that flew up, as there were heard the sounds of trees cracking, but Huo Tie didn''t seem to be happy about it¡­

 Chapter 410 - 410: Roaring Tiger Vs Pure Jade Body

    The reason became apparent just an instantter, as Eric hadn''t actually shed against the tree he had been thrown towards, but he had actually used it as a propelling stand.

    In order for him to do so, it was clear that the control he had on his body, his strength, and his surroundings was clearly above the masses.

    Even the war experienced captain Huo Tie would have trouble to do something like that, and yet the young man in front of him had pulled it off easily.

    That made him a bit bitter about the talents, and prowess of the opponent, but he knew better than anyone that the fight wasn''t over yet. It was only starting to get interesting.

    With those thoughts in his mind, Huo Tie didn''t lose any precious instant, as he quickly put his arms in front of him in a defensive position and prepared to use the generating inertia against Eric.

    Eric''s punch came just like a ragging meteor, but since he was prepared it only caused him a bit of numbness in his forearms and nothing more.

    On the other hand, he used the inertia of the attack to propel his body in the air, and use both his feet to actually attack Eric, while flying away.

    As a senior, and as a strong ex-soldier, as the pride of the country he couldn''t allow Eric to best him, could he?

    Eric was clearly prepared for the attack, as he expected something like that, so he quickly retracted his hands to block the attack, and then use the generated force to jump back.

    Everything happened so fast, and so quickly that all the people present were looking at the duo in front of them as pure monsters.

    Even though they were also at the same level as Huo Tie, they still felt ratherckingpared to him, and if they had a one on one fight with him, they would definitely lose.

    But that wasn''t all, the masked young guard in front of them seemed to be around the same level as that terrifying Huo Tie in their eyes, and that made them even more bitter.

    Too bad that there was nothing that they could do, as despite Eric there was another masked guard by Cui Xie''s side, forgetting Cui Xie himself, that sneaky old man Ma was nowhere to be seen as well.

    If these guys had a chance or saw an opening then they would surely try their best to kill Cui Xie, despite his rather disturbing background, and in the meantime take care of Huo Tie as well.

    Greedy humans were like that, they couldn''t bear the existence of something or someone that could actually threaten their own.

    As for the normal mortals, well they were just too happy living in their bubble of ignorance, as they were treated like living stock, to even think something about it.

    While these guys were stuck in their own world and thoughts, Huo Tie and Eric were looking at each other with mutual respect and estimation.

    It takes a Master to know another one, and Eric could tell that the man in front of him had been stronger than what he was showing.

    Being a Realm 2 being was already enough evidence of persistence, and hard work that was worthy of respect, but this man had climbed even higher.

    And despite losing his previous strength, and power he still hadn''t lost his edge and his sharpness and was still trying to grow stronger.

    This was the first time that Eric had actually met someone that he could truly respect, besides Panda, but his situation was a bit different and he was still too green.

    Huo Tie seemed to have simr thoughts to him, as he looked towards Eric with a heavy look, and then said with a voice matching his look,

    "Youngster, this is myst attack, if you manage to defend against this, then we will admit that your Master has the qualifications to negotiate with us!"

    At the same time, inside he was thinking with a bit of fear, just where the hell did this Young Master Cui Xie find someone like him, it was just mind-blowing to him.

    Eric looked seriously in the eyes of the opponent, without any trace of fear, or hesitation as he said,

    "Go on!"

    He knew that if he didn''t use his Dragon Force it would be impossible for him to actually have a chance against the Master in front of him, so he decided on only defense against it.

    This way he would not only show his strength and qualifications, but he would also keep Master Huo Tie''s face and pride.

    These guys were among the most prideful people of all, and if he wasn''t careful they might even try to act against him here and now in order to keep him in check.

    Not that he feared them to be precise, as even if he couldn''t kill them all, he still had the confidence to escape from them, but that would bring him a lot of troubles and headaches.

    Those troubles would need a lot of time to actually be solved, and time was what he wascking the most right now. With each passing day, he was one day closer to the S-day.

    Master Huo Tie didn''t let the audience wait for long though, as he jumped high in the air, pulled his right arm like the bow of a bowstring, and then released it towards Eric.

    Immediately the air around his fist started whistling and moving faster, as some bits of shining light surrounded it, taking the shape of an orange roaring tiger.

    ''ROOOAAARRRRRR~!''

    It was beyond normalprehension, as the ex-soldier Huo Tie seemed to have actually trained this skill topletion as he was able to show the figure of a roaring tiger as he used it.

    Eric could feel that this attack had around 90% of Huo Tie''s strength, and it wasn''t his full strength attack, but it was still overwhelming.

    Even for someone like him, that attack seemed to be a bit over the top, but he had the confidence to best that attack.

    Finally, he was having a good chance to use that skill, and despite the fact that it wasn''t going to be of full potential it was still exciting.

    The next moment, a green light started appearing all over his body, making him look like some kind of greenntern, and at the same time, a smallyer of green ss donned his body.

    At least that was how it looked on first look, but if one managed to look better at that, they would find that it wasn''t actually ss, but rather jade.

    It was Eric''s Pure Jade Body skill, even though he had had this skill for such a long time, this was actually the first time that he felt the need to use it.

    After all the upgrades that Eric had done to this skill bringing it to full potential, he should be able to block 40% of the enemy''s attack, as long as he was on his Realm, and 15% if it was a Realm higher than him.

    That was enough for the current him to block the approaching attack totally without even receiving a single scratch, but that would be just too overpowering, and concerning about these guys.

    So he was nning of letting around 2% or 3% of the uing attack reach him, with that thought in mind, he didn''t use the skill to its full potential, but just enough.

    ''nkkk~!''

    The next moment, he felt like he was suddenly thrown in front of a real roaring tiger, that came crushing upon him, as the jadeyer around him was broken in 1 second.

    The next second the tiger engulfed him totally as he used all his strength to actually defend against that attack head-on.

    His stubborn and forthright attitude surprised even Master Huo Tie, who thought that the opponent was actually a forthright and courageous young man, a true warrior.

    Too bad that he didn''t know that Eric was doing something like that only because he had full confidence in his skills to actually block the attack, and everything was going ording to his ns.

    Eric was the type of guy that would never fight a losing battle, he wasn''t some kind of justice strident fool or any kind of hopeful hero. He was a cold-blooded and cuny fighter.

    Still, this didn''t mean that he had any intention of clearing Huo Tie''s or the other people''s false assumptions, as that would even be against his interest.

    But he didn''t have much time to think about it, as he felt that Roaring Tiger overwhelm him and then take him flying towards the trees behind him.

    ''Booooommmmmm~!''

    This time it was impossible for him to actually control his body and his strength in order to propel himself and attack back once again, as he went crashing upon those trees with a loud booming sound.

    A cloud of dust and debris was formed momentarily before he jumped back and stood right where he was standing a moment ago.

    There were scratches, bruises, and blood spilling cuts all over his body, still, he was standing as straight as a steel pole.

    It was clear that he had suffered injuries, but he was still showing his pride as a fighter that would never bow his head in front of someone else, well besides his ''Master''!

    On the other hand, Master Huo Tie seemed extremely satisfied with Eric''s endurance and attitude, even more after he blocked that attack of his, as heughed out loud and said,

    "Hhahahaha~! You are clearly a promising young man, how about youe and be my adopted son, instead of being with that Xie brat!"

 Chapter 411 - 411: Deal

    His words stunned the whole crowd, they had never expected something like that. Not only was he openly recruiting him in front of his Master, but also gave him the position of an adopted son.

    The jump into stature would be just too big, from a strong guard, he would turn into a part of the family tree.

    Furthermore, the standing between Cui Xie, and Master Huo Tie was just like that of a small hillpared to a giant mountain.

    While Cui Xie was from the renowned Cui n, he was just an expelled member of the family, with really few ties to the n.

    But Master Huo Tie was a great military official, with the status of an ex-soldier, and a hero of the country. No matter what, there were bound to be a lot of connections he had.

    His current position would be the best reflection of that. It was an offer that no ordinary person would be able to reject and even less so a young guard.

    Still, Eric just looked at Master Huo Tie with a heavy serious look, as if trying to express his words through his eyes, bowed once again, and then walked back to his previous spot.

    Such an offer was already preposterous for the people around, but now this offer had been refused without even saying a word.

    Just what the hell was that guy thinking? And what would be the reaction of the demon Huo Tie? After all, despite looking like a calm and collected middle-aged guy he was actually a demon.

    Whoever got on his bad side would always suffer great difficulties and harm. In fact, those guys on the side couldn''t help but hope that he got angry.

    Like that Huo Tie would attack Cui Xie, and they would only act as the spectators to the show, watching two tigers fight, and then kill the survivor.

    The ones who had these wishes were the Head of the Weng family, and Gao Jixie, to both of them that would be the best oue.

    Too bad that Master Huo Tie seemed to have no intention of getting angry tonight, quite on the contrary he startedughing, and then said,

    "Hhahahahahaha~! Very well, that is how an expert should be, strong, daunting, and loyal! Very well, I like you, young man!

    Now we can finally start talking about business, as I will represent the military as a whole tonight, and not me as a person!"

    As if the situation wasn''t alreadyplicated enough, Huo Tie had to go and talk like that.

    Representing himself was already a bothersome fact, but now he was representing the military, which meant that if they tried something against him, they could forget to stay anymore in this country.

    But as others were still contemting on how to consider the news, Gao Jixie''s face wentpletely cold as he understood one thing.

    The information that Huo Tie had received from Cui Xie was different from the one that they had received, and this whole thing seemed staged.

    Still, they were all able to witness the fight, and the strength the two of them had used was real, on top of that Eric hadn''t dodged any of the attacks, instead, he had defended head-on.

    No matter how much he thought about it, there didn''t seem to be a staged fight, quite on the opposite it was quite real.

    The doubts and worries in his heart, and mind didn''t disappear though. At the stage he had arrived, he was already used to doubting everyone and everything.

    He wasn''t the only one who seemed to have caught up on that fact, as the other guys seemed to be in quite the dilemma as well.

    The sides were clearly divided without even starting the negotiations, as everyone understood the connotations clearly, Master Huo Tie was looking for a bigger piece of the pie.

    As if that wasn''t enough the Mayor seemed to have decided upon something as well, as he said,

    "And Ie here representing the government!"

    For a moment even Cui Xie couldn''t help but feel that things had spun out of control, despite him being the one that had actually contacted these guys the previous day.

    Before the Director of the Police could even say a thing, Master Huo Tie looked at him, and asked with a knowing look,

    "I suppose that Director Chenges here representing the Police Department as well, right?"

    "Sigh~! You are right! With how things have turned, then I can''t hide that!"

    Now the only people without a big affiliation were the head of the Weng family, and the powerful businessman Gao Jixie, as Cui Xie had the source of the topic in his hands.

    The two of them immediately felt a bit overwhelmed from the resulting situation, and seemed to get closer to each other, should Cui Xie and the others have something in their minds.

    After all, despite acting high and mighty they understood perfectly that none of the characters participating in this were simple and benevolent.

    There were no evesting friendships and evesting rtions, only evesting interests!

    Still, Eric had something else nned for these guys, so he had no intention of weeding them out so soon.

    As everyone was still trying to process the current situation, Young Master Cui Xie finally took the attention towards himself and said,

    "Well, now that you seniors have determined that I have the qualifications to negotiate with you, and have clearly expressed your standing, I think it''s finally time for us to do what we came here to do!"

    With that parties finally started to negotiate back and forth, until they finally decided on a sharing ratio.

    The profit ratio wasn''t much different from what was stated earlier, as Cui Xie, or rather Eric still took 40% of the profit made, with the rest distributed to the other people and their affiliations.

    But at the same time, they decided that the government, military, and police would always have the primary buying rights at a little over the cost price, and the rest sold only on boundary soil.

    Certainly, there might be trafficking and the like, but that would be a problem of the country''s structure to deal with.

    Eric was happy with this deal because he would still receive great benefits and resources by only giving an already given form.

    This time it was different though, as this time he had a bit of strength to protect his rights, and he had just started to actually truly develop.

    When everything was already decided, and they were about to head on their respective directions, Cui Xie said in a decisive tone,

    "By the way, tomorrow will be thest day of any other mafia gang or organization in the city, so please tell your people to escape as they have the opportunity.

    We can not allow external interference in this city, that is about to be one of the cleaning lungs for the country!"

    The 5 people in front of him looked at him with heavy and serious expressions before turning around and leaving the ce.

    Cui Xie, Cui La, Eric, and Ren Jia did the same as well, as they got in their car and left the meeting point.

    Once they were in their car, they were able to rest and rx, as Eric looked towards Cui La and said,

    "So, what do you think!?"

    "I have to say that I am quite surprised, especially considering your skills and strength. But I still think that your actions were too showy and that you might have invited the wolf into your house!

    Furthermore, you said that you will take over the whole business in Longgang City, but Gao Jixie is still part of the deal, and I doubt that you can act against him now!"

    "Hhahahahaha~! Quite observant, I like that! Continue like that to impress me, otherwise, I won''t have a need for you!"

    "Tche! Arrogant!"

    Still, despite the displeasure written on her face, the beauty had to ept that she hadn''t expected something like this to happen tonight.

    It seemed like everything had yed into Eric''s hands tonight, and he was actually the biggest winner.

    He would be able to gain the most while doing practically nothing. He would slowly grow while the others worked. It seemed too good to be true!

    She woke up from her thoughts, as she heard Eric say,

    "Tomorrow go and register a new medicinal herbspany in the City. Take any funds you need to buy us thepany quarters, 5 big-size storehouses, and a shop at the medicinal market here in Longgang City!"

    "Huh!? Okay!"

    She didn''t understand that she was being pulled over by Eric even without seeing him actually fulfill his promise, but she was curious to know what he was nning next.

    As for Eric, he was just thinking that he needed a way to actually invest all the money he would earn into resources to increase his strength.

    The best way to do so was by actually bing part of the chain himself. Like that, even if he bought big amounts of herbs and medicines, no one would doubt anything.

    Furthermore, after cleaning this ce as he should, he would enter into secluded cultivation, and start practicing his alchemy.

    The Legacy System was just too expensive, and he couldn''t afford to waste his SP points. He needed to be a good alchemist as soon as possible.

    As he was thinking like that, and caressing Ren Jia''s waist, he heard Cui Xie''s voice,

    "Master about tomorrow, are you serious?"

    "Yes, I am! There will be no underworld in this city beside us!"

 Chapter 412 - 412: Legalizing Mafia

    Eric''s words were extremely arrogant and seemed more like a verdict than a possible oue, yet for some reason, Cui Xie felt that he would truly do it.

    But thinking more about it, there was something that he caught upon, and said,

    "We are going to continue ruling the underworld? I thought that we were going to retreat from attention?"

    "Don''t be stupid, how can we let something like that escape our hands. Furthermore, it''s almost impossible to think of light without the shadows, and I am sure that those guys understand this too.

    There is no way for someone topletely destroy darkness or the shadows, as their existence is symbiotic to light, so the best possible oue would be to let them exist while having control.

    What we are going to destroy are the darkness and shadows that aren''t in our control and might cause us trouble in the future.

    As for the darkness and shadows controlled by us, we are going to actually make their existence natural. In other words, I am nning of legalizing the underworld!"

    "Huh~!? What do you mean? How are you nning to do that?"

    "Really simple actually, we will create our own Security Agency, that will have a security contract with any business inside Longgang City, whether it is small or big it doesn''t matter.

    Our prices will be the cheapest in the market, and if someone doesn''t ept with goodwill will be forced to ept with a bad will.

    As for smuggling, underground fights, betting, casino, etc will continue like usual, but we will keep them under control.

    Some things are strictly forbidden though, like drugs, and mass destruction weapons, aren''t to be permitted in the market."

    Cui Xie was once again startled and shocked by Eric''s words, as he was cursing himself for not thinking these things earlier.

    While Eric''s n was bound to have a few holes here and there, he understood that the general line of thought was extremely good and applicable.

    ''Legalizing the Mafia!'' This was the first time that he was actually hearing such a term, but it had actually a really nice ring to it.

    Probably only this new and mysterious Master of his would be able to think of something like this, and then act on it.

    As he was lost in his thoughts, he heard Eric''s voice once again,

    "Also make sure to tell you people in the hiding to keep an eye on the guys that will retreat from the profession these days and make a detailed list of them.

    They shouldn''t lose even one of them! Am I clear!?"

    "Uh!? Sure Master, but why are you doing something like this?"

    "Use your brain, Xie! After my warning to our alliance members, then who is going to leave the underworld these days?

    Most probably when we have cleaned the ce and imed hegemony, these guys will appear once again and ask to join our ranks.

    In order to screen them right, and treat them as we should in the future, we first need to know them who they actually are! Don''t you think?"

    "Ah! Yes, Master, you are right!"

    "I know I am!"

    With those words, the important part of their conversation was closed, as Eric continued to enjoy the body of Ren Jia by his side.

    But while he was doing so, he had started to notice Cui La''s unnatural expression, and if he wasn''t wrong a sense of jealousy as well.

    It seemed like this beauty was falling without even understanding it, which was clearly to his advantage.

    After arriving at the Forest Vi, Eric entered his room with Ren Jia and then disappeared until the next day evening.

    It was finally time to deal with those guys in the city. In these few days that they had thought that Cui Xie was dead, they had fought for authority, but unfortunately today they would be wiped out.

    The n was simple, people had already spread the news that Cui Xie wasn''t actually dead, but only badly injured and was hiding in the surrounding forest.

    Now was the best time to take care of him, otherwise, he would return back and regain his position and area once again.

    Those guys understood that as long as Cui Xie was alive none of them would be able to sleep peacefully. Furthermore, they had lost too many people and funds to actually give up now.

    With those thoughts in their mind, they all sent their best elites to go forward and kill Cui Xie, who was now hiding in the Forest Vi.

    It didn''t take long for the experts to arrive at the spot, since the information they had received was urate.

    The problem was that once they arrived, they all started to look at one another, restricting one another with none of them daring to take the lead.

    In simpler words, they all fell to a stalemate that seemed a bit impossible to break, which was clearly against Eric''s wishes as he wanted chaos.

    ''Bang, bang, bang...''

    Seeing that these guys didn''t have the guts to take action, Eric decided to throw some oil into the fire, as he ordered one of the guards to actually open fire against the surroundings.

    But that wouldn''t be enough certainly, so at the same time, he killed a distanced weakling without grabbing attention, created a Blood Clone, wore him with those clothes, and sent him to die.

    If fear of being discovered wasn''t enough with just warning shots, then the death of one their own would surely make the situation more believable.

    And it truly worked, as the moment that they saw the Blood Clone get shot and fall down, all the people in the surroundings were immediately incensed to take action.

    On the other hand, the people protecting the Vi seemed quite the opposite as they had just killed one of the intruders and had solid evidence of the enemy''s existence.

    Once that was confirmed they started firing more and more in the surroundings, this time Eric even gave them a few real targets.

    Finally, these guys didn''t seem to be able to control their selves anymore, as one of them jumped out of hiding and run towards the Vi while screaming,

    "You damn bastards, I will make you pay!"

    Once the path was opened and the first traveler had passed then a second was bound to follow, and after him, there would be a third, a fourth, and so on and so forth.

    The same expression was valid in this case, as all the guys in the hiding jumped in attack towards the Vi, and the people inside.

    The ones that were in the worst position though were most probably the guards of the Vi, not only were they being besieged but they were also ordered to not kill anyone if their survival wasn''t in question.

    They didn''t understand why Eric would give them such a handicap, but none of them dared to actually get in his bad side. After all, he was their new Master.

    How would they know that Eric didn''t want to lose even a single SP point tonight, as he was in an urgent need of them?

    While the guards were fighting in defense only, Eric had infiltrated the enemy''s ranks and was slowly weeding them out one after the other.

    The special assassination mission on Young Master Cui Xie''s life was a total failure with no survivors.

    The reason why Eric resorted to such a strategy was because he wanted to thin the enemy''s lines as much as possible before taking them down as well.

    Only like that would he be able to make a clean sweep of all the Masters, and strength they had left behind.

    With that Eric entered the car, followed by Young Master Cui Xie, old man Ma, and the other four servants, and drove towards those powers one after the other.

    In but one night the whole city had been swept clean of any other underworld gang or mafia, and awakening with only one Master, Eric.

    From that day forth that night would be known as the Bloody Night Massacre, as the whole city was washed in criminals and hoodlums blood.

    Still, Eric didn''t regret even one of those deaths, as he was actually a bit disappointed that there weren''t more of them.

    After all, after today he wouldn''t be able to go rampant as he wished in the Longgang city, and it would take some time before he thought of expansion.

    Even though things were going ording to his n, and he would soon control every shadow in this city, he was still a bit disappointed.

    He didn''t have any other way of garnering SP points during this time, making him think like a stingy housewife, as he only had those SP points before starting the expansion.

    But he didn''t have much time to think about that, as Cui Xie''s smartphone suddenly started ringing non-stop, meaning that those guys had learned of his deeds.

    Eric already expected something like this, so he had already decided on a story that would take care of all the justifications, and convincing he needed to do.

    It was only after 3 hours that the smartphone stopped ringing, and finally they regained a bit of their rxation, as Longgang City underworld was now in their control.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in a dark lighted room, a ck-haired middle-aged man seemed to be extremely angry at the turn of events, as he said out loud,

    "I will fu*cking kill that bastard! Kill!"

    While he seemed to be angry and high, the other man beside him looked at him with a yful look, and asked,

    "Master Weng, what is bothering you so much? After all, he just took care of a big problem for the city, and offered us an extremely good deal¡­

 Chapter 413 - 413: Two Weeks

    "Stop bullshitting me Gao Jixie, you understand very well why I am so angry! And I know perfectly that you are as well!

    I refuse to admit that a great businessman such as yourself is unable to see his ambitions and ns for the future.

    This might seem like a good deal for us, but it''s actually a big loss. From the head of a local snake, we will turn into the tail of a dragon.

    No matter how you look at it, we will be at his mercy in the future! There is no way I am going to ept something like this!"

    Gao Jixie''s face went dark and cold as well, as Weng Hao had expressed his worries out loud. Truly he was the first to understand Cui Xie''s, or to be more exact Eric''s appetite.

    Furthermore, with the current deal, the one who might be losing the most would still be him, as Cui Xie was looking to take over arge part of his market in the white.

    Medicine and drugs were the most profit-inducing field of all. While the new product would be controlled by them, he would still lose valuable contracts with the government, military, and police.

    Not only that, but with the new contract, those guys would profit from everything at a lower price than they were getting their current medicine. It was just uneptable for him.

    The only difference between him, and Weng Hao at the moment, was the fact that he was more careful of his surroundings and didn''t dare to talk beyond what he should.

    After all, it was impossible to know whether their current meeting was being bugged and spied upon. That would not only bring him great trouble but might even take his life.

    Still, this was a great opportunity to use this idiot against the new threat. So, he couldn''t pretend like he wasn''t dissatisfied either.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he tried to find the right words as he said,

    "Master Weng you should be careful, nowadays even walls have eyes and ears! If you mistakenly or jokingly say the wrong words, you might create trouble for yourself!

    In these difficult times ahead of us, there isn''t much I can do besides promise you that I will fully support you financially should you need me to!"

    Hearing those words, Weng Hao was brought with his feet to the ground, as he just looked once around him, and then seemed to have calmed down quite a bit.

    Well, more than having calmed down, it was better self-control upon his emotions and anger. But still, it was quite surprising how fast he managed to change.

    With the newfound calmness, he turned towards Gao Jixie, and said,

    "Then, I shall thank Master Gao in advance! I will certainly be looking forward to our cooperation!"

    With that out of the way, they talked a bit more about some other topics, until Gao Jixie left the Weng family Mansion, towards his Group of Companies'' main offices.

    He had a lot on his te at the moment, a lot to think about, and a lot of decisions and n to make for the future.

    ¡­

    On the other hand, Eric was inside a big room in the Cui siblings Vi in the city, with a lot of herbs in front of him, coupled with a gas stove, some big durable pots, and a gas connection.

    Leaving Cui Xie and his people to take care of the aftermath, and then prepare for his next instructions, he felt that it was a good time to practice his Alchemic skills a bit.

    The truth was that after the massacre that he had caused these days, being responsible for every intended kill, he had jumped a few levels in strength.

    Right now, he was level 177 and was making his way up, but unfortunately, his skills weren''t keeping up with him.

    So, he needed to take some time, and train hard. He was intending to train his skillster in his Nightless Stone City, but in the meantime, he could train his Alchemic Skills.

    It was time for him to be a level 2 Alchemy Master, and start concocting Medium quality potions and pills.

    With that thought in his mind, he started once again to slowly process all the herbs he needed, and then carefully prepare the pots, and me necessary, and then put his skills into action.

    The first batch was aplete failure, everything turned into poison rather than medicine. The second batch was half sessful, as it wasn''t a poison anymore, but it wasn''t the intended potion either.

    Finally, on the third batch, he managed to seed! Even though the effects weren''t as they should be, they still worked and showed great progress.

    Once he seeded for the first time, it was easier to seed again, as he started to concentrate on increasing the quality of the potion, and its effects.

    It was nothing easy, as he had to concoct the potion, test it, meditate on his actions, and the effect of his actions, and then start once again from scratch.

    In less than a day the whole room was filled with the aroma, and smell of the herbs and his finished products, but he didn''t get out even for a break.

    For two full weeks, he stayed inside the room dealing only with his alchemic skills and the new potions.

    Only when he felt that he had reached a pleasurable level and had filled his stocks did he finally get out of the room.

    He found out that that part of the Mansion had be deserted these days, and he felt satisfied otherwise his concentration orposure might break.

    When he finally reached the end of the hall, he found Ren Jia staying there guard, and not allowing anyone to pass her.

    Even though Cui Xie had given his word, and warned everyone in the Mansion, he still needed to have extra security.

    After all, what he had been dealing with these days was nothing more than an advanced product of the already given potion forme. Something that would surely stir up the whole World.

    People feared death the most. So, a miraculous medicine that could drag them from death''s doors was more than weed.

    That was also precisely the reason why Eric managed to secure such expensive deals for himself. Even though for those rich guys and countries, what he asked was nothing more than pennies.

    Well, slowly he would not only reach them, but he would also surpass them. So he wasn''t really worried about all that.

    Happy, and in a good mood, he approached Ren Jia and gave her a nice kiss on the lips, while his hands roamed on her body.

    The beauty didn''t reject his advances, and it was only when they broke the kiss that she finally said,

    "Master you stink! I think you should have a shower!"

    "Yes, you are right! But it''s not only me who needs a shower, you need one too. So let us have a shower together!"

    With those words, without waiting for a single word from the beauty, he carried her into a princess carry and made way towards one of the bathrooms.

    For the next hour, sounds of water falling, and warm sounds of spring conquered the room, as Ren Jia was given herst days ''sry'' and ''food''.

    Feeling refreshed, and satisfied with what he had done, Eric looked at the beauty in his arms with tenderness as he said,

    "So, tell me, what has happened these days?"

    "Cui Xie managed to quickly clear the whole city and tied all possible loose ends. The entire city is cleaned of other gangs, and mafia organizations.

    Police''s work with crime and gangs seemed to have finished altogether, as we also have applied for the Security Company and have found the location for our offices, our training grounds, and lodging.

    Your idea came as a big surprise to the others, but with the help of the Police, the Mayor, and the Public Security Bureau is taking shape, and it will get approved soon.

    There were voices of discontent nheless as Master Weng Hao, and Gao Jixie opposed it head-on, but unfortunately, their words weren''t taken into consideration.

    By the way that the two of them acted though, we can determine that they are going to act soon. Perhaps once the production of the potions starts, so we have been keeping them in surveince.

    All others have sent their own people and spies to the factory in order to not only find the forme but also to take control of the ce.

    Since we already have some clues we have started to prepare a list of other ''infected'' in the factory, so we can be prepared at all times.

    At the same time, we have also registered the Legacy Group with Cui Xie as the full owner, and Cui La as the CEO of thepany.

    Cui La has already seen the situation around the City and has already a few ideas about our short-term and long-term investments.

    In the meantime, though we have already made the purchase of a shop in the medicinal herbs market, and also found some suppliers.

    The warehouses are ready as well, as we are only waiting for instructions about the herbs, and resources that we need to buy and then sell."

    "Hmm~! Very well, it seems like I wasn''t wrong in using those two. Now we only need those idiots to take the bait and start acting.

    I really don''t like dealing with people I can''t trust!"

 Chapter 414 - 414: Catching Cui Xie In The Act

    The reason why Eric had included the two of them in the whole deal thing, was because he wanted this to have smooth sailing and put quickly in action.

    After all, if the two of them weren''t on board there was bound to be some difficulties, and problems arising, that he would have to spend time thinking about.

    In order to not deal with those stupid little problems he had decided to actually take the two of them on board, but that didn''t mean that he was going to keep them there.

    The two of them were just like snakes, you might try your best to treat them well, and grow them big in your chest, but one day they will follow their nature and bit you in the chest.

    Neither of the two is someone who gets satisfied with little, as they have the arrogance and thoughts for more.

    Most probably even if Eric gave them 90% of the profits, they would still want that remaining 10%, so much that they would even try to kill him for it.

    This was thew of jungle, the strong prey on the weak! The lion is the king precisely due to its strength and arrogance.

    So while they were nning to actually deal with Eric, Eric was nning to deal with the two of them in one fell swoop.

    Master Weng Hao, the head of the Weng family was a truly arrogant, and hot-headed idiot, so he wasn''t much of a problem to deal with, but the same couldn''t be said for Gao Jixie.

    That man was not only extremely sneaky, and intelligent, but he was also cold-blooded. Even though the whole city knew that he had taken out all his opposition, no one had any evidence of it.

    Most of the time, he would use other people''s hands and knives to kill his opponents and then go cry at their bad luck.

    That was the most troublesome, and most difficult opponent for anyone. Still, Eric had confidence in himself and his nning to actually best him.

    With those thoughts in his mind, after another warm session with the beauty in his arms, Eric and Ren Jia left the room and walked towards Cui Xie''s office.

    The guy seemed to be having some happy time with one of the maids in the house, when suddenly the door opened and Eric entered inside followed by Ren Jia.

    "I see that you are having quite the free time Xie!"

    "Huh!? Er¡­ Master!? What are you doing here, when did youe out?"

    "Don''t tell me that I am not supposed to be here! Last time I checked you were still the one working for me, right?"

    The maid in Cui Xie''sp didn''t know what to make of the current situation. To her, Cui Xie was the head and the Master of the house, yet he was still calling that young man Master.

    That came as a huge shock for her, such a shock that she seemed to forget that her chest was in the open, and Cui Xie''s hand were under her dress.

    On the other hand, Cui Xie was like he had seen some kind of ghost, as Eric hadn''t left his room for more than 2 weeks, and now that he came out he actually found him in such a situation.

    He actually didn''t know what to make of this and was stupefied for a moment, then he quickly retracted his hands, pushed the maid away, and then said with a guilty voice,

    "I am sorry for the unbing view Master, it was just that I didn''t expect you toe at such a moment!"

    "I can see that! It''s just that I didn''t think that you would have so much free time from your training to actually y around during the day.

    It seems like I will need to increase your training a bit don''t you think?"

    "Ah~!? That¡­"

    "Well, that settles it! Now tell her to leave the office, we have important things to discuss!"

    "Yes, Master immediately!"

    Cui Xie wanted to curse at his bad luck at that moment, but unfortunately, he couldn''t, as he acknowledged Eric''s words, and then turned to the maid,

    "You can leave, we will discuss about your problemter!"

    "Uh!? Yes, as you wish Master!"

    With that, the maid did her best to fix her clothes as best as she could, before leaving the room. Maids pleasuring the Young Master, or the Master of the house wasn''t that big of a surprise.

    In fact, it was more like an extra duty they had to actually earn better treatment, and extra money. It wasn''t like they were losing anything doing that anyway!

    Seeing the maid get outside and close the door, Cui Xie finally turned towards Eric and said,

    "Master, I think that it was a bit too much to actually reveal our standings in front of her! She might be some kind of spy!"

    "Oh! It seems like you haven''t lost your head against her, despite being like that a moment ago! But don''t worry that was just a little test for her!"

    "You mean?"

    But as he was about to ask more about it, he saw that Ren Jia wasn''t anymore beside Eric, and had disappeared. It was clear that she was going to be the guardian of the test.

    Eric didn''t linger more in the topic, as he turned solemn and said,

    "I don''t care how many women you have, or with how many you y. But you should be careful about two things.

    First, training alwayses first. Whether it is for your future revenge, or whether it is to serve me as you should in the future, you will need to be strong.

    Otherwise, no matter if you have potential, or you are the brother of my woman, I will still discard you and throw you away.

    Second, you should always be careful that the person has a clean record. Otherwise, things will get troublesome if you fall in love with the enemy!

    Do you understand what I mean?"

    "Uh~!? Yes, yes, Master!"

    "Very well, then tell me what happened with the instructions I left you before entering seclusion?"

    Things have truly calmed down, and taken shape in Longgang City, as it is right now we have be the only existing force of the underworld.

    Everything that happens, has to go through us!

    But not everything is going fine, as there are quite a few international groups that we offended when we took over, and they seem to be preparing for revenge.

    Especially two of them, one is a Columbian drug cartel while the other is an American weapon smuggling gang.

    As for the Russians, they agreed to work with us in the surrounding cities, and not approach Longgang City.

    Their leader even offered us help to deal with the Americans, as they are amon enemy for both of us, but I have left her on hold until now."

    "She seems like a smart woman! Get me her file and every information you can find of her, and then set me up a meeting with her.

    I want to talk to her personally!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    "What about our seeds?"

    "Well, we have sent a total of 352 seeds to the surrounding cities and counties, with the order to germinate there, but we would still have to wait a bit for them to actually do so."

    "Tell them they only have 2 months'' time, and support them with any logistics, information, or money that they might need.

    But in 2 months'' time, I want to see results!"

    "Uh~! Yes, Master!"

    "With that out of the way, where is Cui La, howe I don''t sense her around the house?"

    "Little sis has gone to the newly purchased building about the headquarters of the Group! That bastard that sold the building seems to have some dirty intentions towards her!"

    "Huh!? What the hell are you doing here then? Howe you didn''t go with her, and give that dipshit a beating if he crossed his line?"

    "The thing is that the guy is Gao Jixie''s son, and you told us to not seek trouble with them! Furthermore, sis said that if we did something like that, it would damage our Group."

    "You two¡­ You are truly idiots! I told you to not go look for trouble with them, but I didn''t tell you to let them bully you!

    Furthermore, you already know that I have eyes on your sister, do you think that I would allow any other man to ce his dirty hand upon my woman?

    Go outside immediately, and prepare the car, we are leaving in 1 minute!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    Cui Xie seemed to be excited about this too, as he had been holding himself back with difficulty. He had been ready so many times to go and give that guy a beating, but he didn''t do it.

    Now that Eric had given him the green light, and was evening himself, he knew that the bastard had run out of good luck, and he was going to suffer.

    Eric was extremely angry at that moment! Despite the fact that his rtionship with Cui La didn''t have a definite confirmation or status.

    He still considered her as his woman, and he could tell that she was considering him as a man as well. It wouldn''t be long before she fell in his hands.

    So how could he allow a damned vermin to actually try and put his stinky hands upon her silky smooth skin? That guy was looking for his death.

    At that moment, he left the office room, and was faced with the uing Ren Jia¡­

 Chapter 415 - 415: Dinner & Young Master Gao

    "So?"

    "She is dirty, but I don''t know who she is working for! I apprehended her and was about to start questioning her when your message arrived!

    Did something happen Master?"

    "Yes, it did! Some people won''t cry if they are unable to see their coffin! Follow me!"

    Ren Jia didn''t say anything extra and just followed behind Eric, as she couldn''t help but think that whoever had made her Master angry was going to suffer quite a bit tonight.

    It was only when they approached the car and heard the whispering of the guards, that she finally understood what was going on.

    Hearing all that, she wasn''t jealous of the beauty that was attracting so much of her Master''s attention, she was only a bit envious of not having Tianlong Yun act for her like that.

    Still, at the same time, she was extremely angry that some bastard dared to touch her Master''s and her man''s woman, her sister.

    Eric had already made one thing clear to her, and all the otherdies by his side, they were allowed topete with each other, but they were allowed to feel jealousy, hatred, or fight against each other.

    If something like that happened, then the one at fault was going to be punished by him personally, and it would surely not be something they liked.

    As much as he loved them, as much strict he was going to be with them in this matter, he didn''t ept any objection or excuse.

    ¡­

    In the meantime, in a big personal box inside one of the best restaurants in Longgang City, a fairly handsome ck-haired young man, around his 30-ies was dining with the beautiful Cui La.

    "Young Master Gao, I think that is time for you to give me an answer to our business proposal don''t you think?"

    "Come on, La''er we can talk about those boring stuffter, right now I just want to enjoy a nice and warm normal meal with you!

    Don''t be a fun spoiler!

    Come on, let us drink to the goodpany of this night!"

    Well, more than a dinner between the two, it looked like a forced meal upon the beauty, as Young Master Gao was trying to get her drunk and approach her the most that he could.

    At that moment, they were sitting beside each other, despite the table inside the private box being big enough to amodate more than 4 people.

    The wine was good and expensive, but Cui La wasn''t much of an alcohol drinker, or a wine appreciator, as she was only in her college years.

    Surely, this wasn''t the first time she had gone drinking, but since she had been focused on her degree, and lessons it had been some time since shest had gone drinking.

    At that moment, she could feel that the wine was giving effect, as she was slowly losing her concentration, and her head was getting a bit fuzzy.

    She didn''t want to drink anymore, but she was afraid that if she didn''t ept her sses the guy in front of her would take it as an offense, and then would destroy any possible hope of help.

    The truth was that despite the fact that her brother had a deal with the 5 horsemen of the Longgang City, things weren''t that easy to build a reputation and apany.

    While the big guys had given their permission, there were still too many small guys and agencies involved in whole this mess.

    If one didn''t have the necessary connections, and buttons to press, even with the help of the Mayor and the others, it would still take some time to actually get things on track.

    For that reason, she went to Young Master Gao and seek his help as he was her upperssman in University, and had always been infatuated with her, and promised to help her.

    What she didn''t expect, was that this guy would actually stall for a time like this, and even try to get her drunk.

    One didn''t need too much brain to understand what Young Master Gao was trying to pull off right now, but despite knowing that she didn''t have much of a choice.

    Even though she didn''t ept Eric as her man or didn''t feel that he had actually aplished the goal of their promise so that she belonged to him, she still liked that guy better.

    Leaving aside everything else, he was able to actually strike a deal with all 5 Horsemen of Longgang city, something that this second-generation guy would never be able to pull off.

    Furthermore, helping him in achieving his goals was the same as helping herself and her brother, as he had promised to actually help them in their revenge.

    It was for all these reasons that she hadn''t actually exploded until this moment.

    Noticing her quietness and her fuzzy head, Young Master Gao thought that this was his chance, as he leaned forward for a kiss.

    Even though the beauty''s head was fuzzy she still managed to sense the intention of the man beside her, and she quickly protected herself with her right hand, which was actually holding a half-full ss.

    The wine inside the ss went flying and fell right on Young Master Gao''s face, leaving him stupefied. He had never thought that something like this might happen.

    His stupefaction stood only for a moment though, as the next one he stood up while screaming at the beauty in front of him,

    "Cui La what is the meaning of this? Have you decided to give up on our cooperation? Or is this a deration of war towards our Wealth Group!?"

    "No, Young Master Gao that wasn''t my intention, it just that¡­"

    "Just what? Are you trying to humiliate me? Or are you trying to make me look like a fool?"

    "No, no, certainly no¡­"

    "Hmph~! I don''t believe you! I think that is better to separate our paths at this moment!"

    With those words, he turned to the side and started making his way towards the door. But while he could afford to walk out, Cui La couldn''t afford to let him leave, as she said with an almost pleading tone,

    "Please Young Master Gao, don''t leave! It was my fault just now, I am ready to do whatever you ask, please just stay!"

    "Why should I believe your words? That was the same thing you said earlier today, and yet this happened!"

    "I am really sorry, it won''t happen again. Please Young Master Gao don''t leave!"

    "You are saying that, and still calling me Young Master Gao, don''t you think that you are distancing yourself from me?

    You can call me Jian!"

    "Ok, please don''t leave Jian!"

    "Hhahahaha~! My beautiful La''er is requesting me to stay, how can I bear to reject your intentions!"

    With that said, he once again started walking towards his seat once again, but this time there was an inspiration in his mind, and he decided to sit on her chair.

    Like that, they would be even closer to each other. He had decided to do this after seeing the desperation in her eyes.

    He was sure that she had no other choice but to actually do whatever he wanted her to do, in order to have his help.

    ''Hmph~! Little stupid bi*tch do you think that I will actually let you escape my ws? I can''t wait to have you moaning under me and plead for mercy!

    I will have my fun with you before I take everything that belongs to you and your brother! Just who do you think you are?"

    The truth was that from the beginning Young Master Gao had not even for a moment actually considered helping the beauty with pure intentions.

    Right from the start, he had only thought of actually using her to pave his way towards her brother, and their funds, before taking everything from them and throwing them away.

    Even if his father was the de-facto ruler of the Chamber of Commerce, and had the whole city around his finger, the amount of investment that the two siblings were nning was still huge.

    While their standing as number 1 wouldn''t be lost, it would still cause quite a bit of unpleasant waves that would bring them losses.

    Furthermore, these two siblings didn''t have any great background that would actually make him think twice, there was no one supporting them.

    While they were the descendants of the Cui family they had been expelled from the family, and those guys back at the Cui family didn''t give a damn about these two anymore.

    As for Cui Xie being the actual head of a mafia gang, it was even less of a threat to him, as he was the son of Gao Jixie, and they had their own people in the Police Department or the Security Bureau.

    In fact, if he actually brought Cui Xie to justice he might even be awarded for being a good Samaritan who fought against crime.

    No matter how he looked at this, there was no loss for him, and only winning. As the son of a businessman, he surely knew his way around his deals.

    It was impossible for him to know the recently reached agreement between Cui Xie, and the 5 Horsemen of Longgang City, otherwise, he might have not dared to do something like this.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he approached the beauty''s chair to sit right beside her, as his left hand went behind her shoulders, and towards her thin waist to pull her towards herself.

    Cui La immediately panicked as she felt his actions and pushed him away. Caught by surprise, Young Master Gao was thrown off the chair, and to the ground.

    "You damn bi*tch¡­"

 Chapter 416 - 416: Unlucky Young Master Gao

    Young Master Gao jumped from the spot pissed off at her reactions, ready to give her some violent treatment, as it was clear that she wouldn''t act obediently.

    In fact, he was ready to actually rip her clothes to shreds, and rape her then and there. The owner of this ce was a scrooge that always tried to gain his favor.

    Well, this was going to be an incredible moment for him to do so, as he was nning to rape Cui La and then use the videos from what he was about to do, to actually threaten and ckmail her.

    After all, while he might suffer a bit with the justice, as long as he used his money and connections he would be able to escape prison, but her life would certainly be tattered if that was made public.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he started approaching Cui La in anger, as the beauty seemed to be ready to cry as she said,

    "I-I a-am so-sorry¡­"

    But the guy didn''t seem like he had any intention of hearing her words, as he just walked forward with the same anger and disgusting grin on his face.

    ''Crkkk¡­, Crckkkk¡­, Baaannnggggg¡­''

    Too bad that it seemed like this wasn''t his day, as while he was trying to walk his way towards the beauty, the door of the private box came crushing upon him.

    "Aaarrrggghhhh~!"

    The pain was real, the door had squarely hit him on the chest and then sent him flying towards the wall, cracking and breaking a few ribs on the way.

    The sh had been so big that he had even vomited some blood from his mouth. There was no sign of his handsome and high-ss bearing anymore, he looked just like a thrashed idiot.

    Without losing time, Eric appeared from behind the door in his ck fit assassin suit, covered with normal clothes, and appeared beside Cui La asking gently,

    "Are you okay youngdy? Did that bastard do anything to you!?"

    "You, you, why are you here? What did you just do, this is going to destroy our Group''s hopes! You shouldn''t have done that!"

    "Silly woman, that isn''t as important as you! Furthermore, this is just an overconfident and disgusting vermin, there is no way someone like him is going to stop us from doing anything!

    Don''t worry, you are safe now!"

    Cui La didn''t know what to think or say anymore. She was still a bit fuzzy due to the heavy drinking, and even more so after seeing Eric''s entrance and hearing those words.

    Probably for the first time after a long period she felt warm and happy as a woman. She felt relieved, happy, and safe in Eric''s arms.

    She had never thought that she would feel like this in his arms. At that moment she didn''t care that he had another woman, or other women, she only cared about those feelings.

    Unable to control her emotions and feelings, she couldn''t help but start crying, as she said,

    "I was scared! Uuuu~!"

    Eric felt a sharp pain through his heart, as he had never thought that a proud and beautiful woman like her would suddenly break into tears.

    But he couldn''t me her, all her life she had been raised like a little princess, and all the men around her had treated her like a delicate treasure.

    Today, she was faced with an animal, a beast in human clothing. Well, to be more exact it was a man in the true sense of animalistic instincts.

    Eric couldn''t exactly me this guy in the way he acted, as he had understood that this world was either eaten or be eaten.

    After all, he had personally done the same thing to Ice, Tina, and the mother-daughter duo, so he wasn''t clean either.

    The fact that there was some sort of reason to do what he did wasn''t a true justification either, so if Cui La wasn''t someone by his side he wouldn''t have thought much of it.

    But the main point in whole this mess was that Cui La was with him, she was going to be his woman, she was his.

    That guy unfortunately messed with the wrong guy, and now he would have to suffer for his bad luck, nothing more nothing less.

    It was at that moment, that Ren Jia, Cui Xie, and the other arrived at the private box, as they finally got sight of what was going on.

    As they were running to this ce, they only heard a loud bang sound and the cry of pain. Seeing Cui La cry in Eric''s arms made even Cui Xie extremely angry at the bastard who caused this.

    His sister was the only blood-rted family member left in this world for him, and he had always tried to let her live the best life.

    In fact, he had been ready to fight and die against Eric when he had actually expressed his interest in her, but he had only stopped due to her insistence.

    She had stubbornly told him to back off, as this was a great opportunity for them to use Eric and his resources to help their selves, and if she had to offer herself to him well that wasn''t much.

    Furthermore, Eric had clearly stated that he wasn''t going to force her, so in the end, the choice was still in her hands.

    As for tonight, he had thought that with Young Master Gao''s background and standing he wouldn''t try something stupid or excessive.

    After all, he was supposed to be a handsome and refined Young Man, who had better chances of making his sister happy.

    He had thought that this man could have been his little sister''s ticket to escape from Eric''s hands, but it was only now that he understood just how wrong he had been.

    That made him even more furious with the current situation, and himself. In just one moment his presence changed, and he turned into some kind of ferocious monster.

    Without waiting for Eric''s words, or order, he disappeared from his ce and reappeared in front of Young Master Gao giving him a strong kick between his legs.

    "Aaawooooo¡­"

    The poor Young Master Gao had yet to rpose and gather himself after the sudden door attack, and he was kicked on his important family jewels.

    It was impossible for him to not scream in a wolf howling pain, that most probably was heard through all the establishment.

    A lot of people starteding out of their own private boxes to have a look at what was going on, only to be blocked by Cui Xie''s underlings.

    On the other hand, Cui Xie didn''t seem to have been satisfied by that kick only, and he started punching the guy''s face like he was hitting some sort of potatoes sack.

    Eric noticed everything that happened perfectly, but he didn''t say a word and let everything be in Cui Xie''s hands, he wanted to know just how far would Cui Xie go.

    Despite being in a horrifying rage, with each punch Cui Xie seemed to be getting a bit of his rity back, and he managed to stop before killing him.

    The handsome face of Young Master Gao had turned into nothing more than a big mush of meat and blood, as there was no resemnce to the previous him.

    When Cui Xie was finally over and didn''t punch the guy in the face anymore, he heard Eric''s voice from behind him,

    "I hope that this serves as a lesson to you and you don''t try something like this again in the future, and you actually grow up a bit.

    I am not a perfect man, and I will have many other women by my side, but I still think that I am a better choice than those, as I truly value and like her!

    I will forgive you this time for putting her in danger, but if ever happens again I will not care whether you are her brother or not anymore! Do you understand!?"

    "Yes, I do! It won''t happen again!"

    "Very well, I hope so!

    Now tell the boys to take this ce down, it seems like people will think that the wolf has lost its teeth after not hunting for a week!

    Let them all know, that not only hasn''t the wolf gone veggie but he actually is even more ferocious and vicious than before!"

    Cui Xie was still a bit angry as well, so Eric''s orders came right up hisne, as he transmitted his orders to the underlings, and returned once again beside Eric.

    Young Master Gao had passed out unconscious, while Cui La had fallen asleep after some cleansing crying, as Eric was still keeping her in his arms, and taking care of her.

    Seeing Cui Xie return once again, Eric didn''t lose time and said,

    "Report the situation to those three, and also send a warning to Gao Jixie, he has one week toe up with an exnation, otherwise the deal about the Potions is off!

    Also, take this bastard to the hospital, it''s troublesome if he dies now!"

    Cui Xie was shocked, he was one of the guys who best understood what it meant to put the deal about the potions off, as it would make those three furious with Gao Jixie.

    After all, the potions deal was an extremely important, and cheap deal for them. To lose such a deal because Gao Jian couldn''t keep his hands and desires for himself.

    This was bound to cause friction between them and Gao Jixie putting the guy into a corner, willing to do anything to get rid of¡­

 Chapter 417 - 417: Cui Xieâ€™s Anger & Gao Familyâ€™s Situation

    Without losing time, Cui Xie immediately did as he was told, as he personally exined everything that happened to the 5 people of interest.

    It was unnecessary to mention that the person who was the angriest about this whole matter was Gao Jixie himself, as he couldn''t believe just what a ''good son'' he had raised.

    He was trying toy low, and use Weng Hao to deal with the whole matter, but that bastard of his had to go and mess things up.

    He felt the need to go to the hospital and give that son of his, a good beating, even if he was on his deathbed.

    Still, at the end of the day, he was his son, and he couldn''t actually hurt him, so he had no other choice but to go and have a look at him.

    ...

    On the other hand, the trio representing the government, military, and police were even more furious with the situation as they couldn''t believe something like that had happened.

    It wasn''t like they judged Gao Jian for doing something like that, as they already knew of his character and bearing, but they judged the idiot for doing something like that to someone he shouldn''t.

    After all, there was no true justice in this world, just eternal benefits. Considering Gao Jixie''s standing and benefits to the country, some things were easily overseen.

    Even if something like that happened, they would just look for an intermediary solution of resolving the situation, likepensation or something.

    In simpler words, these situations were the same as breaking one or two eggs to make an omelet. The eggs might break, but the result was satisfying food profiting the household.

    The problem this time though was that unfortunately, the egg that the degenerate had tried to break was actually a young dragon''s egg, and they had to deal with his anger.

    In fact, the three of them had thought that despite Gao Jian''s wrong move, he and Cui Xie''s sister weren''t a bad match, and Master Weng Hao went as far as proposing to force the Gao Jian to marry her.

    That had only thrown Cui Xie into a bigger fit of anger as he even screamed at Master Weng Hao full of undisguised anger,

    "Are you seriously telling me to consider marrying my sister to the man that tried to rape her? Why don''t you send your daughter his way since you think so highly of him?

    Or should Ie and rape your daughter and then you can marry her to me!?"

    Those words sent Master Weng Hao in full-blown rage and fury, as he screamed,

    "Brat you are going too far!"

    "And you think that you didn''t? Dare say that once again, and I will make sure that not only you don''t get a part in the deal, but also suffer a fate worse than death!

    No one messes with my only left family!"

    The three old men that had been thinking the same as Weng Hao a moment ago couldn''t help but feel ashamed and embarrassed at their thoughts, and also praise Cui Xie from their hearts.

    People who cared about their family like him were really rare in this modern capitalistic world, as they promised to force Gao Jixie to offer a sufficient apology.

    While they promised that, Master Weng Hao seemed to have grown even more ferocious and angry towards the greenhorn that was Cui Xie and swore to himself to make him pay.

    The way he saw it, this was the perfect moment for him to steal the forme and act against Cui Xie, with the help of Gao Jixie.

    After all, if Gao Jixie didn''t act with him now, then he would end up suffering a lot more to apologize to Cui Xie.

    As for those old men, well as long as he had the form, and Cui Xie was dead, just what could they do about it. The only reason they backed Cui Xie at the moment was due to the forme he provided.

    Once he lost his value, then they didn''t have any other reason to actually stand by his side. There were no eternal friendships, only eternal interests.

    ¡­

    In the meantime, in the spacious room of a big and luxurious hospital, a totally wasted Gao Jian was crying in pain to his mother.

    "Aaarrgghhhh~! Mom, they wasted me! Those damn low lives wasted your son! I can''t even give you a grandkid anymore!

    I hate them, mom, I hate them! I want to make them regret they were ever born! I want to rape that bi*tch for every remaining day of her life!

    I want to make her feel the regret and pain of turning me like this! Please, mom! You have to help me!"

    Beside his bed, a woman who looked to be around her 40 with a stunning body, and curves, seemed to be in tears of pain and anger, tried her best to console him,

    "Jian''er don''t worry mother will help you! Mother will make sure to help you with everything! Just wait for your father to arrive, we will make them suffer for whatever they did to you! I promise!"

    At that moment, the door to the hospital room opened, and the man of the talk Gao Jixie entered the room, with a furious expression.

    He was enraged and furious at his son for trying something that stupid, but at the same time seeing his son''s condition made him feel heartbroken and angry.

    The truth was that he had quite a few bastard sons spread through the city, and even wider, but this was his favorite, as he was a carbon copy of his younger self.

    He had given this son of his everything he could and had spoiled him as much as he could. After all, Gao Jian was his hope and his sessor, the son that would help him spread his empire even wider.

    Yet right now, his son had done such a stupid mistake and had ended up in a state that made him extremely heartbroken.

    At that moment inside his heart, a mountainous hatred towards the people causing this was erected, but on the outside, he kept his anger and fury as he screamed at his own son for the first time in his life,

    "You damn bastard, how dare you do something like that? Do you know who the fu*ck did you mess with? Do you know the troubles you caused for me?"

    Both mother and son duo were extremely surprised at his act, as this was truly a first, and for a few moments, they were both baffled.

    The next moment though the mother jumped like an eagle in front of her son, to protect him from the anger of her husband, and at the same time attack the man,

    "You¡­ How dare you scream at my son!? Don''t you see the state and condition he is in right now? What fault does he have, if that sl*ut tried to seduce him, and then act like she was being forced?

    What kind of father are you to actually act like that towards him? The moment I epted to marry you, you promised me that you will make our son live like a prince and that you will take care of anything.

    But now you actually scold and scream at him? Could it be that you are going back on your promise, and trying to make one of your bastards take his ce?

    Do you think I don''t know about your affairs and your other bastards? Still, I have kept quiet just because you treat my son like you should and intend of making him your sessor!

    Yet you dare to scream and scold him! Should I take him with me and return to my family? There no one will be able to treat him like this!"

    Even Gao Jian couldn''t help but forget about his pain for a moment and look at his parents with a strange look.

    This was the first time that he was actually hearing something about his mother''s background, he had always thought that she had been a poor secretary who fell for his father or something.

    But now he understood that perhaps his mother was actually scarier than his father. Taking courage from that thought, he looked towards his father and said,

    "Father, how can you be so heartless at your son? Screaming and scolding me just because she is the sister of some lowlife gangster, who thinks too highly of himself?

    Those bastards have made your son unable to give you the joy of being a grandfather! How can you still have the heart to scold me?"

    The words of his wife and his son made the big businessman Gao Jixie lower his head for the first time in his life, release a sigh and then say,

    "If that was the Cui Xie of three weeks ago, then I wouldn''t have bothered with this. In fact, I would have helped you rape his sister right in front of his face.

    But the problem is that his standing and the situation you have created are extremely different at the moment.

    You don''t know this, but two weeks ago, Cui Xie arranged a meeting with me and those other 4 guys and presented us with a big deal that none of us could refuse.

    A chance to actually produce and sell those new potions that everyone is talking about nowadays. Not only that, but he also said that he might bring us even better forme!

    Obviously, we wouldn''t agree to the deal as equals if he didn''t have enough strength, but that guy has someone as strong as that lunatic Huo Tie on his side, and most probably he isn''t the only one.

    Not only that, but in these two weeks, hepletely took over the underworld, and is trying to actually legalize it, as he has wiped out all opposition!

    The Cui Xie of the moment is someone who might even surpass me in the powerdder¡­"

 Chapter 418 - 418: Explanation

    The words and information that Gao Jixie told the mother-son due seemed to have surprised and shocked both of them, as they were speechless for a few moments.

    But soon enough the mother quickly rposed herself, as she started screaming once again,

    "I don''t care how much power, or strength he has now! That lowlife, that piece of trash harmed my son, and he has to suffer the consequences.

    Even if he is the Emperor he has to suffer for touching my son! If you are unable to do anything to him, then I will just return back to my family, and let them take care of it!"

    The poor Gao Jixie seemed to be stuck between a rock and a hard ce. No matter which side he picked he was bound to suffer.

    The only way out of this situation without trouble for him was stealing the forme from Cui Xie and then making sure that he suffered the consequences of his actions.

    There was no way he was going to ept a loss in such a situation, and even less allow his wife to leave his household and return to her rtives.

    That would be a huge blow to his pride and reputation as a man, and people of his standing would look down on him.

    It was something that should never happen! After all, he was the grand businessman Gao Jixie and not just some random nobody.

    As he was thinking like that and looking at his wife and son in front of him, his phone suddenly rang bringing him out of his stupor with a startle.

    Looking at the phone, he found out that it was a private number, but people who could find his phone and call him like that weren''t normal people.

    Without thinking long he took the call, and waited for the guy on the other side to speak first,

    "Master Gao I am really sorry to hear something like that for your son, and I am sure that you are pissed off now!

    The reason I called you just now, is because I am someone who can take care of your troubles for you cleanly, but it is going to cost you!

    A lot!"

    Gao Jixie felt like he was being yed, but at the same time, he felt something weird with that voice. It was clear that it was a jammed interference, but there was some odd confidence transmitted.

    For that reason, even he didn''t understand why, but he answered,

    "I don''t care about the price as long as the job is done!"

    "Hhahahahah~! This is a bit surprising, I didn''t think it would be this easy! I thought that I would have to convince you a bit, but this is perfect!

    Wait for my good news!"

    Seeing the call disconnected Master Gao didn''t know what to think or make of the current situation, but he felt that even if this guy failed, or was caught, it wouldn''t be rted to him.

    In the weird case that he actually seeded then he would just have to pay the price he asked for and be over with it. Money was the only thing he had plenty of.

    Still, that was only a possible solution and wasn''t a sure-fire one. Furthermore, he would have to find a way to make for more time, so that he could implement some other n.

    Thinking like that, he immediately called upon his secretary,

    "Li''er immediately send a check of 200 million dors and my handwritten apology to Master Cui Xie.

    Also, add to the letter that Gao Jian is prepared to marry his sister, so he could take responsibility for his actions!

    At the same time, arrange a meeting with Master Weng Hao, and tell him that I need to discuss some urgent matters with him!"

    His sudden decision surprised the secretary but shocked the mother-son duo. After all, this looked like Gao Jixie was actually rewarding Cui Xie, instead of making him suffer.

    "Gao Jixie what do you mean? Are you saying that instead of making that guy suffer, you will actually lower your head, and reward him?

    I must have truly been stupid and blind to believe you!"

    "Shut up woman! Do you think that we can afford to confront them directly right now? We need time to actually deal with them cleanly and keep our footing in this Longgang City.

    Furthermore, if that bi*tch trulyes to our house as Jian''er''s wife then she will have to serve him as a maid and suffer under us!

    Why can''t you put your brain to work sometimes?"

    Li Yun Mu was caught by surprise by her husband''s words, but she wasn''t able to find fault with those words.

    She was pissed off at him talking to her like that, but his words managed to convince her somehow, as even Gao Jian jumped into the conversation and said,

    "Dad is right mom! That is the right action to take! Don''t worry, I am sure that he will take revenge for me! I will surely make that bi*tch suffer for the entirety of her life."

    Like that, Li Yun Mu had no other choice but to ept her loss, and she finally said,

    "I am giving you thisst chance! If you are unable to deal with this, then my words won''t be just threats anymore, but I will actually return to my n, and leave you for good!"

    Gao Jixie was getting angrier and angrier each time he heard his wife threaten to leave him, but there was nothing he could do about it at the moment.

    Furthermore, her background was one of the biggest reasons why he was actually one of the biggest businessmen in this Wenzhou Prefecture.

    Losing her meant full bankruptcy for him, and he would return to being a cheap and random businessman that would sell on a stall or something.

    He didn''t have time to lose anymore, as he quickly gave his regards to his poor son, and immediately made his way towards the meeting location with Master Weng Hao.

    ¡­

    At the same time, in a dark room with no light whatsoever, some shadow donned fully in ck started to chuckle with his hoarse voice, as he said,

    "Hhahahaha~! This is going to be fun!"

    ¡­

    On the other hand, Young Master Cui Xie seemed to be in a terrible mood, as he med himself for what had happened.

    He had been extremely stupid to think that someone like Gao Jian would be his little sister''s escaping ticket.

    The more he thought about that, the more he felt like he would go to the hospital Gao Jian was being cured and give him another good beating.

    There was no way he could allow him to breathe normally, after what had happened. He would make sure of it.

    As he was lost in those thoughts, and anger finally the secretary of Master Gao Jixie requested a meeting with him.

    The secretary was quite the beauty, as Gao Jixie had some truly good taste, but Cui Xie didn''t have any inclination towards her or her body at that moment.

    He just looked towards her with a chilling gaze, and said with a cold tone,

    "What is Gao Jixie''s exnation!"

    "Master Gao Jixie is truly heartbroken at the misunderstanding between Young Master Gao Jian, and Young Lady Cui La, and he couldn''t help but me himself for what happened.

    He feels heartbroken at the condition that Young Master Gao Jian has been brought and hopes that it will be somewhat sufficient to help you calm your anger and realize the misunderstanding.

    Still, the fact remains that our Young Master acted out of tact with Young Lady Cui La, so we are prepared to give you apensation of 200 million dors.

    Furthermore, in order to turn this ugly situation into a happy, and a merry one, Master Gao Jixie also has humbly requested for Young Lady Cui La to marry our Young Master Gao Jian.

    Should that happen, our households will be one, and we will strive towards the future as a family!"

    Hearing all that Cui Xie could feel that even his slightly dispersed anger had suddenly turned back in full swing, as he startedughing like a madman.

    "HAHAHAHHAHAAHAHAAHAH~! Really well thought! I have to trulypliment that snake! He truly knows how to take advantage of the situation! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~!"

    The secretary had thought that Cui Xie would jump happily at the exnation of her Master, as she felt like Cui Xie was lucky to reach the moon in one jump.

    She had never thought or imagined of such a response to her words, and she couldn''t help but get a bit angry as her man was being called a snake,

    "Young Master Cui Xie I think you are going a bit too far! After all, it is your little sister''s great honor to actually be the daughter-inw of the Gao family!"

    Cui Xie was just like a cat whose tail had been stepped upon, as he turned towards the secretary with a murderous gleam as he asked,

    "What did you just say?"

    The beautiful secretary was a bit scared from his sudden change, and that murderous gleam, but she still managed to stumble,

    "I said that with all the respect, it''s your little sister''s great honor to be the daughter-inw of the Gao family!"

    The anger inside Cui Xie just multiplied by a few times, as he seemed to have gone past the boiling point and jumped on the poor secretary.

    Just like a starving wolf he started to rip her clothes to shreds without caring about her screams and curses, and ra*pe her like a worthless being.

    When he was over, he looked at her and said with a snicker,

    "Tell Gao Jixie that I am willing to give him 2 million dors for the damage I caused to you, and also agree to marry you in order to strengthen our rtionship!

    Furthermore, I am also willing to give him 200 million and 1 cent for his wife Li Yun Mu! He has 3 days to give me an answer¡­"

 Chapter 419 - 419: There Are No Innocents, And Unrelated

    If she were before she had been ra*ped by Cui Xie inside the office, then most probably the beautiful secretary would have jumped into a rage hearing those words.

    But the situation was quite different at the moment, she had been defiled and treated as a merchandise, as she even had a price put on her head, but she didn''t have the strength to oppose.

    Cui Xie had been a bit harsh on her and coupled with her destroyed emotional state of after the suffering, she had no intention of even making a sound.

    Satisfied with the reaction, but a bit angry with himself for the created situation, he started walking outside as he said,

    "Don''t take this personally, it is just a way to make you understand what that bastard you are serving is trying to do!

    Furthermore I am sure that he had already thought that something like this might happen when he sent you, otherwise he would havee here by himself, and wouldn''t send a representer.

    Well, just make sure to transmit my words and intentions clearly!"

    With that said he left the office room and made his way towards Eric''s side of the Mansion. He was a bit angry and disappointed that Eric had asked him to do what he did, and he wanted an exnation.

    That''s right, the one who did the ra*ping was Cui Xie, but the order was given by none other than Eric.

    The request for Gao Jixie''s wife was also made from Eric with the intention of breaking any possiblemon ground between them and Gao Jixie.

    If Gao Jixie had truly shown repent and wanted to solve this situation throughpromise while it would have been difficult Eric would have epted at the moment.

    While Gao Jixie''s offer this time was good, there was one point that both Cui Xie and Eric had been extremely pissed off, as he wanted Cui La to enter his household as a daughter-inw.

    Eric already considered her as his woman, and Cui Xie would never allow his only sister to go and marry someone who tried to rape her.

    Furthermore, they had received information that both Cui Xie''s and Cui La''s heads were put on the assassins lists with quite the bounty.

    Cui Xie went for 200 million dors, while Cui La was 100 million dors. Whoever managed to get their heads would jump the clouds in one step.

    While there was no information on who had ced the bounty, the first suspect would surely be Gao Jixie himself.

    Even though Eric and Cui Xie understood that there were other people trying to benefit from the situation, like Master Weng Hao, they wouldn''t ept it on the outside.

    Arriving at the room that Eric had stayed these nights, Cui Xie knocked, and waited for the voice inside to say, enter, before he pushed the door open and entered inside.

    On the big bed, Eric, Ren Jia, and Cui La were wearing only their bathrobes, as they were eating some healthy and exquisite food.

    After crying at the restaurant, and a nice sleep, Cui La had started crying hard once again when she saw Eric take care of her, and after telling him her story she cried once again.

    Eric felt that she might have cried the fair share of more than 20 years in just two days and couldn''t help but feel a bit touched as well.

    After a final good sleep, this morning she had woken up with Eric by her side once again, covered in her snot and tears, and she had volunteered to help him wash.

    Even though she felt a bit ashamed she managed to enter the shower with Eric and Ren Jia, as she followed Ren Jia''s instructions to help him wash.

    Certainly with two great beauties in the shower it was impossible for Eric to control his lust, as he had taken Ren Jia right then and there, but he had only yed a bit with Cui La.

    After what happened, he didn''t want to take advantage of her situation, and at the same time she was bound to have a bit of trauma left in her mind.

    With those thoughts in mind, he had decided to take it slow and easy with her and make her first time special.

    Cui Xie was a bit surprised at the scene in front of him, because with what he saw his mind arrived at the conclusion that the deal had been sealed. Cui La had be Eric''s woman.

    While his conclusion was a bit far from the truth as things hadn''t proceeded as much as he thought, everything was still on the right track.

    "Ah! Sorry brother-inw I didn''t know that you guys were having breakfast!"

    Eric didn''t seem bothered by the address, but Cui La was immediately embarrassed as she decided to unleash her embarrassment at her brother,

    "You stupid brother, what did you just call him?"

    "Brother-inw! Why, shouldn''t I call him like that when the deal has been sealed! Or could it be that you have no intention of being with him after that!

    You can''t do that little sister, otherwise people will think bad of you and spread rumours!"

    The poor Cui La felt like she was about to explode, this brother of her was truly shameless to speak like that in front of her, Eric, and Ren Jia who was smiling at the situation.

    "You¡­ You¡­ You are going to make me die out of shame!"

    With that said, she just sat on her ce and lowering her head in shame and embarrassment as she didn''t know what to make of all this.

    Seeing her like that, Eric felt that she was extremely beautiful and cute with her red face, but he made a sign to Ren Jia, who got up, took the beauty Cui La by her hand, and said,

    "Well, you gentlemen must have a lot to talk about, and so do we! So, if you forgive us, we will be on our way!"

    Cui La didn''t know what to do, say, or how to feel as she just allowed Ren Jia to pull her away from the room, and then towards another big room.

    ''pp~!''

    On the other hand, the moment that the door closed, Eric moved quickly from his ce, and gave Cui Xie a tight p at the back of his head.

    "You idiot, mind your words and ce!"

    Cui Xie felt wronged and angry at that moment, but he knew that he had no chance against Eric, so he could only suck it up.

    "Why?"

    "Why did I hit you? Or why did I order you to do something like that?"

    "That as well, but why did you order me to do that?

    Even though she works for him and might be his mistress I still think that she had nothing to do with this, and that we shouldn''t have involved her!"

    "You see Xie, that despicable thing Gao Jixie isn''t looking for a peaceful solution, he is just trying to gain time so that he could prepare and take us down in one move.

    The best thing we can do now, is to force him to move before he is ready to do so. Otherwise, even if we do win, we will do so with some grave losses and I don''t want that to happen.

    As for her being innocent and unrted to the whole deal, what does it have to do with us? Your sister was also innocent and unrted to anything, yet she almost got ra*ped and vited by that bastard.

    You need to grow up and mature man. Saying big words and giving orders isn''t enough!

    There is no such thing as justice, innocence, or some code of honnor in this world, there is only your side and the other side.

    In order for some people to grow bigger, and have a better life than others, some people need to suffer.

    How many people have you beaten and killed, they might have some innocent children, or family as well, but have you ever thought about that?

    No, because you have never faced it until now, right? The only difference this time, is that you did something bad while looking at the face of the person suffering.

    True, she has done nothing to you and in your eyes she is innocent! But do you think that working for Gao Jixie, and reaching her position nheless, she truly is as innocent as she looks?

    How many otherdies has she pushed out of her way, how many other people has she abused for her Boss, how many other people would suffer to her in the future.

    To hell with her, even a Hero isn''t an ally of justice, just a hypocrite with a side. Certainly he does his best to save one side, but to the opposition he is nothing but a mere serial killer!

    I have talked too much just now, and most probably bored you! But the main point is, there is truly no one in a position of power who is innocent and unrted.

    Now go and think about what I just said, I will personal take care of the rest!"

    With that said, Eric left Cui Xie behind, as he made his way towards the office room where the ra*ping had happened not long ago.

    The secretary had already been sent away, and the ce had been cleaned up, but there was still some smell inside the ce.

    Without caring in the least about the smell, Eric just sat down on his chair, and took out a satellite phone calling a number.

    The moment that the call connected he asked a question,

    "How is everything proceeding?"

 Chapter 420 - 420: Assassination Attempt

    "READY!"

    "Then ACT!"

    There was no one to notice this moment, and even if they did there was nothing they would understand from that. No one knew what was on Eric''s head at that point in time after all.

    Disconnecting the call, Eric lied back on the chair he was sitting in as he seemed to be in some deep thinking. At some point, a grin had appeared on his face.

    Whoever saw him at that moment like that, would think that he was some kind of viin in some kind of action movie, nning to kill the main character.

    The only problem with that thought would be that Eric would never think that he was just an extra character in someone else''s life story, he was the main character.

    This world, this life, and this era belonged to him and the people he deemed fit. The rest were just extra characters to make his journey colorful.

    As he was in deep thoughts, he heard the voice of his beautiful Dragon Empress that had been missing for quite some time now,

    "I don''t understand why you are doing all this! Wouldn''t it be better if you just killed them directly? With the help of your System, I doubt that you would have difficulties in killing them!"

    "Wow~! My Dragon Empress, it has been some time since youst talked to me! I had started to think that you might have thought of leaving me, not that I will let you go though!"

    "Hmph~! Nonsense, if thisdy truly wants to go then what can you do about it?"

    "Well, I would just tie you down, and then spank your juicy butt red, until you epted your mistake and decided against it!"

    "Wha¡­ That''s quite specific there! Don''t tell me that you have those weird fetishes? Don''t you have something better to do?"

    "Well since you are going to be one of my wives, then I guess that I have to tell you the truth and ept it! I truly have those weird fetishes!

    As for the second question, I don''t think that it''s a loss of time to actually have happy thoughts about my future with my wives!

    Don''t you think so too?"

    "You¡­ You are truly a shameless and lecherous pervert!"

    "My, my, don''t get so worked up! If you weren''t my wifey I would have gotten extremely angry right now, you know?"

    Even the Dragon Empress felt some sort of weird pressure as she heard those words. Eric didn''t seem to be joking, which truly surprised her a bit.

    Still, she managed to quickly rpose herself and then continued,

    "Well let''s forget about that, now answer my question!"

    "Very easy actually, it''s just that you don''t understand how the society works on this and theplications thate with it.

    It''s true that I could kill them both easily and cleanly, there will not even be someone to doubt me. But what will happen after that?

    In order to reach their positions, there must be someone or something behind them. Otherwise, the other three would have already put them in their ce.

    The two of them are shielding information about Cui Xie and our deal from whoever is behind them, so they actually have a role to y at the moment.

    In order to make sure that they are taken care of without endangering the deal, there must be some strong reason why Cui Xie acted against them.

    Furthermore, there are two annoying factors that would get created if that happened. First, the other three would start getting scared of me and might decide to actually deal with me, before I did with them.

    Second, the public reaction to the sudden assassination of two important figures. While those normal people are ignorant and used most of the time, they still have quite the potential.

    If things aren''t treated as they should, then most probably instead of benefits, all I would get out of this mess would be problems and more enemies."

    "You seem to have truly thought a lot about this!"

    "Well, I have to! After all, this is just a step towards my long and happy future with my beautiful wives, looking for the peak!"

    "Hmph~! You started once again!"

    "Well, you asked for it! I just merely answered!"

    ¡­

    As Eric was ying and bickering with his Dragon Empress inside his Conscience Sea, Cui Xie was still thinking about his words and their meaning.

    It wasn''t like this was the first time that he was hearing them, this was the first time he was hearing them from someone who seemed younger than him and was actually stronger than him.

    Furthermore, Eric was his Master, and no matter whether he wanted to use his influence or not over Cui Xie''s mind and soul, his words were bound to have a strong impact.

    As Cui Xie was still in the same position thinking about those words, he suddenly felt a great danger upon himself.

    It was like he had been thrown into the cage of numerous starving beasts, that looked at him as the best delicacy in the world.

    ''nkkk~!''

    For no apparent reason, he felt his entire body and being freeze, as the only thing he could hear was the sound of a window breaking, and then a piercing pain on the left side of his chest.

    Lowering his head to look at the spot he felt the pain, he saw a small hole and some really red blood leaking out.

    He couldn''t believe his eyes, it looked like he was watching some kind of illusion or nightmare, that would end soon, but that actually never ended.

    ''nggg~!''

    Before he could make sense of what was going on, he suddenly heard a metal nging sound in front of him and saw Old Man Ma had appeared out of nowhere.

    It was clear that while 1 bullet to the heart might do the job, the assassin would shoot at least another to the head just to make the whole thing certain.

    While the old man hadn''t been able to react to the first bullet, he sure managed to do so in the second one, and safely protect the life of his Young Master.

    He didn''t care about his old bones, he only cared about the two siblings, that he was entrusted to serve and protect with his life.

    After the second though, there was not a third one, as it was clear that it wasn''t going to work. So the assassin had chosen to run away.

    The two shots and the sudden window break though garnered the attention of everyone inside the Vi, including Eric, Ren Jia, and Cui La that came running like ghosts.

    While Cui La hadn''t trained much in martial arts or cultivation, she was still better than average and she had a nice build.

    They were inside the room in no time, to find old man Ma protecting Cui Xie from another possible shot, as a small puddle of blood was being formed under him.

    "Brother~!"

    Cui La immediately threw herself to the ground with tears in her eyes, and pain in her voice, as the person dearest to her, was close to death.

    "Brother, can you hear me? Nothing will happen to you! Please don''t leave me~!"

    Cui Xie was her only blood rtive that counted as her family, and also her blood brother. She couldn''t afford to lose him.

    Seeing Eric enter the room, she immediately threw herself to the ground pleading and crying in pain,

    "Please, please save my brother! I will do anything! Please save him!"

    Eric felt a bit weird at that moment, but he didn''t give himself out, as he picked her up and said,

    "You don''t have to do this, La''er! Now let me take a look at him!"

    With that said he approached the blood-covered body of Cui Xie to take a look and saw the guy looking back at him without much hope.

    It was like he knew the condition of his body, and that he knew that he wouldn''tst long. The only reason why he had said nothing and was trying to act strong was that he didn''t want to worry Cui La.

    Taking a look at the wound, and the situation of his body, Eric took a potion bottle out of his space ring, and then said,

    "Stop acting like you are going to die and escape my grasp idiot! Did I ever give you permission to die?"

    With that said, he didn''t wait for an answer or a word from Cui Xie and stuffed the contents of the bottle down the guy''s throat.

    The moment that the medium Health potion entered Cui Xie''s body, his metabolism and regeneration were sped up a little bit, but that was nowhere near enough.

    It was just like trying to cover the sun with a sheet full of holes, it was just impossible. But it wasn''t like there was no reaction at all, so there was hope.

    Since there were holes in the sheet, then the only thing he could do, was close those holes, and add other sheets.

    The moment that the first potion bottle was finished, he took out more than 20 of them, and stuffed their contents down Cui Xie''s throat, almost at the same time.

    In but a moment, Cui Xie had gone from feeling like someone at the death''s door to ab rat used to test a specific medicine.

    If he couldn''t speak at that moment, he would most probably have cursed at Eric, but too bad that his throat was busy with other things at that moment.

    In just a few short minutes, more than 50 bottles of medium quality Health Potions were thrown down Cui Xie''s throat¡­

 Chapter 421 - 421: Canâ€™t Beat The Owner? Bully The Dogs!

    If it were before his secluded Alchemy practice, Eric would have most probably thought twice before saving the life of Cui Xie, as the price in SP points would be just that high.

    But now that wasn''t a problem anymore, as all he had to pay for were the ingredients and his time in concocting the potions.

    It didn''t mean that they were free, but at least many times more affordable. At the same time he used this asion and Cui Xie as his testing subject.

    The results were pretty satisfying as not only had the blood leaking stopped, but Cui Xie''s wound had recovered by 60% and he was out of any life danger.

    It was quite the miracle! If a doctor was there, he wouldn''t have believed such a miracle happen in front of his eyes, and he would have either called it a hoax, or treat Eric as the God himself.

    As for the man himself, he was just looking with a bit of excitement at the results of his hard work, and knowledge.

    The others were unable to see it as he did, but his potions had reached a purity and efficacy of 18-19%. One had to know that the medium quality Health potions he got from the system were only at 20%.

    But those potions had been concocted by a great Alchemist that was quite a few levels above him. So reaching that quality at his age and level, it was bound to be something special.

    Surely he didn''t think of himself as the best Alchemist in the world, or the best genius Alchemist. Even if he had reached the 20% mark he still would be far behind what he should.

    Still these results showed that he was quite good, and he was walking upon the right path. He had some skills that no one would be able to ignore.

    As he was thinking like that, he took another look at Cui La, and said in a gentle and tender tone,

    "Don''t worry, he is fine now. There is no danger upon his life anymore!"

    Cui La had been crying all this time, until she felt like all her tears were disappearing from her eyes. It wasn''t that she didn''t trust Eric, but seeing the condition her brother was, only a miracle would save him.

    Even though she had cried and pleaded to Eric to save him, her hopes were really low that something like that might actually happen.

    All this time she had looked at Eric stuffing Cui Xie''s mouth with that strange liquid without understanding why, or what effect it had, until she saw the blood flow stop.

    It was at that moment that her lost hopes were ignited once again, and she started thinking that perhaps a miracle was truly happening.

    Seeing the bottles that Eric took out she felt despair once again, but then she quickly regained hope when she saw Eric bring those bottles out in batches.

    All this time she had been in a rollercoaster of emotions, and it was only now that she heard Eric''s words that she finally managed to awaken from her stupor.

    Her tears once again gushed like waterfalls, as she jumped in his arms crying,

    "Thank you! Thank you! I love you! I will do anything for you! I will even give my life for you! Thank you!"

    Perhaps even she herself didn''t understand what she was saying, as her words were a mess. But those words came from the bottom of her heart.

    That was the first time since being expelled from their family, that she had felt like that. And also the first time that the whole thing didn''t end in a tragedy.

    Eric on the other hand, just hugged her tightly, as he said,

    "Stupid girl, don''t worry, everything is fine now!"

    As for the main character of the show, he still couldn''t believe that he had actually been saved, and that he would continue living. It looked like a dream or something.

    But even though his life was experiencing a great excitement and enthusiasm, the same couldn''t be said for his physical body, as he was extremely tired, and could only pass out.

    On the other hand, Eric waited for the beauty in his arms to calm down, disrupted the hug, then took out a knife and made a cut towards Cui Xie''s body.

    Everything happened so fast, that Cui La almost fainted when she saw the cut, but the next moment she heard Eric say,

    "Don''t worry, its just a superficial cut!

    Old Ma call the others and take Cui Xie''s body to the hospital. Make a bigmotion on the way, don''t care about anyone blocking the path.

    The moment that you reach there surround the hospital fully, and ce as much guards as you can.

    You should be Cui Xie''s side personally no matter what happens, or whatever the doctors say."

    "Yes Master!"

    How could the old thing not understand Eric''s intentions, and ns. It looked like Longgang City was going to suffer unrest for a few days.

    "At the same time, tell those four to be ready in 10 minutes, we are going to pay a visit to Gao Jixie''s ce!"

    "Yes Master!"

    At that moment, the weak and feeble Cui La looked at his face, and then said with a weak voice,

    "I want to go too!"

    "Ren Jia will send youter, firstly I need to talk with you!"

    Cui La didn''t know why but hearing the solemn and heavy voice of Eric she knew that it was something extremely important, and that she might not like.

    Still, she just nodded her head and didn''t say anything else. As Old Ma did as he was told, Eric took Cui La to another room.

    No one knew what they talked about, or what happened inside that room, there were only heard sounds of surprise, anger, pain, and finally happiness.

    15 minutester, Eric got out of the room with Cui La, who was wearing aplicated look on his face, and then left her in Ren Jia''s care.

    These days Ren Jia had turned into a secretary for Eric, she would do and take care of everything that Eric needed. Even if she needed to talk to his next mistress.

    There had never been even the faintest sign of displeasure of disobedience on her face. Everything she did was done with a gentle and tender expression, not losing her calm under any situation.

    Looking at the back of the fleeting figure, Eric felt a bit sorry to have used her like that, and not have paid enough attention to her feelings and thoughts, but now wasn''t the time to do so.

    Right now he was pressed for time, and they both had things that they needed to take care of. Of course he wouldn''t go face Gao Jixie himself that would be stupid.

    After all, his position in Cui Xie''s side was that of a bodyguard, nothing more. Gao Jixie could kill him, and he wouldn''t suffer much.

    He was certain in his strength, skills, and abilities, but that didn''t mean that he wanted to attract attention unnecessarily.

    Furthermore, if he overdid it, then Gao Jixie and Weng Hao might get cold feet, or try something much more detailed against him.

    That would certainly be against his ns, and benefit!

    For that reason the target of his attacks would be Gao Jixie''s business ces, and his underlings. When you couldn''t beat the owner, you could just bully the dogs around him.

    That was a given! Like this, Gao Jixie might even lower his guard even more, and make Eric''s next ns even easier to enact.

    Taking the 4 vice-leaders that Cui Xie trusted the most, and that had his ve Seal inside their Conscience Sea, Eric left towards the first target.

    It was one of the mediumpanies of Gao Jixie, while this ce wasn''t big, and didn''t regenerate arge amount of revenue, there were words that it was used as a front for illegal trading.

    Well to be more precise there were doubts of this ce being an underground casino, and weapons auction ce.

    Eric didn''t have any idea to enter and rob this ce, he was just going to destroy the cover, and let the rest to the police.

    Like that, he wouldn''t only take out his anger, but also create a headache to Gao Jixie. Dealing with the police and media wouldn''t be easy for sure.

    4 big vans arrived in front of the ce, that on the outside was just a medium size paperpany, 25 people came out of the vans, with Eric leading the group.

    Each and every one of them was dressed up to their teeth, and there wasn''t even 1 inch square of skin or hair showing.

    Without saying anything, Eric just made a sign with his hand, and they all run forward with metal rods, or baseball bats destroying everything in sight.

    ording to Eric''s orders the normal employees weren''t to be touched, but if someone got courageous and wanted a fight, they could teach him a lesson.

    As for the guards, and the other protectors, it was in a firste first serve basis. They were strictly prohibited to take anything of value from there.

    Some of the guys grumbled at the rules, but no one dared toin up front, the aura leaking from Eric''s body made them all unable to breathe for a moment or two.

    Abiding to the rules set, in less than 10 minutes, the middle sizepany had turned into a tattered building, as the hooligans left the ce happy.

    As they were entering the vans though, Eric looked at a special someone, and said¡­

 Chapter 422 - 422: Negotiations Of Two Old Foxes

    "You there, send that ''thing'' back ande again! You have 5 seconds, otherwise, we will leave you here, as a gift to the police and those other guys.

    The whole crowd of hooligans stopped as they started to look towards the guy that Eric had specified. They all were curious to know who was the idiot who didn''t follow orders.

    It was a burly guy with a big head, and a baseball bat in his hands. He truly didn''t seem like the smartest of them all.

    In fact, most probably he was the type of guy who would think that he had been smarter than anyone else while retrieving the gun.

    He must have thought that Eric was just testing them with his words prior and that he wasn''t really going to stop them from looting some things.

    Unfortunately, he had thought wrong, but still, he couldn''t exactly do what he was told to immediately so he tried to protest,

    "Boss, this¡­"

    "4!"

    "But Boss¡­"

    "3!"

    The poor hooligan that was probably the first time he had felt so cold and fearful as Eric''s aura spread in the surroundings, and he didn''t dare to rebate anymore.

    Just like vanishing smoke he quickly strode back, threw the ''thing'' inside, and then got out to run after the leaving car.

    He was lucky to have had gloves at that point and had acted quickly otherwise, he was bound to be left behind.

    No one understood why Eric would suddenly put such a rule, but they knew that they had no other choice but to obey, nheless.

    Right after the first target, quickly came the second, and after the second there was the third, the fourth, and finally the fifth.

    In but two hours, 5 businesspanies belonging to Master Gao Jixie had been turned into nothing more but rubbles and were crowded by Police.

    Normally there would be one of their own in the Police taskforce and they could deal with any event through his help.

    But his job had suddenly jumped from zero to five, and he had been unable to secure all 5 areas of inspection.

    What made matters worse was the fact that each of those 5 spots were only coverpanies for dirty business in the surroundings.

    As long as the police made a good investigation they would be able to quickly pull a good one against Gao Jixie, and he might even end up in prison for some time.

    ¡­

    As something like this was happening to hispanies, Gao Jixie was having a private discussion with his ''good'' friend Weng Hao.

    They were deeply discussing their ''cooperation'' and future strategy to deal with Eric. Gao Jixie had already epted to cover all the costs for dealing with Eric while leaving Weng Hao with the rest.

    On top of that, he had even promised good coboration in business after, and also a good reward of 600 million dors for his ''good'' friend.

    "My ''good'' friend you seem to be joking with me! I am not doing this for your money, I am doing this with the purpose of bing family together.

    Why don''t we marry my youngest daughter to your son? She is no less than that sl*ut in appearance, and I am sure that she will take good care of your son in the future!

    But if you truly feel that you should pay me somehow, just treat my daughter good, and give her a small share of your Group.

    Like this, we will have stronger ties keeping us together!"

    Gao Jixie was about to explode in anger for a few moments, but he still managed to control himself. He was the one in need, and he had to lower his head in front of that bastard.

    To think that he was eyeing his Group''s shares. Not only that but he was also offering his youngest daughter as a sacrificialmb.

    After all, even if he wanted to ept it or not, he was the person that probably knew best about his son''s character and attitude.

    He didn''t doubt that his son had tried to vite Cui La, perhaps not even his wife did, but he still was standing on his son''s side.

    On the other hand, this disgusting and despicable trash was throwing his youngest daughter under the bridge, just so that could use herter again to pick up shares from his Group.

    The extremes of parenting had never been clearer! One would help his son escape atrocities even if he was a demon, and the other would use his daughter as a little sacrificialmb for his own benefits.

    Still, Gao Jixie was left with no other choice but to ept these conditions at the moment as he said,

    "Then let give you a hug inw, from this moment on, our families will stand and fall by each other!"

    "Hahahaha~! Very well said, inw!"

    Having reached a verbal agreement in principle, the two of them seemed to be in the best of moods, despite shamelessly cursing the other one inside their minds.

    With the negotiations out of the way, they both decided to have a drink and took their Smartphones to see if there was anything new, only for their phones to ring like crazy.

    ''Ringg¡­, ringgg¡­, rinngg¡­''

    Just as the two of them were having such a conversation, their Smartphones started ringing loudly and without stopping.

    They were both receiving numerous messages in a short time, making the situation extremely weird andplicated.

    Since something like this was going on, then it clearly meant that something important must have happened.

    Opening and reading those messages, both of them had a clear shock on their faces. They didn''t expect something like this.

    Amidst the messages of Gao Jixie, there was the answer of Cui Xie towards his proposed arrangements, that made Gao Jixie boil in anger, but that wasn''t all.

    Not only was Cui Xie shot and in grave danger of his life, but there was also retaliation from his people towards Gao Jixie''s businesspanies.

    It hadn''t been more than a few hours since they had started conversing, and yet it felt like a week or more had already passed. It was quite difficult for both of them to be able to ept the current situation.

    But at the same time, the first thought in each of their minds was the same,

    ''This damn old fox has already acted!''

    Gao Jixie was probably the one who was the angrier of the two, but he knew he didn''t have time to linger on thoughts, and emotions, as he had to act quickly.

    Once he thought of a quick n of action, he looked towards Master Weng Hao and said,

    "I never thought that I would have so much need of you so soon inw, but can you send your contacts in the Police Department to take care of the crime locations?"

    "Uh!? Yes, sure, sure!"

    "Then I will thank you in advance! Now forgive me but I have some things to take care of!"

    With that said, Gao Jixie immediately left the ce, as he made his way towards the destroyedpanies buildings.

    Things were getting extremelyplicated, and weird. Not only for him but for everyone else involved as well.

    On the other hand, Master Weng Hao looked at the fading back of his new inw with aplicated and weird look on his face.

    It wasn''t just about the fact of almost killing Cui Xie in such a short time, but also the interesting new possibilities of thosepanies.

    As one of the Masters of Longgang City, it was almost impossible for Weng Hao to not know what those Companies were, and what he was getting himself involved with, and that made him happy.

    ¡­

    As Master Weng Hao, and Gao Jixie were having that important meeting, Eric had already disappeared into thin air with the hooligans and was nowhere to be found.

    In fact, different from what other people might think, he hadn''t escaped from the city, quite on the opposite actually he was even closer to the enemy.

    He had gone for a job position to the HRpany of Gao Jixie''s group ofpanies with the intention of bing a cook, into Gao Jixie''s mansion.

    His CV was a truly thick stash of papers, and his face right now resembled a 40 to 50 years old man with a greatplexion.

    He was just like one of those Master Chef guys in the TV shows, and had all the possible required qualifications.

    What''s more, during the interview he intentionally mentioned that his specialty was the foods that helped in increasing the sexual prowess of those eating.

    "After all, food is the main road to love!"

    These were his exact words, as he even cast a special look to thedy questioning him. She didn''t seem much impressed on first look, but he was certain that she was barely controlling herself from jumping to him.

    After all, she was in her office, and it was inappropriate for her to act as if she felt at that point. She could only say with half a voice,

    "Then I would love to try your specialty before making a decision, Mister Chen Gu!"

    "But of course, it will be my pleasure, Miss Chu. How about tonight! I have admired Master Gao since I have heard of him and can''t help but dream to work for him.

    So, I don''t want to lose this golden opportunity in front of me to fulfill this dream of mine, and I will make sure to give it my all tonight¡­"

 Chapter 423 - 423: A Cook To The Gao Mansion

    Looking at the fact that Eric had been able to pass her test, and actually be the main cook of Young Master Gao Jian''s new diet, was a clear indicator of the previous night''s results.

    In fact, in order to not break the poor woman, Eric even had to control his skills a bit. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to return to work for at least the next week.

    Now he would have to deal with something extra though, as the beauty had be so absorbed in the pleasure he gave her, that she seemed to have formed some kind of addiction towards him.

    Well, it wasn''t like he would ever mind having one more woman to have fun for himself, and she wasn''t that bad.

    She was a kind of vixen that would enchant even a stone-hearted man, the only problem with her was that she was a tad bit over experienced for his tastes and that she seemed to obsess with him only for sex.

    If some other man heard his thoughts, he would be cursed and despised, but those were his personal thoughts, regarding his personal interests and desires over women.

    Anyway, he would cross that bridge when it appeared in front of him. Right now he had something else to worry about, which was to start moving to Gao Jixie''s Mansion and start working.

    He didn''t have much luggage to waste a lot of time, so the next day he appeared in front of the Mansion and was immediately taken inside after a small identity check.

    The Mansion was quite big, withrge spacious rooms, saloons, and a truly big and modern kitchen that was being built especially these days, with the purpose of preparing the best nutritious food for Young Master Gao Jian.

    Eric entered inside in order to have a detailed look at the kitchen, and make some necessary remarks, in order for the kitchen to get ready for the arrival of the Young Master.

    After doing the necessary tour, he was finally brought through the mansion''s door, towards the employees'' court.

    As a special chef of the house, he would most certainly receive special attention, including not only his sry, but also his sleeping ce, his working hours, and his rights inside the Mansion.

    At the door of the Mansion he had a special encounter though because as they were leaving the ce, Master Gao Jixie was entering the house.

    He was being followed by a few bodyguards, and his new secretary, like the one that Cui Xie had vited, had already beenid out of work.

    It wasn''t a wonder actually, in order to not be reminded of the face he had lost from the response he got from Cui Xie, he would either kill her or make her disappear.

    In both cases, she would have to be far away from his sight, and his family. He would never allow such a liability like her to stand by his side.

    The new secretary wasn''t that much different from the first, as this one also had an air of arrogance and pride in serving him.

    It seemed like this was the favorite type of woman for the businessman Gao Jixie, the cold, arrogant, and prideful sort.

    From the moment that he sensed his presence and he entered his sight, Eric started looking him eye-to-eye.

    His impertinence and relentless looking even startled and surprised the man Gao Jixie himself, this was something that happened to him for the first time.

    Normally whatever person was in his presence, besides those guys that were in higher standing than himself, would always just manage to look on his eyes for a few seconds at most.

    The majority would immediately lower their heads down and getpletely flustered. Yet this new cook was looking at him as if he was looking at a normal person.

    This was quite ticking for him! Since when was some lowlife like this small cook able to look down on him like that?

    To someone like him, it was the worse that it could happen, as it reminded him of the worst moments of his life when he was even worse than this cook in front of him.

    Just the mere thought of that, coupled with the stressful situation outside, made him angered to the maximum and really close to ordering the secretary to fire him.

    As he was about to voice his thoughts, Eric suddenly jumped forward with an expression of admiration and deep respect, as he almost run towards the guy, while saying,

    "President Gao, it''s a dreame true to finally have the chance to meet you and be of service to you and your family.

    You have been my lifelong idol, someone who I greatly respect. Your story is inspiring not only to me but to millions of people out there.

    I can''t help but feel extremely honored to actually serve you! I am sure that my friends and family will bepletely mind-blown if they learn that I was able to meet you on my first day!"

    While his words were crude and extremely ordinary, they were a great boost for the stressed-out Gao Jixie''s ego, who had been going through all kinds of stressful situationstely.

    Eric''s position in his thoughts increased from a useless impertinent idiot to the status of a lowlife who would remind him of his sess, and the bootlicking he got from those ex-peers of his.

    With these new thoughts in his mind, Eric''s, or to be more exact Chen Gu''s employment status wasn''t in danger anymore, but at the same time, he didn''t want to humor him any second more.

    For that reason, he didn''t even stop in front of Eric, but continued his path towards his office room, while sending only a dry,

    "Nhh~! Work hard!"

    The butler guiding Eric through the Mansion guide seemed to get a bit flustered at his Master''s dry response, and told Eric,

    "Master has been too tired, and stressedtely! There are some bandits that have been targeting his house.

    Firstly by beating and maiming the Young Master, and now crushing, and destroying a few of hispanies, making quite a big loss for him!"

    "You don''t have to worry Butler Fan, the truth is I feel already extremely honored to get a response from my idol.

    I can''t wait to serve him the best food he has ever tasted and get even more encouragement from him.

    The butler couldn''t help but look at Eric with a weird andplicated gaze, as he most probably wanted to ask whether Eric was some kind of Masochist or not.

    Still, he guessed he should be happy that there would be no troubles with the new chef in the kitchen, and quickly continued the guiding.

    Neither the butler nor Master Gao Jixie were able to sense when two sly snake eyesnded upon Gao Jixie''s body and looked at him as if he were an interesting toy.

    Eric didn''t linger there for long, and the next moment he continued on following the butler through the allowed areas for him.

    Apparently, Young Master Gao was going to be relieved from the hospital soon, and Eric would have ample time to actually demonstrate his skills.

    Eric wasn''t afraid of this whole mess, he already had a n on how to deal with the problems inside the house, and there were two main points.

    Firstly was his medium quality health potions, that would help in the recovery of Young Master Gao Jian''s manhood, and the second was the miracle of old people''s sexual life, Viagra.

    That would be enough, not only to heal him and let him return to prime health but also to start humping like a horse on the beautiful maids.

    One small guide through the Mansion and Eric had already seen that more than 60% of the housemaids and servants weredies of the age between 20 and 40.

    It was just a small paradise for many men in love with the maid and servant outfits. Making even Eric a little bit jealous of such a ce and women.

    ¡­

    While Eric seemed to be living quite the peaceful and happy life in the Gao Mansion, the world outside was boiling in anger and unrest.

    Gao Jixie had started a powerful campaign against the criminal groups in Longgang City, which even if existed it belonged to Cui Xie''s influence.

    Most people would start bribing police to do illegal stuff, but he was actually bribing the police to do their job.

    The only irritating thing was that the majority of Cui Xie''s underworld strength had suddenly disappeared all of a sudden, and now only some stupid and weak grass were left out.

    Following the tracks of the previous members, Gao Jixie found out that they all had turned a new leaf and had be part of a Security Company, called Legacy Securities.

    Which surprisingly or unsurprisingly belonged to none other than the beauty Cui La. While at the moment thepany was just starting, their notoriety and strength were well known.

    Learning that, Gao Jixie wanted nothing more but to get out there and kill all those human trash, but he didn''t have the balls nor the time to go and mess around with them.

    That wasn''t all though, as Cui La had recently managed to register her new Group andpanies to the City Hall, and she seemed to slowly build her way to the top.

    He felt extremely vexed and angered with those two results, but most of all he was vexed with the reactions from the other 3 Horsemen.

    Those three fogies seemed to have sided with the Cui siblings¡­

 Chapter 424 - 424: Ericâ€™s Popularity At The New Working Place

    Gao Jixie''s headache was increasing with each passing day, as he was the man in the center of the attention.

    Not only due to his son''s sudden suffering but also due to the failed assassination attempt on Cui Xie''s life.

    While there was still no usation or any clear proof from the investigation, people all over the ce were talking that Gao Jixie might be the perpetrator.

    That wasn''t even the worst part, the worst part was that Cui Xie was still alive, and if things yed for the worse then he would most probably be the center of gathering for all his enemies.

    If the ants were on their own they wouldn''t make much of a problem, but if someone managed to gather a colony of ants, then it was the same as asking for trouble.

    Even someone like Gao Jixie couldn''t ignore all of those ants, and he was actually thinking of making sure that he wiped the troubles out before they started to resurge.

    A god knew just how many ex-opponents of his and their families were going to suffer from all of this, but that was all upon Gao Jixie himself.

    ¡­

    As Gao Jixie was passing his daily life in stress, and misery, the new cook of the Mansion was gaining a lot of praise, acknowledgment, and appraisal from the other people inside the Mansion.

    Even the previous Chef of the kitchen, couldn''t help but admire his skills and ask Eric to be his Master. Eric clearly refused to do that, but he had to agree to teach him one or two things in passing.

    Still, those simple instructions should be enough to raise his skills by at least one or two stars, giving him a wider stage for himself, and greater potential ahead.

    The greatest admirers though were thedies that worked around the house, like the housemaids, the servants, or the kitchen staff.

    They saw Eric as a great opportunity not only to learn more about food, and being a Chef, but also to grab a thick thigh and secure their future.

    There was no way that Eric would ever refuse or reject any of their advances, and in fact, he yed the style of a yboy, and yet there was a swarm ofdies around him.

    Perhaps if it weren''t for the fact that he epted to teach the ex-Chef some skills, that guy would have died out of jealousy at this moment or would have simply thought of defaming, and destroying him.

    Not that Eric cared a lot though, as he was here just for some simple hiding in in sight and set up the stage of his next ns.

    Would Master Gao Jixie ever understand that the person he was looking for all over the City and even beyond was eating, drinking, fu*cking, and sleeping under the same roof as him?

    Probably not!

    After all, no one knew the members of the teams that went to cause amotion, and even less the face of their leader.

    But even if he did, Eric was just one Escape Talisman away to make a clean escape in any possible situation, and then just change his face again.

    It was only on Eric''s 3rd day of arrival, that Young Master Gao Jian was finally released from the hospital and brought back home.

    There was quite a bit of chaos and racket that day, as everyone working inside the house was under the orders of the Madam to make sure that nothing missed by his side.

    It was also that day Eric''s work would start, and the Madam of the house, Li Yunmu came to meet him in person, and ask him about his qualifications and his confidence in serving good food to her son.

    Eric, on the other hand, acted as a fully professional Chef, with a heavy and solemn aura around him, and showed his full confidence.

    Furthermore, he asked for a report of Young Master Gao Jian''s physical report, in order for him to better select the necessary ingredients and prepare a suitable diet.

    The Madam was a bit surprised but seeing his solemn and serious appearance, she just made a sign to the secretary appointed to her to give him a copy.

    Taking the report, Eric was a bit disappointed by the fact that Cui Xie''s kick had destroyed only one of Young Master Gao Jian''s precious eggs, as he made a mental note to double his training from next time.

    But at the same time, he felt that like this, his n would work better, and he would be able to fully aplish his goal. He couldn''t wait to start.

    Quickly preparing a diet for Young Master Gao Jian, he wrote it on a piece of paper and then handed it over to the secretary by Li YunMu''s side, and said,

    "This is the diet recipe that I am thinking of serving Young Master Gao Jian, you can go and consult with a doctor, or a dietician, in order to relieve some of Madam''s worries."

    Then with the same serious and solemn look, he showed a slightly happier face, and then continued,

    "While I can''t promise you miracle''s madam, there is a chance for me to help with Young Master''s inability through food!

    Certainly, you may not believe me, and tell me not to, or you can give me permission after I have shown my skills and gained your trust!

    I am saying this, just because I don''t want any secrets to linger between us! President Gao is my idol, and I will do everything I can in order to serve him, or his family members!

    Now if you permit me, it''s time for me to start cooking!"

    All the time Li YunMu had only spoken what she had to and expressed her worry about her young and capable son, that was unfortunately harmed by those ingrates.

    When she heard that Eric might have a way to help her son regain his virility, she was ready to jump and ask him to act immediately.

    But then hearing his next words it was like a bucket of cold water was thrown over her head, and she had regained rity. It was right, she couldn''t believe anyone at the moment.

    Not even her own husband!

    That man had promised her to take revenge for their son, but he had failed to even kill that damn bastard that brought her son to these conditions.

    Just how useless was he to fail in something like that?

    Even then, a small ray of hope was left and seeded inside her heart. Eric seemed extremely certain and serious in his words, and even though he said he could only try, there was a sense of confidence in his words.

    Seeing Eric leave the office, she turned towards her ''secretary'' and said,

    "What do you think cousin?"

    "I don''t know if he has the ability to cure Jian''er but I can say for sure that he is capable!"

    "Oh, why so!?"

    "The diet recipe that he just wrote is the same with the diet sent by our family''s head Alchemist! There are only a few tweaks and changes here and there, but I feel that they are even better choices.

    I am sure that the head Alchemist will personally want toe here and have a look at him!"

    "Really?"

    "Yes, you can check them yourself! This guy is nothing normal, I think that we should take special care of him.

    He seems to have no evil intentions towards us at the moment, so I think that it would be better to create warm rtions with him and not trouble!"

    "You are evaluating him really high! What happened have you fallen for him?"

    "I certainly am, but I don''t think I have fallen for him yet! If he truly lives up to my expectations, I might though!

    If I do, I will immediately take him to father and arrange our wedding! I can share him with you if you wish though!"

    "Hmph~! Your tastes are still as weird and low as usual! That guy is ordinary at best, I would be surprised if he showed any expression during sex!"

    "Oh!? And yours are better cousin? Gao Jixie is just a hoodlum who is relying on our family''s background and connections, without you he is nothing!

    Furthermore, he hasn''t even been a loyal husband until now. Just how many affairs and bastards has he spread behind your back around the ces he has been?

    He doesn''t deserve you, and I don''t know why you are still staying with him!"

    "He is my husband, you wouldn''t understand¡­"

    "It''s true I don''t understand! I don''t understand why you are still so adamant about being with him when he is such a guy!

    Do you think that he will be able to actually take revenge for his son? With how things are going, I truly wonder if he will be even able to wipe his own ass!

    Well anyway, I need to go and report to the Head Alchemist of the family, I will returnter!"

    With that said, the beautiful secretary left the room, leaving behind a bbergasted Li YunMu who didn''t know what to actually think.

    These days she had been extremely tired of taking care of her son. If it weren''t for her cousin''s help and attention she would have grown much weaker and sick.

    She had been threatening her husband with calling her family until now, but what Gao Jixie didn''t know was that she had already done so the moment that she heard about her son''s conditions.

    Things were bound to get messy soon¡­

 Chapter 425 - 425: Food For The Madam

    On the other hand, Eric only knew that the secretary of the Madam he was going to serve wasn''t normal, but nothing more than that.

    He had no idea that the secretary he had just met was someone from the Li family of the Wenzhou Prefecture, who was also renown throughout the whole of Huaxia.

    Well, even if he knew about her background, and actually considered it, there wasn''t much he could do about it.

    At the moment he was having trouble having his way in a small city like Longgang City, there was no way that he could have a chance dealing with some existence like them.

    For that reason, it was better for him to concentrate on what he could do at the moment, and what he should do at the moment.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly went to the kitchen and started preparing some truly high-ss food, with nutritious and recovery abilities.

    An extremely pleasant, and saliva-inducing aroma spread through all the kitchen, and slowly towards the rest of the Mansion.

    All the working staff around the kitchen of the Mansion couldn''t help but stop on their tracks and look with envy and jealousy towards the kitchen.

    Eric''s talent was already known by all of them, and the food he prepared was always over the top, so they couldn''t help but envy and feel jealous towards the owners that would try that food.

    It took around 1 hour or so for the food to finally get ready, but when it did, half of the Mansion was enchanted by the exquisite aroma.

    At some point in time, they even looked like some kind of walking dead zombies that were attracted by the strong aroma.

    It was needless to say that Eric was extremely pleased by their reactions, and the created situation, because like that the Madam would have no choice but to notice him even more.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he appeared at the entrance of the kitchen, as he said,

    "Dear staff, please don''t put us in a difficult position, we will be working under the same terms and conditions as previously.

    If you have some special request or something that you want to be changed you better talk to the Madam and let her make the decision.

    We are unable to do anything in regards to your words and requests!"

    The staff was a bit disappointed that they were being told off, but there was nothing they could do about it. they understood that what Eric said was the truth and that he had nothing he could do.

    In fact, that wasn''t totally true, as Eric would be able to prepare the same food in mass as long as he had the necessary ingredients, but that would just blow the food''s specialness in the eyes of the Mansion members.

    So he had to use this scare tactic and let the Madam deal with the headache in his stead, as it should be.

    With that taken care off, his eyes finallynded on a cute young maid, who was a bit too well developed for her age, and said,

    "Lan''er please follow me to the Madam''s room, we are going to send her some food! Chef Guo, you go and send the food to the Young Master.

    Make sure to tell him that he needs to clean everything on the te, and he might receive some pleasant surprise.

    Oh right, take Fa''er with you when you do so!"

    The Fa''er he mentioned was one of the most developed woman maids he had seen. She could easily be the fantasy goddess of many men, but most importantly she was Gao Jixie''s mistress.

    He was sending her to Young Master Gao Jian in order to form aplex but needed situation. In other words, he was trying to induce lust in Young Master Gao Jia through her.

    Then when the Madam saw that, she was bound to send her to serve her poor son with the hope of healing him, she wouldn''t care that she was her husband''s mistress.

    If Eric''s n worked, the poor Gao Jixie would lose one of his best-looking mistresses to his own son, and his son would actually cross swords with him.

    That was bound to be quite humiliating for Gao Jixie, but at the same time extremely funny for someone like Eric.

    He didn''t show any emotion or thought on his face at that time though, as he just took one of the trays, and together with Lan''er, he made his way towards the Madam''s room.

    Li YunMu at that moment was lying on her bed with her own thoughts and ideas in a mess, and some tear lines on her face.

    The truth was that despite showing only her strong side and attitude to the outside world, she was extremely soft and delicate inside.

    She was the type of woman that wouldn''t doubt her own decisions and actions, and if she went one way she would walk down that path until the end.

    She didn''t want to be caught in a mistake, and that was also one of the biggest reasons why she was still with Gao Jixie, as she didn''t want to ept defeat. She didn''t want to ept that she had made a mistake.

    If she ever admitted that it would be the same as epting that even her son was a mistake, and that was something that she would rather die in torture than admit.

    Even a lioness or a tigress cares about her son, and Li YunMu wasn''t any different. After losing hope in her husband, she had dedicated all of herself and her time to her son.

    For that reason, she didn''t care about his affairs and bastards, as long as none of them threatened her son''s position.

    She had been dreaming all this time that someday when her son was all grown up and sessful she would return to her Li family and show them that her decision and determination weren''t a mistake.

    As she was lost in those thoughts, suddenly someone knocked on the door of her room, and she heard the sweet and sonorous voice of Lan''er from outside,

    "Madam, Lan''er and Chef Chen have brought you something to eat! Do we have permission to enter?"

    She didn''t know why she felt that this young Chef seemed to have targeted her, as he had the same eyes that her husband had when she met him, but she would step back.

    She was a strong and independent woman that would face everything and everyone head-on. She wouldn''t falter or be scared away from some young Chef.

    Thinking like that, she quickly stood up, cleaned her face, fixed her make-up so that her servants wouldn''t look at her embarrassing state, and then gave them permission to enter.

    Entering inside the room, Eric just took a look around before focusing on the mature and sensual looking Madam, and then said,

    "Madam I know that you hired me to take care of your son''s diet, but you shouldn''t let yourself down either.

    You should eat well, and keep your health, and your beauty if you permit me to say so, in order to be able to take care of your son well!"

    With that said he quickly opened the lid of the tes on the tray, he had brought, as different aromas mixed together to form a nice symphony or full painting that would entrance even a God.

    It was clear by the look and expression on Madam Li''s face that it was certainly the case, she was entranced by the food and aromas in front of her.

    This was the first time that she was encountering such food, and she couldn''t help but feel her saliva slowly fill her mouth, and then gulp down.

    Satisfied with the reaction he received, Eric decided to take her off the entrance, as he disrupted her thoughts by saying,

    "Lan''er please try the Madam''s food for any chance of having extra salt!"

    While he said that, his meaning was clear, he was asking the beauty to test the food whether it contained any kind of poison or unwanted substance.

    Lan''er didn''t hesitate in the slightest, as she quickly took a spoon from each one of them, but with each extra spoon, the only thing changing was the increase of the stars shown in her eyes.

    This was her first time trying such food, and she almost control with each extra spoon she took. Many times she was close to slurping down the current spoon and dipping the next one.

    If it weren''t for Eric telling her that she would be able to enjoy this foodter as much as she wanted, she would have already lost all control and taken the food for herself.

    When she was finally over testing, she walked behind Eric once again, even though extremely reluctantly, and watched at her Madam with envy.

    Madam Li was able to capture all the expressions, and the unwillingness of her housemaid to let go of the food, even though she was in her presence so she became even more curious about it.

    Controlling herself and her emotions to the best of her abilities, she took another clean spoon prepared for her and started with the soup.

    She felt warmth, energy, tenderness, and pleasure course through her body with just one spoon of soup. It was a heavenly feeling.

    If she didn''t have enough self-control at that moment, she most probably would have experienced one of those so-called food orgasms.

    It was just that good!

    After taking the first spoon it was the second, and after the soup was the main te and the sd, and so on and so forth.

    Before she understood what happened, the tes were all empty, and the only thing left was the fire zing inside her body¡­

 Chapter 426 - 426: The Madamâ€™s Sudden Fire

    At first, she thought that it was due to the food being so good that she still could feel its warmth inside her body.

    After all, the heat wasn''t especially strong, especially for her body as a cultivator of martial arts.

    But slowly she started to notice that there was a different strange desire inside her body, a feeling that she had forgotten for quite some time now.

    It was a feeling that seemed to fill some kind of empty abyss created after years of neglect and ignoring from her husband.

    Not only that, but she also felt some grave itch in between her thighs, or to be more exact right at her secret garden.

    She had forgotten about this kind of feeling until now, and she didn''t understand why it was happening.

    On the side, Lan''er seemed to be perfectly fine, in fact, she seemed a bit too fine as there was no rosiness on her face, and neither any signs of hurried breathing.

    As a matter of fact, she looked nowhere close to experiencing the same fire as her Madam, she looked extremely sad that all the enchanting good food had been finished by her Madam.

    This made Li YunMu feel even moreplicated because this clearly showed that there was nothing wrong with the food and that this reaction belonged to her herself.

    Who hadn''t heard that love passes through the stomach first, but she wasn''t in love with the young Chef, she was in love with his food?

    This was probably the first time she was eating such food, and even more so experiencing such a situation. It was just unthinkable for her.

    At that moment she was remembered of another important point, as she wasn''t only with Lan''er inside the room, there was also the person responsible for her conditions, the young Chef Eric.

    Without losing any second more, she raised her head towards him, only to see him look towards her with a proud butplicated look.

    He was certainly happy that she had eaten his food like that, and had enjoyed it so much, but at the same time, he seemed to feel a bitplicated by the results.

    Surely his food shouldn''t have turned the Madam on, and caused her such a reaction right? That realization made Li YunMu feel extremely embarrassed in front of him.

    Understanding the plight of his Madam, young Chef Chen Gu quickly bowed down and ask for permission to leave,

    "Madam I am sorry to have acted without your instructions but my intentions were pure, I just hope that you don''t take offense by my actions!"

    As soon as he said that he left the room like he was running from the ws of a dangerous starving wolf, making the poor Madam feel even more embarrassed, but at the same time disappointed.

    Was she that bad looking and dangerous for him to run away like that? Could it be that the young Chef found her that disgusting that he run away like that?

    Not that she would have done something to him, as she still respected her husband, but still he didn''t have to run away like that, had he?

    On the other hand, Lan''er was a bit surprised by Eric''s sudden leave and didn''t know what to do anymore, as she could only look towards her Madam and hope that she didn''t ask for more food.

    After all, Eric had already promised her that there was still food left in the kitchen, and she would be able to enjoy herself.

    But if her Madam asked for more there was no way that she could tell her that she was hoping that the remaining was left to her, could she?

    Meanwhile, the Madam thought that Lan''er had understood her embarrassing conditions, and also the reason why Eric run away, so she couldn''t help but say,

    "Lan''er, not even a word of what happened here should be heard outside, or I will make sure to not only fire you but also live a life of misery. Am I clear!?"

    "Ye-Yes Madam!"

    What Madam Li YunMu didn''t understand though was the fact that Lan''er had no idea about what the Madam thought, and her idea of the sudden warning waspletely off.

    Lan''er thought that her Madam was talking about her udylike way of eating the food prepared from the young Chef Chen, and not due to her embarrassment of getting turned on in his sight.

    "Very well, then you can take the tray and leave!"

    Hearing those words, Lan''er felt like she had just taken her Heavenly call, and she quickly bowed slightly, acknowledged her instructions, and run away as fast as a rabbit.

    Her escape was so swift and quick that the Madam thought that she was trying to run away after witnessing what happened, as the worries inside the Madam''s heart started to multiply.

    Still, she had enough confidence to deal with everything that came her way, so she wasn''t that bothered by that.

    What truly bothered her was the turmoil inside her heart, as she didn''t know how to act, or what to do at that moment.

    The heat inside her body was slowly running towards her secret garden, as the missing wetness of that special spot was returning in full glory.

    Unable to understand what she was doing, or why, one of her hands slowly made her way towards the end of her dress, pulled it up, and then slowly headed towards her secret garden.

    Before she regained notice of her actions, her right hand had entered down her silk panties and was slowly massaging the surroundings of her secret entrance, and then slowly proceeding towards it.

    The love juice leaking out of her secret entrance increased in quantity, as even the smell inside her room grew stronger.

    If Eric and Lan''er were still inside the room, there was no way either of them wouldn''t have understood what had happened in there.

    Thinking about the two of them once again, shame and rity hit the beauty''s head, as she quickly retrieved her hands back in shame, as she felt extremelyplex and weird.

    She didn''t know what to think or do with herself anymore. She didn''t know what to think of herself or her situation anymore.

    She had thought that she had thrown away all such thoughts the moment that she decided to concentrate on her son, and even more so when her son was in such a difficult condition.

    But who would have thought that she would experience something like this at such a moment, she would have never even imagined it.

    Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but remember with nostalgia those times that she had passed with her husband, the father of her child, Gao Jixie.

    Then he had been truly enchanted and obsessed with her body, as they would actually ''y'' together like rabbits.

    Yet right now she was left stranded and alone. He hadn''t touched her body for quite a few years now, as he was obsessed with his mistresses, leaving her empty.

    Even then she had never thought badly of him, or even reproach him about it, she had thought that she had surpassed the needs and desires of her body.

    If it wasn''t for what was happening right now, she would have never even thought about these things. But now it had be a reality, she couldn''t ignore it anymore.

    Even though she had retrieved her hands, she still could feel the fire burning inside her body going in full throttle.

    Unable to control her thoughts, and desires anymore, she stood up from her bed and entered the bathroom to take a cold shower.

    The running cold water certainly helped in dropping her body temperature a bit, but every time she touched her body she felt an electric current running through her body.

    Her whole body, her whole being seemed to be crying for the opposite gender''s touch and attention.

    Unable to control her thoughts and desires anymore, she decided to reach one climax herself in order to cool herself off.

    But the moment she did that Young Chef Chen Gu''s and Lan''er''s faces crossed through her eyes and she wasn''t able to concentrate as she had to.

    It was impossible like that!

    With those thoughts in her mind, she got up and got dressed in an enchanting dress that she had forgotten inside her closet, and slowly made her way towards her husband''s office.

    She knew it was weird, it felt even weirder than it looked actually, but still, she willed herself to walk further, as that seemed like the only possible way to escape her sudden explosion of heat.

    It waste already, around 11 o''clock in the evening so her husband should be home by now, so she immediately walked towards his office.

    She tried her best to avoid the servants or the housemaids on her way, as she didn''t want them to find out about the state she was in.

    She felt like the moment that they saw her in the eyes, face, or even smelled around her, they would be able to find out about her, and that was just too embarrassing for the current her.

    Even though she was an experienced woman that would scare all of them with just one look and would stand strong even in front of her husband, she still was embarrassed by showing this side of hers, at this time.

    With a lot of difficulties and excitement for running out of the servants'' eyes, she finally reached the office of her husband.

    At that moment a sudden hesitation and worry hit her heart, but the fire burning inside broke through that, and she decided to do it.

    With newfound courage and determination, she reached the doorknob¡­

 Chapter 427 - 427: Li YunMuâ€™s Defeat

    She was just about to rotate the doorknob and open the door when she suddenly heard some voices from inside her husband''s office room.

    In fact, they weren''t even voices, as what she heard was moan and pants of pleasure and satisfaction,ing from a man and a woman inside the office room.

    Even though she wasn''t able to see the situation inside she could imagine it. As the timber of the male voice inside the office room was extremely familiar to her, it belonged to her husband.

    She knew that he had quite a few mistresses around himself and that most probably even some housemaids inside their Mansion, but this was actually her first time chancing upon something like this.

    This was the first time that she was actually faced with such a situation. For a moment she froze in front of that office room, with her hand on the doorknob.

    She didn''t know what to do from now!

    She hade here with the intention of actually rekindling the passion she had with her husband, but he was actually ''doing'' someone else inside that office room.

    Hearing those moans and pantsing from inside, her own condition seemed to stabilize, as the heat inside her body started to disperse and she was turning colder and colder.

    She felt extremely lonely and betrayed at that moment. Leaving behind her life of luxury, her family, and her bright future for someone like Gao Jixie, didn''t seem right anymore.

    For the first time in her life, she actually stopped for a moment and truly thought that her life had been a mistake, and she didn''t have the force to proceed forward anymore.

    The desire to take away Gao Jian and return to her family was actually set aze at that moment, as she wanted to have nothing to do with Gao Jixie anymore.

    The fierce lioness that would always make others tremble in fear in front of her, was now actually trembling in sadness, and loneliness.

    She didn''t dare to open that door anymore, she didn''t dare to face that scene in front of her, she didn''t dare to see the man she had given her whole life and future to, with another woman.

    With those thoughts and feelings, she had no other option but to actually turn around close her ears with her trembling hands, and then leave towards her own room.

    Since she had been in thatplex, and terrible state when she left, Madam Li YunMu was unable to notice a smiling face, with a pair of shining white teeth not far away from her.

    The owner of the face had witnessed everything that had happened and was quite satisfied with the turn of events. He would have never thought that it would be this easy!

    But this was just the start of the show, the opening scene, and there was still a long show ahead. He just had to sit down with his popcorn and watch everything with enthusiasm.

    As for inside the office room, there was actually no one in there! Gao Jixie had been too bothered with the situation around him these days, that he most probably had problems getting it on.

    Not to mention actually having a fierce fight with one of the housemaids inside his own Mansion, with his dear wife still extremely mad at him.

    The source of the sounds and voices was nothing else but a Smartphone. The technology was incredibly useful and bendy during these times, and this was the best proof of it.

    Certainly, there might have been some slight differences in tones and timber, but the poor betrayed Madam had no rity and concentration to actually notice them.

    At that moment, she had been overwhelmed by her own feelings, and emotions that she was unable to witness them.

    And herck of courage and strength to open the door of the office room made things even easier for the person in the shadows.

    ¡­

    The next morning Young Chef Chen Gu awoke inside his room with a small beauty wrapped around his body.

    After the episode inside Madam Li YunMu''s room, Lan''er had followed him back to the kitchen in order to eat the rest of the food he had saved for her.

    The more she ate the more was she unable to control herself and her emotions, as the same heat that crept through her Madam''s body, crept inside her.

    Differently, from her Madam though, she didn''t try to control it, or pretend it didn''t exist, as she approached the young Chef willingly and proactively.

    One thing lead to the next, and before she could regain even a bit of rity, she was fully naked in front of him, ready to be pierced through.

    Since this wasn''t her first time, it was easier for her to actually ept the young Chef''s little soldier inside her, and slowly enjoy their bonding.

    Looking at the face of the beauty in his arms Eric couldn''t help but admire her looks and beauty, as she was truly just like a little swallow who needed protection.

    But from the way she moved during their bonding and her skills made it clear for him, that she wasn''tpletely as she looked like.

    There might be a story behind that, or perhaps she was just the curious and perverted type that treated it as just carnal pleasure without any feelings.

    That was something that only the beauty knew and could exin to him, but he wasn''t that interested in it. As long as she yed her role properly, and provided him satisfaction, it was enough.

    He had no intention of making every woman out there part of his Harem, despite the fact that it was bound to be quiterge.

    Rubbing her little nose, and then touching her red lips, he woke her up,

    "You sure that you have the time toze around in your sleep? Don''t you have work to do today?"

    Lan''er was just like a startled rabbit as she immediately woke up, stood up from the bed, and went to look for her clothes, as she waste.

    On the other hand, the young Chef seemed to enjoy her erratic search and run, as he slowly got up for himself, cleaned himself in the bathroom, wore his robes, and still found her rummaging for her panties.

    When she was finally ready to leave his room, Eric walked forward and made sure that the coast was clear, before giving her the signal to leave.

    With the disappearance of the beauty behind the halls and corridors of the Mansion, the young Chef made his way towards the kitchen.

    It was time for him to prepare the breakfast, and at the same time enjoy the morning show that it was about to transpire.

    The morning was usual, the only difference was the meal that he was going to serve today, but for him, it was nothing difficult.

    At 8:10 sharp the breakfast was ready in the main dining room, as he was waiting in a humble attitude for the residents of the Mansion toe and eat.

    Even though this was Gao Jixie''s Mansion, there were other people besides Madam Li YunMu and his son living here, and amidst them were a few cousins of his with their families.

    These guys not only lived on Gao Jixie''s Mansion but also worked in hispany. The only reason he had brought them here though, was to make him remember his past, and be reminded of his superiority.

    To be more specific, whenever Gao Jixie was angry at someone or something, he would start screaming, cursing, and insulting these guys to make him feel better.

    More than human beings these guys were treated as stress pets, but they didn''t seem to actually mind it much.

    At least the older generations, because the younger ones always looked at Gao Jixie, Gao Jian, or Li YunMu with great displeasure, anger, and hatred.

    Eric or young Chef Chen Gu had already been introduced to each and every one of them, and already had a general idea of their characters, and ideas.

    Most of them were just angry leeches, with the exception of one boy from the young generation, who was more of a hard worker that was trying his best to leave that toxic environment.

    That kid even pleaded to the young Chef Chen Gu to teach him his skills and take him away as his disciple. He was ready to do everything that Chen Gu or Eric asked of him.

    Eric felt a bit of pity for him, as everyone inside the Mansion seemed to bully and mock him, and he didn''t even have his parents to protect him.

    But still, he decided that unless that kid raises against his bullies and shows some promise he was going to leave him there like that.

    After all, there was no free lunch in this world, one had to show his worth even if he was going to ask for alms.

    Slowly everyone from the older generations managed to get to the table and have their breakfast, as the younger generation were either sleeping orzing off in their beds.

    As people whose living was secured in such a grand mansion only by bearing some curses, and insults, they didn''t feel the need or the motivation to actually do any activity.

    Well, perhaps other than clubbing, partying, and sex. But besides those, there was nothing else in their lives.

    Their existences seemed extremely pathetic and useless, people that were adding only more shadows to the small Earth.

    But Eric had topletely forget about them, and their existence, as the next moment he finally saw the main characters of the show enter the dining room¡­

 Chapter 428 - 428: Breakfast & â€˜I Can Feel Itâ€™

    Gao Jixie had an exhausted expression on his face, and he seemed to not have slept much the other night. How could he, with all the troubles looming over his head?

    On the other hand, Madam Li YunMu seemed to be in a truly foul mood, as she didn''t seem to have slept much either, for quite different reasons actually.

    While Li YunMu didn''t want to have anything to do with him anymore, Gao Jixie continued to act normally. While he didn''t lust after his wife anymore, it didn''t mean that he could cut her off totally.

    Even if it wasn''t due to love, at least due to interest he had to talk to her and treat her with care and tenderness every day.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he approached her like every day and asked,

    "Good morning Hun, how did you sleep tonight?"

    Unaware of anything, the poor sharp businessman had stepped on anded mine, as Li YunMu looked at him with an expression full of anger, hate, and fury.

    "For sure not as good as your Husband!"

    Even if he unconsciously stepped on thend mine at first, Gao Jixie immediately understood that his wife wasn''t in a good mood and that if he continued he would surely be the one losing out.

    But he didn''t know that the biggest problem wasn''t his wife''s foul mood, but the fact that he misunderstood her reason for being so.

    With all the trouble and problems of these days, Gao Jixie thought that his wife was mad at him for still not acting against Cui Xie and his sister, unaware of the episode of the previous night.

    ''Sigh~!''

    ''Hmph~!''

    Thinking like that, he could only let out a deep sigh, and continue towards the big table. On the other hand, Li YunMu coldly harrumphed and made her way towards her own seat.

    None of them was the type to lower their head against the other, so none of them would do something that might be mistaken as a defeat from the other side.

    Watching this happen, Eric had difficulty controlling the smile that threatened to creep on his face, as it looked like his ns were working properly.

    After Master Gao Jixie started the breakfast, everyone else started after him. During the meal though, Gao Jixie called Fa''er in order to bring him something from the kitchen.

    The whole thing was pretty normal, and it happened almost every day, but this time there was a difference, that made Li YunMu''s morale plummet even more.

    During the conversation between the two, Fa''er seemed to actually approach her Master more than necessary, and even released a light moan as they weremunicating.

    Normally, the Madam wouldn''t pay attention to something like this, but after what happened the previous night, and a full sleepless night, she couldn''t help but think about the worst.

    Not only that, but she even felt that the moan she heard was extremely simr to the one of the previous night, and it was most probably this maid who had been with her husband in there.

    Not knowing the identity of the woman that was inside that office room made her console herself somehow, but now that she had a suspect she couldn''t help butpare herself to her.

    Fa''er was actually a true beauty, with some truly dangerous curves, and the beautiful face of a mature vivacious woman.

    There were few men who could actually be in the same room with her and control their lust to pin her down and have their way with her.

    Hell, even Li YunMu herself was thinking that she had a killer body, and she was a woman!

    That made the Madam''s self-confidence plummet even more, as she felt that she had grown old and unsexy.

    A weird and unpleasant feeling had suddenly appeared on her heart, and she didn''t like it in the least.

    As she was thinking like that, she couldn''t help but raise her head in a certain direction and have a look at the young Chef that had sparked her lust the other day.

    Eric, or young Chef Chen Gu to be more exact, seemed to be looking towards her too. There was a weird look on his face like he held interest towards her.

    That clearly surprised the already ''defeated'' Madam, as she had thought that she had lost it now, and she didn''t have any womanly charms left in her.

    But as if to prove her wrong, the moment that young Chef''s eyes made contact with hers, he immediately turned his head to the side, as a light red hue appeared on his skin.

    Madam Li YunMu couldn''t believe her eyes, a million thoughts of that not being possible crept on her mind, but one opposite thought seemed to crush them all.

    At that moment, her already off-put fire seemed to be rekindled once again and grow stronger with each passing moment.

    Hope, desire, and excitement were once again born inside her heart, as her sight was fixed upon him,pletely ignoring everyone else, including her husband.

    Everyone on the table felt weird, as there was a solemn silence during the whole time, and it looked like they were in some kind of mourning, rather than enjoying breakfast.

    Gao Jixie didn''t dare to look in his wife''s direction in fear that he might activate anothernd mine, and then suffer the consequences of it, so he didn''t notice her strange look towards the young Chef.

    He was also the one to leave the table first, as he was going to be extremely busy today once again, dealing with the police, harassment from Cui Xie''s people, and the pressure from those three fogies.

    His life was in a mess right now, and the worst was that he didn''t even have an idea of who actually took the opportunity to harm Cui Xie.

    Well, he had his doubts, but those doubts weren''t being rifiedtely, and his biggest suspect was certainly the person who was on his side, his partner, Master Weng Hao.

    The more this damn charade continued the more damage he and hispanies received. Making him feel pissed off, but unable to actually do something about it.

    Madam Li YunMu didn''t know much about the current situation her husband was going through, and truthfully she didn''t even care.

    All she knew and wanted was for him to apprehend the people who actually harmed her son and make them suffer an even worse fate.

    How he did it, or what did he have to sacrifice in order to do it, was none of her concern. Even more so now that she had actually ''proved'' his betrayal.

    Furthermore, right now she had much more important things to think and care about, as she was following behind the young Chef Chen Gu.

    She had actually caught him stealing a few looks during the meal, and every time he did so his face would change a bit, and a small tent was formed below his abdomen.

    What surprised the Madam was the size of that tent. With her experienced and trained eye, she could tell that he was bigger than her husband, making her even more curious about what he had to offer.

    Too bad that once the breakfast was over the young Chef disappeared from her sight. He ran away just like a thief who had been caught red-handed.

    That made the Madam feel even more excited, as she felt herself just like some kind of sexy hunter chasing her young and fresh prey.

    Thinking like that she couldn''t help but lick her lips once and imagine a bit about the near future awaiting her.

    With her expectations in the air, she turned around and made her way towards her son''s room. Even though he was able to stand up and walk now, he didn''t want to participate in the breakfast anymore.

    He didn''t like the looks of pity that other people gave him, and even less to give those losers and low lives a reason tough behind his back.

    For that reason, he had decided to stay inside his room and never get out. When he thought that everything was over, he was suddenly given a beacon of hope.

    When he had finished the food prepared for him the other day, he had weirdly felt a sensation on hisher area.

    That should have been impossible as the doctor had told him that he was totally maimed, but he had pinched himself many times and the result was the same always, it wasn''t a dream!

    The reaction hadn''t continued for long, only for 1 minute at most, but that didn''t change the fact that there was a reaction, meaning that he still had hope.

    For that reason, he couldn''t help but desperately wait for breakfast in order to test his doubts. Today young Chef Chen Gu came personally to have a look at him after eating his food.

    Not long after him, another face appeared at the door of his room and was none other than his loving and caring mother, that had stayed by his side at all times.

    Madam Li was a bit surprised with the presence of young Chef Chen Gu inside, but she pretended to not mind and approached her son''s bed.

    What she hadn''t expected was that the moment she reached there, her beloved son Gao Jian screamed in pleasure,

    "I can feel it! Mother, I can feel it! Your son can feel his di¡­weapon again!"

    It was only when he understood to whom he was talking to, that he understood that he had made a mistake, but still that didn''t change his happiness.

    On the other hand, Madam Li couldn''t care less about the choice of words, as she just looked stupefied at her son¡­

 Chapter 429 - 429: Moving On Madam Li

    The truth was that after the doctors'' and experts'' words she had almost lost all hope for her son to ever ''restore'' his lost part, and even better give her a grandchild.

    So at this moment she couldn''t help but feel like she was inside some dream or illusion that was trying to mess with her mind.

    Yet the happiness and joy on her son''s face were real, which clearly showed that all this was real. In fact, it felt even more than real, she was witnessing a miracle at that moment.

    It took her two or three screams to finally believe that it wasn''t just a dream or illusion, but the truth and reality.

    Once she was convinced of this was real, she started jumping in happiness with her son. Her only son, her only reason for living through was actually getting better. She didn''t know of any better reason to be happy about.

    "Son, is it true? Are you healed now!?"

    "I don''t know, but I don''t think so!"

    "Huh!? What do you mean son?"

    "I don''t think I have been healed, but every time I eat the new Chef''s food, I can feel a reaction in my lower body! That food is miraculous in a sense, I don''t know how or why!

    You have to make sure that the new Chef doesn''t leave our house mom!"

    Madam Li YunMu couldn''t help but throw the young Chef a weird look, as the fire inside her grew bigger and fiercer, as the young Chef''s look became even more pleasing to the eye for her.

    If before she had only thought about hunting this prey, right now her thoughts were turning to a certainty.

    The more she thought about it like that, the more excited she became, as she even seemed close to losing control of her emotions and feelings.

    "Don''t worry Hun, mommy will make sure he stays around to cook the best and most nutritious food for you, for quite some time. Mommy''s promise!"

    The poor Gao Jian managed to feel something strange with the current scene, but he didn''t linger for long as neither his mother nor young Chef Chen Gu made him doubt about something like that.

    On the other hand, the two stars of the show were looking towards each other with different looks and thinking different stuff.

    This was especially true for Eric or young Chef Chen Gu as he couldn''t believe his luck in this matter, everything had happened smoothly and easily.

    A part of the development was surely the correct timing of everything he did. But at the same time, it was also the added frustration that Madam Li YunMu had been experiencing until now.

    After checking up on her son''s condition and making sure that he was all right, Madam Li YunMu stood up and walked towards the door while saying,

    "Chef Chen Gu follow me to my room, we have to talk about my son''s diet!"

    Her son seemed extremely happy with the intentions, just like always his mother treated him best. She would leave no stone unturned just so that she could help him, even a tiny bit.

    Chef Chen Gu seemed like he wanted to say something and was actually fighting with himself internally but in the end, he seemed to have given up and followed the Madam''s instructions.

    As he was walking out of the door, he even heard Young Master Gao Jian''s encouraging words,

    "You don''t have to be afraid of my mother Chef, even though she looks a bit rough on the outside, she is actually quite soft and warm!"

    The poor guy had no idea that Eric was about to actually find out, just how soft and warm could that woman be on the inside!

    Still, he didn''t show those thoughts and emotions on his face as he said like prey that had epted its fate,

    "I hope so Young Master Gao!"

    "Hahahaha~! Look at you getting scared like that! Aren''t you a man? Brave yourself, Chef!"

    To think that there would be a man who would cheer his mother''s future lover like that. It was truly a rare spectacle to witness.

    Not wanting to lose much time, and incur the displeasure of the Madam, Chen Gu quickly disappeared from Young Master Gao Jian''s room and made a beeline towards Madam Li''s room.

    "Do you know the reason I have called you here boy?"

    The moment he entered the room he was faced with a nd question from Madam Li, she seemed to be natural and collected, as she was trying to tease him.

    "Madam must be joking with me, otherwise you wouldn''t have forgotten that I am a Chef, and aromas are my most important ability of survival!

    Even if I had no idea why Madam called me here in the first ce, just a little smell of the aroma surrounding you would be enough to understand.

    After all, Madam''s natural aroma is unique and extremely pleasing to my sense!"

    Madam Li YunMu was caught unprepared from those words, as she had truly not ounted for that detail, and now the game was turned on her.

    This was the moment of truth for her, she either epted Chen Gu''s words and jumped on him, or she backed up and negated everything. She was still in time to do so!

    Thinking like that she actually got cold feet at that moment and was seriously rethinking what she wanted to do.

    But as she was lost on her rethinking thoughts, the normally timid and passive young Chef actually jumped on her, he grabbed her hands and pulled her towards himself while saying,

    "Madam, you cant pull back once you make me feel like this!"

    As he said that, he actually brought one of her hands towards his proudly standing little soldier, that seemed to possess the courage to pierce through everything.

    "Furthermore, you promised your son that you were going to discuss my staying here in order to provide him with the best food and diet so that he can give you grandchildren.

    You can''t afford to make me angry and leave now, can you?"

    At first, the Madam was a bit startled and shocked so she didn''t act against the young Chef''s embrace, but even when she regained a bit of her rity and wanted to escape she heard those words.

    Her son was her weak spot, just like Eric said there was no way she could take that chance. So, the proud and arrogant Madam from the Li family n could only allow Eric to do as he pleased.

    Satisfied with her reaction and obedience, Eric pulled her face up and then nted his lips upon hers enjoying a full course French kiss.

    While her lips didn''t have the freshness and juiciness of a youngdy, she was extremely skillful with her tongue to make up for it.

    The experience was a wondrous thing in these matters, and even though this beauty had only practiced with her husband, her kissing skill was maxed. It was so good that almost made him lose control.

    But he actually managed to control himself and pull back while saying,

    "Wow~! I truly don''t understand just what kind of idiot your husband is for giving up on something like this!? He truly seems to be missing arge part of his brain.

    His words made the poor Madam who had a lot of time without enjoying a man''s touch feel a bit overwhelmed. After all, until now she had thought that she had been the problem, she and her age.

    But right now someone even younger and better than her husband was actually telling her the opposite. That made her feel that she still hadn''t lost her sensuality and function as a woman.

    The next moment though the young Chef seemed to changepletely as he squeezed her rear mountains, and her left juicy melon while saying in a menacing way,

    "You are a true fox Madam, making me feel worried about messing with you, but at the same time I can''t give up now!

    You need to be punished for seducing the poor me, don''t you think?"

    Saying that he freed the hand on her left juicy melon, and then unzipped his pants, saying,

    "Now get down on all fours and lick me like a good little dog! You have 5 minutes to make mee, otherwise, you aren''t getting your rewardter."

    Poor Madam Li didn''t know what to think or what to do anymore, on one side was her son and his recovery, on the other hand, was the young Chef''s arrogant and cocky nature.

    She didn''t know what to make of all this, but at the same time, she discovered something that she would have never thought possible.

    She actually didn''t dislike being treated like that, quite on the contrary actually, it was making her excited and enthusiastic about the future.

    People are weird beings, they have a character inside, and always show the opposite on the outside

    Even this woman in front of him would actually always act cocky and in charge of every ce and situation, yet her deepest desire was to actually be dominated by a man.

    Her husband had the potential at first, but he feared the background behind her a bit too much and didn''t dare to overstep the boundaries of normality.

    Now that she was finally being treated as she wanted inside, she couldn''t help but feel even more expectant of the young Chefs rough treatment.

    Just because she liked it, it didn''t mean that she was going to ept it easily. Furthermore, if she did ept it then her fun would be ruined, so she said in a stern voice,

    "Who do you think you¡­"

 Chapter 430 - 430: Depravity [R-18]

    ''Gulp~!''

    Before she could berate the young Chef about his arrogance and cockiness the poor Madam''s mouth was blocked by a big andrge stick of meat, that didn''t even leave her space to breathe.

    ''Humm¡­, sluurrpp¡­, uhmmm¡­, slurrrppp¡­''

    It was clear that she was trying to continue saying whatever she was about to say earlier, but her words not only weren''tplete, but also unconvincing due to the slurping sounds they were associated with.

    Furthermore, the expression on her face went through a myriad of changes as well, from surprise, startle, shock, worry, and finally pleasure.

    While she didn''t know how she would be able to deal with the monster that entered her mouth, she knew that the more she yed with it the bigger and attractive it became.

    Slowly it was turning into her favourite toy, as she thought of a different way to actually give the young Chef''s pride a blow and make him more obedient to her.

    With that thought in her mind, she gave up on expressing her thoughts with words, as she started licking, sucking, and squeezing the toy in her hands to all the shapes and forms that she wished.

    She had decided to actually put all her skills in y and show the young Chef that he was still a green and unexperienced boy, and he didn''t have what it took to take the lead.

    On the other hand, Eric was caught by surprise he didn''t expect this woman to actually be so experienced, and good at this.

    Even more so thinking about all the time that she had been left dry. But once he passed that initial urge and surprise, the game turned once again towards him.

    He managed to control himself and his little soldier to actually resist against the torture he was going through, but he still had to admit that the opponent this time was extremely skilled.

    In order to assure his victory he would have to act as well, so he actually lowered his upper body, to be more exact, his arms went towards Madam Li''s rear mountains from behind.

    After giving the two soft mounds a nice squeeze, he moved back, taking his little soldier out of her mouth for a second, and then while he brought her to the bed he said,

    "I truly wonder how you are able to keep up your skills even after being left alone for so long! But more than that, I truly wonder just how stupid your husband has to be to give up on someone like you!"

    He didn''t expect and answer for his question though, as he just threw her on the bed, and ripped the end of her dress to reveal her wet pink cloth covered secret grounds.

    No matter how much she could negate and reject whatever was happening, if she did, her body couldn''t help but be extremely sincere as it was enjoying the touch and treatment of the young Chef.

    Without losing time, Eric quickly moved the wet pink cloth to the side, while his face went immediately towards the secret garden to enjoy its exquisite aroma, and the unique love honey.

    He didn''t immediately jump into the meal, as he first took a deep breath, as if trying to take in his nostrils every bit of that aroma while saying,

    "This is one of the best perfumes I have ever smelled!"

    Once he was done with those words, he took out his tongue and it gave the leaking entrance in front of him a refined lick, that seemed to have sent him crazy.

    The next instant, his lips actually locked on the licking entrance and he gave them a tight kiss, and a ferocious sucking in order to take as much of that love juice that he could out of its hiding ce.

    ''Nhhhhnnnn~!''

    The fact that the hungry baby in between her thighs was a young man with a powerful sexual drive, coupled with the fact that she had almost forgot this feeling, sent the poor Madam on the edge of a small climax.

    She had thought to win the game of wills with the young Chef through a sneak attack, but actually the one who had lost under the influence of one was precisely her.

    At that moment though, she had no intention of thinking about something like that, as her drive had been activated in full throttle and she couldn''t hold herself back anymore, as she said,

    "Aahhnn¡­, Please, ehhnnn¡­, I can''t bear it anymore! Ahhnnn¡­, I want¡­"

    "You want what? I won''t know if you don''t actually say it to me! What do you want Madam Li?"

    The poor Madam felt a bit embarrassed and humiliated due to the fact that she would have to say it out loud, but at the same time, her heart started beating a bit faster, as she said,

    "I want you! I want you to ravage me, and my insides! I want you to fill me up!"

    "Well, I would love to imply to that desire Madam Li, but unfortunately I only do so to the women that belong only to me and are willing to obey me with everything!

    I doubt that the Madam would actually ept to do something like that, right?"

    His words were like a bucket of cold water over her head, but the truth was that she was so focused on what she went through, that she answered without thinking much about it.

    Or to be more exact, her thoughts were to ept now, and then negate it after. Right now, it was more important to actually experience heaven, rather than dealing with logic.

    "I ept! I ept! Now please give it to me!"

    In fact, even though he seemed a bit conflicted, and lost Eric had expected such an answer, or to be more exact he was treading the path towards this direction.

    Hearing her words, he had a look at his system, but he could see that she didn''t actually mean it, as there wasn''t a reaction from his Legacy System.

    "Do you think that I am an idiot to ept something insincere like that Madam?"

    "Wha-What do you mean!?"

    "If you want me to actually believe you, and treat you like you want, then at least you have to sound convincing Madam!"

    Madam Li YunMu was getting more and more furious with the situation, especially with this guy stopping at such an important moment.

    It was making her lose her rity and sanity at that moment, and if it weren''t for her incredible itch in between her legs, she would have exploded already.

    But knowing what would happen if she exploded, and also just how much she wanted him to actually enter inside and fill her insides, she had no other option but to say,

    "I truly want it, I will ept to whatever you say but please just give it to me!"

    At that moment, the Legacy System seemed to have reacted for a moment, as he heard the usual ding, and a small window appeared in front of him,

    Warning! Li YunMu''s loyalty is increased to 16%, she needs to have a loyalty of over 90% to be actually entrusted with the Legacy Subsystem!

    This was what Eric was actually expecting the moment that he yed this whole game, which was also a test towards his future.

    With this he was able to find out that the target didn''t necessarily need to trust him that much in order to be entrusted with the Legacy Subsystem.

    In order for that to happen, the target needed to trust deeply into a matter, and believe that he was the only one that could help them achieve it.

    He didn''t know how the Legacy System managed to measure this, or the specific rules and conditions it used, as he could only insinuate but at least now he had an idea about it.

    Once he managed to achieve whatever he wished, there was no need for him to hold back anymore, as he prated inside the Milf in front of him with just one thrust, entering milk factories deep inside her.

    "Aaaaggghhhhnnn~! So good~!"

    Filling the sudden movement Madam Li couldn''t help but lose control of herself, and moan like a bi*tch in heat, as she wantonly or unwillingly voiced her real thoughts.

    In the next hour the Madam discovered once again the pleasure of being a woman, as only her loss of conscience was able to put a stop to the ravaging experience she went through.

    When the two of them were finally over, the poor Madam was covered and filled in a mixture of love juices belonging to herself and the young Chef.

    Due to her loss of conscience her eyes were closed, and her body waszily lying on the bed, but the expression of joy and pleasure on her face, made it clear how much she had enjoyed everything.

    On the other hand, the young Chef Chen Gu just got up from the bed, took a shower in her room, re-dressed and went towards the kitchen.

    While the Madam could rest however much she wanted without anyone questioning her, he couldn''t as he had a job to do.

    Reaching the kitchen, he saw his half-disciple but also second Chef in the kitchen hid inside a small hallway, while having what seemed to be a private conversation with a young woman.

    Eric had seen her during the breakfast, she was one of those cousins that Master Gao Jixie kept around, and one look at the guy''s face, he knew that he had treated her roughly even in bed.

    Well, more than his look, it was the high sexual aura that he directed towards her, but that wasn''t important at the moment, as he was more curious to know what was between her and Chef Guo¡­

 Chapter 431 - 431: Snakes & Self-Implossion

    "When are you going to act against that bastard? I am sick and tired of him?"

    "Honey you know that the situation isplicated right now, especially with the arrival of that new cook!"

    "I don''t care, now is our best chance to actually act and kill that bastard! Then I cane out and say that our child belongs to him, and we can inherit everything!"

    "But what if they ask for a DNA test?"

    "I have already taken care of everything, we just need to close that guys chapter and everything will be taken care off!

    I am sure that that bitch will get so emotional to have a grandkid after her son''s death, that she will forget to even make me have a test!"

    "I don''t know baby, everything seems a bit too far-fetched."

    "You don''t have to worry about that, you just have to do as I say! Like that, our child will be the heir to the Gao Group of Companies."

    "What if one of his bastards shows up, or he thinks of handing everything to one of those bastards?"

    "They dare? As long as Madam Li YunMu is in this house, none of those bastards will dare to even step at the entrance. Otherwise, instead of a fortune they will receive tragedy, pain, and torture!"

    "I don''t know, I have to find a way to take care of that new guy first! I have a bad feeling about him!"

    "You are just being oversensitive, we just need to trap and fire him, or just pay him enough to take our side!

    Let me think about him, you think only on how to take out that worthless bastard!"

    As she said that, the woman didn''t even show any sign of love or emotion towards Chef Guo, as she turned around and walked away.

    While she was walking though, she said under her breath,

    "You damn bastard, you dared to actually use me as your ything, and make me abort our baby! I will fu*cking destroy your life."

    As she was too focused on her thoughts and feelings at that moment, she didn''t notice that while passing through the hallway, right at the corner, someone was spying and hearing their conversation.

    Eric couldn''t believe his ears while he listened to that conversation, as it seemed that the renowned businessman Gao Jixie didn''t need to only be careful of the outside, but even inside his house.

    To think that there were people thinking of actually killing Young Master Gao Jian right inside his own home, this made the show even better.

    He couldn''t help but look forwards to the uing events, but at the same time he made a mental note to be even more careful of his new half-disciple.

    To think that this guy had such good acting skills that he was able to even fool him for some time. He guessed that truly is impossible to actually judge a book by its cover.

    After that small episode the rest of the day went smoothly normal, there wasn''t anything happening, and the young Chef Chen Gu wasted most of the time cooking.

    Besides the kitchen staff, his degustators were Lan''er and a few more housemaids including Fa''er. All these beauties were the ones that the kitchen staff was aiming to taste.

    Lan''er was one of them most popr housemaids but looking at her actions and rtionship to the new young Chef Chen Gu who made all this possible, the others could only back down.

    Still, they were able to easily drown their disappointment in not being able to court her through drinking and hitting on the other housemaids.

    On the other hand, the young Chef Chen Gu seemed to enjoy not only the presence of Lan''er but also all the otherdies inside the kitchen.

    He was groping and rubbing body parts all over the ce, as the beautiful maids would only give him coquettish nces and smiles.

    As they were enjoying their selves, with the food ready for service, suddenly the door of the kitchen was opened, and their Madam Li entered inside,

    "What is happening here?"

    The whole crowd was suddenly startled and stupefied as this was the first time that they had seen their Madam personally enter the kitchen, and for some reason she seemed angry.

    To be more exact she looked just like a new wife who had unexpectedly caught her new husband drink with some other women.

    In a sense that was right, but at the same time it was wrong. As the young Chef didn''t have a rtionship with her, and even less be her husband.

    Without getting flustered much, the young Chef Chen Gu walked forward, as he said with a calm and natural expression,

    "Madam Li, I was trying some new food ideas for Young Master Gao Jian, and had these people here participate for tasting!

    I am truly sorry if I have made some mistake unknowingly!"

    Now it was Madam Li''s time to get startled and surprised, as she didn''t expect the young Chef act so calmly and politely.

    Furthermore, he didn''t even try to surpass his boundaries between the two of them, as the Madam and her employer.

    That made the poor Madam Li feel even worse, as she couldn''t tell that she had actually stormed her way in because she was jealous of his interactions to the other housemaids.

    Still, as someone that was used to the high society parties, and balls, Madam Li was able to quickly pull herself together as she said,

    "Since your intentions are for the improvement of my son''s health and diet I will let you off this time, but this better not happen a second time.

    After all, each and every one of you is in a working hour right now, and we can''t have these people idle around."

    "You are certainly correct Madam, I am truly sorry for not being able to think things through! It won''t happen again at this time, next time we shall do so in our free time!"

    At those words, Madam Li''s eyebrow couldn''t help but twitch, as this young bastard was clearly telling her that it would happen again, and even more so in their free time, when they would be freer.

    She was about to tell them that this wasn''t the ce for that, but she stopped herself on her tracks, as this young bastard might think of something more outrageous.

    Thinking like that, she couldn''t help but try to change the subject as she said,

    "Everyone go and prepare lunch, young Chef Chen Gu please follow me to my room, we have some things to talk about!"

    "Yes, surely Madam!"

    With that interaction the housemaids and the remaining staff of the kitchen prepared everything for lunch, while young Chef Chen Gu followed the Madam to her room.

    During their walk Madam Li could feel the shamelessly wondering eyes of the young Chef on her body, as he was just like some starving wolf looking at his prey.

    That carnal, and animalistic look made the poor Madam shiver and tremble a few times, as her love juices started flowing out of her secret entrance.

    The feeling of being in constant ''danger'' made her heart beat faster, and her blood boil hotter. If it weren''t for the fact that she didn''t want to let the housemaids learn about this, she would have already jumped on him.

    On the other hand, young Chef Chen Gu, or Eric, seemed to be enjoying the view in front of him, and especially that jiggling movement of Madam Li''s rear mountains.

    All the way he didn''t separate his eyes from her jiggly butt, but the moment that they entered her room, he turned cold, calm, and unperturbed.

    The change was just too big for the poor Madam Li to understand what had just happened, as at that moment the young Chef started speaking,

    "I am sorry for what happened earlier Madam, I was ovee by my lust, and animalistic desires after experiencing your sensuality.

    It was a mistake that shouldn''t happen again, as you are a married woman, and also the mother of a grown up son!"

    Stupefied!

    That was how Madam Li was feeling at that moment as she heard those words. She was beyond stupefaction actually, as she didn''t expect it.

    Normally these were supposed to be her words. After waking up from her state of unconsciousness and thinking what she had done, she couldn''t help but feel regret and guild override her heart.

    For that reason, she had decided to call the young Chef in her room and tell him that it was over. She would even pay him whatever he wanted, just so that he could forget about it.

    Despite her short scene of jealous back in the kitchen, and that weird feelinging here, she still was decided to actually put an end to this.

    But before she could put an end to this herself, the young Chef jumped the gun and actually took those words from her mouth.

    For some reason, at that moment she didn''t feel happy, and relieved but angry and frustrated. She felt that she couldn''t allow something like that happen.

    "Why? Could it be that you are done after doing me once? Or could it be that you have feelings, or prefer those young bi*tches instead of me?

    I thought that you made me promise to be only yours and do whatever you wanted me to do! Was that just empty words?"

    "Of course not, but I am afraid that Madam thought of that promise as empty words!"

    "Who are you to make the decision for me?"

    "Then did you mean it?"

    "Yes, I did mean it!"

    By the time that she understood what she was saying, Madam Li had already jumped into the quicksand with her own will¡­

 Chapter 432 - 432: A Few Days Pass By

    But now the damage was done because before she could even try to get herself out of the mess she had just jumped in, she saw the young Chef take off his pants.

    His little soldier was standing in full attention looking angry at her, while the young Chef said in amanding tone,

    "Then what are you waiting little bi*tch? Howe you are still standing there when you need to be kneeling in front of me and do your duty!?"

    "This¡­"

    The poor Madam Li was stuck amidst a tough spot and a rock, unable to choose either one. She didn''t know what to do or say, as her eyes were stuck on the young Chef''s little soldier.

    On the other hand, the young Chef waited for a few moments, before getting down to pull his pants up, as he said,

    "You see, this is what I was talking about! All this is a mistake that shouldn''t happen again, I hope that you will refrain from doing something like that ever again Madam Li!"

    Once again Madam Li was thrown for a loop she was sure that the young Chef would try to assault her, especially with how virile and energetic he looked at that moment.

    But quite, on the contrary, he managed to control himself and his emotions, while once again trying to give an end to their ndestine rtionship.

    She should be happy at that moment, after all this was what she wanted to happen in the first ce. But if that was what she wanted, then why did she feel so empty between her thighs?

    Why did she feel like she wouldn''t be able to experience pleasure again if it wasn''t him who pounded her soul out of her?

    Do not misunderstand! What she was feeling at that moment wasn''t due to love or feelings for the young Chef.

    That was her physical body pleasure that she had experienced before that was talking. It was a simple logical conclusion she had reached.

    The fight between her and her body became even stronger, as she didn''t know what to do or say anymore.

    After a long journey of thirst on the Sahara desert of the carnal desires, she had suddenly been drowned in water. There was no way she could return to that journey of thirst once again.

    She couldn''t!

    Otherwise, she would most certainly go crazy, and that was something that she didn''t want to experience.

    Thinking like that, she forgot about all the reasons why she couldn''t do that, as she immediately fell on her knees while saying,

    "Master forgive this bad sl*ut for her rudeness, and please don''t throw it away!"

    As she said that, she started licking over the young Chef''s pants slowly and sensually as her hands lowered his pants once again.

    It was needless to say that the result was another passing out for her, and a win for Eric, who once again got up and left the room satisfied.

    He had thought that it would be much more difficult to deal with this woman, but fortunately, that wasn''t the case, and he felt like she was slowly pushing her way towards the quagmire.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he was slowly making his way down the hallways, when suddenly the na?ve looking beauty appeared in front of him with a sorry look,

    "Did the Madam punish you?"

    "Huh!?"

    "It was all my fault, if I hadn''t asked you to give us food, then you wouldn''t have suffered the punishment from Madam!

    I am really sorry!"

    "Ah, yes, yes! The Madam seemed extremely upset with me, so she kept going for quite some time!

    But you don''t have to be sorry, as long as you properly help me ''heal''ter!"

    "Uh~!?"

    "Don''t tell me that what happened the other night was just a one-night thing!"

    "No! It''s just that are you sure you want to go on with it?"

    "Certainly, who would give up from such a beauty?"

    "Uh~!? Okay then!"

    With that said she disappeared on the hallways once again and returned to do her job, in order to pay attention to something else until it was time for her to do what she had to do.

    On the other hand, the young Chef just smiled at her actions, as he slowly made his way towards the kitchen.

    He had yet to understand her true motives and character as she seemed like someone who had more than one personality.

    In fact, the more he thought about it the more possible it sounded, but he would need quite some time to prove it, and now wasn''t the time to think as he had reached the kitchen.

    As he approached though, he made sure to not make any noise and approach the kitchen slowly. After all, fate helps only those who work hard for it.

    What he wanted to do right now, was to look if Chef Guo would actually make a move with him out of the kitchen or not.

    Arriving at the entrance he had to be disappointed a bit though, as Chef Guo didn''t seem like he had any intention to make a move or to be more exact couldn''t make a move.

    There were some other staff members inside the kitchen at the moment, who were actually following every one of his moves.

    In a situation like that, it was impossible for him to make a move, so Eric just entered inside and started preparing for the next meal.

    While he was cooking he seemed to be in a world of his own, that anyone had to take his permission to enter, and just the aroma from that world was mesmerizing to whoever was close to him.

    When he was done for the day, Eric took a quick trip to Madam Li''s room, had a hot session with her, and then returned to his own room, where Lan''er was waiting for him.

    The smell of his hot session with Madam Li was still all over him, as he didn''t even bother to take a shower. Lan''er seemed to have understood that as well, but she didn''t say anything.

    As a matter of fact, she didn''t seem to mind much about that and was more focused on getting her part of the deal.

    Eric was a bit surprised by her reaction but he didn''t fail her as he gave her exactly what she wanted.

    The next morning and the next few days were the same, Madam Li was getting drowned in her lust, Eric continued with his ns, Chef Guo had shown signs of acting, and Young Master Gao Jian was healing.

    Thest day especially he had felt really close to having a full erection as he was in the presence of the mature and beautiful Fa''er.

    As a matter of fact, he had even tried to touch her but she had managed to dodge and escape his room, as Master Gao Jixie had arrived home.

    She had clearly told everything to her Master, as Gao Jixie must have been extremely happy for his son but hearing that he was aiming for his own woman, made the guy extremely angry.

    In fact, it was onlytely that Gao Jixie had managed to have some rxing time for himself, as things were slowly turning into his control.

    He was even thinking of preparing for the trouble he was going to cause the Cui siblings from now on, in order to take revenge for his son.

    But that damn son of his had the mind to go and aim after his woman. He couldn''t allow something like that to happen, he didn''t want to cross swords with his son.

    So, he immediately gave the order that Fa''er would actually get transferred to his office as his secretary and wouldn''t be more able to serve at the Mansion.

    What he and the rest didn''t expect though, was the fact that with Fa''er leaving the Mansion, Young Master Gao Jian''s recovery disappeared.

    There was no sign of recovery anymore, as he had turned once again to being a cripple in that direction.

    With tears in his eyes and a voice that put even the best drama actors to shame, he exined the story to his mother, who raised hell to force her husband to bring Fa''er back.

    That resolve got even bigger when she heard the young Chef Chen, and a doctor say that her son''s organs were being healed, and what was happening was most probably mental.

    Forgetting about the doctor, during these days Madam Li had been trained and filled to the brim from the young Chef. Every day, without exception.

    So, she had be quite dependable and obedient towards him, as her loyalty marks were increasing day after day.

    The poor Gao Jixie had to go through hell and back, and still lose the battle in the end. No matter what he said fell on deaf ears.

    Angry to the extreme he left the house that night in anger and didn''t appear even after 2 days when finally news of a failed assassination on him had spread through the city.

    Everyone had their own theory about it, with most of them being conspiracy theories, while the man himself was lying on a hospital bed and was being visited by his partner.

    "What happened inw, who did this to you?"

    "I don''t know, but whoever is responsible for this is going to pay with his life! It seems like people have forgotten about who I am, and I will need to remind them once again!"

    "I don''t know whether I should feel pity for that guy or scared of you partner!"

 Chapter 433 - 433: Plan Proceeds

    "Why do you have to feel scared partner, you had nothing to do with that, did you?"

    "No, of course not, but no one would want to see the demon version of Gao Jixie back, and that includes me as well!"

    "The demon wouldn''t have appeared, if some people didn''t poke at him, now they can only suffer the consequences!

    How are things on your end going?"

    "I have already hired some really skilled assassins, they are on the move. Most probably by next week, we will receive some good news!"

    "Very well, in the meantime do your best to investigate the attempt on my life as well. I will wire 50 million dors to youter!"

    "I would love to say that you don''t need to, and I will be doing my duty as your inw, but unfortunately I spent quite some money to hire those guys for our n!"

    "It doesn''t matter, I am notcking in money right now!"

    As the two of them finished discussing their ns, Master Weng Hao left, and Fa''er returned to the room to take care of her man and boss.

    Not muchter Madam Li arrived at the hospital. The truth was that she had been startled and shocked when she received the news.

    Primarily it was due to her feeling of guilt and infidelity, as the moment that had happened, she had been going at it with the young Chef Chen.

    Secondly, it was because she felt like she had something to do with what happened, as she had started the whole thing with the talk over Fa''er.

    But while she felt guilty about the way she had reacted and what had happened, she still wouldn''t give up on that maid, as this was something linked to her son''s normal future.

    Arriving at the hospital room, she was about to enter the room with a disturbed, and slightly emotional look, when she actually saw the reason for all this inside.

    It was precisely Fa''er who was taking care of her husband''s needs inside that hospital room, and her thoughts immediately raced to what had happened that night.

    Her feelings of guilt and infidelity disappeared, as the expression on her face turned a bit cold and unapproachable.

    Coughing loudly before entering inside, she approached the bed with small steps, before she finally arrived at the end of the bed, and looking at her husband she said,

    "How are you? Who did this to you?"

    Gao Jixie was a bit surprised at her reaction because even though they hadn''t been intimate for quite some time, he didn''t expect her to be so cold towards him.

    It wasn''t like he was expecting her to jump on his chest crying for him, but even this was a bit too much wasn''t it.

    He hadpletely forgotten the fact that there was another woman in his room right now, that had been taking care of him, and giving him some slight sexual unrest.

    Still, since this was the way that she wanted to y it, then he guessed that two people could y the game, as he said,

    "I am fine now, out of danger! I don''t know who it was, but they will surely get what they deserve!"

    "Makes sense! Well, then I guess I will leave so you can rest!"

    Then turning to Fa''er she said in amanding and cold tone that didn''t ept no for an answer,

    "Fa''er from tomorrow you will return to the Mansion and take care of my son!"

    These words came as a bomb on both the mature beauty and the injured man, as they both tried to oppose,

    "YunMu this is going too far! We already talked this through once, and right now I am injured¡­"

    "Madam, I¡­"

    But Madam Li didn''t seem like she could be swayed from their opposing as she said,

    "This is final! My son''s well-being takes priority over anything else! There are so many fish in the sea, you shouldn''t have a hard time finding someone else to help you get better husband!"

    Her words sounded just like an Imperial Verdict, and even Gao Jixie didn''t seem able to say or do anything to oppose her.

    This was the first time that his wife had been countering him, clearly showing that she already knew about his escapades.

    But it wasn''t over, as there was another person who tried to oppose the iron Madam, and even more so, someone that she didn''t especially like, as she turned towards the maid with a heavy tone,

    "As for you, I don''t want to hear anything more. You are going to serve my son with everything he asks, otherwise, I will personally make sure that you regret being born.

    Was I clear?"

    "Ye-Yes Madam!"

    "Very well, I expect you to be there at 6 in the morning, one secondte and you will get punished!"

    With that said, she turned around and left the hospital room. Right now she was in a mix of feelings, as she didn''t know what was right and what was wrong anymore.

    She could feel that the connection or the rtion between her and her husband hadpletely disappeared, and she felt an emptiness in her chest.

    It was an emptiness that seemed like it would devour her existence and reason, making her feel extremely fearful of the future.

    She was in tatters, and the only thing she could think of helping her was the young Chef that had entered her life recently.

    On the verge of tears, she couldn''t help but call him,

    "Hello~?"

    "It''s me, I need you!"

    "Huh!? Mu''er!? Where are you? What is going on?"

    "I am at the General Hospital''s entrance, pleasee and take me away, I need you!"

    "Wait for me there, I will be there in 10!"

    With that said, Eric cut the call as Madam Li was waiting for his arrival, counting the seconds and minutes like she was counting years, decades, and centuries.

    In less than 9 minutes, the young Chef Chen was standing in front of her with a concerned and ragged look, while asking,

    "Mu''er what happened, are you okay?"

    The Madam couldn''t keep her tears anymore, as she threw herself in his arms crying like a kid seemingly without stopping.

    "Mu''er why are you crying? What happened? Who bullied you?"

    The young Chef''s voice was the voice of someone who was extremely worried and caring at that moment, which made the poor Madam cry even more.

    Only after she had cried for more than 15 minutes, did she finally gather herself a bit, while saying,

    "Please don''t ask me anything, just make me forget everything today!"

    The young Chef seemed surprised and still worried by her actions, but he truly didn''t ask her anything as he pulled her hand, ditched the bodyguards outside, and took her to a Motel.

    Inside that room, the young Chef Chen made the poor Madam truly forget about everything and everyone, as she had grown even more attached to him.

    Even if there still wasn''t love in her heart towards him, there was surely an inclination that would happen sooner orter.

    When they were over, the young Chef personally apanied the Madam towards her car and bodyguards, before he returned to the Mansion.

    The truth was that Eric had already been close to the Madam all day today, as this was an important key point of his n.

    He had felt a bit sorry for the Madam when he had seen her like that, but that didn''t mean that he was going to stop his n in any way.

    Things had just started to move as they should, the show was going to get better and better from now on.

    Returning to the Mansion, Eric didn''t immediately go to sleep, but he made his way towards the kitchen.

    Since he had been missing all day today, then surely Chef Guo must have taken advantage of the situation, in order to make a move on the Young Master''s life.

    In order to have evidence of this, Eric had intentionally set up a nanny camera in the kitchen, so he had to go and have a look at it.

    Who would have expected that tonight he would get something even better, as the moment he arrived in there, he saw Chef Guo and his aplice beauty making out.

    It seemed like Chef Guo had seriously taken action and was being awarded for his good job. To think that these two wouldn''t show any prudence and do something like that in the kitchen.

    As he saw them like that, a good idea entered Eric''s head, as he walked into the kitchen normally, like he had no idea of what was going on inside.

    The moment he entered, the noise of the door startled the couple, and at the same time, he pretended to have been shocked by his life.

    "Wha-What is going on here?"

    "Ma-Master, howe you are here? Shouldn''t you be away for today?"

    Then pretending to understand the situation, he quickly turned around and said in a hurried voice as he left,

    "It seems like I have appeared at the wrong time! I am leaving, so you can continue! Just make sure to not dirty the kitchen!"

    Then under the shocked faces of the couple he left. Chef Guo and the young woman could only look at each other with some dumbfounded looks.

    Just what the hell had happened!?

    But that onlysted for a moment, as the beauty finally recollected herself, and started screaming at Chef Guo,

    "You idiot, I thought you said that no one was going to be here tonight! Now, look at what happened!"

    "There shouldn''t have been anyone here, I don''t know why he turned back now! What should we do? If he opens his mouth we are both finished!"

 Chapter 434 - 434: Not So Na?ve And Innocent Beauty

    Chef Guo was so worried about this matter that he wasn''t able to see the weird reflection on the beauty''s eyes.

    There wasn''t much love or trust in her eyes towards the Chef. As a matter of fact, she looked like she was bored and tired of this idiot.

    After all, no matter what happened in the end she was forced to take care of everything that popped out by herself. Furthermore, he was already close to expiring his use in her scheme.

    How would Madam Li ept her ims if she kept around someone useless like this guy? It would be like shooting herself in the foot, as most probably Madam Li would take repetitive DNA tests.

    In order to stop all of that nuisance, she had to try her best and take care of this matter before it grew out of hands.

    Thinking like that she felt that the young Chef Chen had given her a good chance, not only to shut his mouth but also to deal with this nuisance.

    Differently from this guy though, now that she had a bit of experience she was thinking of using him as an expendable toy from the beginning, she had that confidence in her charms.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Eric was totally unaware of the beauty''s thoughts, as he had reached his own room with a satisfied look on his face.

    The moment he entered inside though, he was faced with the reeking smell of blood, as on top of his bed, the normally na?ve and innocent-looking Lan''er was pulling out a bullet from her shoulder.

    That wasn''t the only wound in her body though, as there were 4 more bullets on the ground, and 2 more holes in her thighs.

    None of the wounds seemed life-threatening, but their convergence was a bit of trouble, as she had lost a massive amount of blood.

    If she was unable to procure some blood recement, then she would surely die in the next hour or so. To think, that she woulde in Eric''s room in such a condition, and time.

    Seeing Eric arrive she quickly left the special scissors to take out the bullets, and pulled a silver nighthawk from beside her and pointed towards young Chef Chen saying,

    "Don''t make a noise, ande help me with these wounds, otherwise you will travel to that world before me!"

    Right now, that innocent and na?ve aura around her had totally disappeared, and she looked like some kind of cold, and stone-hearted assassin.

    Eric just looked at her with a weird andplicated look, as he didn''t want to exactly get involved with her. He didn''t trust her and was tired of pulling weird and questionable women around him.

    Furthermore, he had a gut feeling that this one was especially involved with the assassination attempt on Gao Jixie.

    So he was faced with two questions in front of him, either save her and make use of her or kill her himself to get rid of her.

    The first option was troublesome as he would even have to put a ve seal upon her body, while the second option would cause disturbance in the Mansion before he wanted.

    Not only that, but Gao Jixie would be even more attentive to everything that happened around him if he knew that there were assassins infiltrated in his own home.

    Thinking like that, he had no other choice but to select the first option and show her who was the real boss.

    With that thought in mind, he chuckled for a moment and disappeared from his location, as his voice spread through the room,

    "Hhahah~! With those wounds of yours, I wouldn''t rmend doing something so strenuous beautiful. Otherwise, you would be dead before me even if you shot me in the head!

    Isn''t that right!?"

    Thest words sounded from really close to the beauty, or to be more exact sounded right from her heart and were more of a whisper than fully-voiced words.

    Before the beauty couldn''t understand what had just happened, she felt a cold and sharp dagger slightly touching her throat.

    It was clear that her life was on young Chef Chen''s hands. Something that she had never even dreamed would happen.

    After all, the reason why she had decided upon this ce toe and hide was that she was hoping of using any sentiment he might have to help her.

    But also because she thought that he was just an ordinary young Chef, with just a high virility. She had never thought that he was in fact a Master close to her level.

    "Wh-Who are you? Wha-What do you want?"

    "Well, for now just keep the mouth shut, and leave everything to me!"

    With that said, Eric pricked his own finger with the knife and started drawing some symbols on her forehead, that slowly sunk into her head.

    The beauty could do nothing to defend herself against it, as she was already extremely tired mentally and spiritually.

    Even the small defense that she tried to set up drained herpletely and made her lose conscience.

    Eric had already expected something like this to happen, so he quickly continued with the work she had started and taken out the remaining bullets.

    When he finished, he quickly took out a few medium-quality Health Potions that he had concocted himself, and then feed-kissed them to her.

    Since she was unconscious it was impossible for her to drink the potions by herself, so he had to do it that way. Furthermore, with their rtionship, these kisses were nothing more than normal.

    When he finished treating her, he just put her under the nkets and started cleaning his ce. If he didn''t do that, then the whole ce would turn into a blood stinking area.

    Well, he had smelled even worse, so that didn''t really bother him, but it would surely bother the other people living close to him.

    When he was finished he finally tucked himself under the nkets with her and slept to have a good rest.

    The next morning the beauty woke up under the nkets with his hugging her body, and not feeling any pain whatsoever.

    It looked like whatever had happened the other night had been just a dream or an illusion. Unable to believe her senses, she immediately flew the nket away to have a look at her naked body.

    But there was nothing, not even a scar on her body. She looked like she had never been shot by more than 6 bullets in her body.

    With these results, she couldn''t help but look with wonder and doubt towards the man that had been hugging her until now, as she said,

    "Just what did you do to me! Stop pretending to be asleep!"

    "And I thought that you would turn to the na?ve and innocent version of you! Well, not that you could still act around anyway!

    As for what I did to you, it''s actually really simple! I ced a ve seal on your conscience and healed you with some extremely valuable medicine.

    In other words, you will have to work for me for the rest of your life, in order to repay me for not letting you die.

    How does that sound?"

    "Are you serious!?"

    "Well, you can try to attack me, and see the consequences for yourself!"

    Without even a second of tarriness, Lan''er turned her right hand into a fist and directed it towards young Chef Chen, only to feel a terrible head-splitting headache and stop midway.

    "This should be enough proof don''t you think?"

    "You¡­ How dare you? Do you have a death wish? Do you know who I am?"

    "First of all, why wouldn''t I dare, especially when you are a liability in my n!

    Secondly, I am too young to die, and there is a lot of things and women that I would like to try and taste! Furthermore, even if you wanted to, you could never kill me!

    Last but not least, I don''t know who you are, but surely I would love to know it, so why don''t you tell me!"

    Lan''er was thrown off track, she had never thought that this guy would act so confidently and naturally after those words.

    With their interaction of before she had thought him to be just an easily influenced womanizer, not even in her wildest dreams and imagination would he be someone like this.

    She couldn''t believe her eyes, and ears at that point, but at the same time she thought that he was acting like that because he didn''t know who he had messed with, so she said,

    "I am a bronze ranked assassin of the ''ck Widow'' assassination organization, one of the most renowned organizations for assassination.

    We either fulfill our mission or die trying! There has been no failed case until now!"

    "Wow! It seems like I have stricken gold this time, but still, it''s a little shame that you are only a bronze-ranked assassin, as the information you can ess should be extremely low!

    Sigh~! To think that I went that far only to end up with a weakling!"

    "Wha¡­? How dare you call me a weakling!? You damned fellow!"

    "Well aren''t you? I am sure that bronze rank is only one or two steps above the bottom tier, isn''t it?"

    "Well, that true but¡­"

    "But what? I am certain that you don''t even have information on the one who paid for the kill of Gao Jixie, do you?"

    "¡­! No, I don''t!"

    "Exactly my point, you are nothing but a weakling! Well, anyway with my training you should turn out to be a bit helpful in the future.

    So, work hard, don''t disappoint me!"

 Chapter 435 - 435: Unexpected Information

    The beauty had a really deep wish of punching the face of this man that she had spent so many days together. She wanted to give him a good punch to take him down of his high horse.

    But the problem was that she couldn''t, the moment that she started to think of harming him, her weird headache started, until she took it off her mind.

    This didn''t make the scene more eptable though, as she was being called a weakling by someone that didn''t even seem to possess a shred of inner energy, or martial arts.

    Thinking about this point though, she was reminded of what happened before she lost her conscience, which didn''t make sense.

    Even if she was in that poor state, and was suffering the consequences of her weak body, and tired spirits, she should still have been capable of reacting against his movements.

    Yet she hadn''t even been able to see him move as the next thing she knew was that he was behind her, holding a dagger to her throat.

    Thinking like that, a weird thought started taking root inside her head, most probably the guy in front of her wasn''t as simple as he looked.

    In fact, the only way to give an experienced assassin like her the feeling that he was a weak and worthless guy was if he had an artifact in him covering his body, or he was stronger than her.

    Way stronger than her!

    She refused to believe that part though, she didn''t want to ept the fact that she had been yed around with until now.

    In fact, the more she thought like that, the angrier she became, as she couldn''t believe her darned rotten luck to have actually ended up as this guy''s ve.

    Still, at the end of the day, she had no other choice but to ept her current fate and try to find a way in the future to get rid of it.

    Once she did so, she would surely give this damned young Chef a good run for his money. So good that he would regret the day that he had ever seen her.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t care much about the thoughts and feelings of his newest ve, as he couldn''t believe the fact that he had enved another weird woman.

    While he surely had wished to create a big harem, he most certainly wouldn''t want that each and every one of them to be a weird character.

    But perhaps these weird characters would be much better than those weak and empty dolls of his previous life that had betrayed him.

    Reminiscing about the past would always put him in a foul mood, so he didn''t have any interest to continue talking with the beauty in front of him, even though she was naked, as he left.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he left his room and made his way towards the kitchen, it was time to prepare breakfast.

    The moment he reached the kitchen he could feel that there was a weird atmosphere between him and Chef Guo, who seemed to be quite on edge, but he pretended to not notice.

    As usual, the breakfast he prepared was quite simr to the food of a more than 5-star hotel, as all the people at the table couldn''t help but lick their fingers.

    The only difference today was that the number of stares upon him had multiplied. Now it wasn''t only Madam Li staring at him, but even Lan''er and Chef Guo''s supposed lover.

    Each one of them had her own strange stare, that wasn''t perceived by the rest, as they were just too focused on him.

    As for his part, the young Chef seemed to have just closed his eyes and stay there in silence. He looked like he was just too scared to look at even one of them.

    But while the beautiful cousin seemed extremely happy at his actions, as she thought that the young Chef Chen was just a wuss, Madam Li and Lan''er couldn''t believe their eyes.

    It looked like the young Chef in front of them was a totally different person from the one he had shown to them, which honestly made them feel a bit scared, and wary towards him.

    The problem was that neither of them had the intention of staying away from him. They both had their own reasons that were forcing them to approach that mysterious man.

    The only one of the three who seemed to have a better understanding of the situation was Lan''er, as an assassin, she was used to checking andprehending her surroundings.

    When she saw the way that Madam Li was looking at her new Master she couldn''t help but get startled and shocked. She would have never thought it possible.

    Now with that rigid, and strict Madam that didn''t seem like even the sharpest edge of love would be able to pierce her skin. Just how exactly did he manage to do something like that?

    Could it be a ve seal like hers?

    But then Madam Li wouldn''t have that look on her face, would she? Looking at her expression, and gaze, she seemed more like an enamored little girl, than a forced woman.

    Amidst these gazes and thoughts, the breakfast came to an end, as Madam Li said without even looking at young Chef Chen,

    "Chef Chen follow me to visit my son! I want you to check on his condition!"

    Those words didn''t make sense as young Chef Chen was nothing but a cook, what would he understand from the medical conditions of someone else.

    After all, none of them had any idea that actually Young Master Gao Jian had shown signs of recovery under the treatment and food of the young Chef.

    Still, Eric didn''t say anything and just followed behind the Madam, but what no one else but the Madam was able to sense was his predatory gaze on her body.

    The Madam actually had to stop for a moment to rpose herself before starting to walk again, as the intensity of that gaze caused a small climax between her thighs.

    Eric just smiled inside as he sensed it happen, as he continued to ce her under more pressure. When they finally reached a corner of the hall where no one was watching them, he made a move.

    One of his hands went directly in between her thighs even though with the dress between them, while the other squeezed her left melon mercilessly,

    "How much of a sl*ut do you need to be, in order to be so wet just by my gaze Mu''er?"

    "Ahhnn~! This shameless sl*ut just can''t bear Master''s gaze anymore! Please punish herter, Master!"

    "To think that you even started to ask for punishment by yourself! You are bing more and more of a sl*ut!"

    "Ahhhnn~! That is Master''s fault!"

    "Oh!? You seem to be ming your Master for your own perverseness sl*ut, it seems like I will need to increase your punishment some more!"

    "Ahhhnn~! Master!"

    Another small climax fell in between her thighs, as she was going to even ept punishment right then and there, but the steps in the hallway stopped her do so.

    Eric immediately pulled her towards himself, and they were stuffed against the corner, as they heard the voice of Fa''er from not far from their hiding spot.

    "Jixie I can''t bear this anymore! I am carrying your child in my womb, while that son of yours is trying to molest me!

    I can''t do this! You have to take me away from here!"

    It seemed like she only sent a voice recording message, as the moment she finished her words she took a deep breath and returned to Young Master Gao Jian''s room.

    What she didn''t know though was that there were two extremely curious pairs of ears that had heard her voice recording, and each had their own sentiments and ideas towards it.

    Madam Li had totally forgotten about her lust, and fire zing inside her, as she had grown extremely angry at what she heard.

    While Eric was thinking about how to use this new information for his benefit. It wasn''t like he had anything against the child, and he wouldn''t allow the child to get affected.

    But at the same time, this was too good of an opportunity to actually throw away. Who would have thought that something like this would happen?

    Seeing the change in Madam Li''s face, he couldn''t help but embrace her body tightly as he said,

    "You have to calm down, you can''t go there like this! That child is innocent, the one at fault is your husband!"

    His words were just like the whispers of the devil, especially to an extremely sensitive and enraged Li YunMu who couldn''t think that her husband would keep one of his Mistresses pregnant in her own house.

    That had just tipped the scales for her!

    Eric was extremely pleased to see something like this happen, but at this moment he was showing only care and worry for the woman in his arms.

    The dependence of Madam Li towards him was certainly surpassing the bounds that she had ever thought, and it was making her unable to live without him.

    Most probably if she lost him, or her son then she wouldpletely break as a person, and it would be extremely difficult to find a reason to keep living.

    They weren''t able to stay like that for long though, as steps started approaching their location once again, and this time from behind.

    Unable to stay there anymore, they got out of the corner, as Madam Li started walking towards their destination¡­

 Chapter 436 - 436: Realization & Move

    Taking a deep breathe before entering the room, Madam Li pushed the door open to the scene of her son having one of his hands in between Fa''er''s thighs.

    It was more than clear what his intention was, as he had even made her raise her maid dress high, as a weird andplicated look appeared on Madam Li''s face for a fleeting moment.

    Knowing everything, this scene was just a bit too much for her. Not only her, even Eric didn''t know what to think of all this mess for a moment.

    What was most surprising to him though, was the fact that Fa''er seemed truly disgusted by what was going on.

    After being in Gao Jixie''s arms and bed for all this time, and even conceiving a child for him, it wouldn''t be a surprise if the mature maid had already developed feelings for him.

    Even then, she didn''t seem like she had any idea or thoughts of using her child to profit from the inheritance, at least at the moment.

    It looked like she truly loved the man, and most probably felt that what she was doing was betrayal and treason against him.

    But still, knowing her ce she had no other choice but to ept Madam Li''s order and be here.

    What hurt her the most though, was most probably the fact that her man, didn''t seem to want to help her.

    On the other hand, Madam Li didn''t know how to act, or how to react towards the news that she had just learned.

    She knew that it wasn''t just Fa''er fault, and that most probably it was that man who hadn''t been able to control his fu*cking lust and caused something like this, but what could she do about it.

    On one side it was Fa''er and her unborn child, on the other side it was her son''s recovery, and his return to a normal andplete man.

    If she ced the two in a scale, then she would surely chose her son over the unborn child anytime, but at the same time she could feel Fa''er''s situation as a mother.

    She was truly in a crossroads and didn''t know which direction to walk upon, but the voice of her son brought her out of her thoughts,

    "Ah~! Mother, you are here? Why didn''t you knock!?"

    With that said he pulled his hand from Fa''er''s thighs, but one could easily notice the red hue on his face, and the small tent down his abdomen.

    Seeing that, Madam Li couldn''t help but be surprised for a moment, as sheughed a bit weirdly and then said,

    "Sorry, mother just entered in a rush son! I will make sure to knock next time.

    It''s just so great to see you are so good right now, and its all thanks to young Chef Chen!"

    She felt a bit weird actuallyplementing her lover in front of her son, but it came sort of naturally for her, as if she wanted to show his strong points with pride.

    Certainly, Young Master Gao Jian didn''t notice that as he was more concentrated on the fact that he was getting better, as he said,

    "That''s right, it all to Chef Chen. I can''t help to get even better and go teach that sl*ut and her brother a lesson they will never forget!"

    "You sure will son, mother promises this to you!"

    Up to this point everything had gone so well that Eric had started to forget the reason why he hade here and had done nothing but fooling around.

    He had even started to have a favourable opinion towards Madam Li, as he was even feeling sorry for her.

    But it was at this point that he was reminded that they were both standing on opposite camps at the moment. Not to mention that the woman they were talking about, it was his.

    Cui La had her ce reserved by his side, while Madam Li was just a candidate to that. There was no doubt who he was going to choose among the two.

    Not to mention that Madam Li seemed extremely more attached towards her son than towards him. If she were to choose, she would surely pick her son over him.

    If he were a good guy then it wouldn''t have been much of a problem at the moment, and he could tackle it slowly, but she was supporting him even if she knew he was in the wrong.

    There was nothing wrong with what she was doing, but unfortunately her ''right'' choice shed with Eric''s ns and made their paths different as a result.

    In Eric''s eyes, whatever was happening was nothing more than a little sh in a crossroads, before they both continued walking their path.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t think of actually totally subduing her, and making her his puppet, but that wasn''t going to be anything easy even if he tried.

    Furthermore, he would never be able to fully trust her even if he did, as someday she might just remember this piece of trash again, and then try to do something against him.

    Even though, there was a new yer against him at y now, and it would be a different story if that new yer caused the fall of Young Master Gao Jian and not him.

    Amidst these thoughts, and the praises from mother and son duo, Madam Li and young Chef Chen left the room.

    But before going out, Madam Li didn''t forget to actually call to the maid,

    "Fa''er pleasee to my room after you are done here, there is something we need to talk!"

    Fa''er most probably felt a chill course through her body, as she shivered for a moment, but there was nothing she could say besides,

    "Yes Madam, I will make sure to do so!"

    After leaving the room, neither Eric nor Madam Li were in the mood to continue doing what they were doing before entering, so they both wordlessly left towards their respective directions.

    Eric would have loved to go with her and console her a bit, so that he could even strengthen his standing inside her heart, but unfortunately he had another one to take care of.

    The steps that had forced him and Madam Li to walk forward and enter the room, belonged to none other than the beautiful cousin, that was in cahoots with Chef Guo.

    It seemed like this woman was keeping a close look at him, and had most probably decided to make a move, so he had to make sure that he was in her sight.

    As he was moving down the hallway, his left hand was suddenly grabbed by two womanly hands and pulled towards an empty bedroom.

    The room was fully dark, with no sign of light whatsoever, as even the curtains had been fully closed. Eric had to admit that the selected location was quite good, as he immediately ''panicked'',

    "Wh-Who are you!? Wh-Why are you doing this to me!?"

    "Young Chef Chen I have to say that I didn''t expect you to be so scared of darkness and especially a weak and feeble woman like me!"

    ''ck!''

    As she said that, the woman switched a small table light on, enough to actually allow the person in front of her recognize her face, and at the same time having a look at his expression.

    "Miss Gao Ruo!? Wh-Why are you doing something like this?"

    He seemed extremely surprised and shocked seeing who the person was, but as he said that he seemed to have remembered something as he continued,

    "Y-You don''t have to worry, I didn''t tell anybody about what I saw! And neither do I n to tell anybody! My lips are sealed!"

    "No, no! That would be such a waste young Chef Chen! After all, how am I supposed to enjoy our kiss, if you keep your lips closed?"

    "Wh-What?"

    "You heard me right young Chef Chen, I am quite a fickle woman, and have always wondered just how would a nice juicy kiss with you would taste!

    Don''t tell me that you have never thought about doing those stuff with me!"

    "No, no! Of course not, how could I¡­"

    "Really? You have never thought of touching me? Or kissing me? Squeezing my melons? Or exploring my body?"

    As she said all those words, she would guide the young Chef''s right hand towards every part that she mentioned. And for thest part she was slowly lowering his hand towards her secret garden.

    No matter how good he could control his emotions, if Eric said that he wasn''t excited and turned on at that moment, not even the ghosts would believe him.

    Yet he had to act like he wasn''t interested in the least, as he pulled his hand in panic and hurry, as he said,

    "No, no! I can''t do this, you are in a rtionship with Chef Guo! He would be heartbroken if he found out!"

    ''Hmmm~! How cute!''

    Seeing the young Chef reject her like that, Gao Ruo thought of him as cute cherry young man, just like those dense guys in manga and anime''s, who thought that they couldn''t betray expectations and friends.

    But there was no way she was going to allow him to stay like that, as she had decided to help him graduate.

    With those thoughts in her mind, she removed the straps of her dress, let if fall on the ground, and then inked her body to his, while whispering in a warm breath in his ear,

    "You don''t have to worry young Chef Chen, as long as neither of us says anything then this will be our little secret!"

 Chapter 437 - 437: More Than Expected & Revealing Intentions

    Eric had to y the victim once again, just like he did that time with Takeshiba Aika''s sister that night. In fact, now that he was going through this, he couldn''t help but think of her.

    Normally she had been included in the deal between him, and her mother''s deal, but unfortunately he didn''t have the time nor the opportunity to continue acting upon it.

    So he couldn''t help but think what had happened to her, and where she was!

    Unfortunately now was the worst time to think about that, as he was in a situation where he had to be more concentrated on what was in front of him.

    Gao Ruo seemed to bepletely decided on fully engulfing him without leaving the bones, and she was in for a good surprise.

    The young Chef Chen didn''t seem capable of resisting anymore, so Gao Ruo''s job became even easier and simpler.

    She started undressing him, and slowly moving towards the bed, clearly looking forward to what was toe.

    Everything went ording to her ns, until the moment that the young Chef Chen started doing his magic as well.

    Even though his movements and actions seemed rather crude, and amateur he was able to make the beautiful Gao Ruo lose her breath.

    That was just the beginning as the moment that she caught sight of young Chef Chen''s little soldier she had to gasp for breath again, as her expectations started to grow exponentially.

    It was only when she tried the little soldier personally, that she realized that even her best expectations hadn''t been enough to prepare her for what happened.

    That was probably the first time in the beauty''s life that she had moaned, panted, and screamed that much naturally, and not faking it.

    The end didn''t need much mention, as the poor beauty was so drowned in the pleasure that she was unable to end whatever happened before fainting and losing conscience.

    Young Chef Chen immediately fixed his clothes once again, took ast look at the woman, and then left the room towards the kitchen.

    The atmosphere between him and Chef Guo had grown even weirder, as they seemed both like they had something against each other now.

    Certainly what Eric was doing was just ying with the guy, but that didn''t seem to be the case to Chef Guo and the other people in the kitchen.

    After he was done with the next meal, young Chef Chen had to go into Madam Li''s room and console her as he should.

    But the surprise came upon him, as he heard something important behind the door,

    "Fa''er I know about you expecting a child from my husband! And I can''t ask you to abort it, as he already should have quite a few bastards out there.

    But I can''t offer him much either. As you know, everything that guy possesses belongs to my son, and I have no intention of changing my opinion in this direction.

    So, this is what I can do for you!

    Break all contacts with my husband and serve my son well during these times. As long as I am satisfied with your performance I will make sure that neither you nor your son misses anything.

    I will take care of everything that you need, even help your son start his own life!"

    There was no way that Eric wouldn''t recognize the voice of Madam Li, but he hadn''t expected her to find such a solution.

    The truth was that with her character, he was expecting her to go crazy and act against the poor maid, but it seemed like he was mistaken about her.

    Fa''er was clearly silent, and there were traces of her crying sounds from inside the room, but if she was a smart woman, she would ept the deal.

    The truth was that Madam Li was a more reliable Master, and protector to her than Gao Jixie, as that bastard was just too selfish.

    Not long after, Madam Li''s voice rang out once again as she said,

    "You don''t have to answer me now, you have one week time to think about it! Now you can leave!"

    With that Fa''er left Madam Li''s room, and before the door closed young Chef Chen entered inside. There was no reason for him to y hide and seek, especially since Li YunMu was a Realm 2 being.

    It would be weird if the direct descendant of a big family like the Li family was, to not have reached at least this Realm.

    For that reason, Eric knew that Madam Li knew about his presence outside the room. So, he entered as nothing had happened.

    The moment he entered Madam Li asked,

    "Did you hear me?"

    "Yes, I did!"

    A simple nod would have been enough to show his confirmation, but Eric said it out loud in order to show that he wasn''t intimidated by her, or her situation.

    "What do you think about it?"

    "I think that is a wise and merciful move on your part! If Fa''er knows what''s good for her and her child, she will definitely ept it.

    At the same time, this is a great opportunity for you to keep her close and leashed so that she doesn''t try anything stupid.

    And, if possible a great chess piece against your husband in the future!"

    Madam Li was quite startled and surprised at the young Chef Chen''s words, as that was exactly what she had thought the moment that she had decided upon this.

    It felt like young Chef Chen was actually reading her thoughts out loud at that moment, and she felt a bit weird like she was in danger.

    "Surprisingly you have such a sharp eye!"

    "We have already surpassed that phase YunMu, you should have already understood that my character is far different from what I show!"

    Madam Li was surprised only for a moment, but then she quickly recollected herself as she said,

    "It seems like you are finally revealing yourself boy!"

    The moment that thest word came out of her mouth though, the young Chef Chen''s face wentpletely dark and ugly, as he asked in a heavy tone,

    "What did you just call me?"

    "Oh, should I still call you Master?"

    "At that moment, the young Chef Chen disappeared from his position, and reappeared in front of her, while his hand went behind her back and grabbed hold of her rear mountains, as he said,

    "Do you doubt that sl*ut?"

    "It can''t be that you truly think that your actions and our little time are enough to actually subdue me, do you¡­?"

    She wanted to say boy again, but at that moment one of the young Chef Chen''s fingers found its way towards her secret entrance and took a quick run alongside it, as the young Chef continued,

    "I am not that stupid! But I certainly know that there is no one besides me who can please you from now on!

    If you don''t believe me, just go and try it! But you will surely regret it, as I don''t retake used merchandise!"

    "Hmph~! Arrogant Pri*ck!"

    "Sure I am! After all, why shouldn''t I be one? Do you think that my skills and abilities aren''t enough?"

    That was clearly a rhetorical question, it was impossible for Madam Li to respond to that question without losing face, so she decided to change the topic of conversation,

    "Why did you decide to show yourself now? What do you want?"

    "There are certainly many reasons for me to do so, but first would be because I don''t want to lie to you anymore.

    After all, if my n is to work out I will need to be a bit more open and honest with you! Otherwise, how will I be able to steal your heart!?

    As for what I want, is extremely simple actually, I want everything that belongs to that bastard Gao Jixie and more, including you!"

    For a moment the whole ce was silent when suddenly Madam Li startledughing clearly, as she said,

    "Hahhahaha~! Take everything he has and more? You want me too? Hhaaha~! Do you think that you have what it takes?"

    "You think I don''t!?

    I was able to make your son''s unworking tool, start working again when the whole world said that it would never work!

    I was able to take you into my bed, and turn you into my possession, my woman! Even though you won''t ept it now, or eventer, you know that it''s true.

    I was able to have ess to one of his biggest secrets, and also in information that even he probably doesn''t know inside his own house!

    That and much more!

    Rather than me telling you whether I have or don''t have what it takes, can you tell me why you think I don''t have what it takes?"

    Once again Madam Li was left speechless, as whatever the young Chef Chen said, it was right. While it seemed like this young man was too young, his mentality was anything but young.

    Not to mention that he had been able to do so without raising any suspicion from her bastard of a husband Gao Jixie.

    As if that wasn''t enough, he continued,

    "Or would you rather tell me whether he had what it took when you chose him over your family?"

    "You¡­"

    "Don''t get upset, but you should understand the reality that you are faced with! This is a challenge to you beauty!

    Manage to stay away from me at least for a week, and then I will ept my defeat and leave this ce!"

 Chapter 438 - 438: Information & Tiff

    With that said, the young Chef Chen just took his hands back to himself, turned around and left the room, leaving behind a truly startled and surprised Madam Li YunMu.

    "Hmph~! Arrogant Bastard!"

    Even though Madam Li said those words, they seemed more like the words of a angry young woman in love, than the harsh words of a married woman that was insulting the man that was trying to destroy her marriage.

    ¡­

    Not long after young Chef Chen left Madam Li''s room, she had another unexpected guest that entered without knocking.

    "What!? Did you lose your confidence and came to grovel at my feet?"

    "Huh!? No big sister, I am still as confident as I have always been! In fact, I have be a bit more confidenttely! But you aren''t saying those words to me, are you?"

    Madam Li had an abrupt awakening from her stupor of grandeur at that moment, as she understood that the neer wasn''t the young Chef, but her little sister that she had sent to the family for information.

    She was quite embarrassed at that moment, as she hadpletely been lost in her thoughts all that time, and had forgotten to check her surroundings, or any possible guest before talking.

    She had lost her cool and calmness at that moment, but now it didn''t matter anymore. She could only take a deep breath and turn around, as she said,

    "Of course not! Those words were meant for someone else, who is surely going to repent ever making me mad!

    Now tell me what news do you have!?"

    The neer seemed to be a bit curious and surprised at her big sister''s reactions, but mostly curious about the identity of the man that had angered her.

    No one that had angered her had managed to escape scoot free, and most probably this person wasn''t going to be any different.

    At the same time, she knew better than anyone else that now wasn''t the time to silence and enter her sister''s bad side, as she quickly started speaking,

    "Just like we suspected that young Chef is nothing simple! While his history and data seemed to be spotless, his skills as an alchemist are beyond what Uncle Li could fathom.

    In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that he has some things to deal with at the main house at the moment, that old man would havee with me and have a look at the guy himself.

    Still, he nagged me all the time to treat that Master with outmost respect and give him everything he seeks! In fact¡­"

    "What!?"

    In fact, he even joked to give you away if it meant of securing his help and cooperation with our family!

    Father is already preparing a great offer that he can''t refuse!"

    Madam Li couldn''t help but get shocked at what she heard! Certainly she knew that the young Chef Chen was nothing simple, especially since he could return to normal her son who had lost hope!

    But to think that he was so good and important made her think that perhaps she had been a bit rash in acting like that with him.

    It was quite weird, andplicated though, what would her father and Uncle Li do if they knew that she had already entered the guy''s bed?

    But that wasn''t all there was to it, as this made her feel even weirder andplicated about the young Chef''s reason for being here!

    Why would someone like him, such a young genius like him, ever enter her house, and try to act against her husband?

    Surely, her husband was rich, and had quite the power, but it still didn''t make sense for him toe here, as he could easily make all this through a few pills and concoctions.

    The only thing that had happened recently going through her mind was the problem with the Cui siblings, but then why would those guys try to heal her son?

    The more she thought about it the more confused andplicated she became. And if that wasn''t enough, this thing had to happen after he issued that stupid challenge to her.

    As Madam Li was lost in her thoughts about the situation, her little sister finally couldn''t hold herself back as she said,

    "Big sister I already told you that he is someone awesome, and that our family is trying to get him work for us!

    So, what do you say if I try to seduce him, and get into his pants? Like that he will never be able to escape from us!"

    "What!? Nooo~!"

    "Huh!? Why are you being like this? Why shouldn''t I?"

    "No, it means no!"

    "Why not!? If I manage to pull it off, then father and Uncle Li will surely praise me!"

    "No, I am not going to allow this!"

    "Well, I am not going to listen to you either! I will inform father and Uncle Li of my intentions and let us see what they are going to say!"

    "Li Yue I will not allow you to do something like that!"

    "Let''s see how you are going to allow me or not!"

    With that said she turned around and walked out of the room with clear anger, and rage in her face. She didn''t understand why her big sister had to be so stubborn and bad for something like this.

    It wasn''t like she could do it to! After all, she was married, and hadn''t betrayed her husband for such a long time, even though he was a scumbag.

    As a matter of fact, she hadn''t told her sister, but that trash had tried to ce his ws even upon her, but she had clipped his nails quickly, and shown him his ce.

    She had done so much for her big sister, even now she was doing the same, and one time that she asked for something her sister treated her like that.

    She didn''t like it, and for that reason she was so angry at her big sister. In fact, she had been so angry that she had forgotten to actually tell her the information about the Cui siblings, or Gao Jixie''s ns.

    The Li family was the background ruler of the Wenzhou province, and there was nowhere in their territory that they didn''t have their own spies, and reach.

    Not even the newly surging Cui Mansion was free of their reach, and they already knew of someone else pulling the strings with the Cui siblings.

    There was a warning from the main house that the twodies should be careful of not poking the sleeping snake, and that they shouldy low until more information is found.

    As for Gao Jixie, and his ns, the main house didn''t seem to bother with those trivial games. In fact, they might even encourage the guy to proceed so they could actually determine the strength of snake.

    No matter how one saw this, it was a win-win situation for them, as they would either have a better grasp on the city through Gao Jixie and Weng Hao, or they would get rid of the trash Gao Jixie.

    No matter how wealthy Gao Jixie became, the truth remained that he was nothing more but a lowly trash from the slums that had climbed thedder through Li YunMu.

    The Li family saw of Gao Jixie as a stain in their family and if it weren''t for Li YunMu''s standing and support, he would have already been killed, or taken care of from the Li family.

    Gao Jixie knew this as well, for that reason he had tried his best to keep his wife satisfied by doing what she asked at the beginning, but as he got wealthier and stronger he forgot his golden duck.

    In fact, it would be more correct to say that he tried to forget about it, as he felt that the golden duck was wearing the pants in their house, and it was taking away his cheap masculine feeling from him.

    That was also one of the biggest reason why Gao Jixie lost interest in his wife as a woman, despite her great looks.

    If he had ever said something about this to his wife, she would most probably tried everything she could to help him, but unfortunately he was too prideful to say it.

    The poor Gao Jixie would have never thought that this cheap pride and arrogance of his, would be what would squish him down on the ground, and send him flying to the other world.

    As the beauty''s thoughts started spreading all over the ce, she was walking around lost in her thoughts, when she suddenly saw the young Chef Chen kissing with Gao Ruo.

    She didn''t know what to make of the situation, as she only saw him quickly escape from the woman''s ws, and then leave for the kitchen.

    Wanting to know more about this matter, and especially Gao Ruo, she followed behind her to her room, only to see her get in the bed with Chef Guo.

    At that moment the situation became even moreplicated in her eyes, as she was unable to make sense of it.

    The only thing she knew and came to a conclusion was that Gao Ruo was a bi*tch, and that she was ying around with the two men.

    She had an idea to go and report this to her big sister, but her feelings of anger and rage had yet to disperse so she decided to go and tell this to the young Chef Chen and try to get into his good books.

    The more she thought about her sister''s prohibition earlier, the more did she feel the urge to proceed with this¡­

 Chapter 439 - 439: Enemy Strikes

    Sometimes the more prohibited something is, the more enchanting and sensual it looks!

    ¡­

    While the newdy was having a look at what she thought to be an adulterous and horrible couple, quite some disturbing things were happening through Longgang City.

    ''Boooomm¡­, nnkkk¡­, nnkkkk¡­''

    In the office of the Public Security Bureau, Huo Tie was looking through some reports that his teams of intelligence had brought in when suddenly someone broke through the door.

    As an ex-soldier who had been through his fair share of situations, and experiences he immediately stood up and was ready to fight, only to see more than 20 guns directed at him surroundings him.

    That wasn''t even the worst part, as each and every one of the intruders was wearing the special forces suits and were at least on his level or above.

    This was the first time that something like this ever happened to him, as no matter what he was an honored exmander, and also the director of the Public Security Bureau.

    Seeing that the intruders weren''t the enemies he had thought them to be, he immediately stopped in his tracks as he said in an out-loud voice,

    "What is the meaning of this? What is going on here?"

    "Mister Huo, I am the Mayor of the ck ops third division, ordered to apprehend and investigate over your possible treason to the country.

    Since you are an esteemed military figure, and also a powerful political and public figure, the Secret Intelligence decided to send me and my team to have a thorough investigation.

    I hope that you will cooperate with our investigation, and not hide anything from us!"

    That short slide of information was enough for someone like Master Huo Tie to understand what was going on and who was behind all this.

    No matter where one was, water and fire would fight against each other. Even in a big and powerful country like theirs, there were a lot of different and opposing factions.

    These guys had made their way through society and politics as well, as each of them tried to force their ideals and interests upon the others.

    It was impossible for someone to be able to survive by himself in the political arena. In fact, if someone even tried to be independent then he was going to be attacked by everyone else.

    This was the sad truth of politics, as people didn''t care for friends,rades, or even people that had saved their lives.

    They only cared about their interests and benefits. Even someone like Huo Tie was unable to survive alone on the political stage, so he decided to join the faction that seemed closer to his ideals.

    That meant that even he had quite a few enemies out there that were working against him and trying to bring him down.

    But most of the attempts until now had been either from people inside the City or from those of the province, he had never been targeted from the Capital like this.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t understand why, as the news of the deal between him, the other people of importance in the city, and the Cui siblings had made its rounds everywhere.

    When he had participated in the deal he had been backed up by his own faction, and the military as they had seen the importance of this deal.

    While that was a breakthrough to his political faction, and made them quite popr with the government, and raised their importance and power in there.

    At the same time made the other faction displeased and angry as they lost quite a bit of their influence.

    It would have been weird to think that they would actually make a move in the meantime, but since this deal was so important they shouldn''t have dared to do something like this.

    But at the same time, Master Huo Tie was able to remember the weird movements of that trashy businessman Gao Jixie in the recent times.

    Still, Master Huo Tie thought that Gao Jixie would only act against the Cui siblings, he would have never thought that he would use this opportunity to deal with him as well.

    Most probably the Mayor and the Director of Police were in the same situation as well. Doubted for treason!

    What a joke!

    He was a soldier that had given all his life to his country and its protection, and now a damn milk-lipped bastardes and charges him for treason!

    That was right, the mayor of this third ck ops division seemed to be nothing more than a young man with an arrogant face and look.

    Not only that, but he seemed even too soft. There was the aura of a psychotic, and crazy bastard from him, but he missed the blood part.

    Normally the guy to represent such a unit, or division would be someone who had gone through numerous battles and had the experience of blood.

    Yet this greenhorn in front of him didn''t seem like he had ever killed someone strong. Surely he must have killed a lot of weak people or prisoners, but no one that would make him awaken his bloodlust.

    So, most probably he had parachuted himself to that position, and he came from some powerful family in the capital.

    As if to prove Master Huo Tie''s doubts, the Mayor removed the mask from his face and continued,

    "Let me introduce myself properly, I am Cui Lao, Mayor Cui Lao!"

    "You are Cui¡­"

    But Master Huo Tie was unable to continue as the man seemed to grow a bit angry as he cut him short,

    "No, I refuse to be acknowledged in the same sentence as that bastard! That trash doesn''t belong to our Cui family, he is someone that the Cui family doesn''t recognize!"

    "Hhahaha~! You say that Mayor, but I haven''t even mentioned his name and you already grew so angry!

    Not to mention, that you im to not recognize him as a Cui family member, but still left the warm Capital toe so far for him!

    Isn''t that a bit contradicting?"

    Thements of Master Huo Tie seemed to have enraged Mayor Cui, who was unable to control his emotions, andnded a punch on Master Huo Tie''s stomach as he said,

    "Don''t surpass the boundaries Huo Tie, you are already doubted for treason, do you want me to confirm those uses!?"

    He had thought that he would scare the old man, but the next moment he understood just how wrong he was.

    Master Huo Tie blocked Mayor Cui''s hand, while his aura changed bing simr to a demon, and he said in a scary tone,

    "Mayor Cui I would suggest you to go back and drink your mother''s milk, you are far from being able to scare me!"

    "You dare¡­"

    Mayor Cui wanted tosh onto him, but the next moment he felt all the hair in his body rise in attention, as even his voice disappeared.

    It was only when the demon-like aura of Master Huo Tie disappeared, that he once again regained rity and self-control and ordered his underlings,

    "What the hell are you looking for? Apprehend him, and sent him to our temporary prison, I will personally interrogate himter!"

    Even though he seemed extremely angry and enraged, there were still traces of fear in his voice, as the underlings started to take Master Huo Tie who didn''t resist down.

    Quite a few injuries appeared on his body during the time, but he didn''t release even the tiniest voice of pain or displeasure.

    Only when he was leaving his office, did he turn around and said,

    "Mayor Cui, treat my office with care as I will surely return here once again, and if I see even the tiniest piece missing, then you will understand what is true pain and fear!"

    For a moment there, Mayor Cui felt his heart stop beating and shiver, but he didn''t give himself out, as he screamed to the remaining guys,

    "Immediately start looking all over the ce, we need to find those documents and proofs we don''t have much time!"

    As Mayor Cui was dealing with Master Huo Tie, there were other people spread through the city to deal with the Mayor and the Director of Police as well.

    But most important there was someone sent to the Cui siblings as well! This guy seemed to be much cruel than his cousin, as he didn''t even question or say anything to the guards.

    His build was quite good, as he seemed like a strong youth, but no one could see his face or his head because it was covered in a mask and a robe. He looked like some kind of mad cultist guy.

    He just killed the guards painfully one by one! He looked like some real-life asura, as he finally reached the room of the injured Cui Xie and the sleepy Cui La.

    To his surprise, there was no sign of Cui Xie or Cui La in their hospital bedroom. There wasn''t even a sign of Cui Xie''s four generals, or Old man Ma.

    As the head of the city''s personal underworld, it would be quite a shame for Cui Xie to not know when he was being targeted.

    "Damn~!"

    "Damn~!"

    "Damn~!"

    "That bastard isn''t here!"

    "I swear that I will make him regret ever being born to this world! I Will!"

    The moment that he understood that his target was nowhere to be found the guy seemed to lose his mind, as he started screaming and shouting like a madman.

    If one were to hear his voice, one would think that Cui Xie was his worst enemy and not his half-brother by blood¡­

 Chapter 440 - 440: Plan And Torture

    In just a single night, the power structures in Longgang City were shaken imperatively. The only remaining figures were Master Weng Hao and Master Gao Jixie.

    Both of them were smart and powerful men who had their own faction, and people in all the important power structures in the city.

    For that reason, they dared to actually apprehend three main figures of strength in the city. It was because they already had prepared their substitutes to take over.

    Both Gao Jixie, and Weng Hao had used quite a bit of their wealth, and connections to take permission, and also the ability to create such a situation.

    The involvement of the Cui family was a great surprise, but that could be attributed to the great and favorable rise that the Cui siblings were going to benefit if the deal went through.

    Since they were thrown in such a ce and were left here to fight for their selves, it was clear that some people didn''t like them in the least.

    Normally they wouldn''t have bothered with the siblings, buttely, there were voices spreading through the family, that the Cui family should bring them back and reinstate their position.

    It wasn''t due to a sudden increase in love, or memory of their rtions, but because many people wanted to profit from their possession of the potions form.

    It was no secret that with the help of the government and the military the deal would not only go through but also spread through the whole of Huaxia.

    The earnings from the deal were only going to increase and increase. It was the same as having a golden goose that would make more eggs every day.

    Those people couldn''t and wouldn''t allow the siblings to develop and rise again, as they were a continuous threat to them.

    But they wouldn''t jump headfirst in the abyss either, as they had made the preparations to me everything on Gao Jixie, and Weng Hao should their n not work out.

    Why it may not work out?

    Two simple buy vital reasons! First, it was impossible for them to keep Master Huo Tie, and the others caged for a long time, as the factions behind them would create a ruckus.

    Second, their win depended on the fact whether they would be able to get their hands on the forme of the potions.

    Only like that would the people behind them support their actions. That was especially true for Master Weng Hao and Gao Jixie who were risking everything with this n of theirs.

    The usation of Master Huo Tie and others for treason due to having the forme were ingenious but that didn''t mean that they wanted to destroy the forme, they wanted to steal them.

    Who would have thought that their first blunder would happen even before they were able to actually ce their n in action, as the main figures had disappeared from their sight?

    Since the factory of production had yet to be activated the only people who had the forme were the Cui siblings, or more specifically Cui Xie.

    The capture of Master Huo Tie and the two others were only done in order to be used as bait or to torture them to ept the usations for treason.

    Each of the two reasons was quite improbable, but they had to block all the possible connections that Cui Xie had in this city and put him with his shoulders on the wall.

    The idea was great, the actors were top stars, but unfortunately, the realization wasn''t up to the standards as they had lost the main character.

    ¡­

    "How did that bastard escape? Howe there is no sign of him? Is this how you do your job cousin?"

    Mayor Cui was righteously enraged at the loss of his cousin. Normally he would hate this psychopath and would want to kill him, as he was another candidate to be the head of family, but now was different.

    He was a man that understood his priorities, and he knew that right now the most important thing was to find Cui Xie and his sister.

    For that reason, even though he wanted to scream in rage, he could only ask those questions with gritted teeth.

    "I don''t know how the hell they got word of our n, or that we wereing for them, but they were nowhere in the hospital.

    I have already sent my men topletely seal the neighborhood and check, but we don''t have any clues until now.

    What happened to those three?"

    "Check for yourself!"

    The psycho Cui didn''t say anything, as he just turned his attention to a big TV screen inside the room and increased the voice of the device.

    The screen was divided into three parts, each of them showing a separate room for each of the apprehended figures of the city.

    They were all resting tied up upon metal tables, butt naked, and being tortured by 5 people each. There was blood and other body fluids on the table and the floor.

    Their faces were almost unrecognizable, and their bodies were covered in bruises, cuts, and blood, but still, they weren''t giving leeway.

    Master Huo Tie was an ex-soldier who had gone through even worse, and the other was the Director of Police with arge resume as well, but to think that even the Mayor wasn''t talking made Mayor Cui extremely irritated.

    At first, he hadn''t thought of going this far, but whenever he remembered the fear in his heart when he heard Master Huo Tie''s words, he grew colder and apathetic.

    He wanted to make the man eat his own words, but no matter how far his underlings went, that guy seemed to not bend even for an instant.

    The more he saw that happen, the more scared and apprehensive of the situation he became. Thinking like that, he couldn''t help but say in an extremely heavy tone,

    "Use whatever method and way that you see fit, tell those two and move whatever kind of force you need to move, just find me those two in 3 hours!"

    The psycho Cui didn''t like to be ordered like that, and would normally reject and refuse, but even he understood that right now wasn''t the time for something like that to happen.

    ¡­

    Leaving the residence that served as their movable center, the psycho Cui immediately called Master Weng Hao, and Gao Jixie in order to tell them to turn the city upside down to find the Cui siblings.

    "It''s time for you people to be useful, find the location of the two of them! Otherwise, you are going to regret everything!"

    The two old foxes were clearly dissatisfied with the way they were being directed, as that psycho was treating them like servants but there was nothing they could do.

    As long as they managed things well, they would be the kings of Longgang City, as it was impossible for the Cui family kids to stay back here.

    They would better prefer to be the kings of a small pond than officials in a bigke. Once the disturbances were gone, Longgang City would belong to the two of them.

    For that reason, they would do whatever they could to make sure that the disturbances left the city as soon as possible, as they started calling and ordering their people as well.

    In a matter of minutes, the normally calm and peaceful night of the city had turned into a ruckus of sounds, lights, and shes.

    It was only after a detailed search of more than 2 hours, that the police finally found the location of the siblings, into a safe house in the city, and apprehended them.

    Once that happened, police started screaming for people to return home and not cause problems, but it was clearly impossible.

    Especially with Cui Xie''s underworld people fawning mes as soon as the police thought that they were put off.

    But while Longgang City was amidst fires and shes, the people responsible for all of this couldn''t be happier that they had actually caught their targets.

    The police didn''t even apany the siblings to the station, as they were immediately being sent to the hands of the Cui people in order to get tortured and used.

    In the meantime, police and the public security bureau had even sealed off all the ways of information from the City to the outside.

    They had only 72 hours at best, and they had to use those hours at maximum. The poor Cui siblings were in for a tough ride.

    ¡­

    In the meantime, the second police car that was apanying Cui La was riding in a road that should have been fully lighted but was in factpletely dark.

    The cops inside didn''t know whether someone had destroyed the lights, or there was some energy loss urring, but they still decided to speed up ahead.

    For some reason, they felt chills running through their hearts, as the driver wanted to drive even faster.

    The problem was that even though he pressed the gas pedal to the end, the car didn''t seem to be going faster, but actually going slower.

    That shocked not only the driver but even the other cops inside the car. It was only at that moment that the signal of an empty tank started sounding and lighting inside the car.

    The driver couldn''t believe his shitty luck, normally the car''s tank should be full, and yet the car had left them on the road!

    "Why didn''t you fill the tank before we took off idiot!?"

    "I did, I filled it to the brim! I even filled the extra! There is something wrong with this damn car! Wait here I am going to check outside!"

    With that, he opened the front cover and got out of the car!

 Chapter 442 - 442: Counterattack (An Expected ClichÃ©!?)

    "Uuuggghhhh~! What is going? Who are you guys!?"

    That bucket of cold water was sufficient to wake the cop up, as he opened his eyes with a grunt of pain and looked at the masked faces around him.

    At first he was still a bit confused and muddled from the fact that he had been hit on the head to pass out, but slowly he regained his rity and was reminded of what had actually happened.

    The moment he remembered all that, he quickly got frightened as he started mumbling in a hurry,

    "Please don''t kill me, I have an old mother at home, and kids to feed! Please, I will not tell anyone what happened or why!

    I swear! Please don''t kill me!"

    "That would be quite a problem you know! After all, we have to know everything about what happened, and where the cargo is!

    How did you trash lose our cargo?"

    "Huh!? You guys aren''t with those guys that attacked our car!? Are you the ones who ordered the cargo?"

    "Yes!"

    "You aren''t lying to me right?"

    "You better start talking now, if you don''t want to die idiot!"

    "How can I be sure that you guys aren''t the ones that attacked and stole the cargo from us!? You are just trying to test me if I will say anything or not right?

    But don''t worry I have no intention of saying anything, I don''t want to die! Please, I have kids and an old mother to take care of!"

    The cop seemed extremely sincere at this moment, as tears were falling down his cheeks like two rivers, even though he was someone who had passed his middle age.

    "I told you that I am not you motherfu*cking idiot, now you better tell me everything that happened, or I am going to kill you!"

    "Please let me go, I have an old mother and kids to take care of! Please stop testing me, please~!"

    The crying cop seemed to get even more certain of his theory the more he was treated like that, while his interrogator was getting more and more enraged at him.

    Of all the possible situation, he had never expected something like this to happen actually, so he was put in a tight spot.

    Unable to think of anything else that would make the guy crumble quick, he decided to reveal his identity as he said,

    "I am Captain Cang of the ck ops third division, you better start telling me everything you know captain Yang, otherwise you will be considered as a threat to the country for helping a criminal escape!"

    "What!?"

    "I am sure that you don''t want your kids and your old mother to miss even the benefits of your job, and be treated as country''s traitors right?"

    "You are joking right? How could you be part of the secret services? It''s impossible the secret services wouldn''t need to detain and treat like this a captain of the police force!

    I don''t believe it! Please, stop doing this and let me go, I know nothing!"

    The more the cop spoke the angrier did the secret services captain get. This damn cop seemed to be much more difficult to break than he had ever thought.

    Unable to control his anger, he gave the cop a good punch to the guts as he said in an angry voice,

    "You better start speaking fast you motherfu*cker, I don''t have the nerves to deal with you!"

    "Cough, cough~! What kind of secret services operative would act like you against a country loving police like me!

    Please let me go, I know nothing! Please~!"

    Captain Cang was getting angrier by the second, he would have never thought that it would be so difficult for him to deal with a trash like this cop.

    It could be easily understood that this guy was a dirty cop with quite the history behind him, since he had epted to transport their cargo to them, but to think that he was this tough to break.

    Unable to find a wiser way to break him, he was left with no choice but to take his original badge, and then say in front of him,

    "Look at this you fu*cking shit, this is my original badge, I am Captain Cang Tao, of the ck ops third division with number badge, 99******32.

    Now you better start talking everything you know, or I swear to Heavens that I will turn you into a traitor and let you rot in a faraway dungeon for the rest of your life!"

    "You are truly someone from the secret services?"

    "I have been telling you that for thest 20 minutes you piece of shit!"

    "Were you the ones that requested us to bring Cui La to this ce, for real!?"

    "Yes, we were! She is someone who is being doubted as a traitor of the country by cooperating with a new terrorist force from overseas!"

    "Do you have any proof of that?"

    "That''s why we need her idiot, to find that proof! Now tell us everything you know, if you don''t want to die a painful death!"

    The poor Captain Cang seemed to have gotten so enraged that he couldn''t make sense of the talk anymore, and just answered the cops questions without even thinking twice.

    "Well, I guess that this is enough! I don''t need to hold back anymore now, do I!?"

    "What the fu¡­"

    It was at that moment, that Captain Cang was finally able to understand that there was something wrong with all this situation.

    Suddenly the cop in front of him had be too quiet. There was no sign of his crying voice anymore, and even his tears seemed to have stoppedpletely, like magic.

    Before he could understand what had just happened though, he saw the cop in front of him break free from the cuffs behind him and send a punch towards his face.

    ''Booommmm~!''

    ''Crackk, crckk, crackkk¡­''

    ''Aarrrgghhh~!''

    The punchnded squarely on his face, sending him crash on the wall behind him, as the cop stood up from his seat, and started cracking his bones.

    There was no sign of the previous scared cop anymore, as he looked like some sort of asura looking at his next victims.

    Too bad that Captain Cang was unable to have a look at it as he was too busy screaming from the pain he had just suffered.

    It was at that moment that the other guys around him managed to regain their senses, and finally jump towards him with the intention of taking him down.

    ''You bastard!''

    ''Motherfu*cker!''

    Many of them started screaming profanities at him, as they all used different attacks to block any possible way out for him and cause him as much pain as possible.

    The cop didn''t seem to panic in front of their moves, as he just waited for them to enter his close quartersbat area, and then use a sweeping kick to take them all down.

    Normally it would have been impossible for Eric to take these guys down by himself, as they were all Realm 1 fighters who were about to break through into Realm 2, and there were 6 of them.

    ''Crack, crack, crack, crackkkk~!''

    ''Boooommm~!'' x6

    But with a little bit of Dragon Force, the strength of his attack was more than enough to not only throw them back, but also break a few of their bones.

    Captain Cang was unable to understand what was going on. Since when had normal cops turned into this kind of beasts.

    "Wh-Who are you? Do you know who you are dealing with? We are truly secret service agents, you are going to suffer for whatever you are trying to do!"

    At first it was a bit difficult for him to talk, but the more he continued the more courage and brave he became. After all, his background and position were real.

    "Of course I know! I am dealing with the Cui family''s personal army, to think that you idiots would be so daring as to enter our city like you own this ce, and charge everyone with treason!

    Don''t you think that you went a bit too far!?

    No matter what, even a strong and powerful Dragon is unable to deal with a local snake! This isn''t the capital guys, this is Longgang City of the Wenzhou Province!

    You can go and die knowing that!"

    With that said Eric immediately disappeared from his position and jumped in attack, as each of his sessive attacks was a critical hit.

    As he was dealing with the people inside it was impossible for the people outside to not react, but soon the whole ce was under chaos as arge number of people was attacking indiscriminately.

    Eric''s ploy purpose was nothing else but to find the opponent''s location, as people were following behind the SUV the moment that he had been taken away.

    It wasn''t only Eric and Cui''s siblings people who were attacking, as it was abination of four different forces.

    While Eric was leading the attack from inside and causing even more of a disturbance the people of the Mayor, the Director of Police, and the Master Huo Tie wereunching hell from outside.

    The three of them were captured rather easily, but that was because they were caught unprepared, and had never thought that the enemy would do such an overbearing move.

    Cui family''s involvement with their personal secret services army was a bit unexpected as well, but they weren''t easy meat to chew upon either.

    The current situation was a great example of that¡­

 Chapter 444 - 444: Crashing Upon An Iron Plate

    Eric was totally shocked hearing those words so suddenly, but more than that he was shocked because he was unable to sense anyone else at the moment he heard those words.

    It felt like those words were trulying from nowhere and no one and yet sound that clear and loud for him.

    This could mean only one thing! This opponent was much stronger than him, and he would most probably be unable to fight against him.

    As if to confirm his thoughts, he suddenly felt a strong palmnd on the 11th rib of his left side, and he was sent flying towards the wall opposite him.

    Trying his best to change direction mid-air by using Dragon Force on the wall itself, he managed to make a rough but safe crash, as he immediately stood on his knees checking the surroundings.

    Since everything had gone so smoothly until now, since he had been able to easily bring down every opponent that had appeared in front of him until now, it had made him quite confident on himself.

    He seemed to have forgotten that he was only a Realm 1 expert, and that there was a long way in front of him.

    He was still far away from bing an expert that could easily skim through Earth, without fearing anyone or anything.

    It was only now, the moment that he heard that voice, and suffered that attack that he finally remember just how weak he truly was.

    "Well, that is quite the surprise! You managed to smoothen your crash, and also minimalize your injuries! I have to say, I am truly surprised!

    You aren''t as bad as I first thought!"

    There was no agitation nor emotion in that voice, its owner seemed to be calm and collected. As a matter of fact, if one checked carefully they would notice some sort of yfulness.

    This clearly demonstrated that whoever was hiding in the shadows was actually ying with Eric, and that he didn''t see him as a threat, or as an opponent in the least.

    Hearing all that, Eric couldn''t help but seriously think on those words. He knew that it was a mistake to actually lose concentration at such a time, and even less lose morale, but he couldn''t help it.

    That was because those words had truly struck gold, he felt those words to be extremely true. He had thought that he had be he had be strong and an expert.

    But that was only until he had met someone much stronger than him. Right now, the strength he possessed at this moment felt like it wasn''t more than that of an ant.

    Thinking like that, he was now faced with two different choices, he either fought here and waited for his opponent to make a blunder due to his overconfidence.

    Or use an Escape Talisman and leave this ce!

    The second option would clearly save his life, but his mission foring here, and Cui Xie would have to be abandoned as well. At least until the reinforcements came.

    The first option would mean the continuation of his mission, and his ns, but it was going to be a life-risking mission with each passing second.

    "You shouldn''t ignore me in a fight, that is the thing that I hate the most!"

    As these words resounded in the hallway, he felt the sole of a shoe connect to his face, and he was once again sent flying towards another wall.

    ''Booommmm~!''

    Painful, it was extremely painful. But he didn''t have the time to stop and think or cry about his pain, as he would have to find a way to fight back or run away from the guy.

    With those thoughts in his mind, this time he didn''t use Dragon Force to smoothen his crash, but actually to destroy the wall he was thrown towards.

    His most simple task right now was the find the rooms where the three Masters were being held, and while roaming through the hallways was easier and painless, this was it was much simple.

    ''Ohhh~!? It seems like I thought too highly of you!"

    As the same voice spread through the ce once again, Eric could only stand up from his position to have a look around him.

    He had ended up in a normal bedroom inside the building, that seemed to have been turned into the resting ce of quite a few people, that were now fighting outside.

    He didn''t have much time to check upon his surroundings and think of something though, as right now he was in danger.

    What surprised him the most though, was the fact that while the opponent''s stealth skills were top notch and seemed to be the skills of a great expert, his strength behind the attacks didn''tpare.

    It was the same as having a car that had the appearance of a Ferrary, but actually possessing the engine of a Volkswagen.

    He didn''t have time to think more about that though, as this time a fist connected to his guts, and he was sent flying towards the back wall once again.

    The sudden pain of the attack managed topletely wake him up, as he repeated the same action once again, appearing on the room beyond the wall.

    It didn''t have much difference from the previous room, so Eric didn''t care much to have a look around, as he just positioned himself against the wall this time.

    Like this, he would surely reduce his enemy''s possible attacking range, and he would be able to defend himself better. Why not, he might even wage a counter attack.

    "Quite smart! But unfortunately is useless if you don''t see me!"

    ''Booooommmmm~!''

    Once again an attacknded on his body, this time it was on his forearms that he was trying to use and defend himself.

    Another kick, another wall broken through, and another part of his body was soaked in pain. He could feel that his arms were numb, and that if he received 3 more attacks on his arms they would be broken.

    Most probably!

    That was his best shot, because there was a high possibility of not being able to stand for that long too.

    But he didn''t seem to care about his arms right now, as he just looked around the ce. It seemed like this ce was the bathroom that had been used.

    He truly wondered just how far the imprisoned Masters rooms were. Just how many walls would he have to break through to reach them?

    Even as he thought like that, he quickly stood up and ced his back to the wall once again, this time he even started throwing fists and kicks towards the surroundings.

    "Hahhaahha~! This is why I like little rats like you, because you will think of everything possible to actually try and find a way to survive!

    Unfortunately that isn''t enough against me!"

    The next moment, he could feel a slight breeze past his right fist, as a feeling of losing an opportunity took rise inside his heart, as another punchnded on his sternum.

    ''Boooooommmmm~!''

    Another wall got broken through, as the whole ce looked like someone was trying to open a new passageway through the structure.

    But this time Eric didn''t have the time to linger with his thoughts, as he had hit Jackpot, he had finally found the first of his targets.

    The Mayor was totally restricted in a cold iron table, with scars, cuts, and all kinds of injuries that he had suffered from the torture he had been through.

    "Mayor, mayor, are you okay!?"

    Eric jumped towards him instantly, checking upon his injuries while screaming like he had seen light at the end of the tunnel.

    "Hahahah~! Don''t worry he isn''t dead yet, but it wouldn''t be long before he bes, if he doesn''t ept his crimes!"

    "Mayor wake up, what is wrong with you, wake up!"

    At that moment Eric truly looked like one of Mayors people trying to save him, or at least wake him up in order to help him fight the enemy.

    The guy in the shadows was most probably enjoying whatever was going on, as he didn''t immediately attack Eric for a few moments.

    It looked like he was waiting for Eric to lose his hope, and then attack to give him a more profound attack.

    After moving the Mayors body for a few more times, pping him on the face a few more times, and pinching him for a bit more, Eric seemed to have understood that he wouldn''t get up.

    That seemed to truly effect his nerves, and his holding up until now, as he seemed to experience a nervous breakdown, while looking around the room and screaming,

    "Who the hell are you? Why are you doing this? Do you know who you are messing with?"

    "Hahaahaha~! This is quite unexpected! An ant is trying to show off its background in front of an elephant! Shouldn''t I be the one saying those words ant?

    Hahahahah~! But since you asked me, and have no way of surviving this, let me enlighten you before death.

    I am Cui Tao, the third in line in the Cui family!

    What now!? Are you scared!? Are you going to piss your pants!? Hahahahah~!"

    "Cu-Cui family? Im-Impossible!"

    "Hahahahah~! Well, it is possible! How do you think, was that a nice rewarding for your life?"

    With that, another attack connected with Roy''s head, and it was another shoe sole. Clearly the strength behind this attack was much different from anything until now.

    It was clearly that Young Master Cui Tao was trying to put an end to all this, and crush Eric''s head to the wall. He felt that it would be a befitting death for a rat¡­

 Chapter 446 - 446: Plan Failure

    The scene that was revealed in front of his eyes was much different from what he expected to find though, as there was no sign of his ything, and three unwanted characters had appeared.

    To be more specific in front of him were the Director of Police, Master Huo Tie, andst but not least the Mayor.

    Each of the trio should have been on their iron table beds chained and covered in wounds, and blood, and not standing in front of him with some weird andplicated expressions on their faces.

    It didn''t make sense! How was it possible that they were able to stand in the first ce. He clearly remembered to have checked them earlier as they had fainted from the torture and pain.

    As if that wasn''t enough, the three of them turned to look at him, as if they were able to see him, as Master Huo Tie said,

    "I don''t know how we are able to stand here like this, and who exactly are you, but let me ask you this.

    Are you the friend that released us, or are you our enemy?"

    Young Master Cui Tao felt like he had seen the weirdest thing possible happen to him today, but the fact that Master Huo Tie was talking in his direction meant that he could really see him.

    After all, there was no one else but him in that direction. At that moment he had totally forgotten about his ying toy and the fact he had disappeared as he started thinking about his situation.

    If he were still disguised by his camouge, then he could have full confidence in taking the three of them down but considering that his camouge seemed to have gone bad, things were going to be messy.

    Still, thinking deeper about this situation, the three men in front of him shouldn''t be in their top form. No matter what heaven-defying medicine or technique they used, they shouldn''t be his match.

    Once he started thinking like that, courage and confidence started surging inside him once again, as he started nning on how to deal with them.

    "I am the one who released you, I was able to get inside this ce through my camouge skills! Come on, we need to move, Mayor Cui is in that direction!

    That guy is a tough bone, he has been suppressing me this whole time, but with your help, this is going to be a walk in the park!"

    The direction he pointed was towards the kitchen, as that was the side that had only one hole. Furthermore, he felt that in really tight spaces, he would have an advantage against these guys.

    After all, he would have his side only to himself, while these three would need to act beside each other. In order to fight against him, they would need not only great teamwork but also timing.

    The reason why he didn''t proudly attest that he was the one who had brought them here, and put them in that state, was because he wanted to give them a blow before starting.

    No matter what, the trio in front of him were Masters with a lot of experience, and strength, no restriction was a bad restriction against them.

    The trio heard him calmly as they tried to observe him from head to toe, even though Mayor Cui still didn''t understand how were these people able to see him.

    After some thinking and looking at each other they seemed to have made a decision, as Master Huo Tie said in a heavy and solemn tone,

    "Very well, thank you very much, little brother! Now get behind us and leave everything to us! We will make sure to teach that bastard a good lesson!"

    Young Master Cui Tao seemed to think about it for a second, before moving to their back while saying,

    "Very well, then I will leave everything in your hands!"

    "Yes, yes, do so! We have quite a belly of rage to release upon that son of a bi*tch!"

    If one would be able to see the face of Young Master Cui Tao, they would immediately understand that there was something wrong with this situation.

    But unfortunately, no one was able to see him as his face was blocked with a helmet. In fact, his whole body was covered in a technological suit, just like those guys in Star Wars.

    "By the way, how were you able to see me?"

    "Huh!? What are you talking about when¡­"

    Before Master Huo Tie, who was also thest one in the line to walk towards the kitchen could speak, a dagger came running towards his back.

    It was clear that Young Master Cui Tao was nning on injuring the first of the three through a sneak attack.

    One had to ept that his n was actually quite good considering the current situation he was in. Just like a snake, he waited for the first two to enter the hole in the wall while striking the third.

    "Continue, why don''t you continue old man? How are you able to see me?"

    He was quite happy to see that his little y had worked perfectly, but before he could rejoice about that, he suddenly felt like the hand hitting with the dagger was stuck in mud or cement.

    It wasn''t moving forward, either backward. He wasn''t even able to retrieve his hand and the dagger. It was stuck!

    At this moment, Master Huo Tie''s head turned around to look him in the eye, revealing quite an ugly and disturbing grin as he said,

    "You are still a hundred years old to try and deceive us, young man!"

    Apparently, the cement that had blocked Young Master Cui Tao''s hand was nothing else but Master Huo Tie''s pincer-like hand.

    "You think yourself too smart little bastard! Do you think that I would forget your detesting voice this easily?

    I don''t know who saved us, but that most definitely isn''t you!"

    Hearing those words, Young Master Cui Tao was thrown in disarray and fear. He was once again reminded of Master Huo Tie''s words in his office, and he couldn''t help but get terrified.

    "Ho-How is this possible!? Ho-How are you able to see me!? Ho-How are you able to recognize me!? This doesn''t make sense!

    No, this is impossible!"

    "Huh!? What are you talking idiot!? How would we be unable to see you, when you are covered in beer and taste like cheap alcohol?

    Did a donkey hit your head, and make you forget who we are? I am an exmander of special forces bastard, there is no way I was going to not notice something like that!"

    "Huh!?"

    At that moment, Young Master Cui Tao couldn''t help but take another look at himself and his suit and found out that it was the truth.

    He had failed to notice something like this until now, but that was due to the smelling from the kitchen, and the fact that he had been inside that room.

    It was only now that he noticed liquid all over his suit, and also the smelling from his body and suit.

    "Hahahahah~! That damn little rat! So this is what he was after all that time!

    Truly a smart little rat, but I will make sure to teach him a lesson when I find him once again!"

    Young Master Cui Tao seemed to have gone crazy at that moment, as he remembered the moments when Eric had through all those bottles to the ceiling.

    He had thought that those actions were nothing but thest actions of a little rat when death was knocking on his door, but he found out that he had been heavily mistaken.

    "Hahahahah~! Little bastard, shouldn''t you be thinking more about the fact that you are in my hands now, rather than punishing and teaching lessons to others!?"

    "Hhahahha~! You surely are funny old man, do you think that you can kill a direct line descendant of the Cui family?

    Only if you have a Deathwish!"

    "Who knows, perhaps after what we went through each one of us might have a Deathwish! But at the same time, who said anything about killing you!

    That would be just too light of a punishment for you after all, and we need to express our gratitude to you perfectly and personally for a long time!"

    Hearing those words, and especially the tone those words were said, Young Master Cui Tao was terrified, and he felt like he was suddenly in front of three cruel vipers.

    ''No, I can''t stay here! I can''t let these guys touch me! I need to run away!''

    These were his thoughts, at that moment he didn''t even dare to fight them anymore, he just wanted to run away and escape their ws.

    Thinking like that, he immediately used one of his life-saving cards, it was a wind talisman. He imbued the piece of paper with his Qi and then throw it in front of him.

    Immediately after a strong wind took shape in between Young Master Cui Tao, and Master Huo Tie. The wind was so strong that Master Huo Tie didn''t have another choice but to release the guy''s hand.

    As if that wasn''t enough, right after another piece of paper was thrown at them, while another was thrown at the wall of the residence.

    The piece of paper thrown towards the three Masters was a fire talisman, while the one thrown towards the wall was an Earth talisman.

    With the help of these three talismans, Young Master Cui Tao managed to escape the hold on his hand, and also leave the residence as he run away like he had seen a ghost, without caring about the people he left behind¡­

 Chapter 447 - 447: Cui Xieâ€™s Mysterious Master

    Eric hadn''t expected this guy to be so scared and decisive in running away. He thought that after all that happened he would at least put up a fight before escaping.

    But he had clearly underestimated Master Huo Tie''s scaring power, and thus overestimated the guy''s courage. This person was the perfect example of bullying the weak and fearing the strong.

    While this escape changed his ns a little bit, the end result was still the same. So, he wasn''t much disappointed with what happened.

    The three Masters inside that room were in truly bad shape, as they had yet to recover from the torture and even more after they suffered the desperate attempts of Young Master Cui Tao.

    Their actions before Young Master Cui Tao escaped were mere bluffing apanied by their strong aura and desire for revenge.

    It was impossible for someone to actually recuperate from their tortured state, into their prime conditions in just a few mere minutes, even if they were actually given high-quality health potions.

    Well, the good thing was that their gamble had been won, and they had made their target run with his tail between his legs.

    At the same time, Eric wasn''t too worried about this guy''s escape, as he had already another rabbit in his trap.

    Even though the value was quite lower than the one that escaped, he would still be a good chess piece against the Cui family, or to be more exact those idiots that thought of acting against Cui Xie.

    After this failed attempt, he was extremely sure that the Cui family would actuallye and recognize the siblings once again, in order to get their hands on the Potions deal.

    It was something that no family, n, or power could easily neglect. And the Cui family even more so, as the one at the center of the deal was none other than one of their descendants.

    Unable to keep their selves standing the three Masters had no other choice but to fall down on the ground, to take a breather, as they looked around for any possible danger.

    They didn''t need to speak in order to understand each other''s thoughts, as the most important part was the identity of the person that had saved them or at least the reason for doing so.

    "Master, I have a feeling that you are here with us and are able to hear us! Can you tell us why you saved us, and why didn''t you act when that brat tried to escape?"

    Huo Tie was truly a figure who couldn''t be underestimated, even at such a moment he was still able to feel his presence. That made Eric evaluate him even more, as he said,

    "I only saved you due to my disciple''s good karma with you, and his request! While I could have killed that brat when he run away, I don''t want to intervene in my disciple''s karma.

    His path and his debtors need to be cleaned by himself! Make sure to tell him these words of mine!"

    With that, the three Masters could only feel a slight breeze run through the room, and then the feeling of someone watching them disappeared.

    The three of them looked at each other with weird expressions for a moment, before seeming to arrive at the same conclusion.

    Leaving the room that the three Masters were resting, Eric run in the direction of the escaping Young Master Cui Tao.

    More than actually following him to beat him up, or kill him, he wanted to make sure that he didn''t return. If he did, then Eric would have to fight him himself, as the three Masters were useless.

    Still, even after some careful searching, he found no print of Young Master Cui Tao, so he once again returned to the residence.

    By now, the whole ce had fallen down, as the numbers of the Longgang City forces, were beyond the expectations, and capabilities of the forces that the Young Masters of the Cui family had brought.

    When the local forces finally broke through, the three Masters had stood up joined with their forces, while Young Master Cui Xie seemed to have given a break to the guy he was torturing inside.

    Once the four of them came together, Cui Xie looked solemnly at the three Masters and said,

    "When he attempted to assassinate me and take my life, I took your advice and didn''t act in anger, or rage!

    Now, not only me but even you have been involved in this and should understand that there is no path in which that bastard and I coexist!

    So, are you going to help me wipe him out, or will you just apply the advice that you gave to me?

    Either way, Gao Jixie will die tonight!"

    The three Masters looked at each other in the eye before sighing and saying,

    "Sigh~! It''s not that we don''t want to get rid of that bastard little brother, but he has a strong backing behind him, the Li family of Wenzhou!

    One Gao Jixie isn''t even worth a damn bug to us, but not even 100 of us could face the Li family!"

    "Li family of Wenzhou? I don''t care even if the Jade Emperor wants to protect him! Tonight, Gao Jixie needs to die!"

    His words surprised and startled the three Masters as they hadn''t expected Cui Xie to react like that, so decisive and overbearing.

    It looked like he was overestimating himself, and acting in rage, but there was a surprising self-confidence in his words that made him look like his victory was assured.

    But just what was this kid relying upon to actually be fearless even in front of something as the Li family of Wenzhou. When they remembered the words of the Master that had saved them.

    Could it be that the disciple he was talking about was Cui Xie? Just what was the background and strength of that Master?

    The three of them felt that it was quite difficult to estimate. Furthermore, that guy had given them some wondrous medicine that had helped them recover so fast.

    For certain, the medicine that he had given to them, should be of a higher grade than the health potions that they were about to produce.

    Just thinking about that, and the fact that it was Cui Xie who brought the forme of the potions to them, they couldn''t help but get even more convinced of the fact that Cui Xie was that Master''s disciple.

    Right after saying those words, Cui Xie walked towards his people and said,

    "Prepare for a night of blood, we will go hack Weng Hao, and Gao Jixie tonight!"

    ''Rarrr, rarrr~!''

    The men in front of him were simr to wolves who were starving for blood. The moment that they received the order their aura''s changed immediately.

    Cui Xie didn''t linger much in that ce, as he knew that theter he reached the bigger were the chances of those guys escaping or running away.

    Even though he would love to make Gao Jixie his first victim, he knew that it was a bit difficult to attack the Gao''s Mansion.

    After all, Li YunMu was there, and the Li family wouldn''t allow anything to happen to her. So he would have to target Weng Hao first.

    The three Master could only sight once again, and follow behind, as they thought that things would get even more difficult for them from now on.

    Following behind Cui Xie''s caravan of people though, they were shocked to discover that he wasn''t attacking Gao Jixie''s Mansion, but Weng Hao''s Mansion and the Weng family''s ce.

    The three fogies couldn''t help but look at each other with bewilderment, as their brains were working over capacity, but they were unable to make a certain connection.

    In no time, Cui Xie''s caravan reached the entrance of Weng family''s Mansion, as he got out of his car, and started saying out loud,

    "Weng Hao you piece of trash,e out and receive your judgment! To think that you would actually conspire with outsiders against your friends and partners!"

    It wasn''t that the three Masters behind hadn''t thought it was weird that the three of them were the only ones targeted by the neers.

    But they didn''t have proof to confront Weng Hao and Gao Jixie. Even if they had, Weng Hao was an easy target but Gao Jixie was another matter altogether.

    Just what was this young man trying to do?

    "sphemy! How dare you call our Family Head on his name!? You are looking for death!"

    All of a sudden a white-bearded old man appeared from behind the gate, and immediatelyunched a surprise attack on Cui Xie.

    It was clear that the old man wanted to kill Cui Xie as soon as possible, and then try to pressure and dissipate the crowd.

    In fact, if things went ording to his wishes, he could even turn the situation around and force these guys in front of him into subjugation.

    As long as he was able to poison them with his special poison and made them swear blood loyalty to his Weng family, then his Weng family would be the overlords of this Longgang City.

    That was the reason why the Weng family was willing to help Gao Jixie, they wanted to use this opportunity to clear all the others and be the overlords.

    As a matter of fact, they were even thinking of killing Gao Jixie and then putting the me on Cui Xie, and the others.

    Their centuries-old wishes were about to get fulfilled tonight, only for something unexpected to happen and freeze.

    Still, it wasn''t like they didn''t have another option, they could still fight. As long as this worked out, they had a chance¡­

 Chapter 448 - 448: Cui Xie Vs Old Man

    It looked like a desperate move, done in a desperate time and it didn''t seem much feasible. Not only that but after doing this, it was the same as epting their guilt in the matter.

    But considering the fact that it was a surprise attack, the chances of it working weren''t little either. As the old man couldn''t help but even reveal an evil grin on his face.

    Too bad that Cui Xie didn''t seem surprised though, and he wasn''t in fact. Before Cui Xie and his people arrived here, Eric had been here for some time now.

    He had already warned Cui Xie about this situation, and also told him to be really careful as there was something strange with this guy and this ce.

    The truth was that his system evaluation was showing that old man as question marks, which should be impossible as he was able to evaluate almost everyone up to the edges of Realm 2.

    Since something like this was happening, then this guy was clearly either wearing some kind of artifact to hide his strength or was actually stronger than he thought.

    What made the situation weird though, was that he looked like he wasn''t in his best condition. Or to be more exact he seemed a bit out of shape.

    Such an expert shouldn''t have these problems, as their physical and recovery abilities should be much higher than normal people, or to be more exact a few times higher than even Realm 1 experts.

    Eric had been observing that old man, and the other people hidden in the surroundings with great attention but had been unable to find any reason or meaning behind that.

    For that reason, he had immediately informed Cui Xie to be extremely careful the moment he arrived and now allow this old man to catch him by surprise.

    Clearly unable to understand that their surprise party had been discovered way earlier the white-bearded old man continued with his n, and he was really close to seeding.

    In fact, the strength that he exploded with at the moment that he jumped in the attack had clearly surpassed the limits of Realm 2.

    If Eric had to give an estimation of that strength he would have to admit that it was close to the mid-levels of Realm 2.

    Even Eric himself would have trouble ining up with such strength. While it wasn''t impossible for him if he used Dragon Force, it would still be quite difficult.

    On the other hand, for Cui Xie and the others, it was close to impossible to achieve it. Cui Xie was only in the middle levels of Realm 1, while his subordinates were even weaker.

    But he had something that others didn''t, the protection of Roy''s Legacy System. After making sure that Cui Xie''s life was tied to his, and he gained Cui Xie''s partial loyalty Eric had changed his status.

    From a simple ve, he had given him the Legacy System''s subsystem ability, and through that, he was able to assign or retrieve skills, and other things rted to the system.

    For example, like the Wind talisman that Cui Xie used before the old man''s attacknded on him. This was a great idea that he had copied from Young Master Cui Tao.

    This talisman was a 2nd level Wind Talisman that he had bought through the system for a price of 1000 SP points.

    For a moment he felt extremely pained and unwilling, but unfortunately, he had no other choice as Cui Xie''s life was detrimental to his n. He couldn''t allow this guy to die here and now.

    ''Siiiiiisssshhhhhh¡­, Sooooosssssshhhhhhhh¡­, sssswiiiissshhhhhhh~!''

    Even though with a bleeding heart he bought the talisman and told him to use it. Immediately a powerful tornado-like wind was created from before Cui Xie which threw the old man flying back.

    It was the full strong st of a peak Realm 2 wind attack, which easily trampled upon the old man''s attack, destroyed his posture, and sent him behind flying.

    Well, the biggest reason such an attack worked in the first ce was that the old man was caught by surprise, otherwise, he might have just been pushed back a few meters.

    ''Booooommmm~!''

    Even though there was a booming sound, it was more due to something breaking through the momentum of the old man''s stop, than him actually suffering any kind of crash or injury.

    ''Cough¡­, Coughh~!''

    Surprisingly the moment that he stopped the old man couldn''t help but cough, as there were traces of blooding from his mouth.

    Eric was quite surprised by this fact. He would love to give credit to the wind talisman and say that it was due to its strength, but he knew perfectly that it wasn''t the case.

    The 2nd level Wind Talisman was good but not this good. Which meant that there was something else wrong with that guy besides the blow he received.

    Thinking like that, Eric couldn''t help but rethink the fact that this man didn''t seem so well a few moments ago. In fact, even now he looked quite a bit pale and sick.

    No matter how much he tried to probe him through the system there wasn''t much information he was getting, even though he was trying his best to get a read.

    His irvoyance eye skill had been in a deadlock since he evolved to a Realm 1 being, and he wanted to upgrade it. Unfortunately, it seemed a bit expensive at 5000 SP.

    Well, more than expensive actually, considering that even a Realm 1 fighter now gave him nothing more than 199 points.

    If he would have to express that in human lives it cost more than 30 human lives, and that was humans that had evolved at least once.

    Before he could make up his mind though, he saw that the old man seemed to have grown even more crazy and intense as it attacked Cui Xie once again.

    "Brat! I want your life!"

    But just because this old man was crazy enough to attack twice in a row, it didn''t mean that Cui Xie had to defend the same time twice in a row.

    As the old man had crossed half the distance towards Cui Xie, two generals of Cui Xie''s forces appeared from behind him with two RPGs and then pulled the trigger.

    The old man might easily dodge the two RPGs if he wished, after all, his speed of reaction was by no means small. Especially since he was a Realm 2 evolver.

    But if he did that, then the two RPGs would proceed towards the Weng family''s Mansion and cause quite the damage.

    Most probably all the members of the Weng family of Longgang City were inside that Mansion right now. If those two reached the Mansion, the damages to the Weng family''s descendants line would be unimaginable.

    "You hideous brat~! Why do you use these shameless means to fight me? What kind of man are you?"

    ''Boooommmmmmmm¡­, Boooooooooommmmmmm¡­''

    As the old man was screaming at Cui Xie for his shamelessness, and cruelty the guy himself was actuallyughing out loud, as he said,

    "Hahahaha~! This is quite funny, a trash talks about humanity and manliness. Old thing, where was your shame and righteous fighting spirit when you sneak attacked me!?

    You dare ask for justice in front of me? I will make sure to pulverize everything in this damned ce!"

    Even though he sounded tough and cool, Cui Xie couldn''t help but feel the chills as he found out that the old man wasn''t dead even after receiving two RPGs.

    ''boooommm¡­, crkkkk¡­''

    There were mes and smoke, as the old man was once again sent flying back, and this time even crashed into a tree, but he was still alive.

    ''Cough¡­, Cough¡­, Cough¡­''

    Once again he started coughing fiercely as this time the blooding out of his mouth was even more visible, as his appearance became fiercer and more ferocious.

    He looked just like some kind of injured and mad dog that could only look at his opponent. Wanting to bite him and chew him, inflicting the biggest pain possible.

    Especially with the fact that there were now burned patches all over his body. It made the spectators feel quite a bit disgusted by that.

    Eric still couldn''t understand why he felt that something was wrong with all of this, but he still ordered Cui Xie to not give the old man any option and continue using the heavy artillery.

    The mad dog wasn''t able to reason anymore, and it could only proceed to attack rabidly, in hopes of taking the enemy down even if it died.

    Once again the old man jumped in attack, but even if two general''s were in the process of refilling, the other two were already prepared for this andunched another two RPGs.

    The difference this time was that there was an extrayer of attack, as Old Ma appeared out of nowhere and made his jump towards the point of contact.

    ''BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM¡­, BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM~!''

    The poor dog seemed to be treated just like some practice target for RPGs, and if that wasn''t enough a shadow appeared as he was sent flying back, and made a cutting attack with a sword towards his chest.

    The old man seemed to use every tiny bit of strength and potential to protect his chest with his arms, but that seemed to be a great mistake as the sword cut through one of his arms and injured the second.

    The scene was much less bloody than people expected it to be, as Eric could only be surprised by what he heard from his Dragon Empress¡­

 Chapter 450 - 450: Cui Xie Runs Away

    Out of the three, Master Huo Tie seemed to make his decision quickly, as he immediately said,

    "Well gentlemen you know what they say, the early bird gets the food first! Now if you allow me, I am going to join this battle!"

    With that said, he made a sign towards his people and immediately jumped in help of Cui Xie. No one knew why he was doing so, or what potential he saw in Cui Xie, but the fact he acted first was enough.

    The other two Masters were in a disarray of thoughts at the moment, as they didn''t know what to actually do.

    The best and safest choice would be to wait for some time, but if they waited for too long then their gains would be too low from this mess.

    "What are we going to do Mayor!?"

    "We!?"

    "Come on, my department is under you, and I can''t move without the permission of the Mayor now, can I?"

    "You say some interesting stuff Police Director! Well, I am giving you the freedom to do as you please in this matter!"

    "Tche~!"

    "Hmph~!"

    Once themon enemy disappeared these old things would turn to their default settings trying to benefit from each other and seek their best benefits.

    Eric had already expected something like this to happen. In fact, his greatest surprise could be said to be Master Huo Tie''s participation from the start.

    He had thought that the old man would take a little more time to actually enter the fray. But this just made things easier and better for him.

    As he was thinking like that, the first wave of the Weng family''s desperate attack reached Cui Xie''s forces, and at the helm were the old man, and Weng''s Family Head Weng Hao.

    The four generals behind Cui Xie had immediately used their RPGs to cause damage to the two reckless warriors, but that wasn''t enough to put them down.

    Especially that old man seemed even more stubborn than normal and was using thest dregs of his vitality at a fast rate in order to block all the RPG attacks towards Weng Hao.

    It was clear that he was opening a path for Weng Hao so that he could deal a critical blow to Cui Xie, or even better yet kill him in one blow.

    He had to kill Cui Xie fast, in order to not give those other guys a chance to sneak around and help him, otherwise, the Weng family would be on the losing side.

    With that newfound morale after Weng Hao personally took the Blood Exhaustion Pill, the Weng Family members were like starving wolves in front of the Cui Xie''s forces.

    But still, if the Mayor and Director of Police joined the fray as well, then the Weng family forces would be under a great disadvantage, no matter how desperately they fought, they would still be outnumbered.

    Sooner orter they were going topletely use their vitality, and die. More and more members of the family would be needed to join the battle.

    Even if they won, the consequences and casualties would be just too big, and they would never be able to benefit from this rebellion.

    They would only be helping Gao Jixie, as the only remaining strong force in the Longgang City. For that reason, Weng Hao had to take care of Cui Xie as soon as he could.

    On the other hand, Cui Xie seemed to have understood that as well, as he didn''t wait on his sport for the attack to arrive, but he actually started running back while letting the stage to his generals and old Ma.

    Such a move waspletely unexpected, as no one thought that Cui Xie was actually a scaredy-cat that would run away from the battle.

    But something weird happened, seeing Cui Xie run behind, Weng Hao who had now lost his precious shield, that was the old man, jumped past the generals and old Ma to follow behind Cui Xie.

    Cui Xie didn''t need to turn his head around to actually know that Weng Hao was after him, as he had ''eyes in the sky'' so he just kept running away and getting out of the crowd of his people.

    The moment he did so he was faced with the uing reinforcements of Master Huo Tie, and his people, so he was forced to change his direction a bit.

    He didn''t want to use Master Huo Tie and his people as a shield against Weng Hao, as there were better-suited candidates for that.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly made his way towards the Mayor, and the Director of Police, that were still in confusion about what to do.

    Both of them understood Cui Xie''s intention in running towards them, especially when they saw the angry Weng Hao chasing after him, as they started screaming,

    "Cui Xie don''te this way! Bastard, change direction!"

    "Change direction, we can''t deal with that monster!"

    "Come on guys, we are partners! Partners are supposed to help each other in difficult times!"

    Saying that Cui Xie didn''t stop or change direction, quite on the contrary he increased his speed towards them.

    It was quite a surprise that Weng Hao wasn''t able to catch this guy, despite having the strength and stats of someone that was infinitely close to the next level.

    Well, the reason for that was another hole in Eric''s heart, as he had bought a Haste Talisman from his Legacy System for that guy to use.

    After seeing their strength, and the way that Young Master Cui Tao used them, Eric had thought that he had underestimated these things that were lying around in his shop, and he started to buy more.

    This was a test for these Talismans if they were truly helpful or not, and the truth was that the experiments were more than sessful.

    Just a level 2 Haste Talisman could help Cui Xie keep his distance from Weng Hao despite being much weaker than him.

    "Change direction or we will shoot!"

    "Change direction or we will shoot too!"

    The two old fogies on the helm of their forces seemed to be too angry at Cui Xie''s actions, and n so they decided to actually threaten him.

    "What are you guys talking about, we are partners of an extremely precious trade. There is no way that you are going to shoot at your little brother!"

    Even though Cui Xie was saying those words with an innocent and na?ve tone, the two fogies could understand the rying meaning.

    ''You two can''t shoot me, or even risk my life! The deal between us dies with me!''

    Even if they had 100 times the guts and wish to actually shoot at Cui Xie at that moment, they would still not shoot at him.

    As they were contemting on this situation, Cui Xie came running and passed between the two with a simple acrobatic trick, surpassing them and entering through the formations of their forces.

    Those guys would never dare to shoot or fight against Cui Xie without the clear order from their Masters, so Cui Xie was able to go through quite easily.

    "Weng Hao, we have no intention to fight with you, we are going to open you a path to continue following that brat!"

    "Hahaahahaha~! Then open up!"

    In fact, Weng Hao wanted to scream at the two of them and say that he wasn''t going to let them out of this either, but he couldn''t right now.

    As a matter of fact, he thought of a better option, as he saw those guys open the path ahead of him.

    Seeing that, he couldn''t help butugh inside, as he increased his speed to once again close the distance between him and Cui Xie.

    But the moment that he surpassed the two big bears in front of him, he started attacking left and right the little ones behind them.

    His hands suddenly changed shape, or at least so it was looked as they were covered in a dark light eagle w, that he started swiping left and right.

    It was the strength of an infinitely close Realm 3 being, against some small fries that hadn''t even surpassed the first Realm.

    It was too one-sided, as these weaklings were left with no other choice but to die under Weng Hao''s attacks.

    The Mayor and the Director of Police were left stupefied for a moment before they finally regained their rity as their people were dying under Weng Hao''s ws.

    "Weng Hao~!"

    "You mindless beast~!"

    They were both enraged at the actions of this guy as they immediately jumped in attack towards him, as the Mayor''s hand seemed to expand and turn into a bear w.

    While the Police Director''s leg started to change shape and turned simr to that of a crane, as they both zoomed on their targets, one the head while the other the abdomen.

    ''Crackk¡­, Crackkk~!''

    Unfortunately, they weren''t in their best shape, as they hadn''t escaped from their torture before long, and Weng Hao had taken a Blood Exhaustion Pill.

    While their attacks were strong, they were nowhere close to Weng Hao''s defense and strength, so their attacks surmounted to nothing but pping the surface of the water to actually wet themselves.

    Not only didn''t they cause injury or damage to Weng Hao, but they even suffered his counterattack, as their palm, and leg were cracked and almost broken.

    Weng Hao was even ready to follow up his attack, and be over with them, but at that moment Cui Xie appeared behind him,nding a cheap kick while taunting him,

    "Come on old man, you were supposed to follow me, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 453 - 453: Killing Weng Hao

    Feeling only that scratch on his neck, Master Weng Hao felt that something was wrong with the current situation, but he couldn''t put his finger into what it was.

    Was this guy this weak from the start? Then how it was possible for him to actually keep up with his speed and movements all this time?

    As he was lost in such thoughts though, he suddenly heard the opponent''s maniac out-loudughter,

    "Hahahaahhahaha~! You are a dead guy Weng Family Head, Weng Hao!"

    "Huh!? Brat you can still talk like this even after having your chest pierced by me? Do you think that you will be able to get out of this alive!?

    Let me tell you some extra information to make you feel better, what I took wasn''t a Blood Exhaustion Pill, but a Berserker Pill.

    Sure it will hurt like hell after the pill''s effect disappears but I will survive this. What do you think about it?"

    "Pftt¡­, Puahahahahaa~! You are truly a snake that would lie and use even his brethren Weng Hao, but what does that have to do with your death?

    From the start, I never intended of letting you die due to the Blood Exhaustion Pill''s effects, from the start I was nning on killing your myself!

    I am sure that you will realize it any moment now!"

    "What do you mea¡­"

    Before he could ask why his enemy was so sure that he would die, he suddenly felt something wrong with his body, as some substance raised from his stomach towards his throat and finally out.

    It wasn''t food, it was blood!

    Master Weng Hao had just vomited blood, as an excruciating pain started torturing him from inside. There was only one option, he had been poisoned.

    The dagger that the enemy had just scratched his neck with, had been coated with poison, and it was quite a fearsome poison at that too!

    "You hideous bastard! How do you dare to poison me?"

    "Hahhaha~! Why shouldn''t I? Do you think you are the only sly bastard to live on Earth or something?

    Why would I even want to fight you head-on, am I stupid, crazy, or something? You are dead, old bastard, just ept your death!"

    "Youuuu~!"

    Unable to control his anger and rage, Weng Hao turned his remaining hand into an eagle w and then pierced the enemy''s chest again.

    ''Arrrgghhh~!''

    Once again though he didn''t try to take out his heart and kill him, but just create another hole in the enemy''s body. It was clear that he didn''t want to give Eric a quick death, but a painful one.

    He wanted to make this damn guy in his hands suffer as much as he could before his death, he wanted to drain him of any drop of blood in his body before he died.

    ''Hahahahaha~!''

    Too bad that despite his primary shriek of pain, the enemy on his hands startedughing like a lunatic the next moment.

    Master Weng Hao could only think that he had broken the guy in front of him and that he had lost his mind in order to handle the pain he was going through.

    The next moment though this conclusion of his had been thrown to the ground though, as the enemy actually stoppedughing and then looking at him with a mocking and pitiful look, he said,

    "You think that you broke me!?

    Hahahahah~! Don''t be that delusional Master Weng Hao, you should have understood by now that I am not that type of guy, right?"

    "Lunatic! You are a lunatic!"

    "Thanks for thepliment, but that isn''t the case either! You see, the body you have in your hands now, and are trying to destroy isn''t my real body.

    That is just a clone, a double, a copy! You can think of it however you want to! But that isn''t the real me!"

    "What!?"

    "Yes, I am sure that you are extremely confused right now, as you think that I am just bluffing or trying to fool you.

    But that isn''t the case! You see, I have a special skill that allows me to create a copy of myself and control it like a puppet.

    Didn''t you feel the sudden change in strength between me and my puppet? Well, that is because my puppets cant follow my Realm, I still need to increase my skill level, and I am unable to do so at the moment.

    Anyway, I am sure you don''t care about that, right? You are most probably wondering why I am telling you all this now, right?

    It''s really simple actually I wanted to waste some of your time as thest attack actually seeds!

    You see, the copy you have attacked and blocked right now has quite a load of explosives embedded in itself!

    Farewell Weng Hao! Hope you like fireworks!"

    ''BOOOOOOOMMMMMM~!''

    As he said thosest words, actually the ck-dressed enemy in Master Weng Hao''s hands suddenly exploded and went aze for real, destroying everything in a radius of 100 meters.

    Not really far from the explosion area, Eric was actually looking at the majesty of the explosion, and the mes that grew bigger, before entering amidst the mes.

    Firstly he would have to confirm the death of Master Weng Hao, as who knew what that bastard might pull off.

    And secondly, he would have to go and check if there was any treasure or something simr left after the death of the guy.

    Not long after the whole area was crowded by the police vehicles and the firefighters that were trying to put off the fire, as the city was still shocked by all the recent news.

    The official announcement was that Terrorists had infiltrated the city and had actually wiped out the Weng family.

    Weng Hao the head of the family had survived and tracked the terrorists but he had been unable to cause them any harm as he had even lost his life trying to stop them.

    It was unknown how much the general public believed the news, but there was nothing that they could do, say, or prove.

    The ones whose truly opinion counted were now perplexed in another turmoil as news of what happened in Longgang City started spreading through the country.

    Many people were irritated by the actions of the Cui family, especially the people supporting the Weng family, and Gao Jixie.

    The worst part of all this mess was that the Cui family and the others had actually suffered a clear defeat, as even the Weng Family was wiped out, while Gao Jixie''s whereabouts were unknown.

    A figure that rose to prominence though was none other than Cui Xie, who not only managed to thwart the ns directed at him but even had captured one of the Cui family''s descendants.

    One of his cousins!

    With that, the Cui family wouldn''t be able to wipe their ass as easily as they would wish, and they would now have to negotiate with the guy himself.

    The whole country was thrown in a disarray, as a small rock had created so many waves. No one could afford to not pay attention to what was happening in that small city.

    On the other hand, Cui Xie had dered that Gao Jixie was a traitor that had helped the terrorists infiltrate and that he had also tried to kill him, so he would personally kill him if he saw the guy.

    People were actually pressuring the Public Security Bureau and the Police to put a bounty on his head, but neither of them could do something like that.

    Even though the Li family would most probably keep itself out of the damn mess, they still wouldn''t allow his capture or death.

    There were many holes in these matters, and many things remained unclear, like who was the true killer of Master Weng Hao, or what was the cause of what happened in the forest.

    But no one was able to give these questions an answer or fill in the visible holes. One thing was for sure, Cui Xie had just strengthened his grasp on the city after the previous night.

    As for the person that directed all this from the shadows, he was actually having a nice morning wake up beside his newest ve girl Lan''er.

    Their rtionship was already like this even before Eric ced a ve seal on her, and the truth was that after what happened the other night he was in an extremely good mood.

    Not only had he killed Weng Hao, and wiped out the Weng family, but he had also managed to give Cui Xie a good start for the next parts of the n.

    Now he only had to wait for the Cui Family to make a move ande approach the Cui siblings, and he would be able to gain some more advantages.

    Regarding the three Masters in the city, they had already understood and seen that Cui Xie was either a valuable partner to try and entice or a target to remove.

    But considering the fact that he held control over the potions forme, and had already agreed to a partnership with them, they could see that he was on their side.

    That was Eric''s intention, he wanted to make Cui Xie be part of the current faction and slowly develop under their shadow.

    A big tree provides a good shadow, and that is precisely what Cui Xie needs at that moment. As for the Wenzhou Province and the Li family, there was already someone to keep them busy.

    Furthermore, he had managed to get quite a bit from Weng Hao''s spatial artifact, so how could he not be in a good mood!?

 Chapter 456 - 456: Cornered & Grandchild

    All this time, there was something that Madam Li hadn''t understood. Where did these guys grow the confidence to sh with her husband when he returned.

    After all, no matter what these guys did, or achieved in his absence would easily turn to ashes the moment he returned. It was the same as building castles of sand, right close to the sea.

    One slightly bigger wave was enough to make all the built sandcastles disappear. Simrly, once Gao Jixie returned they would lose everything they had done until then.

    Not only that, but they would even suffer the anger and wrath of Gao Jixie. Who knowing his nature would never allow these low lives actually see a white day again in their lives.

    For that reason, she couldn''t help but ask this question. The answer she received though confused her even more,

    "Sister-inw please don''t make us look like viins! We are doing this precisely for our dearest cousin, who is unable to show himself again after what he did.

    Everyone outside already knows that he was one of the biggest contributors to the yesterday''s unrest and that neither Cui Xie nor the Horsemen are going to let him live an easy life.

    While there still is an opportunity for him to get back, don''t you think that it will take some time? Furthermore, I wouldn''t like to have him return to a destroyed legacy.

    No matter what has happened until now, he is our blood-rted cousin, and blood is thicker than water. It''s precisely for that reason, that we are doing what we are doing.

    I think, and hope that sister-inw feels the same!"

    "Hahahahahah~! You say some quite interesting things ''brother-inw'' and I hope that you aren''t wrong either, but don''t tell me that you have forgotten about the presence of my son, and the heir!"

    She was trying to pressure these bastards with the existence of her son, even though she had no intention of letting him take his father''s ce at the moment.

    It clearly seemed to work for a moment, but then suddenly Gao Tianji revealed a sly grin on his face, as he said with a voice that was difficult to hide his happiness.

    "Of course, I have no intention of robbing something that rightfully belongs to my nephew and son-inw! He is certainly the heir to his father''s business Empire.

    But just as you know, his position and health are in a delicate statetely, and I wouldn''t want to burden him anymore.

    Furthermore, I am sure that he will be busy considering the good news that I am about to give to everyone sitting at this table!

    My Ruo''er is pregnant, and the father of the son is none other than her cousin, and the person we are talking about, Jiang''er.

    Their rtionship was ndestine and happened under unwanted circumstances, but this doesn''t change the fact that it brought to existence such a fruit, before Jiang''er unfortunate condition.

    It is my rude and wishful thinking, I know, but I would like to actually propose that we tie the two of them in marriage, and give the unborn baby his position before some unknown people take advantage of the situation!

    I wonder what sister-inw thinks about this!"

    The table went silent due to the startle and shock they just received, especially Madam Li. She didn''t expect such a turn of events.

    This was a card that had a lot of importance in their discussion, it was something that she couldn''t neglect. If what this trash said was true, then that baby would be her grandchild.

    The most important issue at hand was to prove whether that unborn baby was truly her grandchild or not, and she couldn''t help but ask in an extremely solemn, and serious tone,

    "You can eat whatever you want, but you can''t say whatever you want ''brother-inw''! Are you sure about what you said that the baby belongs to my son?"

    "Just like you said ''sister-inw'' one can eat whatever he wants but can''t say whatever he wants, and I am not such a kind of person!

    If sister-inw doubts my words, she could easily ask for a DNA test as soon as it will be possible, without harming the health of the unborn baby!"

    There was clear confidence in his voice, it seemed like he didn''t even doubt it to be the case, and Madam Li couldn''t deny it either knowing the lifestyle of her own son.

    It was more than probable that he had actually ra*ped the little bi*tch that was lowering her head in shame at the moment.

    She could tell that it was a y, an act from the little bi*tch, but the problem was that she couldn''t actually deny the probability of something like that truly happening.

    Now she was cornered in this conversation, and it would be impossible to turn this situation to her advantage.

    First things first, she needed to confirm whether these guys'' words were true or not. With those thoughts in mind, she decided to take a step back and propose for a breather, so she said,

    "The good news and the information you just provided us with has been too heavy for anyone to process ''brother-inw''.

    I am sure that each and every one of the people at the table needs some time to process and celebrate this good news, and they might even think that this was our y to make sure that everything goes to the baby!

    So, I propose a breather for everyone and let us arrange for another meeting in the shortest time possible. Preferably tomorrow morning!"

    Gao Tianji wanted to push further at this moment, as he felt that he had the full situation under control, but he quickly understood the poison in Madam Li''s words.

    She was actually hinting to the other members of the family, the possibility of this being a y for him to monopolize everything with the existence of Gao Ruo''s unborn baby.

    No matter what, he had on his side what could be called the next generation heir of the Gao Group of Companies, while the others didn''t.

    The moment that Li YunMu finished talking, he could see that out of the three remaining cousins, one was heaving a gloomy face, while the other two seemed alert towards his next action.

    No matter how much he wanted to scream to them, that this was their chance to take everything that belonged to them from the hands of this woman he couldn''t.

    Not to mention that they might not even trust him and think that he was trying to swindle them. Gao Tianji was an excellent bootlicker, so he perfectly understood human nature and greed.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he couldn''t help butpromise at this moment, looking for more time to convince these idiots for the next meeting.

    After all, the fact that his daughter was pregnant, and that the child belonged to Gao Jiang was a fact to him, and he had nothing to lose with waiting a little bit more.

    He was certain that Li YunMu would better ept the grandchild from his daughter, than some cheap woman outside.

    "Sister-inw is truly wise andprehending, I see no problem with doing what you said!"

    After saying that, he happily returned to the te of food in front of him, while Madam Li had to stand up and get outside as she had lost her appetite.

    She had never thought that she would be cornered like that from a dirty rat that she had underestimated this whole time.

    Her unhappiness grew even bigger when she found out that her little sister and the young Chef Chen were nowhere to be seen.

    Knowing the character, and attitude of her little sister, she was certain that she was already trying to make a move on the young Chef, and for some reason that made her mad.

    With those thoughts in her mind, she quickly reached the room of her son, and without knocking on the door she entered inside, only to find him molesting Fa''er once again.

    Normally she would lose all her stress and anger upon entering his room, but this time everything was different, as without saying anything she said in a cold voice,

    "Fa-er get outside!"

    The maid was a bit startled by the tone, and the order given, but she didn''t dare to stay there when the Madam ordered.

    On the other hand, Young Master Gao was quite displeased by his mother''s action, and said,

    "Mother what are you trying to do? Why does she have to go out?"

    "Gao Jian, you better shut up and answer me! Did you, or did you not have intercourse with that little bi*tch Gao Ruo before suffering your injury!"

    Young Master Gao was even more surprised with his mother''s attitude, tone, and actions, but he still pretended to not care as he said,

    "What does it matter! It should be that bi*tch''s honor to have my interest upon her! Why are you giving so much care to her words?"

    "Youuu¡­ I thought that you were a grown man and understood to use protection. To think that you are so stupid as to let her pregnant!

    You are as idiot as your father is!"

    "What!?"

    "You heard me, she ims to be pregnant with your child! Furthermore, that vulture of a father is even asking the Group of Companies to manage until your father returns!"

    "How dare those low lives¡­"

    "Of course, they would dare, how would they not, since you are so irresponsible as to not control your di*ck!"

    She was angry and she wanted to scream more, but before she could she saw that her son was coughing hard,

    ''Ahem¡­, ahem¡­, ahem¡­!''

 Chapter 457 - 457: Young Master Gao Is Poisoned

    At first Madam, Li thought that her son was coughing due to the extreme anger towards the shamelessness of those people, but soon she found out that she was wrong.

    Not only was her son coughing hard, but there were also traces of blood on his cough all of a sudden, clearly indicating that there was something wrong with his body.

    After the beating he got from Cui Xie, her son was already in a delicate situation, and she was extremely panicky about it. Right now, she felt that panic take over her heart once again, as she screamed,

    "Fa''er call the doctor and ambnce immediately!"

    Then turning towards the coughing son, she started looking at him full of worry and pain as she asked with a trembling voice, trying to keep her tears from falling,

    "My son, are you okay my son!? What is going on? What is wrong with you?"

    Her sudden explosive voice managed to disturb the peace and calm of the whole mansion, as servants and maids started preparing everything for the ambnce and the medics.

    As the whole mansion was thrown into chaos, Madam Li''s little sister was actually conversing with young Chef Chen at a covered corner of the mansion.

    After getting out of the dining room full of anger and rage, she hade across the young Chef who had asked her,

    "Are you okay Miss? Did something happen?"

    At first, she could only look at the guy with a weird look and expression on her face, as the young Chef seemed to have realized his mistake and said hurriedly,

    "Ah~! I am sorry if I seem too nosy, it wasn''t my intention to meddle into the family''s private matters, it''s just that you seemed angry and upset!"

    For some weird reason, seeing him like that made her anger and stress disperse a bit, and thinking about her ns, she couldn''t help but say in a bossy voice,

    "Follow me!"

    The young chef seemed to be quite perplexed with her actions, and words. Still, he did as he was ordered and followed behind her as they arrived at the secluded corner.

    The moment that the beauty noticed that there was no one around them, she turned around and without any warning actually threw herself into his arms and kissed him.

    The young Chef was clearly caught unprepared and surprised by the sudden attack, especially enjoying the taste of her lips, and the soft attack of her body.

    It took a little bit of time for him to rpose himself from the startle and pull back, as he said with a panicky voice,

    "Miss Li I don''t think is appropriate for us to do something like this! Please respect yourself and me!"

    "Oh, why not!? Is it because you are having a ndestine rtionship with that sl*ut Gao Ruo? Or is it due to your rtionship with that cute maid?

    Don''t tell me that you are going to pretend to be a saint that has been forced into that, will you!?"

    "How do you¡­"

    "How do I know about it? Really simple, I have followed you!

    But I think that you already know about this, as it''s impossible for someone like you to not understand when he is being followed, and I wasn''t trying to hide myself either!

    Shouldn''t you stop acting like an innocent and na?ve kid already?"

    She said those words with full conviction, and confidence in herself, while looking at the young Chef with an expression saying, you can''t fool me.

    Hearing those words and seeing that look the young Chef''s aura changedpletely. From a weak and innocent pushover, he turned into a sharp and confident weapon, as he said,

    "Oho~! So you realized it! You seem extremely talented, or should I say just as expected!?"

    "You can say whatever you want, I don''t care much about that! But since you decided to drop acting, then I will do the same.

    The Li family is interested to work with you, and we are willing to provide you with any conditions as long as you enter our family!"

    "Wow~! Those are some heavy promises beauty but are those the words of your Li family''s Patriarch, or just yours!"

    "While I was responsible for the scouting and reporting to the family, I wouldn''t dare to say those words easily.

    Those are the words of the Patriarch, and the Elders!"

    "Even if I ask for Li YunMu!?"

    "What!?"

    "You heard me! Perhaps you don''t know about this already, but my rtionship with her isn''t any different from the one I have with my cute maid!

    As for Gao Ruo! Well, let us just say that it''s a benefits rtionship, even though it''s more her using me to cover her tracks!"

    "You¡­ No wonder! No wonder she got angry at me for asking to use a honey trap on you! It seems like she has dipped her fingers already!"

    "Don''t be disappointed though, I have no intention of letting you off if you want to join! After all, they do say that the more the merrier!"

    "Don''t you think that you are being a bit overly greedy right now? Do you think that she will ept something like that?"

    "Well it does depend on the value I hold in the eyes of your Li family! So, do you think that your Patriarch will agree to this arrangement?"

    "I don''t know, I will have to send news back, but I sure do wish they ept it!"

    Thest words were said as a whisper on the young Chef''s ear to entice and sensualize him, but the young Chef didn''t seem much affected, as he returned the favor by whispering into her ear,

    "By the way that is just to make me enter the negotiations! Later we will have to decide upon a more detailed deal!"

    "Your appetite is certainly big!"

    "It''s because I know my own value! Isn''t that why your Li family is going so far for me?"

    But as they were discussing like that, they suddenly heard the screaming from Madam Li, and they both run towards the room of the Young Master Jian.

    Since the shout was unexpected and quite loud, the whole mansion was thrown into chaos, and quite a few members of the Gao family run in that direction.

    Each and every one with different thoughts, and motives, but no one dared to actually stop the little sister of Madam Li and the young Chef behind her.

    On thest corner towards the room, they even unwillingly bumped with the aspiring new family head of the Gao family, Gao Tianji, and his princess daughter.

    "Youu¡­ How dare you bump into us!? Are you tired of living, or are you trying to kill the heir of the Gao family in my daughter''s womb?

    Are you so heartless as to try and end the Gao family line? Did Li YunMu tell you to do something like this?"

    The young Chef Chen was clearly speechless hearing all that bullshit, but his position and standing didn''t allow him to talk back.

    The only one who could say something in this situation was only the little sister of Madam Li, Li Yao, who clearly didn''t have the time to waste fighting with Gao Tianji, and told the young Chef behind her,

    "Please go and have a look at my nephew! I will make sure that no one disturbs you in the meantime!"

    Her words clearly surprised Gao Tianji and his daughter, while the Young Chef only nodded his head solemnly, and made a beeline towards Gao Jian''s room.

    Inside the room he found Li YunMu keeping him in her embrace, while trying to ask what was wrong with him, and without losing time he approached them and said in a bossy tone,

    "Let him lie down, and step back, I will have a look on him!"

    "You¡­"

    "Now is not the time to talk, step back!"

    Unconsciously for some reason, Li YunMu did as she was told, and quickly stepped back, while the young Chef grabbed Young Master Gao Jian''s wrist and checked upon his condition.

    Immediately the young Chef Chen''s face went serious, dark, and gloomy as he said with a serious voice,

    "He has been poisoned!"

    "What!?"

    But Madam Li didn''t have much time to think or react, as at that moment Gao Tianji managed to push his way towards the room, as he asked in a faked worried voice,

    "What is going on here!? What happened to my nephew!? Who is responsible for this?"

    In a matter of seconds, Young Master Jian''s room had turned into something simr to a fish market, with a lot of whispers and rumors around.

    Without even bothering to answer to Gao Tianji, the young Chef Chen quickly took a piece of paper and a pen writing a bunch of herb names, and handed it over to Madam Li saying,

    "I need these materials in 2 hours if you want him to survive!"

    Madam Li was still a bit startled from the current situation and the young Chef''s quick moves. Even more so from the fact that he came here together with her little sister.

    For some odd reason, she was extremely jealous and angry at the two of them, and she wanted to throw a fit of rage. But her son''s life was much more important at the moment.

    Before she could say a thing though, she heard Gao Tianji scream from beside her,

    "How dare you threaten our family with the life of my nephew!? Are you tired of living!?

    Quickly capture this bastard and tie him up!"

 Chapter 458 - 458: Doctor Zhang & Slander

    The truth was that Gao Tianji was shocked by the performance, andposure of the young Chef in front of him. From what he knew this was just an extremely talented young Chef and nothing more.

    Surely the food he cooked was great, but that was nothing to take notice of or to be handy to him. The only possible good point was that he was able to enter the Young Master Gao Jian''s room easily.

    If he had any need of actually sending someone to poison or deal with the Young Master without getting involved he might have thought to use him.

    But he didn''t have that need anymore. After all, he had already killed the one that didn''t agree with his n, and the one remaining had already taken care of it.

    It was impossible for his blood daughter to actually try and do something without his permission and approval. So he already knew about Chef Guo''s work.

    As for how his daughter had managed to actually make him work for her like that, it didn''t matter much. After all, as his daughter, she had to do everything she could to help him out.

    Knowing all this, it was impossible for him to allow this little bastard in front of him to destroy his ns. He had given so much to poison this little bastard.

    Knowing the poison they had used and knowing its potency he shouldn''t have actually been much worried about whatever the kid tried but seeing hisposure he didn''t like it.

    There was some kind of sensation or divination that was revealed to him, as he felt that the brat had some real chance of seeding.

    That coupled with the fact that Li Yao had tried to block his path earlier, the premonition, and the divination inside him grew stronger and more negative.

    For that reason, he reacted like that. Furthermore, he guessed that he could benefit from the fact that he had yet to know anything.

    If he managed to throw the kid outside it would be his win, and even if he didn''t he would look like an anxious father-inw. Not to mention that Li YunMu shouldn''t trust this little kid much.

    This was something that had to do with her son''s life, she shouldn''t trust much a brat like him, and wait for the real doctors to arrive.

    "Big sister now is not the time to get stuck on useless fits of pride! Jian''er''s life takes priority!"

    As Master Gao Tianji was thinking like that, Li Yao managed to enter inside the room as well, as she quickly said those words to Madam Li,pletely ignoring the presence and words of Gao Tianji.

    That made the guy feel extremely angry as he couldn''t help but throw venom towards her,

    "What are you doing here? This isn''t a time for you to be willful and mettle in our Gao family''s matters, this is something that has to do with the life of my nephew!

    You better get outside, and not worsen the situation!"

    "Gao Tianji shut your mouth or get outside! As you said this is something that has to do with the life of my son, and I will decide about this!"

    Madam Li was clearly enraged at this moment, and one could understand her situation seeing that her son was in such conditions in front of her.

    Then returning towards Fa''er that had entered the room a little while ago, she grabbed and gave her the piece of paper that the young Chef Chen had prepared, and said,

    "Go buy all these things, I want them here in 20 minutes no matter how much they cost!"

    "Yes, Madam!"

    Fa''er didn''t dare to tarry as she quickly did as she was told, while Gao Tianji''s face went extremely dark and gloomy. If the weather changed ording to his face, then it would be a horrifying typhoon pitch-ck night.

    He was ready to explode but fortunately was stopped in time when he heard the voice of his daughter entering the door.

    "Aunt Li, Father, how is Brother Jian!?

    Sorry, I amte but I brought with me the best doctor in the city toe and have a look upon him!"

    The expression on her face was extremely suitable for a young wife whose husband suddenly went gravely ill.

    Everyone would think that the love story between Young Master Gao Jian, and her was even deeper and more emotional than the ones in the love story dramas.

    Perhaps even deeper than the love between Jack and Rose in the movie Titanic. Eric could swear that if people knew she was acting, she was bound to win a few Oscars.

    Too bad that people didn''t have the time to think about her or her expressions at that moment. Especially Madam Li that waspletely focused on her son.

    She seemed to not hear at all what Gao Ruo said, as the doctor that entered the room, a middle-aged man with only half of his hair quickly made his way towards the patient.

    In emergency cases, each passing second was a great treasure, and he couldn''t lose time.

    Furthermore, this was the Young Master of the Gao family, if he managed to cure him, then his future was settled.

    Just that was enough to actually make him extremely excited! Even though he wasn''t going to actually save him, he was going to at least give him some more time to live after all.

    It would be weird if the father-daughter duo actually brought a doctor that would totally heal Young Master Gao. All their nning was to kill him slowly, how could they allow him to get better?

    Madam Li saw the doctor approach and start checking up on her son in a hurry, but she didn''t move or say anything at that point.

    Even the young Chef who had given the diagnosis earlier just took a few steps back and waited for the opinion of the renowned doctor.

    He was sure that this was a scheme from Master Gao Tianji, and Gao Ruo, especially knowing who was involved and how, so he had decided to give Li YunMu only one chance.

    Whether she chose to believe him or chose to believe the doctor in front of her, and those two vipers it would depend entirely upon herself.

    After checking the body of Young Master Gao for a full minute the doctor finally raised his head again, as he said,

    "Young Master Gao is suffering stomach and kidney deficiency! He needs to be taken to the hospital immediately and get operated on!

    Nurse immediately prepare the ambnce car and notify the hospital to prepare the operating room!"

    "What sort of bullshit are you sprouting? Who do you think you are to make decisions? My nephew is poisoned, and you say that he is sick?

    How much did you get paid to kill or cripple my nephew?"

    "Li Yao, what nonsense are you sprouting? Are you trying to kill my nephew? Doctor Zhang is a renowned and great doctor in the Main Hospital, how could he be lying or wrong?

    Are you going to trust the word of a cook before the word of a doctor?"

    "Madam Li what is the meaning of all this? Why are you trying to nder me? I came here as soon as I could due to the face of the Gao Family, and Master Gao Tianji.

    But if you don''t apologize and continue to nder me, then I will not move a finger to help him out!"

    ''Cough¡­, Coughh~!"

    At that moment, as if trying to show the gravity of the situation, Young Master Gao couldn''t help but cough once again, while spraying blood.

    "Hmph~! You dare be presumptuous in front of thisdy!? You not moving a finger is already a great boon to the sick people!

    Disappear from this ce!"

    "You¡­ You¡­ I will not tolerate this! Madam Li I am sorry, but I can''t stay here even a second longer!"

    With that said he turned around and made his way to leave as he was stopped by Gao Tianji and Gao Ruo,

    "Doctor Zhang please don''t listen to that outsider! It''s clear that she wants to send you away and kill my nephew.

    Please, his life rests on your hands!"

    "No, unless that woman apologizes to me, then I will not stay even a second more!"

    Hearing that Gao Tianji turned towards Li Yao, and said in an angry and loud tone, that seemed almost close to screaming,

    "Li Yao what the hell are you waiting for!? Immediately kneel and apologize to Doctor Zhang, otherwise, I will make you do it instead of sister-inw!"

    At that moment, he seemed to havepletely forgotten the existence of Madam Li for a moment, as he didn''t direct to her anymore, but towards Li Yao directly.

    "I would truly like to see how you are going to do something like that bastard!

    Come, make me do it! I have been holding back my desires to kick your ass good for quite some time now! Today I shall recollect all the old and new debts!"

    "You insolent bi*tch~!"

    Those words threw all decorum out of the window, as the two seemed to forget where they stood and jumped towards each other reeking of killing intent.

    If their sh happened, then forget about the damages to the room, they might even intentionally or unintentionally bring harm to Young Master Gao.

    When everyone thought that they were in for a great fight, suddenly the two of them froze in mid-air unable to move even one inch, while a cold voice thundered through the room¡­

 Chapter 459 - 459: Do You Accept Your Loss?

    "What do you think you are doing!?"

    The owner of that voice was none other than Madam Li YunMu who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere and captured the wrists of the two aggressors.

    She was pissed, that was for certain. One could tell from the dark color of her face, and the numerous nerves protruding from her temples.

    Even the courageous Gao Tianji couldn''t help but look at her with a bit of fear and intimidation. Until now, he had been able to keep his act because he thought that he could overpower her.

    After all, even though the Gao Family members had been a normal family without much of an inheritance to speak of before the insurgence of Gao Jixie, he had received help from his backer.

    It was impossible for him to grow a pair all of a sudden relying only on his strength, and background. After all, this wasn''t some kind of fantasy where the ugly duckling became a swan in just one night.

    All this time he had been training and bidding his strength, as he had even evolved from the constraints of a normal mortal and had be a God.

    Well, at least that was what he thought as he had no idea of whaty behind his first evolution, and the one that had guided and helped him had told him that he had be one.

    It was at that moment though that he all of a sudden understood that his weak and normal-looking sister-inw was actually someone that could swat him to the ground with one p.

    Not only that but even the woman that he had tried to attack just now seemed much stronger than him. If they truly fought, then he would most probably lose, and terribly at that.

    The only way out for him in this issue was to try and make use of his sister-inw,

    "Sister-inw, this¡­"

    "Shut up! No one is allowed to even say half a word! As long as my son hasn''t stood up from his bed, you all should shut your mouths, and not make a sound!"

    Gao Ruo and Doctor Zhang were in quite the situation as well, as they didn''t expect something like this to happen.

    Still, Gao Ruo wasn''t a normal person, she quickly regained a bit ofposure as she said with a weak and subservient voice,

    "Mother-in¡­ Aunt, please don''t be like that, I am sure that both of them have good intentions and are only thinking of Jian Gege''s wellbeing.

    Let us stop fighting among each other, and quickly take him to the hospital! We don''t have time to lose, every passing moment brings him closer to the danger!"

    It was clear that she wanted to direct Madam Li as mother-inw but the chilly gaze on the woman''s face made her stop in her tracks and talk to her as normal.

    Still, she tried her best to assert something with her words. After all, the unborn baby in her womb was enough of a protection card against Madam Li.

    She was sure that Madam Li wouldn''t risk the life of her unborn child, especially when there was a high chance that it was her biological grandchild.

    Madam Li seemed to understand this as well, but she had her own estimations over the matter. Turning towards Doctor Zhang, she asked in a strong and overbearing tone,

    "What are the chances of saving my son, and what will his conditions be after you have performed the surgery on him?"

    "Huh~!? I-I ¡­"

    "Stop stuttering and answer me if you don''t want to suffer my rage!"

    "Ye-Yes madam! I estimate that I have around 20% chance of performing a sessful operation on him, as for the rest we will have to see after the operation!"

    The chilly gaze on Madam Li''s face made him feel like he had been thrown inside a big refrigerator, and he didn''t dare to actually say a big lie at this moment.

    Madam Li didn''t seem to linger for much on his face though, as she turned towards the young Chef that was resting by the wall on the other side of the room and asked,

    "What about you!?"

    "80%! I can easily concoct the poison to the antidote, but he has already been suffering the consequences for some time already.

    Even if I give him the antidote in a short time, he would still have problems once again in that area, and he won''t be able to live for more than 3 years!

    I can tell you this though, if you allow that quack to perform the surgery he isn''ting out of the operation room!"

    "What!?"

    It was only at that moment that Madam Li lost herposure once again, as she looked at the young Chef Chen with a crazy look, that contained traces of menace.

    "This is the best I can offer, if you don''t believe me just let that guy perform the surgery or ask for someone else to check on him!

    While we wait though, I think that there is something as important that you need to do! Like blocking anyone ess to the kitchen and collecting the videotapes of the camera around.

    I would not want to be called an assassinter!"

    Hearing those words, Gao Tianji and his daughter seemed to be ufortable for a moment, but then they also seemed to have found a breakthrough, as Gao Tianji screamed,

    "You bastard! You poison him, and then treat him to gain our family''s goodwill! Do you think that we are so stupid as to fall for that?

    Do you think that sister-inw will actually fall for that?"

    Too bad that his words didn''t produce the effect he was expecting for, as the young Chef just continued to rest to the wall, andpletely ignore him.

    ''Trying to gain the attention and goodwill of the family or Li YunMu?'' What a joke! He had already entered Li YunMu''s pants, he had all the goodwill and attention he wanted.

    In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that he wanted Li YunMu by his side, he wouldn''t even need to deal with all this crap!

    This was what it meant to be a frog in the well, that only was able to see the insides of her living quarters.

    "Madam urgent news! We were able to collect most of the herbs in the list, but thest herb seems to be extremely rare in our city, and the only one in possession of it is Cui Xie.

    The next closest herb is more than 1-hour trip!"

    As if the current situation wasn''t already tense and difficult to manage, such a piece of news bombed the ears of the people inside the room.

    Especially Madam Li who actually felt like her heart had been pricked by some sort of sharp knife, and she would die any moment.

    Why?

    Why did something like this need to happen to her!?

    What had she done to deserve this?

    While she was thinking like that with her heart contorting in every moment, Gao Tianji and Gao Ruo could finally feel like Heaven was on their side.

    With this, no matter how much Li YunMu believed the young Chef''s words, she would be forced to either let Doctor Zhang perform the operation or see her son die in front of her.

    "Big sister let me go there, I will talk with him in the name of our Li family! I will make sure to either take the herb or die trying!"

    Those words disrupted the newfound peace and happiness that Gao Tianji had earned, as he couldn''t help but scream at her,

    "What are you saying? How could you go and negotiate with the enemy of our Gao family? Can''t you stop meddling with the matters of our family?"

    "Why should I care for your stupid Gao family, for me my nephew''s life is more important! I will make sure to arrive with the herb!"

    With that said she tried to break free of Li YunMu''s grasp and run away towards Cui Xie''s ce, but she was still unable to do so.

    "Big sister~!"

    Seeing that she was unable to free herself she couldn''t help but protest to her. Right now, Gao Jian''s life was the most important thing to her.

    The same could be said for Li YunMu, but would her biggest enemy actually ept to save the life of her son? What would he ask from them?

    Of course, there was the option of using strength, but then the situation would just grow worse. At the moment she and the Gao Family couldn''t provoke Cui Xie, no matter what.

    So, she was in a terrible inner fight. Not knowing what to do, and which side to pick!

    "I am going to give you this chance only once! Do you agree to have lost the bet and be mine?

    If you do, I will put a ve seal upon youter and your life will be on my hands, but I promise to help you with this matter, and cure your son to the best of my abilities!

    If not, treat my words as harmful air!"

    These words were transmitted directly to her head, while the voice didn''t resemble anyone else in the room, she only had to look once towards the young Chef Chen to understand it was him.

    In a despairing moment, she had been provided with a life vest. She could care less about her life and future from now on, she only cared about her own son.

    Still, could she agree to that deal?

 Chapter 460 - 460: Surrender!

    She had to make a choice between her son''s life and her own pride and independence as a woman. Once she gave in to this, then she had a feeling that she wouldn''t be able to escape anymore.

    Furthermore, the young Chef Chen had even mentioned a ve seal after. Even though she hadn''t heard of something like this before, she knew that it wasn''t anything simple.

    Even though the current young Chef Chen was much weaker than herself at the moment, for some reason she felt that once she agreed to that, then she would lose everything.

    Once she epted that deal it was no different from giving everything she had to this young man that seemed like herst hope of saving her son.

    At the same time, she was reminded of something weird, an expert was able to use mentalmunication only after they had gone through their 3rd evolution.

    In other words, only a Realm 4 being would be able tomunicate mentally with other people, and the young Chef in front of her was far away from that border.

    So, how did he manage to do something like that?

    Could it be that he was hiding his strength, and he was actually an expert that had surpassed the Realm 4? But then why would hee here and work as a cook?

    Someone of that stature was close to existences like the Guardian Elders of the Li family.

    Furthermore, with his age, it should be impossible, only if he was an old fogie who had done some extremely good stic surgery or taken some miraculous pill.

    Either way, she didn''t feel like that was the case, especially considering his virility in bed. But then how?

    Now wasn''t the time to think about that though, as she had to make a decision, and quick. Her son''s life was in danger.

    "You don''t have much time to think about this beauty! Furthermore, your family will most likely love to have me join their ranks by giving you and your little sister!"

    "Aren''t you being too greedy?"

    "Come on! Do you think that I am your pathetic ex-husband? I am someone with a great future ahead, and it''s impossible for me to care for only one woman!

    Make a choice!"

    "Now you are just arrogant, and cocky! You think too highly of yourself!"

    "Hmph~! I am the only one who can heal your son now, and also the one who is actually making an expert of the 4th Realm like you to consider such a choice!

    I am afraid that not many people are capable of doing this. Now, will you choose to save your son or not?"

    "What makes you different from these trash around me then?"

    "Quite simple! Di*ck, balls, talent, potential, and future value! Convinced?"

    "Sigh~! It seems like I have no other choice! I su-surrender!"

    "Very well, I promise you won''t regret it! Now wait here, I will personally go and have a talk with Cui Xie!

    By the way, what''s the bottom line!? To make matters clear though Cui La is on my radar, she will belong to me!"

    "You¡­"

    "A ve doesn''t have the right to talk back to her Master, you better quickly get used to that!"

    "Hmph~! Aren''t you entering your role too quickly? What if I decide to pull back?"

    "I am like that, once I have decided something then the matter is finished! As for the remaining part of your words, I would advise you to stop joking otherwise you might suffer!"

    "You talk too big for someone who is only a Realm 1 guy!"

    "Trust me beauty, you can''t measure my strength and skills with my Realm. Now don''t make me ask again!"

    "Fine~! As long as he gives the herb, everything will be forgotten between us!"

    "You are taking things too lightly!"

    "What!?"

    "You are taking him for granted, and even more so the fact that he will actually bow down to your Li Family, which is extremely difficult to think right now.

    With the new prospect of the deal between him, the government, the public security, and the military, do you think that the Cui Family would let him unprotected?

    Most probably they have already changed their approach and want to take him back! If we act as you said then we are most probably going to suffer, and he might even destroy the herb rather than giving it to us."

    "Then what!? Should I go and beg or help the person that maimed my son!?"

    "As I see it we don''t have another choice! Furthermore, depending on the way we reward him, we might even get him on the boat to fight the Ye family!

    Considering these idiots'' actions, they have started to make a move! If we have Cui Xie in our side, we will have another card against them!"

    "Do you understand what you are asking me!?"

    "I do, but we don''t have another choice! As for your son, I will try my best to help him get better! While I don''t promise miracles, he will return to normal!"

    "Very well! Then you better keep your promise!"

    It was clear that Madam Li was enraged at this moment, really close to exploding with her anger, but she still managed to keep her rity and rationality to make a necessary choice.

    The truth was that Eric would have wanted to have a little more time to converse with her, but unfortunately, they were pressed for time.

    Young Master Gao Jian''s condition was actually getting worse and worse, and they didn''t have more than 10 to 15 minutes to act.

    With that said and done, the young Chef Chen suddenly seemed to have regained life and started walking towards the door.

    "Stop right there! Don''t even think of running away and escaping! I will not allow my nephew''s assassin to leave this building!"

    It was none other than Master Gao Tianji. At that moment the man must feel extremely happy to have suddenly found a target to throw all the me to.

    Too bad that the target he had found was someone that it was out of his little tricks and screams reach, as the young Chef didn''t even turn his head around before continuing his path.

    "Li Yaoe with me, we are going to visit Cui Xie!"

    Those words were said with a dull and in tone, but the content shocked the crowd. After all, how could a young cook talk like that for one of the devils of Longgang City?

    The whole city knew about the enmity between the Gao family and the Cui siblings, so what was this young man trying to do? Who would even talk to him?

    Still, Madam Li actually released the wrist of Li Yao, who only took a deep look at the departing young Chef, and then at her big sister, before running in the young Chef''s direction.

    "Sister-inw what are you doing? You shouldn''t let that assassin go! He is the one that poisoned nephew!"

    "Shut up Gao Tianji this is a matter concerning my son, I won''t allow someone else to meddle in this!"

    "But¡­"

    It was clear that the guy was unwilling to ept this situation, and even less the way he was treated, but one look from Madam Li YunMu made him unable to speak another word.

    There was a grave expression of fear and reluctance on his face, but inside he was actually boiling in anger and in rage, at the same time though there was a wisp of satisfaction and expectance.

    After all, now everything was in the hands of his partners, and they surely wouldn''t allow Gao Jian to recover.

    ¡­

    On the other hand, the young Chef Chen Li Yao arrived at the big garage of the Mansion, as the young Chef instructed more than 20 servants to take one car and get out of the mansion.

    He told them to go for a ride wherever they wished, with the sole condition of going in different directions.

    The servants clearly felt a bit surprised and startled by such instructions, and they even thought that the young Chef was ying with them, but seeing Li Yao''s fierce expression they didn''t dare to oppose.

    At that moment, a few of the good-for-nothings of the Gao family actually made their move and came to block young Chef Chen''s and Li Yao''s way.

    "Sto¡­"

    Too bad that they didn''t even have the time to say a word before they were all knocked down unconscious and thrown into the trucks or front seats of the cars.

    The young Chef Chen made sure to instruct the servant drivers to abandon their cars should something happen, but they could leave these trash inside.

    The servants were clearly a bit reluctant, but they didn''t dare to make Li Yao angry. She already looked like an overly blown balloon that was ready to explode.

    They were left with no other choice but to do as they were told. The young Chef Chen and Li Yao got in a car as well, before the locust of 20 something cars left the mansion.

    Most of the servants were unable to notice it, but the moment they came out a lot of people around the mansion got surprised and startled at what was going on.

    ''Boooommm~!''

    Each of them seemed to whisper something to themselves, but nothing more than that. In fact, one of the maids tried to get on the way ''identally'' but the cars didn''t stop.

    It was clear that whoever was riding that car had taken strict orders to not stop even if God descended from above¡­

 Chapter 461 - 461: Confront

    The servants driving the cars most probably didn''t understand why they were ordered to do something like this, especially when the life of a person was involved, but they had no other chance.

    Li Yao had personally contacted the person driving that car and ordered to not stop even Gods or Demons blocked the path if they didn''t want to suffer her rage and wrath.

    Knowing her background and temper these servants felt that it was better to actually face police, judges, and jail than suffer the wrath of that demon.

    Everything became clear really soon though, as one after the other each and every one of the drivers started reporting unknown cars, and armed people blocking their path.

    Each and every one of them was taken out of the car and fully checked, together with their car before they were left alone.

    While they didn''t know who these guys were and why they were doing this, Eric and Li Yao understood it perfectly, the Ye family had made their move.

    It was clear that they had already received information on the situation and conditions of Young Master Gao Jian, and also that they didn''t want him to get cured and recover.

    While Li Yao might think of them as only trying to cause trouble for her Li family, Eric understood that the scheme and n were much bigger than that.

    After all, with the death of Young Master Gao Jian, Li YunMu would most probably try to raise her possible grandson as the next heir of the Gao family.

    The next step would most probably be the help of the Gao family and businesses towards the Ye family to create a foothold in Longgang city, and after their backstabbing towards the Li family.

    Who knew what kind of methods would they try to overpower and subdue Li YunMu to their side, but most probably her grandson would be involved in all that.

    Looking at the number of these guys that suddenly appeared, and their strength it was clear that they had already infiltrated the city quite some time ago.

    Everything had yed ording to their ns, including the wipeout of the Weng family, which gave them a possible cut from the cake that was Longgang City.

    The only problem and unwanted variable were most probably Cui Xie, and the one that was behind Cui Xie, Eric.

    As for Eric himself, he had decided to just ept the fruits of the Ye family''s efforts and slowly turn the Wenzhou Prefecture into his base.

    Even though it would be only for a short period of one year before he disappeared into his Nightless Stone City, he still had to make sure that hepleted his preparations.

    At the moment, the young Chef Chen and the beauty Li Yao actually weren''t in any of the cars that left the mansion earlier.

    No, they were actually using the supply truck that had left 30 secondster and were now heading towards Cui Xie''s mansion.

    As for why did they knew his current location, it was due to the call that young Chef Chen had made to Cui Xie himself as they got on the road.

    Since Eric was the coach, the yer, and the ball himself, it would be weird if he wasn''t able to manage that much.

    Furthermore, he made it look like Cui Xie was actually interested in the guy that called him, and not much with the Gao family, or Li YunMu.

    If he wanted to y this n perfectly he had to make sure that he was a key role in the rtionships between the two parties.

    Like that, even if Li YunMu tried something stupidter, she would still be unable to make a move on him. As for Cui Xie, there was no way he was going to make a move against the person holding his life.

    It was clear that the enemy didn''t seem to have grasped the possibility of the two of them hiding in the supply truck, so they reached their goal quickly.

    Furthermore, since it was the supply truck that furnished even the Cui Mansion, the truck was allowed entrance after a quick check-up.

    Those guys were unable to do anything in front of the Cui Mansion, as they were unable to bear the costs.

    Right now the Cui siblings and Cui Xie especially were considered as one of the overlords of the Longgang City, if the Ye family picked a fight with them then their foothold would be broken.

    Even a powerful dragon is unable to subdue a local snake!

    For that reason, half of Eric''s mission was alreadypleted the moment he reached the Cui Mansion and entered inside.

    The situation he found inside though was a bitplicated, as Cui Xie wasn''t the only one he was forced to meet.

    There were two more people in the room that held a resemnce to Cui Xie, and Cui La''s features, but clearly more arrogant and prideful than the two of them.

    "Nephew Xie this is a great opportunity for you toe and pay respects to your ancestors once again!

    Not only that but the Patriarch said that he is willing to give you the position of your father, and even arrange the marriage of your sister with the Young Master of the Ye family!"

    The one who said that was a potbelly middle-aged man with long ck hair and a big nose. Eric couldn''t help but think that his nose was big due to being kept up all the time.

    The other guy wasn''t saying anything as he seemed to be evaluating the situation in front of him, and they seemed to be winning the debate seeing what Cui Xie was thinking.

    In their eyes, it was impossible for Cui Xie to actually dare and not ept their offer. After all, he was just a lucky young brat, that was getting what he had lost.

    Power and status!

    They thought that he was still the brat that had left the Cui family and had sworn to one day turn back and prove them wrong. Their proposal should satisfy their ego.

    But as Cui Xie seemed to be weighing down on their offer, the door opened, and young Chef Chen and Li Yao entered the room.

    The two of them didn''t seem to have any intention of greeting them before the young Chef went in front of Cui Xie bowed down slightly and said,

    "Young Master Xie, I am the one who spoke with you through the phone!

    I know about the bad blood between you and the Gao family, but I don''t believe that you want to actually see Young Master Gao Jian dead!

    Today I have shamelessly appeared in front of you to request the ''Dragon Heart'' herb in your possession to cure the Young Master.

    As long as you do us this favor, not only the Young Master and the Madam, but even the Li family would be owing you a big favor!"

    "Oh!? And you can represent the Li family? I don''t think that I am that gullible as to believe that, right?"

    "Junior, not only didn''t you greet us, but you are even ignoring us and cutting our conversation! Furthermore, you even im to represent the Li family!

    You have crossed quite a few boundaries already, if you don''t kneel and apologize to us you will have to suffer retribution for your actions!"

    The one to talk to him like that was the same potbelly guy that was talking to Cui Xie earlier, but the young Chef pretended to not even look at him, while Li Yao took a step forward and said,

    "If he can''t, then I can, as the third in line of the Li family!

    Furthermore, Master Chen is a valued guest of our Li family, and no one can make him kneel or bow down!

    Even more so a third-rate elder of the Cui Family!"

    The reason why Li Yao was so overbearing with the Cui Family guys was that they were the biggest backers of the Ye family, and they were entwined with a few marriages.

    It was clear that these guys seemed to get bothered by the fact that young Chef Chen mentioned the Li family when he talked to Cui Xie.

    "Young one you should know how to act in the Cui family property, otherwise don''t me me for teaching you in your parents'' stead!"

    The potbelly guy seemed clearly infuriated with the term of a third-rate elder and decided to actually pressure Li Yao, and young Chef Chen.

    What he didn''t expect though was that suddenly old Ma and Cui Xie''s four generals would appear in front of the duo, as Cui Xie seemed extremely angry as he said out loud,

    "What a good Cui family!

    It seems like you have already decided that all I have belongs to you, right!? But I don''t remember to have epted anything!"

    "Cui Xie, do you dare to disobey the Patriarch''s order? Who do you think you are without the Cui family?

    You should kneel down and beg us to take you back, instead of opposing us! Otherwise¡­"

    "Otherwise what? Are you going to expel me from the family? Are you going to make sure that I live a terrible life? Are you going to undermine my achievements?

    Good! Extremely Fu*cking Good!

    Well, let me say it clearly then, as long as you are still in the Cui family, this Young Master refuses to return and recognize his Ancestors!

    Let us see who should be kneeling down and begging! Now get the hell out of my ce!"

 Chapter 462 - 462: Cui Xies Guardian

    Seeing that the situation had gone out of control the second elder from the Cui family actually wanted to intervene and try to calm the bloods.

    But before he could even say a word, the person apanying him actually started screaming at Cui Xie in anger,

    "Cui Xie you damned worm, how dare you talk to me like that? I will make sure to discipline you in ce of your dead trashy parents!"

    Not only did he say that, but he actually exploded with all the aura hidden in his body, revealing to be someone that was beyond Eric''s Legacy System calctions at the moment.

    This meant that he was at least a Realm 3 or Realm 4 Master. Surely, just as expected the people of these world weren''t as weak and easy as they looked on first view.

    If even such trash was able to reach Realm 3 or Realm 4 then what about the geniuses of these big families, they were bound to be stronger.

    If it weren''t for the sudden outbreak of the systems on S-day, it would be truly impossible for these families to lose control of their respective territories.

    The same thing was going to happen again, as the amount of negative Karma due to their bad deeds unfortunately surpassed their positive one by a huge deal.

    Now wasn''t the time to think about that though, as before young Chef Chen, Cui Xie, old Ma, or the other could react that guy had appeared in front of Cui Xie with the intention to injure him badly.

    ''Bangggg~!''

    Before he could feel the joy of his actions though, a shadow appeared from behind Cui Xie and blocked the attack.

    There was a sound of two metal rocks shing, as the potbelly Cui elder was thrown back, but he didn''t end up crashing on the wall, as he could control his strength.

    "The Cui people seem to have grown truly shameless, the older generation is now trying to bully the younger one!

    I am disgusted by such a show, so please stop it! Furthermore, there are things that I need from this guy so I can''t have you harm him!"

    The one to say those words was none other than Li Yao. She was the one to have protected Cui Xie and pushed back the potbelly Cui Elder.

    The potbelly Cui Elder seemed pissed, but at the same time extremely shocked as he couldn''t help but look at Li Yao and say in startle,

    "You, you are a Realm 4 expert as well? How is it possible, you look so young?"

    It was clear that the potbelly Elder was surprised by the fact that Li Yao could actually fight him without a loss, and his words surprised the rest.

    After all, one had to understand that Li Yao was actually not even in her thirties. Reaching Realm 4 at such a young age, was nothing but a miracle.

    Even though Eric defiedmon logic reaching the first Realm in less than a few months, he had the Legacy System and help from the Dragon Empress.

    But Li Yao had neither of them, she truly had the resources and back up of the Li family, but without talent those would have been wasted.

    Just look at the difference between her and the potbelly Elder, even though they were the same Realm, the potbelly Elder was triple, or quadruple her age.

    "I am sure that this is the first time you learn of such thing third rate Elder, but in this world there exists something called talent!

    But don''t feel bad is normal for you not to have heard of it, considering your age and your current achievements!"

    Li Yao''s words made the poor Elder almost vomit blood due to anger as he couldn''t keep himself back anymore as he screamed,

    "Don''t push your luck little girl, otherwise you are going to face my wrath!"

    "Sure, sure, but what can you actually do to me alone? Not to mention that there is more than one on my side!

    The potbelly elder seemed to understand that as well, as he looked towards hispanion and said,

    "Cui Lao help me deal with these people, you just need to keep her busy as I deal with that ungrateful bastard and his ants.

    I wille and help you right away!"

    The other elder seemed to be in quite the fix, as he actually could feel that this wasn''t a good idea. This would make them widen the distance between them and Cui Xie more.

    They had to change tactic if they wanted to take him back, but unfortunately he didn''t have enough strength and power as he was only a Cui branch family Elder, and not part of the main family.

    While the potbelly guy was actually Cui Xie''s third uncle, and direct descendant of the main family. If he dared to say something in front of him, it was the same as expelling himself from the Cui family.

    Still, despite all that he couldn''t help but try to reason with the potbelly Elder as he said,

    "Third Elder I think that we should change our approach, like this we¡­"

    "Stop spouting bullshit and do as I say if you don''t want to be thrown away from the family! Who do you think you are to try and teach me?"

    "Haizz~! Then this old man can only abide the orders and offend Miss Li Yao! I am apologizing in advance Miss!"

    "Elder Fu is too polite, is this little girls luck to exchange pointers with Elder today!"

    The difference in treatment was baffling, which made the potbelly Elder even more enraged with what had just happened.

    He couldn''t ept that Li Yao, that bi*tch, would treat him with scorn and hate while treating someone lower than him with respect.

    He felt that this was a loud p to his face and couldn''t help but boil in anger. He seemed to have even decided that once he was over with this, he would make sure to teach that guy a good lesson.

    A country bumpkin was actually being treated with more respect than him, a direct descendant of the Cui family, if he didn''t show him the difference in status, he might think too highly of himself.

    Elder Fu seemed to have understood this as well, as he couldn''t help but sigh once again, and then say in a defeated tone,

    "Youngdy you seem even more sly and vicious than your grandfather! To think that you would actually do something like this before our match started!"

    "Elder Fu shouldn''t wrongly use me, it''s not my fault that there are brainless idiots on your side!"

    Hearing this exchange, even though he knew that he was actually giving in to the enemy''s tactics the potbelly Elder couldn''t help but get even more infuriated.

    At the same time, his anger towards the other elder seemed to have grown bigger as well. It seemed like that guy was intentionally trying to humiliate him even more, by letting Li Yao speak.

    Elder Fu seemed to have realized this as well, so he couldn''t help but sigh once again inside, before saying in full solemnity,

    "Here Ie!"

    At the same time, the potbelly Elder looked towards Cui Xie, young Chef Chen and the others with an evil grin, chuckled and said,

    "Hahahaha~! Little bastard ants how will you escape my ws now? I will make sure to teach you well!"

    "Hahahah~! Cui Feng do you have the qualifications to do that?"

    Eric had been long time ready to fight this guy with everything he had, but before he needed to the saviour he had been waiting for, appeared.

    The guy who just said that was a middle aged man dressed in military outfit, with the aura of an experts, and a killer.

    The killing aura around him seemed to be close to turning physical, as he the expression on his scarred face seemed like that of a wolf.

    His red hair and bird make him look even more like one, as he appeared at the door of the room and walked slowly towards Cui Xie and the others.

    The moment he arrived, the man bowed slightly towards Cui Xie, and said,

    "Young Master Cui, my name is Colonel Gao and I represent the whole military forces, and our brothers in the government and security to thank for the contribution towards us!

    The potions that your factories are about to produce are certainly going to save many brother''s lives in the borders and wider!

    In respect to that, we have decided that from now on, I will act as your guard and protector, should anyone try to harm you!"

    That deration took everyone by surprise, besides Cui Xie and his people, as they had actually been waiting for him to appear.

    No matter what, Cui Xie and the people around him were too weak right now, and they were unable to protect him.

    Just a trashy Cui Feng was enough to make him unable to fight against and feel the threat of someone stronger, then what if one day stronger and better experts appeared?

    Furthermore, there must be someone to protect, and guard the Longgang City as well. The value of the potions and the factories that would produce them were beyond calcble.

    Just like Colonel Gao said, his potions were going to save hundreds and thousands of lives through the country. It was an achievement that few people could aplish.

    While they were people happy with the arrival of Colonel Gao there were also people who were infuriated with that.

    Well to be more exact there was only one such guy¡­

 Chapter 463 - 463: Cui Xieâ€™s Status & Kindness

    The potbelly Cui Elder was getting crazy from the situation, over and over again his ns and his actions were being thwarted, and he hadn''t been able to teach Cui Xie a lesson.

    He had to make sure to teach Cui Xie a lesson, and the difference between their strength. Otherwise, his n of using force to deal with this bastard nephew of his would be a bust.

    The Patriarch and the family had given him the right to choose the best course of action to deal with this matter while giving him permission to use quite a bit of the family''s resources.

    While those things were precious, and especially the abolishment of the expel, and return to the family roots was probably the best condition, he still had wanted to close this deal through force.

    In his thoughts, if he acted as the Patriarch had advised him, then Cui Xie might even have the idea of returning and fighting for the position of Young family Head of the Cui family.

    There was no way he was going to allow something like that when his own son was in the line of descendants. So he had to make sure that he taught this kid his ce.

    Not only that, but he would also be able to keep for himself the resources that were promised to Cui Xie and give them to his son in order to help him further.

    In his head, Cui Xie was just a bastard who didn''t know how high of a mountain he was, and once he taught that to him, he would be able to pull Cui Xie by the nose.

    He had never imagined that Cui Xie would actually stand strongly opposite him, and even say words like the ones he said.

    Knowing the potential of the potions deal the potbelly Cui Elder couldn''t help but be afraid of the future. Would the Patriarch and the family choose him, or the potential benefits and earnings?

    To him it felt like a meaningless question, as his brothers and cousins were just like him, vultures waiting for an opportunity.

    The moment this matter became public he would be thrown under the bus and most probably squished until he was dead.

    "Colonel Cao this is a private matter of the Cui family, I would advise you to not meddle in things that might harm your interests!"

    "Hahahahah~! Cui Feng, do you think I am afraid of you? Furthermore, I am afraid that this matter isn''t as simple as you make it to be!"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I was ordered to be Cui Xie''s guard from ''that'' man! Cui Xie is now a Level 3 Important Official!"

    "What~!? How is that even possible!?"

    "Cui Feng I can only advise you to go back today. Unfortunately, you have shot yourself in the foot! Cui Family is already being notified of the change as well!"

    "No, you are lying! This can''t be!"

    Before he could continue negating the news though, his Smartphone started ringing, and seeing the caller id his face went pale and purple.

    Undaring to let the phone ring for long he picked up the call, and the more he heard the more he seemed to grow shocked, angry, and desperate.

    "I-I am wor-working¡­"

    "Cui Feng you better not have messed this up! Otherwise, you will be unable to face the consequences!"

    With that insecure and frightened answer of the potbelly Cui Feng, a loud and booming voice came from the other side of the phone call, making the guy tremble in fear.

    If he had actually tried to negate it until now or reject the thought, he was unable to do so anymore. He could only try to close the call by saying,

    "Do-Don''t worry I wi-will try my best!"

    With that, he cut the phone call and turned to look towards Colonel Cao and Cui Xie. By this time even Elder Fu and Li Yao had stopped their fight.

    Uncaring of the situation of the potbelly Cui Feng, young Chef Chen who had just been admiring whatever happened from the side, looked at Cui Xie and said in an urgent manner,

    "Young Master Cui I am truly sorry to interrupt you like this, but the situation of Young Master Gao Jian doesn''t afford me to waste time!

    Can you please give me an answer?"

    Colonel Cao was a bit displeased by the way he meddled as well but hearing his exnation he couldn''t help but reconsider the situation, especially with Li Yao in the mix.

    "What is the matter, Miss Yao?"

    While he saw that young Chef Chen seemed to be the one negotiating, he only thought of him as a simple servant of the Gao family, so he decided to ask Li Yao.

    Surprisingly he noticed that Li Yao seemed to be displeased with his actions, but she still answered,

    "My nephew has been poisoned and Young Master Cui Xie has a precious herb that could save him, we are pleading for that herb!"

    "With Young Master Cui Xie''s kindness, I am sure that he will listen to your pleading!"

    Pretending to not see the full situation, he tried to act as an intermediary in Li Yao''s side. After all, the Cao family was one of the big families of the Capital and were the supporters of the Li family.

    Their rtionship was the same as that between the Cui and Ye family, entwined with many marriages.

    His presence and his opinion were extremely heavy at this moment, as he was one of the protectors of Cui Xie. If Cui Xie displeased him, then he would be forced to confront the Cui family himself.

    It would be easy to cover his disappearance if all the powerful Masters were on one side, after all. Colonel Cao could just say that he arrivedte.

    Cui Xie understood this easily, and even more, he understood that the reason why he had to hear this opinion now was due to him being weak. If he were stronger, he could have sent everyone to fu*ck off.

    Well, with the exception of Eric, as he was his Master. Anyway, he had been waiting for something like this from the start, as he said,

    "Certainly! While my rtionship with Young Master Gao and the Gao family isn''t the best, there are times when we need to join against the beasts trying to devour us!"

    His words were a message and on top of that a warning for some people that might have some extra ideas.

    And that warning was clearly effective, one look at the potbelly Cui Feng''s face was enough to determine something like that.

    But he didn''t seem to care about that at the moment, as one of his generals appeared with the herb that was requested and presented it to Li Yao.

    Li Yao didn''t even extend her hands to receive the herb, as she said something that surprised almost everyone else in the room,

    "I don''t know how to take care of that herb, please give it to Master Chen!"

    Her words were simple, but the meaning behind them was massive. She was calling a young man Master and telling him that he was more proficient in taking care of that herb, than her.

    One had to know that Li Yao was a Miss from the direct line of descendants of the Li family. People she had to call Master and think that highly were as rare as phoenix''s feathers.

    Without losing time, young Chef Chen received the herb, and then bowing towards Cui Xie he said,

    "Thank you Young Master Cui Xie for your generosity, this Chen will make sure to remember this and repay you in the future!"

    Hearing those words, everyone would think that this young man was extremely arrogant and overboard, but after hearing Li Yao call him Master for some reason they felt it was reasonable.

    Then he turned towards Li Yao and said,

    "Miss Yao I think it would be discourteous of both of us running in this situation, so how about you stay behind and help Young Master Cui Xie deal with his guests and also exin the situation."

    "But you¡­"

    "Don''t worry it will be easier for me to avoid the flies if I am by myself! I can promise to you that Young Master Gao Jian will be cured!"

    "Very well then!"

    This short exchange between the two shocked the crowd around them even more, as they couldn''t help but wonder about the identity of this young man.

    Just who was he?

    "Sorry gentlemen, but I have something to deal with today! Hope to see you again some other time!"

    Under the eyes of everyone though, young Chef Chen slightly bowed gave his regards, and then run out of the Mansion.

    He was in a race against time now, as he had already lost too much time. He had to go and prepare the antidote for Young Master Gao Jian.

    In fact, he already had the antidote, as he had already bought it from the system. These herbs were just so that he could y the part like he should and reach the effects he wanted.

    Like this he had managed to patch up the problems between Cui Xie and the Li family, and also find a backer for the Cui siblings.

    Just like he said, by himself, it was much simpler and easier for him to avoid all the flies and other insects searching for him, as he reached the Gao Mansion in record time.

    To make the situation a bit more beneficiary he had even enacted a few injuries due to his ''difficult'' escapes, as he entered inside Young Master Gao''s room in tatters and covered in blood¡­

 Chapter 464 - 464: Giving The Antidote & Troubles

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>

    Whoever saw the young Chef Chen the moment that he entered inside the room of Young Master Gao Jian, they would think that he was actually returning from a bloody war.

    But most importantly whoever saw him in that condition would be heartbroken for him. Well, normal people that were on his side though, as the other side would always think why wasn''t he dead.

    Now wasn''t the time to think about that though, at least he didn''t have time to lose right now, as he had to give the concocted antidote to Young Master Gao Jian.

    Just as he entered through, someone seemed to be running towards the door as well, and unwillingly shed on his body, throwing him off bnce.

    "Madam Li, Doctor Huang from capital city 2nd Hospital was on vacation in Longgang City and hase to have a look at Young Master''s condition!"

    The news seemed and was rather urgent, but the consequence of that was the drop of the antidote potion bottle to the floor and its breaking. Turning the efforts useless!

    "Youuuuu¡­"

    Madam Li seemed to have gone crazy at that moment as she saw that happen, as she felt that her son''s life had just escaped in front of her eyes.

    She was close to jumping towards the person responsible for this, that was none other than Chef Guo, and kill him on the spot.

    At this moment, Gao Tianji seemed to have finally found the moment to shine again as he started saying in a righteous tone,

    "Sister-inw please don''t get angry! Most probably whatever poison this brat had concocted would only worsen and kill my nephew!

    Doctor Huang is a nationally known doctor, I am sure that he will provide a better examination, and cure process for him!"

    Li YunMu was having difficulties controlling herself, as she was just like an enraged dragon whose only binding was a hollow and simple chain.

    Once even that chain was broken, then the whole surroundings would turn into nothing more than a devastated wastnd.

    Seeing this situation, instead of growing angry young Chef Chen looked at the guy behind him while saying in a calm and collected face,

    "Chef Guo be more attentive next time, as you see I am heavily injured and if you had pushed me a bit harder I might have fallen and died here!

    Who would save Young Master Gao after that?"

    "You¡­, what!?"

    It wasn''t only Chef Guo, but everyone else couldn''t help but get surprised at the young Chef''s ims, as they couldn''t help but look at him in startle and wonder, as he took out another vial.

    "Do you guys think that I would only have one vial of antidote and wouldn''t prepare a reserve!? Young Master Gao''s life is too valuable, after all."

    For a moment everyone was stupefied as he walked towards Young Master Gao Jian to give him the antidote, and it was only when he opened the vial and was about to give him the medicine that they finally reacted.

    Well, the one to react was Master Gao Tianji, who appeared behind him full of anger and sent a strong palm towards his back with the intent to kill him.

    "You bastard, what are you implying~!?"

    It was clear that more than anger towards the insinuated usation he was angry toward the young Chef and the fact that he had been outsmarted.

    Madam Li was too far to actually be able to save young Chef Chen at that moment, despite being like an injured and enraged beast, she jumped forward full of rage,

    "You dare~!"

    Gao Tianji didn''t care about that at the moment though, as for him the most important thing was to make sure that the antidote wasn''t given to Young Master Gao.

    Too bad that the young Chef seemed to have expected this reaction, as he disappeared from his position just like he had teleported, together with the body of Young Master Gao.

    Like that he had protected not only himself but also Young Master Gao. The only problem was that the second vial was broken and wasted as well.

    The arrival of Madam Li to block his palm and the spread of the attack seemed useless now, as she had already lost the timing.

    "Gao Tianji you better give me an exnation now!"

    "Sister-inw how could I allow that little bastard to smear our family like that? Furthermore, he is surely trying to kill my nephew!"

    "Good! What a good reason! Then why the hell would he protect my son from your attack just now and didn''t escape by himself!?"

    "This¡­"

    "I want a logical reason, otherwise don''t think about escaping!"

    Before he could give an answer though, the crowd was shocked once again as the young Chef took another vial out of his pocket, while saying,

    "It seems that I was right to prepare more than one reserve vial. It turns out that some people are just that desperate!"

    Once again Gao Tianji was stupefied at the situation, but this time he was able to regain control faster, as he once again tried to attack the young Chef,

    "You little beast~!"

    Unfortunately this time he wasn''t as free as the first time though, as Madam Li was in front of him, and spreading her dreary aura she pped him back, and said in a harsh tone,

    "Sit the fu*ck back! Don''t act without my permission!"

    The situation became even colder and harsh, as for a moment no one was able to breathe properly. They were scared shitless from her aura.

    Profiting from the situation, young Chef Chen quickly opened the vial and poured it inside Young Master Gao''s mouth and helped him refine the medicine with his energy.

    "What are you doing to the patient, you damn brat! Are you trying to kill him!?"

    As no one dared to say or do anything in that situation, waiting for the result of the antidote, the renowned Doctor Huang entered inside the room and started screaming at young Chef Chen.

    Right now, young Chef Chen was in a delicate position, as he was focused on using his energy to help Young Master Gao Jian refine the medicine, so he was unable to talk back.

    If someone came and disrupted his current situation then he would die, so he had no other choice but to give up midway and move.

    This renowned doctor had tried to push him away from the body of Young Master Gao Jian. Eric didn''t know whether that was intentional or not, but he was surely angry.

    As for Doctor Huang, he seemed to not care about what he did, as he quickly touched Young Master Gao Jian''s pulse to actually see his condition.

    He had a solemn and heavy aura as he did so, that was followed by a sense of anger and rage the next moment, as he pointed at young Chef Chen, and screamed,

    "You damn little brat, why are you trying to kill Young Master Gao Jian!? Who paid you to make sure that he is poisoned and died?

    Don''t think that you can escape from here!"

    Opposite him, young Chef Chen had a face of startle as he said,

    "Huh!? Are you truly a doctor!? Who gave a degree to someone like you!"

    "Ignorant fool, I am a graduate from the best University of M country, you dare to question my qualifications when you are just a dirty assassin?

    You are tired of living!"

    The whole crowd seemed to be slowly turning into the opinion of the new doctor, as even Madam Li seemed a bit hesitant and doubtful at the moment.

    Still, Eric, or young Chef Chen seemed to be as calm as the surface of ake, as he said in a calm and natural tone,

    "Wouldn''t you think that logically you are the one courting death!?

    After all, if I truly am as you say, then wouldn''t you as a doctor be scared of an assassin, that is trapped and desperate in front of you, and that might actually kill you to frighten the rest of the people here?"

    "Huh!? You dare? Do you know who my Master is? He is the medical genius of the M country, just one word from him and you would die without a corpse!"

    "Sure, just as you say! But wouldn''t you need to be alive to actuallyin to your Master about me!?

    Your Master is so far away right now, but I am right here in front of you!"

    After these words, the whole crowd was looking at the two of them with weird andplicated expressions, especially Master Gao Tianji.

    What doctor Huang said was true, he truly was the disciple of that medical genius. So, if he died here even if he wasn''t guilty, he would surely suffer the same.

    But he didn''t have the opportunity to try and say anything though, as the young brat that had thwarted and destroyed his n took the opportunity from him,

    "Furthermore doctor Huang, as a great doctor that found out that Young Master Gao Jian is still poisoned, don''t you think that you have your priorities wrong?

    Instead of saving the patient, you are actually trying to brand me as an assassin!"

    "You¡­ I¡­"

    The poor doctor Huang seemed to have been leftpletely speechless, as he wasn''t even able to defend himself.

    ''Cough¡­, cough¡­, cough¡­''

    As if arriving in his defense though, at that moment Young Master Gao Jian started coughing and vomiting blood once again.

    "You damned assassin, do you have anything else to say after this? I will kill you!"

    Suddenly, Doctor Huang seemed to have been infuriated, as he even exploded with hidden energy, revealing his Realm 3 power, wanting to kill young Chef Chen in one strike¡­

 Chapter 465 - 465: Poison Or Antidote!? & Li Saint

    The young Chef Chen seemed to have been caught unprepared from his opponent''s attack. After all, who would expect a renowned doctor trying to kill a young Chef?

    But just because he was caught unprepared it didn''t mean that he had any intention of actually receiving that attack and dying.

    That would be extremelyme considering that he had a treasure like his Legacy System. Not to mention that he had no wish of dying.

    No, he would live a damn fu*cking long life, until Heaven finally decided that it couldn''t amodate his existence, and he would pick up a fight with Heaven.

    Until then, he was going to live, fight, kill, and love many opponents, many enemies, and most importantly many beauties.

    He was going to live his life as he wanted, and even if someday he died, he would want to die without any regrets.

    Only like that would have his life been worth of him living it. As he thought like that, he quickly activated his Jade Body defense while infusing Dragon Force to it, and also preparing his potions.

    Even though this was a desperate situation for him, it was impossible for him to reveal his secrets or more than necessary.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be considered as a Master and an alchemist but like a fat sheep that needed to be sheathed.

    With those thoughts in his mind, it would be much more credible and to his interests, if he got injured in such a ce, trying to defend himself.

    The speed and strength of Doctor Huang were way above his expectations, as he was nothing to joke about as a Realm 3 expert.

    In a matter of a fraction of a second, the guy''s palm had arrived in front of the young Chef Chen ready tond and take his life.

    Even in this situation, as the overbearing pressure was trying to push the young Chef Chen into a corner he didn''t close his eyes. Quite on the opposite, he seemed to have grown calmer and cooler.

    He was just like a growing stalk of grass, that even as the storm got closer and fiercer stood straight and unmoving showing his will, determination, and resolve.

    ''Swwiiiiisshhhhhh~!''

    Just as the palm was about to crash on his defensive Pure Jade body, an old hand appeared out of nowhere, steady and unmoving as a mountain,pletely blocking the palming for his life.

    The sudden interference surprised not only the attacking Doctor Huang but even the young Chef Chen himself, who had no idea who was the Master appearing beside him.

    "My, my, Doctor Huang, don''t you think that you are going a bit overboard!?

    After all, this is the Gao family''s house, and this is their servant! Aren''t you making them lose face by acting like this, and harming him?"

    The old man''s tone was quite calm and cool. In fact, he looked just like some kind of amiable and noble elder that you might find in your neighborhood.

    Yet the strength, power, and force he was emitting would quickly awaken everyone that thought of that as the truth. He looked like anything but that.

    "You¡­ Who are you!? How dare you meddle in this Master''s work!? Who gave you the right to do so?

    Furthermore, I am not teaching a lesson to a servant but killing an assassin that poisoned the Young Master of the Gao family!"

    At this moment, the answer didn''te from the old man but from the young Chef Chen,

    "Oy, stop spouting bullshit like that! Aren''t you afraid of smearing the good reputation of yours, and your Master!?

    Especially when the guy himself has woken up!"

    As they heard those words, everyone inside the room couldn''t help but once again turn their eyes towards Young Master Gao, who seemed to have truly opened his eyes, and was checking his body.

    Madam Li upon seeing that forgotpletely about Gao Tianji and jumped towards her son in worry,

    "Jian''er how do you feel? Are you okay!?"

    "Ye-Yes mother I am okay! While I have been better, at least I am still alive and don''t feel pain anymore!"

    "It''s good that you are okay my son, it''s good that you are okay!"

    A lot of people didn''t know what to think and what to feel about this situation, especially Master Gao Tianji and his daughter Gao Ruo who had been responsible for poisoning him.

    But the ones who felt the burn the most were most probably Chef Guo who had administered the poison and Doctor Huang who had imed that young Chef Chen had poisoned Young Master Gao.

    To the two of them, it was most probably like suddenly finding out that their hopes were lost. One would most probably die due to his mistake, while the other had lost any chance to turn the situation in his favor.

    "What do you have to say now, genius Doctor!?"

    Today it was just like a ride on a rollercoaster as the whole audience couldn''t help but turn their heads from one ce to the other, and right now their eyes were fixed on Doctor Huang.

    No one knew what the Doctor was actually thinking right now, but they were sure really curious to know his reactions.

    As for the guy in question, he couldn''t help but look at the whole damn situation in wonder. How was this shit possible?

    The poison that had been given to Young Master Gao Jian was specifically prepared from himself, with the instructions of his Master.

    It was supposed to be a high-end poison that was almost impossible to cure. And yet a nobody, even younger than himself was able to find a perfect antidote in such a short time?

    Did the fu*cking sun rise from the West or something?

    He was unable to understand how could this be possible, and the more he thought the more enraged he became towards the young Chef Chen.

    Why should this bastard spoil his foolproof ns? Why did he have to show up and cure his great achievement?

    He was angry and enraged! He wanted nothing more than to kill this little bastard, and then cut his body in a thousand pieces, and dilute his blood in the water, but unfortunately, he couldn''t.

    The old man in front of him was actually giving him a terrible vibe, like some kind of ancient snake that would devour him should he try anything.

    As Doctor Huang was left in a difficult situation, unable to retort, the old man turned to have a look at the young Chef by his side, while smiling gently and saying,

    "Hohoho little Chen is truly amazing! You have opened this old man''s eyes today."

    "Master is overpraising me, it''s this Chen''s great fortune to have Master save my life today!"

    "I don''t think that you were in much of a need for me to save you, but since you have decided to be part of my Li family, then it was something that I had to do!"

    All this time Eric was wondering about the identity of this old man in front of him. He had saved his life in a critical moment, but he wasn''t anything simple.

    This old man was an expert that had clearly reached at least one or two realms more than the person in front of them, otherwise, he would have blocked that powerful palm that easily.

    It had been as easy as cracking a nut for him, and the people that could do something like that weren''t simple.

    Then hearing his words, andments he understood that the old man was from the Li family, and even more, he considered him as part of the family already.

    Most probably this meant that the Li family had epted to give Li YunMu and Li Yao to him. Which was something extremely meaningful and important.

    Both of them were descendants of the direct line and not some nobodies. Even if Li YunMu didn''t have much of a position in the Li family right now, she still had influence above them.

    Furthermore, those were only the conditions to open the negotiations, and there were many more benefits awaiting him in front of him.

    Not to mention that with the help of the Li family the deal for the potions and the stability of power in the city were as good as solidified.

    "Can you let me have a look at the recipe of the antidoteter? I had no idea that something like this was possible to do with the herbs and resources you used!

    I am truly curious to know how proficient you are in Alchemy!

    Do you have a Master!?

    Who taught you Alchemy!?"

    Just as young Chef Chen was having the impression that this old man was an upright, cool, and collected expert, he started acting just like a kid who had found the candies in a shop.

    His questions rapid rate was even fiercer than the bulletsing out of an AK-47 gun, as the look on his face was getting weirder by the moment.

    Young Chef Chen could be considered to have gone speechless seeing him like that, as he didn''t know whether he should answer those questions, or deal with that Doctor Huang first.

    "Yo-You are the Saint of the Li family!? You are Li Da aren''t you!?"

    "Oh, it seems like even a genius doctor like you knows me brat!"

    "I apologize for my rudeness senior! I would have never thought that the Saint of the Li family would appear like this in front of me one day!

    It''s just that like you said Senior the herbs and materials this young man used seemed more like a poison than an antidote, so I couldn''t help but act in haste!"

    ''Damned twister!''

 Chapter 466 - 466: Challenge & Bet

    It was clear that Doctor Huang was just trying to cast wool over everyone''s eyes, but no one dared to act and say anything against him.

    Forget about anyone else, even the old man that was supposed to be from the Li family could only look at him in doubt for a few moments, before saying,

    "Hahahaha~! Isn''t that so Doctor Huang, it seems like we both are way behind the skills and abilities of this young gem that my Li family has recruited this time!"

    Hearing that Doctor Huang''s face went a bit dark and gloomy. After all, what kind of genius would like to hear that there was someone better right in front of him.

    It was the same as shaming him and saying that he wasn''t good enough. He didn''t care what the rest of the world thought about the Li family Saint, but he surely didn''t like to be considered lowly.

    Still, he understood that he didn''t have the qualifications, or the opportunity to actually confront the old and the young brat at the same time openly.

    Even if he did want to fight against the young brat it would be considered as the old generation bullying the young.

    As both the young Chef Chen''s age and Realm were way below the person in front of him, so the Li Saint wouldn''t allow something like a fight between the two of them to take part.

    But thinking deeper, the words of the Li family Saint actually appeared like a life vest to him, as he thought that he didn''t necessarily need to fight to actually challenge the damn brat.

    "Sure, I think so to Master Li, but at the same time, I am also extremely curious and hope to learn one or two things from this new Master.

    I don''t know whether he would be as willing as to exchange a few pointers with me!"

    "Hoh~!? You are saying some truly interesting things Doctor Huang, but it depends on young friend Chen to ept or reject your offer!"

    Eric didn''t need to be a genius to understand that he was being tested by the Li family Saint. After all, what he had asked in exchange showed he had quite the appetite.

    But just having the appetite was far from sufficient, because if he wanted something then he needed the skills, and abilities to deserve it.

    But this didn''t bother him in the least, quite on the contrary actually, his thoughts were in concord with these intentions.

    ''Since you want to test me, then let me show you the reason why you should try harder to please me!''

    These were his thoughts at the moment, as he looked at the old man with a gentle smiling face, and then with a cold face towards Doctor Huang, and then asked,

    "Very well I ept this challenge! But I am afraid that it will be too nd if we just exchange pointers, so what does Doctor Huang think for a bet?"

    "Hahahahhaah~! I was thinking the same young friend Chen, I was thinking the same! It''s just that I was afraid to offend you, so I will let you decide on the bet!"

    "Hhahahah~! Doctor Huang is humorous as well! Do you think that I wouldck money with my skills Doctor Huang?

    Furthermore, just like Li Saint said, I am a new recruit of the family, I am sure that they won''t be stingy with their conditions and terms!

    So what do you say if we bet 50 million dors each?"

    "50 million dors!? Sure, but if you can''t pay the money after, don''t me me for making you work that money out!"

    "Certainly! Then how are we going to exchange pointers Doctor Huang? What do you suggest?"

    "Well, recently I have heard rumors of a great deal between a few people here in Longgang City about the famous potions that have started to appear recently.

    The truth is that I and my Master have been extremely curious about these potions and have researched them for quite some time, toe up with a better version.

    But no matter how much we have tried we have only managed to create a potion with 10% of its effect! This means that the one who hase up with these potions is a Divine Alchemist.

    I am sure that you have done the same thing! After all, for people like us, these potions are a chance to help us break through our limits.

    So, I would like to suggest that wepete on imitating those potions, and the quality of our product! Who manages toe up with a better quality product in an hour, is the winner.

    What say you!?"

    For a moment, Eric was extremely excited as he was finally going to have an alchemypetition just like those people in the novels, but he waspletely disappointed after.

    To think that a bastard like him would so shamelessly brag about copying another guy''s work, and even less than 10% of its effect, and be so happy, and proud.

    Wasn''t this the same as openly epting that he was an idiot, a donkeypared to the other guy? In fact, not even a donkey as even they lived their own life, and not copying others.

    Furthermore, as the person who had brought these potions in this World, and the person who could concoct them with closed eyes, how could this be called a challenge to himself?

    This was nothing short of this idiot Doctor Huang shooting himself in the foot with his own gun and thinking that he had killed the bandit.

    Losing all the interest and excitement, young Chef Chen could only look with a disappointed expression, and then say with a sigh,

    "Sigh~! Ok!"

    Everyone was able to sense, see, and hear the disappointment on his face as he said that which made Doctor Huang even more enraged with him, as he felt that he was being looked down.

    He had lowered himself to challenge this bastard brat in front of all the people present, and all he was faced with was disappointment?

    How could he ept that!? So he immediately said in a harsh and heavy tone,

    "What is the meaning of that sigh ''young friend Chen''!?"

    Eric couldn''t go and tell him the truth about what he was thinking, as that would be too overboard, and it would only bring him more trouble in the future.

    So he looked at the nearest window, as if trying to look beyond the horizon and said,

    "It''s not wrong to follow in the footsteps of our forefathers, and tread upon the safe and easy road, but I am someone who likes to create and tread upon my own path.

    For that reason, I don''t think that imitating or copying others'' work will help us achieve anything in our life, only our honest and personal work will help us improve!"

    The old man of the Li family couldn''t help but look at the young Chef in front of him one more time, but this time with more surprise and scrutiny.

    This kid seemed like he was way more mature than his looks, and body showed. Making even him a bit ashamed of himself, as he was the same as Doctor Huang and that Master of his.

    While everyone seemed to be deeply thoughtful about his words, Eric couldn''t help butugh his ass off inside, as he had just called himself a forefather of Doctor Huang.

    The only remaining part was to call Doctor Huan a grandson and have him kowtow three times in front of him. This was getting better and better.

    "Your words truly make sense young friend Chen, it''s just that in the present the most important thing is to help and cure people and improve their lives.

    These potions will help millions and billions of people if spread through the world, so we can''t help but try to imitate andrge produce them."

    "You are right Doctor Huang, these potions are a great boost to a bright future for humanity. If only that divine doctor widespread the form, people wouldn''t suffer like this nowadays.

    Well, you don''t have to worry about me, since I gave you my word I will surely participate in the challenge, it''s just that my approach will be different, and I will show my own useless skills!

    What do you think Doctor Huang?"

    The guy''s face couldn''t get any gloomier as he thought that this was the way of this brat making a path for himself from the situation in front of him.

    Even if he lost he could just say that he tried his best to prepare something original, and if he won he would smear even more on his face.

    Well, the second option seemed totally impossible as he had a trump card to help him win, but even the first option was not what he wanted.

    But if he pushed more in this situation, it would just make that old man Li Saint enter the fray. It was a two versus one fight for him, from the beginning and he could only ept.

    "Sure, let me witness the geniality of young friend Chen as he opens and treads upon his own path!"

    "Please!"

    In a short amount of time, under the direction of Li Saint, the stage and the materials were all provided, as the Gao family members stood there as judges.

    By this time even Young Master Gao Jian had fully awakened and regained conscience, while Gao Tianji and Gao Ruo seemed to be attending a funeral¡­

 Chapter 467 - 467: Staring Contest

    The matter today had gonepletely out of their expectations, and imaginations, as their detailed and carefully sketched n had been totally thwarted by some young Cook.

    The person feeling the worst was most probably Gao Ruo who had thought that young Chef Chen was just a little na?ve and innocent toy in her hands, that she could use as she wished.

    Right now she was pissed off, how could this bastard have yed so well, and even taken advantage of her like that, and then spoil everything.

    She was angry, she wanted to teach him a lesson that he would never forget, but all of a sudden he had be an existence that she couldn''t touch.

    Even a genius doctor, like Doctor Huang, was unable to cause him harm without a motive right now, so how would she be able to do something like that.

    It was even beyond impossible, but the rage and anger in her heart had to be released one day, as she swore to make him regret to ever y with her feelings.

    At that moment it waspletely forgotten to her that she had been the one to approach the young Chef and use her body to try and control him.

    This is what people call a two-faced bi*tch, if things are going ording to her wishes, whims, and desires she is walking on the right and just path.

    If the opposite happens, or just her wishes don''t be a reality, then it''s the fault of whoever is closest to her and her goal. In this case, the scapegoat to her feelings was the poor young Chef.

    Eric could feel two chilly looks towards him and be able to directly determine who was responsible for it, but he didn''t really care much about it.

    After all, the owners of those looks didn''t have the strength, or the chance to actually do something to him.

    The most dangerous between the two could be considered Gao Tianji but even that guy didn''t have the strength to go against him.

    As for the Ye family behind them, they had bigger worries to upy their brains with, like the Li family, and the deal between Cui Xie and the Li family.

    That''s why he had left Li Yao back at the Cui mansion because he wanted to not only announce but also unt around the new deal.

    Like that he would also force the Li family to take the stage and not pretend. It was the same as pulling a great expert to his team while fighting against his opponents.

    As Eric was thinking like that, Doctor Huang was getting more and more enraged. Seeing Eric''s, or to be more exact seeing young Chef Chen''s actions and countenance he felt like he was being mocked.

    After all, this damn brat didn''t seem like he was about to take part in a difficultpetition but like he was thinking to write some fantasy book.

    Unable to bear it, he couldn''t help but say in a solemn voice,

    "Brat take this seriously, otherwise you are going to regret ever epting this challenge!"

    Those words brought Eric out of his stupor as he looked at this Doctor Huang with a bit of surprise and then said,

    "I am taking this seriously! I don''t know what do you expect me to do!?"

    Doctor Huang couldn''t help but get surprised at the calmness and coolness of the brat in front of him. Even he wasn''t that calm and cool, as his heart and mind were in turmoil.

    After all, there was his reputation, fame, and 50 million dors in the game!

    The only way he could make sense of this situation was as if he thought that Eric didn''t have much to lose at this moment.

    He had no fame or reputation to care about, and even the money would be provided from the Li family if he lost and didn''t have enough.

    No matter what, he had to ept that this damn brat had some skills in alchemy and medicine, so the Li family could afford to waste that much money on him.

    On the other hand, his money was taken away by his Master for reasons unknown to him. For that reason he had even agreed to the n of the Ye family, they had offered good money he needed.

    So, if he lost this bet, then he would have to find 50 million dors to give them to the young brat in front of him.

    But clearly, that wouldn''t be necessary as he was fully confident in his own skills and abilities. Furthermore, this could be considered as an aplishment on the task that the Ye family gave him.

    "Well, without much further ado, I dere the start of the challenge, you have 2 hours!"

    Surprisingly neither of the challengers did start to select and process the herbs as soon as Li Saint''s voice rang through the room.

    Quite on the contrary both of them were just looking towards each other, as if they were trying to defeat the opponent mentally first, and only after through their skills.

    The whole room turned weird in a short time, one young man and one middle-aged man looking each other in the eye as if waiting for the first to blink.

    This was madness, while everyone expected a majestic challenge that would put everyone else to shame, those two bastards were just looking at each other.

    ''How long are they gone stare like that at one another!?''

    ''What is this sham!?''

    ''Did they fall in love with each other or something!?''

    While the first 5 to 10 minutes were bearable, once those minutes passed the whole room became like a ring of whispers.

    Everyone had something to say but none of them dared to talk out loud. In fact, even Madam Li couldn''t help but approach her elder, and ask,

    "Elder, what is going on, why are they only looking at each other in the eye?"

    "They are trying to defeat each other mentally, the first to start will be the one to lose, as it will show hisck of security, and the longer time needed to concoct the medicine.

    They both seem hard-willed so this will take quite some time, I think!"

    "Grandpa seems to value that young cook a bit too much, no!?"

    Hearing those words and feeling the tone of evaluation and praise from the Li Saint, Young Master Gao Jian couldn''t help but try to make his presence known.

    "Hahah~! You can''t talk like that, you brat! Don''t forget that he was the person to have saved your life, even I wouldn''t be able to do so with the kind of poison you had in your system!"

    "Really? You aren''t lying to me, are you, grandpa!?"

    "Why would I need to lie to you brat! If you want to have a chance at returning to the Li family, I suggest you entice him to your side. You have to give him whatever he asks at first!"

    "Thank you, grandpa, I will remember this!"

    Saying that he willingly or unwillingly turned his head to the side to have a look at his mother who seemed lost in her own thoughts, as a sly and evil grin appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    On the other hand, the staringpetition between Eric and Doctor Huang didn''t seem like it woulde to an end soon.

    Quite on the opposite actually, it seemed like neither of them was going to give up on the staring contest, as time was ticking by.

    Soon, half an hour passed and the two of them were still staring at each other like they had no intention of concocting and refining pills that day.

    The crowd was getting angry, and more active with each passing minute, but unfortunately, none of them was heard or cared about.

    1 hour passed, and the two challengers were still staring at each other without blinking.

    1 hour and 15 minutes, the staring contest continued in full swing, while the people around started calling them cowards, and swindlers.

    1 hour and 30 minutes, the staring contest continued, but there were now sweat drops on Doctor Huang''s forehead, clearly showing that he was in hisst ropes.

    On the other hand, young Chef Chen seemed just like a mischievous brat whose prank had seeded and had no intention of letting it go.

    1 hour and 35 minutes, the sweat on Doctor Huang''s forehead was starting to go down his face, as he was unable to bear it any longer.

    "Hmph~! Don''t think you have won!"

    With those words, after 1 hour and 36 minutes, Doctor Huang finally lost the staringpetition and started selecting and processing the herbs he needed.

    Eric had to admit that whoever was the master of this guy was quite good, as he had managed to find more than 40% of the herbs used in making the potions, but there were mistakes as well.

    In fact, there was an herb that had a different reaction from its original substitute. While the first reaction was the same, this herb made the potion painful and aided in the deterioration of the muscles.

    Eric could tell that problem at one nce, but he didn''t feel obliged to exin that. Furthermore, even if he did, the chances of these people not believing him were extremely high.

    Thinking like that, he continued to look at fast working doctor Huang for a few more minutes, as he finally started doing the same.

    The difference between the two though was more than visible, making the people around think if there was a meaning to thispetition¡­

 Chapter 468 - 468: New Turn Of Events

    The skills of Doctor Huang in processing and dealing with the herbs seemed to be so elegant, and exquisite like watching a Master Chef cook a delicious meal.

    On the other hand, young Chef Chen''s, or Eric''s movements were like seeing a crude and brute man chopping vegetables with a machete.

    Way different from each other!

    This situation made Doctor Huang extremely pleased with himself as he thought that a country bumpkin was only at this level, it should have been a coincidence that he found the antidote to the poison.

    He wasn''t the only one to think like that, as the majority of the crowd around them seemed to be thinking the same. Eric seemed to have no chance against Doctor Huang.

    At this moment, amotion started from behind the crowd as some new faces appeared at the venue, amidst them the most familiar was Li Yao, and Cui Xie, while Colonel Cao was beside Li Yao.

    It took them only a bit of aura and pressure to carve open a path to the inside of the Gao mansion amidst the Gao family members.

    Still, they couldn''t help but think that there was something wrong with the current situation, as Li Yao couldn''t help but ask one of the servants,

    "What''s happening here!?"

    "Miss Yao, something great is happening inside. Young Chef Chen managed to bring a magical antidote in time and save the life of Young Master Gao Jian.

    But doing so he seemed to have offended a great doctor that had arrived from the capital called Doctor Huang, and they are now challenging each other in an Alchemypetition.

    The time set of 2 hours is about to end soon!"

    "Doctor Huang, are you talking about the genius doctor who is the disciple of the Medical Saint from M country?"

    "Colonel Cao you know this guy?"

    "How could I not know him, he is a true heavyweight of our national medicine. He is dered as the number one genius of our country, and people say that he can even bring the dead from the grave!

    Most probably it has been Doctor Huang who saved your nephew Miss Li Yao, and that young cook you said just imed the credit.

    I know Doctor Huang personally, he is a true Master!"

    At this moment Colonel Cao seemed to be quite pleased and proud of himself, but he couldn''t continue for long as the servant said with reluctance,

    "This Sir, I don''t know who you are, but the whole family noticed young Chef Chen give the antidote to Young Master Gao and save him, while Doctor Huang said that he was dead!

    In fact, he even went as far as to call young Chef Chen a fraud and assassin, before taking the initiative to challenge him!"

    "How dare a servant talk like that to me! Are you not afraid of death!?"

    It seemed like the servant''s words had hurt Colonel Cao''s arrogance at that moment, as she seemed ready to fight against a normal servant.

    "Colonel Cao don''t get angry at these poor servants, they are just retelling what they know, let us enter inside and see what is going on!"

    "Hmph~! For Young Master Cui Xie''s sake, I will let this go!"

    With that said, Cui Xie started walking in front, startling the crowd of people at the venue. After all, who didn''t know about the bad blood between their Gao family and Cui Xie.

    A lot of people seemed to have intentions to act against him, to try and kill him there and then as he had entered in their territory, but the presence of Colonel Cao pushed them back.

    It was only when they entered the inner circle where the challenge was going on, that finally Gao Tianjinded eyes on him and started screaming,

    "How dare you appear here Cui Xie? Do you think that our family is full of women and vegetarians? I will kill you today!"

    Cui Xie just looked at him like he was a fool, and instead looked towards the angered and enraged Gao Jian, and theplex Li YunMu as he said with a solemn tone,

    "There are quite disturbances, and separations among us, but now that wolves are surrounding us I think it''s wiser to cooperate and unite against them."

    His words came as a surprise to everyone at the venue, as they didn''t understand who he was referring to, and what would the mother-son duo do.

    The Li Saint seemed to be a bit surprised at the happenings, but he was quickly given a brief from Li Yao and could understand the current situation.

    "Sure, sure, I agree with you Brother Cui. In fact, I think that we should show our willingness to cooperate with each other, and I am even willing to marry your little sister to seal our cooperation!"

    Everyone had expected something like this, but they were still a bit surprised hearing Young Master Gao Jian talk like that, even Eric''s knife cut a bit more forcefully at that moment.

    No one noticed that though, as they were more curious about Cui Xie''s response and reaction. Cui Xie''s face turned a bit dark and gloomy, but he still kept his coolness and calm as he said,

    "I would wish to do that brother Gao Jian, it''s just that unfortunately a few days ago my sister was picked up from a Great Master of Martial Arts as her disciple, and I can''t reach her for the moment!

    As for the expression of my goodwill, I think that the herb which saved your life should be enough proof of that don''t you think?"

    The news of Cui La being taken away from a Master of Martial Arts caught everyone by surprise and especially Young Master Gao Jian.

    Furthermore, he had another disadvantage working against him, which was the fact that Cui Xie had practically saved his life.

    The tension had increased by quite a bit inside the room, as Young Master Gao Jian felt like he was being taken for a fool, as he said,

    "Brother Cui you came all over here to ask for our cooperation and help, but you are actually being insincere with us! Don''t you think it''s a bit unwarranted!"

    "Hahahahah~! Brother Gao, you surely know how to joke around! I am not here asking for your help, or the Li family''s help.

    I am here to offer my help and cooperation, if you don''t need it then I can just turn around and leave, thinking that I have just done a favor to an ungrateful person!"

    "You dare!"

    "Jian''er shut up! You are crossing the line!"

    "Mother¡­"

    "Young Master Cui Xie was the one who offered the herb to cure you of your poison! You can''t act like that in front of him!"

    "Hmph~! Who knows perhaps this was his n from the start! Trying to actually poison me himself and make us owe him one!

    He must have nned this with that young cook, otherwise, how would he find the antidote that easily!"

    Once again the crowd was thrown into a startle, as everyone was thinking deeply and whispering about the new turnaround.

    After all, it seemed extremely usible! But the one who was the angriest was Eric, because this piece of trash had unwittingly hit jackpot, and was ruining his ns.

    At that moment, he even regrated to have cured him of the poison. Li family Saint couldn''t help but look weirdly at him as well.

    Noticing all the looks around him, Eric continued with the concoction of the medicine in front of him, as he looked calmly and coolly towards the Li Saint and said,

    "Could it be that Li Saint thinks that it is truly the case?"

    "Haiz~! I am too old already and have seen a lot of things, so my mind can''t help but get blurred!"

    "Hahahahahah~! What a good blurred mind Li Saint! Well, wouldn''t you have all the evidence you need once you find the one who administered the poison!?"

    Li Saint didn''t have time to actually say something, as Young Master Gao Jian jumped the bullet,

    "You could have nned everything so you don''te out as guilty! Furthermore, why would I need you to heal me, Doctor Huang is already here!"

    "Time is up I think Li Saint!"

    It was at this time that Doctor Huang finally opened his mouth to say something, until now he had been silent in order to keep his concentration.

    He was assured that Eric had lost this challenge due to everything that happened and he couldn''t be happier about all this.

    Seeing the confidence emanating from Doctor Huang, Young Master Gao Jian continued with his foul mouth,

    "You see, he is so much better than you! So it stands to reason that you sketched this whole situation and had the antidote ready!"

    "Hahahah~! A frog at the bottom of the well could im the whole sky as its own! Today this young one''s eyes have been truly open Young Master Gao, Li Saint!

    I thought that Li family was an honorable one, worth working for, but it seems like I have been wrong!"

    Then returning towards Cui Xie, he continued,

    "Young Master Cui, I feel truly ashamed of my earlier words, and promises! It seems like I had seen wolves as dogs, and unwillingly lied to you.

    Don''t worry though, I n to repay you in the future as long as I am alive!"

    Hearing those words, everyone understood that young Chef Chen was actually nning to make an escape at this moment.

    And his words clearly showed he had been angered and disappointed with the Li family. All of a sudden he looked like an enemy of the Li family¡­

 Chapter 469 - 469: Escape & Price

    "Hmph~! You seem like you want to run away young ''Chef''! Don''t you understand that doing that will make you look even more suspicious now!"

    Seeing that this was his moment, Doctor Huang couldn''t let it go, especially since he even saw Colonel Cao in the audience.

    "But you don''t have to worry, after all brother Cao is here, and he is a Colonel of the army! I am sure that he will provide you with justice, and you don''t have to run away due to the shame of losing!"

    "Hahahahah~! Shame of losing? Trash, don''t let your mouth run before your mind, you should check the results before announcing victory!"

    What he didn''t expect though, was that the damned cook would actually spout such poison from his mouth and angering him even more.

    "You¡­ Do you think that you will be able to leave this ce alive today, after what you said!?"

    "That doesn''t matter right now, I just want to tell Li Saint that I thought he was an experienced and wise elder, but he turned to be nothing more than a foolish old man.

    Endangering your own house due to the flimsy attitude, and ego of an uneducated trash! Just like some other people in here!

    Just remember two things though, first tigers aren''t born from cats, and second no one can stop me if I wish to leave!"

    "Junior~!"

    The moment that those words rang through the ce, Li Saint had already jumped to attack the young Chef Chen, who just smirked at him in the face, and then ripped a piece of paper.

    ''Boooooommmmmmmm~!''

    The next moment, a big and powerful booming sound was heard from the young Chef Chen''s previous location, and arge cloud of dust and debris covered the ce.

    Gao Tianji, Doctor Huang, and surprisingly even Colonel Cao seemed to be extremely happy with the results, as they thought that the damn cook was dead.

    The truth was that they didn''t pay much attention to Eric''sst words, as they didn''t put him in their eyes, but the next moment they found out something strange.

    "How~!?"

    There was no sight of the young Chef in the room, no sense of presence either. At first they thought that the old man had killed him, but the next one they heard him scream in anger and jump away.

    Really soon they found out that there was no sign of the young Chef ever blocking the attack, or even actually hitting him.

    There was no sign of the attack ever reaching him, so they couldn''t help but get extremely shocked. Especially Colonel Cao who already knew the strength and power of the Li Saint.

    He had attacked with the pressure and strength of a Realm 5 being, that even he as a Realm 4 one could only dream of evading.

    Just how did that guy escape?

    While everyone was shocked with what just happened, a kid from the Gao family seemed to have been startled awake, as he said in a lost voice,

    "What a nice smell!"

    The impact of that attack had actually forced open the lid of the pot that young Chef Chen had been working earlier, and a salivating aroma spread through the ce.

    Unconsciously everyone turned their attention towards that aroma and pot, and Doctor Huang wasn''t an exception.

    The moment that his gaze fell on the pot and seeing the aroma came from there, he couldn''t help as a bad premonition appeared in his heart.

    Unable to control his momentary curiosity, he pulled one of the servants of the house towards him, and then made a deep cut in his hand, and ordered him in a dominating tone,

    "Drink this!"

    The servant was too startled and shocked to even try to escape or go against that order as he drunk a bit of the potion young Chef Chen had prepared.

    At this moment, even Li Saint appeared inside the room clearly enraged and pissed off with the situation.

    Under the shocked eyes of the crowd, and Li Saint, the wound on the servants hand was closing and recovering in a visible rate, as Li Saint''s and Doctor Huang''s shocked whispers spread,

    "How is this possible!?"

    "40%! It''s truly 40%"

    Even with his secret weapon using previously bough potions, the purity of the potion he made could only reach 20-30% of the original potions.

    Yet, the cook he had despised just a few moments ago, had managed to actually achieve 40% effect! How could he not be shocked, and even stupefied from this!

    Forget about the bet, at that moment both of them felt extremely inferior to a young cook that was at least half their age.

    As everyone was seemingly lost in whatever was happening in front of them, Cui Xie seemed to have had enough of this show as well, as he sighed aloud and said,

    "Well it seems like it''s impossible to talk about cooperation between each other at the moment, so I can only go for today!

    I just hope that you don''t regret the happenings of today Brother Jian, Madam Li, Saint Li!"

    It was a bit surprising for people to hear Cui Xie direct his words specifically to the three of them, as that even managed to awaken the crowd from the stupor.

    "Do you think that you can leave that easily aftering here in my Gao family, Brother Cui!?"

    One didn''t need to hear the voice to understand who was the man behind the words, and the crowd couldn''t wait to see the reaction of Cui Xie, who seemed unconcerned in the least.

    "Brother Jian surely knows how to jest! I would like to make it clear that I had nothing to do with whatever conspiracy you imagined right now, but even if I had, do you think you can stop me Brother Jian?"

    Giving the guy a few minutes to get angrier and enraged, Cui Xie continued the moment he wanted to say something,

    "Your family has already an enemy like the Ye family, and even the Cui''s seemed to get a bit involved in this!

    I am sure that you wouldn''t want to add the Cao''s in the mix as well, right!? After all, I think that Colonel Cao wouldn''t sell me that easily, knowing my value!"

    "Hahahahah~! Everything has a price in this world brother Cui! You¡­"

    "Finally you said something intelligent for once Brother Jian, the problem with that is, my current value is way beyond what you possess, and imagine!

    Am I wrong, Colonel Cao?

    In fact, I think that even Doctor Huang wouldn''t want to enter my bad books, knowing that I have the form for the potion he just tried to imitate!"

    "What~!?"

    The whole atmosphere changed at the venue, as even Doctor Huang couldn''t help but shriek in surprise as he heard those words.

    "Is that for real!?"

    "Young Master Cui I think that you went a bit too far by exposing that fact!"

    The information of the forme was supposed to be a national secret, that not many people should know, so Colonel Cao couldn''t help but get a bit angry at Cui Xie''s y.

    "A man has to do everything he can to save his own life Colonel Cao! I am sure that you understand this expression!"

    Colonel Cao''s face went a bit dark and gloomy but he didn''t say anything, while Doctor Huang took the answer he needed.

    "Young Master Cui tell me a price, I will buy those forme from you, under any price!"

    "Hahahahah~! Master Huang aren''t you trying to make me put a price on my own lifeline!? I am sure that I don''t look that stupid, do I!?

    Furthermore, I am sure that Colonel Cao wouldn''t agree to something like that! Thank you, but No thank you!"

    "Don''t worry I swear to provide you with full security and give 10 times the price that the country gives to you!

    My Master is the medical Saint of the M country, I can assure you that no one will touch you as long as I say so!"

    "The offer is certainly tempting Doctor Huang, but I still love my country, I have no intention of selling myself, and my soul to another ce!"

    "You¡­ Are you sure about this!?"

    "Yup, extremely so!"

    "You are going to regret this!"

    "Haiz~! I have heard these words too many timestely, just get in the line! Well if that is all for today, then I shall take my leave!

    See you another time Brother Jian, Li Saint, Madam Li!"

    It was clear that Cui Xie had no intention of giving the form or staying longer in that ce, as he just turned around to leave.

    The people around him had been just extremely shocked at whatever they heard just now, they were unable to make much sense of this.

    Amidst them, the one who seemed to be most shocked out of all that happened was Li Yao. Her happy mood had been totally destroyed.

    How many times had she wanted to say something to defuse the situation, but the mentalmunication from her big sister and the Li Saint kept her down.

    How many times had she wanted to testify for young Chef Chen and had been unable to, made her feel extremely down and battered inside her heart.

    "Hahahaha~! You think that all that crap will stop me from crippling you today Cui Xie!? You are nothing more than a lousy fish in my chopping board!"

    Saying those words Young Master Gao Jian jumped in attack towards Cui Xie, who just turned around calmly and looked at him as if he was watching an idiot.

    ''appppp~!''

 Chapter 470 - 470: Returning To Senkaku Islands

    The sound clearly surprised and startled everyone present there, and especially the people from the Gao family. Mostly because Cui Xie''s location and the direction of that pping sound didn''t match.

    Their surprise turned into shock the moment that they saw and heard what happened next, as Li YunMu seemed to have pped her own son, and then scream at him,

    "Stop this Jian''er don''t you think is enough what you have already done? Do you want to bury this family tonight?"

    "Mo-Mother!? But mother he¡­"

    "Shut up, I know already! But he is right, at the moment we can''t make a move against him! There are much more important things to care about!"

    No one had expected that the woman who seemed to care the most about her son, would suddenly act like that, and treat him like that.

    Cui Xie on the other side didn''t seem to care much about the scene behind him, as he just continued to walk calmly amidst the crowd and leave the ce.

    In no time he had reached his car and entered inside followed by Colonel Cao who seemed to be a bit displeased with him.

    "Young Master Cui don''t you think that you got a bit overboard today!?"

    "You think so, colonel!? Then were you in my position, what would you have done? Don''t try to spout bullshit like ideals and righteousness though, as I have already seen their true face!"

    The colonel couldn''t help but look a bit surprised and cornered as he heard those words. It seemed like Cui Xie was many times more mature and experienced than he had thought.

    In fact, when he was assigned this mission, he had thought that he was just going to be the guard of some lucky brat, and it was only now that he understood that things weren''t as he thought them to be.

    But that wasn''t all that Cui Xie had prepared for him, as he continued,

    "Furthermore, we both know that the reason why you are saying that is due to the rtionship you were trying to build with Doctor Huang, and the affection for Lady Li Yao.

    You don''t care about the Li family, and even less about that idiot Gao Jian, or Gao Jixie! Am I right?"

    Hearing those words, the colonel was startled for a moment before increasing his guard and saying in a displeased voice,

    "It seems like you have searched quite a bit about me Young Master Cui Xie!"

    "What did you expect Colonel Cao, my life is going to be in your hands for some time! Even my family, my own blood disowned me without reason and threw me and my sister on the streets.

    Surely you wouldn''t expect me to blindly trust, to an unknown colonel, would you?"

    "Haiz~! You are right, but careful because there are a few people that you can''t afford to offend!"

    "I surely understand that, but those people will be too busy to care about me in the meantime!"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Who was the ones that pushed away from the Cui Family elders colonel Cao?"

    "It was me and¡­"

    "That''s right it was you, as a member of the army and Cao family together with thedy from the Li family!

    I just had a fall-out with my uncle, not with my Cui family!"

    "You think that they will believe this and not act against you?"

    "They have no other choice if you think about it, after all the forme of the potions and the deals are all in my name!

    Should something happen to me, everything will go as a donation towards the army, government, and some charity funds!

    Surely they wouldn''t want the trouble to lose that much money don''t you think?"

    "You seem like a true poisonous snake Young Master Cui, but why are you telling all this to me?"

    "Oh, I just wanted to warn you and treat you with honesty since my life will be in your hands, Colonel Cao. I am sure that you will know how to deal with these small matters right?"

    "You are trying to bit more than you can chew Young Master Cui!"

    "Well let me worry about that, you just do as you see fit!"

    With that, the conversation between the two finished as they both seemed to have their own thoughts and ideas for the future.

    ¡­

    In the meantime quite a bit away from the Gao family mansion, Eric had actually removed the flesh mask of young Chef Chen and was resting to recover his strength.

    He had to use two escape talismans in order to escape the tracking of the Li Saint old man, who seemed to have even ced a mark upon his body.

    Of course, it was almost impossible for him to have actually noticed the mark on his own, as the one who had done so was none other than the Dragon Empress.

    Since she had already made a connection with him it was impossible for her to leave his body without suffering harm, so she had no other choice but to cooperate with him.

    For that reason, not only had she warned him about the mark, but she had also taught him to use Dragon Force in order to corrode and disperse it.

    ording to his estimations, it would take him around 2 weeks to fully remove the mark from his body, and he didn''t want to waste that much time in seclusion, for that reason he decided to leave the ce.

    Once he had created a foothold in this country he had intentionally sent Ren Jia back into her organization in order to collect information for him.

    As for the news that Cui La had actually been taken away by a mysterious Master, that was partially true. What the world didn''t know though, was that the mysterious Master was none other than himself.

    For that reason, he had decided to take Cui La into Nightless Stone City, while he also checked on the development there as well.

    As for the situation with the Li family and the others, it would have to wait until he turned back, as right now there were too many unknowns to him.

    Firstly it was the attitude of Li YunMu even though she looked a bit conflicted he could tell that she didn''t have much intention to truly join him.

    Hell, even Li Yao seemed to be more on his side than that woman. For that reason, he would have to keep an eye on her more than ever before making another move.

    Furthermore, there was also something else that actually surprised him, there was a sort of aura and connection between that old Man Li Saint and Young Master Gao Jian.

    Now he didn''t want to jump to early conclusions but it seemed like things weren''t as simple as they looked on the outside.

    Last but not least there was something that made him the angriest right now, his strength. He was way weaker than all those bastards he was dealing with.

    He needed to increase his strength and fast! The best ce to do something like that was through the system and his Senkaku Inds that were now fully conquered.

    Masters and Experts from all walks of life and from all kinds of countries had appeared in there after his news release and were now searching every nook and cranny of the ce.

    While they seemed to get angry that there was no sign of the big recruitment that was promised none of them left the Inds due to the new opportunities that had been revealed.

    Even though these things weren''t made public there were a lot of organizations that had gotten their hands on the special potions forme and recipes.

    Not only that but there were also countless Martial techniques and Arts lying around the Inds ready to be discovered.

    In a few words, the Senkaku Inds had actually turned into some kind of Experts Grave containing a lot of treasures and opportunities that no one wanted to miss.

    In fact, a lot of organizations and powers had started to create their own settlements and areas in that ce, turning it into some kind of autonomous viinous country.

    Even though these powers seemed to have reached some kind of bnce together, killing and violence weremon in there.

    Considering all these, the Senkaku Inds had turned into a sort of heaven for Eric and his people, as it was time for the Nightless Stone City people to show their selves to the world.

    With those thoughts in mind, he decided to grab Cui La and leave China in the meantime, arriving at his destination in less than a week.

    First things first, he quickly reached the entrance to his personal city and quickly entered inside. The moment he did so though, he was attacked by more than 10 machineguns, and 16 experts.

    These guys fired first and asked questionster, as the voice of one of them rang through the ce,

    "Who are you guys, how did you get in here?"

    "I am the owner of this Nightless Stone City, don''t you have the sense to fire after inquiring!?"

    "Hahahahah~! Like we would believe that this ce is controlled and directed from the "Jade Fairies"! You better find a better joke!"

    "Oh, really!? Then let me meet these Jade Fairies of yours!"

    "Hahahah~! Who do you think you are? Just an unlucky idiot who doesn''t know his ce!"

    "Is that so!?"

    Eric wasn''t really angry at them for firing like that without checking his identity, but he was surely pissed seeing how haughty and arrogant they were.

    ''Arrrggghhh~!''

    "What is this!? Why are the puppets moving?"

    ''Arrgghhh~!''

 Chapter 471 - 471: Insurgence In Nightless Stone City

    Chapter 471 ¨C 471: Insurgence In Nightless Stone City

    Since no one besides Eric could make those puppets move, none of these people at the entrance had any idea about it!

    So, when the puppets started moving and slowly taking care of each and every one of them they were scared shitless, and unable to fight back.

    In a few seconds all the tough guys that were actually keeping guard at the entrance, were either beaten ck and blue or were knocked out unconscious.

    The disturbance at the entrance seemed to have alerted the others as a loud voice boomed through the tunnel,

    "Intruder stop right there, or we will blow you¡­"

    ''ppppppp~! Boooommmmm~!''

    But he didn''t have the time to finish his words as the sound of a strong p, and then his shing to the tunnel''s walls was heard from inside.

    The sounds clearly stunned the rest of the soldiers, as they thought that the enemy had reached them and was trying to kill them, but seeing the person who had just done that, they were shocked.

    It was none other than one of the Jady Fairies that were in control of this Nightless Stone City, or to be more precise it was none other than Hilda.

    That wasn''t the end of it, as what followed next was her angry booming voice,

    "How dare you point your weapons and try to kill Master, are you tired of living?"

    "Fa-Fairy Hilda that wasn''t our intention, we were just trying to protect the tunnel!"

    "Hmph~! You better hope that Master doesn''t get angry at you, otherwise no one can guarantee your lives!"

    Her words though seemed to have an opposite effect of what was intended, as one of them even talked back,

    "Yo-You can''t do that! It is against the rules andws of this ce! Even you won''t be able to confront the Mayor of the City!"

    "Oh? Since when was this ce allowed to have a Mayor? Care to exin to me, Hilda?"

    "Master! This subordinate has beencking and failed you, Master! I request Master''s punishment!"

    "We will talk about thatter first tell me what happened here as we walk inside!"

    Hilda didn''t even dare to look Eric in the eye this whole time, and it was clear that she was feeling guilty about this situation, at the same time she felt relieved with his return.

    "Yes, Master! The thing is the poption of the Nightless Stone City has grown beyond our capabilities to control and rule them Master!

    At first, everything was going smoothly as the numbers were smaller, and they were still under the impression you had left on them.

    But after some time, seeing the good food, and the good conditions, coupled with the increase in strength, these people started growing greedier.

    They seemed to have forgotten everything, and led by a few ambitious idiots with one of them being an evolver, they set up their own governing system, and they started facing us!

    These bastards even went as far as to poison sister Ice, before taking action and iming to have the rights of a democratic ruling!

    The leader is a lecherous and greedy bastard, who even dared to propose we kill you and serve him.

    The only ce under our rule at the moment is left the Mansion, and even now they are trying to break in!

    If it weren''t for other sisters opening the entrance and carving a way for me, I am afraid that I wouldn''t be able toe here!"

    Even though Hilda''s story seemed concise at first, quickly her thoughts and words were all over the ce, but that didn''t matter much to Eric right now, as he understood the generalyout.

    "In other words, you are telling me that these bastards dared to oppose you in my city, and they are still alive?"

    "Huh!? Ye-Yes Master!"

    At this moment, the guy who had spoken to her earlier seemed to have recollected a bit himself as well, as he started saying in a hesitant voice,

    "No-Now that you know what happened you better follow our lead! There is no way our people will listen to you as long as we have leader Takashi!

    After all, we are a democratic country that should live ording to thews and rules of human society!"

    Hearing that, Eric''s face didn''t show any anger, rage, or loss, instead, it showed clear disappointment as he said to Hilda,

    "You have truly failed me! All of you! I thought I made it clear that this ce was my garrison to train soldiers that worked for me, and not some stupid democratic city."

    ''Arrgghhh~! Killed~! Arrgghhh~! Nooo~! Please, no~! Arrgghhh~!''

    The next moment, with one, though he gave an order to the puppets, as the puppets started removing the heads of each and every one of the guys at the tunnel before picking them up.

    It was quite the blood-curling show, even though Hilda and Cui La were unable to actually ''see'' what was going on just the screams and shouts were enough to give them a colorful image.

    "Where do you think you are going?"

    Before the twodies could recollect their selves from what just happened, they heard Eric talk to nothing in front of them, only to realize that there were more guards who were trying to get back.

    It seemed like some sort of massacre as whether it was in front, or in the back the screams and the metallic smell of blood spread like gas.

    Still, no matter what happened Eric continued to walk forward, without fear or regard to anything.

    Even if there were dead bodies in front of him, he would walk over them, like they were nothing more than pebbles on the way.

    When he finally reached the entrance Hilda and Cui La had be almost numb to whatever was going around them, as they finally entered the true Nightless City.

    This ce was extremely beautiful, giving an ancient vibe, and even more with the colorful lights to light, the ce, as a big crowd of people seemed to be gathered at the back.

    Some guy seemed to be screaming some bullshit about rules,w, and democracy, as six females and 7 kids and a few thousand people were actually being presented in front of the crowd like prisoners.

    The moment he saw that Eric''s aura and bloodlust seemed to increase exponentially, as the puppet at the door greeted him with that normal mechanic voice,

    "Wee Master!"

    Still, despite his current mood at that moment, Eric turned towards Hilda and said,

    "Is everyone else involved in this?"

    "There are people who are being forced, and there are also those attracted from the crowd Master!"

    "Well, it doesn''t matter anyway!"

    With that said, Eric suddenly looked towards the city, and said out loud in a booming sound,

    "I am the Master and ruler of this ce, whoever doesn''t want to die due to their stupidity disperse!"

    The truth was that there were more than a few tens of thousands of people inside Nightless Stone City at that moment, and only a few thousand were on Eric''s side.

    Eric''s voice was booming, but clear, whoever was inside Nightless Stone City at that moment was able to hear what he said.

    The crowd of people couldn''t help but return their heads and attention towards him, as they heard what he said, and for a moment they were startled and scared.

    After all, even though not all of them, quite a few of them had already witnessed with their own eyes what he was capable of doing, and it had terrified them at that time.

    If it weren''t for the fact, that they had forgotten about his existence and he wasn''t seen around, those people wouldn''t dare to even dream of something so stupid.

    Now that they were faced with his face, and those words, their hearts couldn''t help but beat faster, as their bodies started trembling.

    Even their leader couldn''t help but make sure that he wasn''t dreaming or seeing something that watching some illusion.

    Still, looking at the numbers on his side, and the hostages beside him, he regained hisposure and rity as he said in a loud voice as well,

    "What kind of tyranny is this! We are humansing from a civilized society, free human beings with a will and sentience!

    We have our rights protected byw!"

    "HAAHAHHAHAHAHAA~!"

    Hearing those words, Eric startedughing out loud like he had just heard the funniest joke ever and it took some time for him to finally stop and look at them in mockery, as he said,

    "Rights!? Laws!? Free!? Humans!?

    It seems like you idiots have forgotten where you came from! Have you forgotten that you were all ves in concentration camps?

    Have you forgotten that I bought each and every one of you? And you think that you are free humans!? This has to be the best shit I have ever heard!

    Tyranny!?

    Yes, this is a fucking tyranny! I bought your sorry asses, feed you, dressed you, and even trained and spent so much money, time, and resources on you!

    And you tell me that you want democracy and freedom? Where the fuck have you seen such a free lunch in this world huh!?"

    The whole crowd of people in front of him heard those words with different emotions, and feelings. But one thing was inmon none of them could refute him.

    Despite that, this was something that they couldn''t give up, especially their leader. After all, this was his big opportunity, he couldn''t let this chance escape!

    "Damned Tyrant you treat fellow human beings as animals, there is no way we are going to let you treat us like ves!

    We better die fighting than let that happen!"

    "Really!? Well¡­

 Chapter 472 - 472: Starting A Bloody Massacre

    Chapter 472 ¨C 472: Starting A Bloody Massacre

    "Really!? Then why don''t you all die for me then!?"

    Even though this time he didn''t scream those words, everyone could feel that these words were even more shocking than whatever he had said up to that point and couldn''t help but shiver.

    For a moment there they all felt like Death, or the Grim Reaper was actually staring at them from the Underworld as if they were staring at some dead people still walking and functioning.

    "Everyone kill that murderer, otherwise we all are going to die!"

    On the other hand, Eric looked at the Realm 2 puppet beside him, and ordered in a solemn voice containing traces of rage and anger,

    "Massacre whoeveres our way!"

    His words shocked the twodies behind him, but the Realm 2 puppet didn''t have feelings. Even though Hilda and the others were used to killing after their trip to Africa.

    The truth was that they had only killed criminals and lunatics, none of them had been innocent, or at least without heavy crimes.

    Furthermore, Eric had actually paid for their freedom, their transport, and everything else until they had reached this point, and now he was going to kill them like chicken?

    What kind of hellish situation was this? Still, none of them actually dared to say anything to Eric at that moment, as they could understand his standing and logic, and could see his anger.

    Opposite Roy, the crowd of a few tens of thousands of people were actually in an impasse not knowing what to do, stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

    In these moments though there would always be a bastard that would actually spark the battlefield and start the fight. In most cases, that guy was part of the faction behind the insurgence.

    This time it was no different, before the crowd could even make a choice of their own, or pull back due to their fear, some skinny guy clearly stronger than the others appeared screaming and attacked.

    "You damn murderer, how dare you to treat us like that!"

    If one didn''t know better they would think that this guy had been some kind of hotshot with a lot of money and status beforeing in this Nightless Stone City.

    When in fact, he was nothing more than an ex-ve, that Eric had saved from a run-down concentration camp in Africa, as he was watching his wife and daughter yed in front of him.

    In front of a gun 9 out of 10 cases, everyone would be a frightened cat, that could only think of escaping.

    With a gun in their hand, 10 out of 10 people would feel their selves stronger and more powerful than their opponent, and they might even act as a tyrant in front of them.

    Each and every one of these guys had been a coward that didn''t dare to even think of escaping when they were caught before, but once Eric gave them better conditions and a better life they changed.

    From cowards they be tyrants with a gun, thinking that they could easily bite the hand that fed them and keep control of this ce.

    The best story to describe this situation would be that of the viger that saved and fed a snake while keeping him on his chest to give him warmth, the moment that the snake was healed he turned goodwill with a bite.

    These little snakes in front of him were no different. Each and every one of them was a bastard lower than a snake, that he had to clean up without fail.

    Seeing that guy take charge and start running towards him first, while the others run after him, Eric just simply walked towards them with small steps.

    ''Bang, bang, bang, bang¡­''

    Before he had even taken three steps, 10 snipers, and numerous guns were pointed at him trying to take his life.

    Still, seeing all that Eric didn''t seem to care much before the bullets even reached him, the Realm 2 puppet changed form and turned into a barrier suit for him, defending him from every iing bullet.

    In that situation, even a Realm 3 being wouldn''t have a chance to survive the barrage of bullets, but unfortunately for the insurgents and fortunately for Roy, the Realm 2 puppet wasn''t a normal one.

    Each bullet that was headed at Eric was intercepted by the barrier-suit and instead of making them ricochet due to a sturdier material, they were absorbed by the Realm 2 Puppet.

    Once the bullets were absorbed they would slowly be transported towards Eric''s hands, and slowly gather there.

    When he had finally gathered enough, Eric suddenly made a throwing motion with his hands, and the bullets that were fired at him a few moments ago were actually turned back to the attackers and crowd.

    Since this action was quite unexpected from the crowd and the attackers, most of them were unable to actually defend against it as the bullets pierced their limbs and bodies to either cause injuries or death.

    In just one move more than 100 people were actually killed from just one action from Eric, making the people behind scared shitless with the situation.

    Still, they seemed to understand that there was no turning back now, and they could only advance forward, so without even caring about the corpses of the people in front, they continued to run towards Roy.

    Like that, even those that weren''t dead yet would surely be squished to death from the numerous people setting over them once they got on the ground, increasing the casualties of the first attack.

    Still, despite that, the guns and snipers didn''t seem to stop, as they continued to try and pierce his armor puppet and kill him.

    Which was extremely amodating to Eric''s n as they were supplying him with bullets that he could use to kill their aplices.

    With every step, he would take he would make throwing gestures with his hands and throw the received bullets to the crowd killing more and more of these guys.

    After his second and third attacks though the people in front of him seemed to realize this as well so the moment he made the gestures they would either get down on the ground or find cover.

    The moment that the firing happened they would just start running towards him once again and close the distance.

    With their numbers, they were assured that they would manage to trap or kill him, especially after each and every one of them had grown stronger through practice.

    Eric didn''t seem to care about their approach though, he continued throwing bullets at them, killing as many as he could, as his Legacy System was counting the SP points for him.

    What surprised him the most was that even though he had killed quite a few people, reaching the thousands, the SP and EXP points were increasing much faster than normal.

    For that reason, he kept doing the same actions without caring much about the outside, as he thought on the reason.

    His best thoughts were that he didn''t get points only from the people he killed, but also from the ones that died around him.

    This was new information that made him quite happy, but at the same time, he couldn''t help but wonder why.

    But that wasn''t the most important part, as what happened next startled, and shocked him but at the same time made him extremely happy,

    "Warning!!! Legacy System has detectedrge amounts of Spirit Power and Energy around the Host!"

    "Warning!!! Legacy System will start absorbing the Spirit Power and Energy wake up the Linked-up Host and Upgrade!"

    "Warning!!! Legacy System Taskpletion at 24%! Please provide more Spirit Power and Energy!"

    The moment that Eric saw this notification from his Legacy System, he got extremely happy, his System and his Fairy would once again be by his side and help him.

    As for the Spirit Power and Energy, he didn''t need to be a genius to understand that it wasing from the dead bodies inside this ce.

    The more he killed, the more Spirit Power and Energy would there be, and the quicker would his Legacy System wake up and upgrade.

    Once these thoughts appeared on his mind, he finally decided to be thorough with his cleaning ns, as an evil and malicious grin appeared on his face, making everyone in front feel a chill course their spine.

    It was at this time that the attackers finally reached 10 to 20 meters away from him, ready to sh in a few seconds.

    Seeing this, Eric seemed to change his mind and take a detour as he actually made a quick turn and entered inside a house.

    Since people were mostly gathered at the area in front of the Mansion the whole ce was almost empty, so the house was full empty.

    This was great for Eric''s n, as the next moment 15 people entered inside the house following behind him, and the others were around the corner.

    Without losing time Eric ordered the puppet to jump forward in attack and injure the enemy before he took their lives right after the puppet.

    The first 15 were quickly followed by 20 more, and right after them, there were 50 more. Since he was inside a house the gun holders and snipers didn''t have a clear target on him, so couldn''t shoot anymore.

    It was just like all of a sudden he had actually set up a ring of death and was epting challenges. Each challenge was a life and death match, with only one possible survivor.

    He took even multiple opponents at the same time as well¡­

 Chapter 473 - 473: Tyrant Leader Eric Over!?

    Chapter 473 ¨C 473: Tyrant Leader Eric Over!?

    Since the house didn''t have many entrances, the number of the opponents able to enter inside was always limited to something over 50 at a time.

    Furthermore with Eric''s and the puppets infinite looking stamina they were killing left and right without caring in the least.

    So slowly but surely the numbers of the attackers were dwindling, as not even a slight wound was appeared on Eric''s body, and even less the puppet who didn''t even get a scratch.

    Seeing this, the guy in charge felt like he wanted to cough a few mouthfuls of blood, as the people that he had instigated, lied, and brainwashed all this time were being killed like that.

    It was so difficult to actually convince all of them to do something like this, and yet their numbers were going down like they were vegetables chopped on the chopping board.

    He had to do something, he couldn''t allow Eric to continue kill his people like that, even though he had a lot of them, he still needed them to perfectionate this ce, his personal kingdom.

    Thinking as hard as he could, he could finally reach a brilliant idea, as he ordered his people,

    "Stop entering the building to die, rather than that destroy the building, and let that bastard be buried alive in there!

    At the same time, the snipers and gunners take positions on the exists of the building, don''t let that bastard even think of getting out alive!"

    The moment they got such an order, the crowd stopped running inside the building to try and kill Eric, who had already killed a few hundred more, and started attacking the walls of the building.

    Noticing this, Eric took a few moments of rest to recover his health, stamina, and energy through potions, and when the building was about to get destroyed he made the puppet turn into armor and jumped outside.

    "Hahahah~! What made you guys think that I would wait inside to let you kill me?"

    While he said those words with a happy smile, and a cheery voice, to the people outside his words were the same as the whispers of the Grim Reaper before their death.

    The guys in the first row couldn''t help but think that they had seen their life expire in front of their eyes, and it was impossible for them to escape.

    They had understood it perfectly, as the next moment Eric had appeared in front of them, with the puppet extending two sharp swords for him, and with a quick and swift move he cut through 10 people.

    This seemed like the perfect meaning of chopping people like chopping vegetables, and this was just the start.

    The guy in charge of the insurgence and rebellions was so startled and frightened when he saw Eric act like that, as he couldn''t control himself but scream at the snipers and gunners,

    "Shoot him! I want you to shoot and kill him!"

    "But leader our people are around him, we might kill our own brothers!"

    "Don''t question my decisions, shoot that bastard! Now~!"

    The poor gunner and snipers had no other choice but to obey as they started shooting towards Eric''s direction.

    Even though they tried their best, and the snipers were quite good, the gunners were still unable to keep the target in sight and shoot only at the target.

    Really soon, it wasn''t only Eric who was killing the insurgents but their people themselves as well. On the other side, Eric was just like a death god reaping lives with each step.

    Not even one of his steps was empty or didn''t end up with killing one or two insurgents, but still the numbers he was facing were quite big.

    Until now he had actually managed to kill a few thousand people, but there were still more than 20.000 people left, and this was slowly getting to him.

    It wasn''t only a matter of health and stamina but also a question of mental fortitude, and spirit power.

    If it weren''t for those potions of his keeping him up, he would have already been injured or killed by now.

    Still despite all that, he had the confidence of cleaning his house from any kind of rat that was fighting or hiding at the moment.

    But man, were this guys a pain in the ass. Not getting scared even seeing these many people dying in front of them, they continueding towards him in waves.

    It was just like he was fighting some sort of snake, no matter how many times he managed to cut his tail, the snake would always regenerate it quickly, and then attack again.

    With this clear, there were only to options in front of him. First he continued to cut the snake''s tail until it was unable to grow it again, or just take down the head and then kill its body.

    The first way was too tiring and long, as he would have to kill all these idiots before killing the leader.

    And truth to be told, he was afraid that the bastard in charge might even try something against the people that had been backing him up, the prisoners.

    Until now he had been too focused on himself, and didn''t have the time to think about them, but if this continued for long enough no one knew what might happen.

    For that reason, the second option was the best option for him, and he immediately got to work, as he started making a path for himself towards the Leader guy.

    With one sword on each hand, and a great armor he started carving a path through the insurgents by himself.

    It was just like some kind of big snow removing car, carving a path through a snow covered highway.

    Extremely simple, easy, and pleasant looking to the eye. The only differences here were that Eric was cleaning his path from humans and not snow, but he wasn''t a snow removing truck either.

    Noticing Eric''s new trajectory the poor Leader started shivering all over, as for some reason he felt like he was watching death slowly walk over to him.

    It was at that moment that he was finally reminded of the hostages, as he started screaming to the people closest to him,

    "Hostages, use the hostages to block his path and cover from his attacks!"

    While his people were still a bit in shock about what was going on, he went to Ice, and putting his knife on her throat he screamed out loud,

    "Stop this madness, otherwise I am going to kill her, you monster!"

    His words managed to attract the attention of not only Eric, but also the rest of the people inside the venue, as they couldn''t help but praise their Leader for being so wise.

    None of them seemed to care that if he had done something like this earlier, then they wouldn''t have needed to leave so many corpses behind.

    As for Eric he couldn''t help but get a bit angry that this bastard had tried to use this shameless mean to actually make him surrender.

    Even though Ice was considered as a stranger to him, for some reason he couldn''t allow that bastard to kill her.

    The expression on Ice''s face was amidst sadness and regret, as she seemed to believe that Eric would throw her life away and wouldn''t care much about her.

    Seeing this Eric couldn''t help but stop fighting for a moment, as a sword or a knife pierced through his back.

    That was enough to make the Leader extremely happy as he thought that this was the end of Eric, with such a wound it should be impossible for him to keep it up for long.

    In the meantime Ice couldn''t believe her eyes, the person that had ced a ve seal upon her, and that had always talked to her as a liability, was actually doing something like this for her.

    Even her Master had actually crossed her and was only using her. Most probably if her Master was found in the same situation, she would have discarded her immediately.

    After all,pared to her own life, the life of a tool or a ve was nowhere worth it. Few people would do something like Eric did at this moment, and willingly or unwillingly weird feelings surfaced on her heart.

    On the other hand, the Leader seemed to be quite happy at this moment, as he startedughing out loud and then saying with a scream,

    "Hahahahahah~! You dare to im to be a Tyrant Leader!? Hahahahah~! You can''t even sacrifice a sl*ut in order to reach your goals, what kind of Tyrant Leader are you!? Hahahah~!"

    The idiots who had been brainwashed seemed to be happy as well, as they finally had a chance to kill this deadly star, as they couldn''t help butugh along, as they said their own minds.

    ''Hahahahahah~! This idiot is done!''

    ''I will make sure to torture him slowly until death, I will fill his wounds with salt, and make him eat his own waste!''

    ''I will give him a taste of his own medicine!''

    The more they talked the weirder did things get, but Eric didn''t seem to care about them, despite his blood leaking from his back, as he looked towards Ice with a serious and solemn face and screamed,

    "Ice, will you hand your body, heart, and soul to me!? I will help you get rid of that rat over there!"

    Ice was still in quite the mess as she didn''t know what to think anymore, she felt sorry for Eric, but there was nothing she could do.

    Hearing those words from him she was even more confused, but she felt that she at least owed him that¡­

 Chapter 474 - 474: Losing Control?

    Chapter 474 ¨C 474: Losing Control?

    "Yes!"

    Even though she said that yes just to answer to that action of his, so it was more of a goodwill return, she said that confidently with the thought that she would die the next moment.

    But something weird happened the next moment as she felt something seemingly enter inside her body, a weird screen appeared in front of her eyes, and then she felt dizzy and almost lost conscience.

    Before she finally lost conscience she felt a bitter liquid appear in her mouth and slowly go down her throat, as a gentle voice seemed to directly contact her Soul Avatar,

    "Don''t worry, now you are fine! Nothing will happen to you!"

    The one who was the most shocked by the whole scene wasn''t Ice or Eric, but the Leader of the insurgent, he would have never thought that the poison would take effect at that moment.

    To everyone, it looked like Ice had died on his hands, as Eric seemed to grow angry, enraged, and particrly vengeful as well. In simple words, he seemed to have lost it.

    "How dare you!? Killing her in front of me! I Kill You!"

    He seemed to have lost it so much that he was even unable to threaten the enemy grammatically correct. This thought got reinforced immediately after as well.

    Eric''s eyes turned bloodshot, while veins started popping all over his face, and he jumped in attack just like an angry and blood-seeking demon.

    The target was none other than the Leader of the insurgents, which was incapable of understanding the current situation.

    This poison shouldn''t have worked for at least two more days, yet the results were right in front of him, even though he couldn''t believe his eyes.

    Not only that, even as an experienced soldier who had gone through numerous difficult situations, he still couldn''t help but fear the current Eric that wasing for him.

    After all, people were still able to hear to reasons and threats, but an animal, or monster that had lost the ability to think was extremely dangerous.

    The effects of that could be easily seen with his own eyes, as Eric was running towards him using every bit of energy and stamina he may have to take his head.

    Quite a number of knives and different sharp materials seemed to leave wounds on his body, and turn his current situation even more bloody, but he didn''t seem to stop.

    In but a few minutes, Eric had actually managed to close the distance to the Leader by half, despite the heavy crowd of people in front.

    It felt like Eric had decided to die in that attack, with the sole purpose of taking the Leader''s life.

    That made the crowd in front of the Leader protecting him, develop their own thoughts. First, Eric seemed to be targeting only the leader and not them, so they didn''t have to lose their lives.

    They didn''t have to exchange their lives with a chance for their leader to escape, it didn''t make much sense, so they were more worried about their lives than their leader''s life.

    The second was about the people that had helped the Leader from the beginning, it looked like Eric would surely die the moment he killed the Leader, so they saw this as an opportunity.

    They could not only get rid of the monster that had entered their house, but at the same time they could open up the Leader''s spot for their selves.

    The others might not know this, but they were all aware of the real idea behind the insurgence. Their Leader wanted to lead this ce himself and turn it into his private pce.

    With this ce in their hands one day or another they would be able to train a formidable force and take a position in the top organizations and powers of this world.

    Seeing this opportunity right in front of them, it would be extremely shameful of them not to take advantage of it, so they all started creating a distance.

    How could a fox not understand how the other foxes thought, the Leader immediately understood the difficult situation he was in, but the truth was that he couldn''t escape from it.

    The best thing he could do right now was to quickly take care of Eric as soon as possible. He needed this damned monster to die if he wanted to continue living and be the rightful leader.

    Seeing that he wasn''t left with much of a choice he could only use hisst remaining card, earlier than he thought.

    He had intended of keeping it as a secret weapon, in case there was another idiot who thought of insurgence like him, but now he was forced to use it.

    "Act now!"

    ''Bang~!''

    With such a simplemand, only one sound was heard, but this wasn''t a gun sound anymore, but actually an RPG sound.

    Some way this bastard had gotten his hands on an RPG but considering the noise and the iing projectile Eric could easily determine that this was a handmade RPG.

    Meaning that this thing was assembled from the parts of the guns and other things avable in his Nightless Stone City.

    He had to admit that whoever did that had quite the talent, but at the same time, he had to admit that he didn''t like it in the least.

    Not only was that darn thing going to destroy the infrastructure of his city, but it would also kill a lot of idiots around him, meaning a lot of lost SP and Exp points lost.

    As he had created a bloody road through these people until now, he had actually gained quite a bit of SP and Exp points, and even the Legacy System''s upgrade was close to 70% ready.

    Surely the people dying around him still gave him SP points, and Exp points, but the points were extremely lowpared to his personal killing them.

    So, he wasn''t happy with the situation, but at the same time, a thought appeared in his mind. He could use the RPG to simplify his job.

    With those thoughts in mind, he quickly picked up a rtively two-fist stone and then hurl it towards the handmade RPG.

    ''Bang¡­, Boooooooommmmmmm~!''

    A lot of people looked at him as if he were crazy, when in fact he couldn''t be happier. The rock he threw at the RPG crashed with it, resulting in a powerful explosion.

    The surprising part was that the explosion clearly shock the people around him, and even forced the majority to fall on the ground, but it didn''t do anything to him.

    Quite on the opposite, he looked to be perfectly fine despite the explosion and actually took this opportunity to kill the enemies while they were down.

    He would have loved to start talking to them about ideals and make them change, but once a bastard betrays he wouldn''t change his character simply.

    Furthermore, he needed them to die in order to receive some nice SP and Exp points, alongside the upgradepletion of the system, and the awakening of his Fairy.

    The Leader and hisckeys could only look at the situation in front of them with fear and despair, as the monster in front of them was even able to use an RPG to his benefit.

    They were done!

    100% done!

    Thinking like this, the Leader seemed to have forgotten about his ideals, ambitions, and greed, as he quickly left the Mansion''s front area to run towards the exit.

    The insurgents'' morale was already low seeing the bestial attitude of Eric into killing them. Seeing their Leader and hisckeys run away made that morale plummet into an all-time low.

    The small hills of bodies on the way were a perfect demonstration of how stupid their actions had been, as they couldn''t help but regret ever listening to that bastard.

    To make matters worse, Eric didn''t seem to have the intention of taking any prisoners, he truly seemed to want to eradicate them whole.

    Considering the current situation, they felt that they had no other choice but to try and escape this ce with all they had.

    In fact, the escape and run-away had started quite some time ago, as more than a few hundred people had run towards the tunnel, with the hope to get outside and escape!

    Cui La and Hilda were instructed to hide and not stop even one of them. Seeing the tunnel unguarded they were extremely happy and felt like they were about to enjoy freedom.

    But the moment that they truly entered the tunnel, screams of fear, despair, and regret were left behind only.

    In order to make sure that none of them escaped the tunnel with his life due to some terrible stroke of luck, Eric had ordered the puppet to rip their heads, whoever tried to escape.

    His decision might sound cruel and vicious but considering his current situation and the importance of that ce, then he could be said to be fully justified.

    Furthermore, he wasn''t some kind of God or Hero, he was just a selfish man that wanted to live his life for his own selfish reasons.

    After cleaning all the idiots that were affected by the explosion of RPG and seeing the leader and hisckeys run towards the tunnel, he just chuckled and run behind them.

    This was what was called a good pincer attack, one side would greet them with the ripping of their heads, while the other side would cut them in many pieces.

    No matter which side these bastards chose, they were bound to die there and then¡­

 Chapter 475 - 475: Eric Falls??

    Chapter 475 ¨C 475: Eric Falls??

    Due to the sound istion of the tunnel, and the darkness making it impossible for anyone to see the danger on the other side, the majority of the insurgents run towards the tunnel.

    That ce was theirst hope of actually running away from this monster that seemed to be after blood and lives. A lot of them regrated ever thinking of doing something like this, but it was toote.

    Even the Leader and hisckeys seemed to have gotten frightened by the current situation, but different from those guys running away, they were just trying to put distance between them and Eric.

    They were able enough to understand that Eric was in a berserk state right now and soon he would be unable to keep up with the current output and surely grow weak.

    That would be their moment to actually counter-attack and kill Eric. At the same time, they were trying to undermine the efforts and actions of each other.

    After all, this was a great opportunity for each and every one of them, as long as they were thest one standing, this ce would belong to them.

    On the other hand, Eric was intentionally making himself look closer and closer to his limit, as he wanted to fill these bastards'' hearts with hope.

    Only a heart who still clings to hope would be able to feel pain the moment that that beacon of hope was crushed and that was precisely Roy''s intention.

    By now the number of people he had killed had surpassed the 10.000! SP and Exp points were raining over him, as he kept leveling up.

    It had been some time since hest leveled up, but now he was able to level up in a short amount of time, making him quite happy about it.

    Furthermore, since these bastards had used his resources they had all grown a bit stronger, and even the weakest was worth over 30 points.

    He was bound to make a great harvest here, not to mention that he had the intention of returning to China and having his beautiful revenge against the people there.

    Not forgetting in the least that genius doctor from M country and his backing. After all, the best way for him to level up and get stronger was clearly to kill people.

    As he thought like that, his bloodshot eyes started even tearing teardrops of blood, as a small trickle of blood appeared even on the corner of his mouth.

    It was something expected, seeing his great acting and the consumption of his strength. As finally, his moves started getting slower and his blood leakage grew bigger.

    He seemed just like an injured beast at the end of his life, that had failed to actually achieve its goal.

    What was bad news to him, was great news for the Leader of the insurgents and hisckeys that found precisely this moment to jump forwards and take the lead once again.

    The run-aways and those escaping were quite a bit, butpared to the crowd they weren''t really significant. From the crowd of 80.000+ people, only 1 or 2000 had tried to run away.

    One could easily understand that Roy''s work was far from over at this point, and it looked like he wouldn''t be able toplete what he said he would do.

    Not only that, but he hadn''t even been able to kill the bastard he had lost his cool for, as the Leader of the insurgents was still alive.

    "Hahahahah~! God truly has eyes, as they wouldn''t allow such a tyrant like you to seed with your wishes!

    Look everyone, this is clear proof that we are in the right, and that devil is in the wrong!"

    As if this were a show ying in theaters, Eric seemed to have fully lost his strength at that moment and couldn''t help but fall face-first on the ground.

    Seeing this the Leader got even happier, as he felt like he had just dodged a train that wasing at bullet speed towards him.

    A train that more than 10.000 people and half of hisckeys hadn''t been able to dodge. Most of theckeys were killed by the others, but he pretended to not know this at the moment.

    After all, the most important thing right now was to keep his position and lead the crowd towards his intentions.

    Looking at their rugged faces and appearances it was clear that quite a few of them weren''t happy with the situation and its proceedings, as they looked towards him in anger.

    But he wasn''t the Leader for nothing! If anything, his oral skills and charisma were real, as he approached the center of the crowd, took a look at Eric''s lifeless looking body, and then turned to the crowd screaming,

    "Brothers and Sisters, we have managed to take down the demon that wanted to enve us and destroy our lives!

    With this, we can finally im with confidence that this ce belongs to us, and from now on this is going to be our home and our country!

    I know that each and every one of you, just like me is feeling the pain and sadness of losing so many of our brothers, sisters, and loved ones, but I am sure that they are happy for us from Heaven!

    We have finally and truly obtained our freedom, and that is only due to the sacrifices of our martyr brothers and sisters.

    In order to remember their sacrifice and great favor to us, I want to inscribe their names into the walls of the city, so we never forget them.

    Not only that but each and every one of you participating in the annihtion of this demon will be awarded with double resources for a year!

    In order to remind everyone that we are living in a democracy from now on, we will hold elections in a week, before wememorate the martyrs of this ce.

    The one to send them off will be the one they had fought for!"

    While there were a lot of people who were able to realize the double meanings in his words, and even his forcing for votes, the majority were pulled in tion by double resources promise.

    In no time people in the crowd started screaming, Leader, as the grin on his face grew bigger and bigger.

    ''BANG~!''

    While everyone seemed to grow happier and happier, they were suddenly met with the sound of a big gun firing, and the head of one of the sub-leaders exploded like a ripe melon.

    Not only that but the next moment, the voice of a woman echoed through the Nightless Stone City,

    "Shameless bastards, if it weren''t for Master, each and every one of you would either be dead or treated like an animal.

    Master saved you, brought you here, gave you a new home, fed you, dressed you, and even helped you get stronger, and this is how you repay him?

    Master was right, none of you deserves to live, I will kill you all!"

    It was none other than Hilda, who God knows from where she had taken out a big noisy sniper and had killed the guy.

    The Leader immediately made sure to hide amongst the crowd while he screamed back,

    "Saved!? That bastard just wanted to be our new Master, there was no salvation in that! As for the rest, that was something we deserved as human beings!

    Furthermore, we are peopleing from democracy, in this 20th century is barbaric to think of leaving in any other kind of society!

    We have the right to select our own leader and way of living!"

    ''BANG~!''

    Anotherckey was brought down the same way, as people started to get scared of the distance and weapon on Hilda''s hands.

    But before they could even think of actuallyunching in an attack against her, they heard the voice of the Death Reaper sound right beside them,

    "You things aren''t human! You are just animal waste that has taken human shape. You are just shadowing this without worth!"

    Hearing that voice each and everyone in the crowd couldn''t help but turn their eyes towards the direction of the voice, only to find an evilly grinning Eric.

    Each and every one of them was scared shitless as not only wasn''t Eric dead, but he was actually standing with a grin on his face and perfect conditions in front of them.

    It was quite a horrifying situation!

    The one who was the most horrified was none other than the Leader though, as he understood that he was the target of this terrifying monster that was right in front of him.

    For a few moments, he couldn''t even scream or run away, as no matter how much he tried to scream there was no sounding from him as if someone hadpletely blocked his cords.

    His body didn''t seem to obey him either, as no matter how much he wanted to turn around and start running for his life, he couldn''t.

    He wasn''t the only one, the whole crowd was like that. None of them wasn''t even able to breathe in fear that they would offend this demon and be the first ones to die.

    To make matters worse, the corpses of the dead people on the ground started shrinking and being sucked out of their blood, as the hills became smaller, and the only remaining''s were their bones and skin.

    "Tell me wastes, do you deserve freedom!? A dog that bites the hand of the owner that saved it from death, isn''t worthy of freedom, don''t you think!?"

 Chapter 476 - 476: 3 Night Massacre

    Chapter 476 ¨C 476: 3 Night Massacre

    The words that they just heard seemed to be just like some Imperial Edict, or some kind of Divine Revtion, as their skin was covered in goosebumps.

    But that wasn''t all there was to it, as the next moment, Eric seemed to direct to the hostages on their hands, as he said in a clear voice,

    "Don''t you think that you have rested enough everybody? Is there any reason why you are still staying on the ground?"

    There was one big reason why the Leader had left the hostages and run only to escape Eric, and that was because he had poisoned all of them.

    The poison didn''t not only work as a preventive and threatening reason but also weakened one. As the people poisoned would get weakened and paralyzed for a period of time.

    Certainly, he had no intention of allowing these beauties to die in front of him, as they were not only great beauties that had taken his attention but also great experts.

    He had already nned on not only having them serve him in bed but also in order to increase his strength and influence.

    After all, it wouldn''t be surprising if one day, some other guy tried to do the same thing he did. He had no intention of releasing his rule, he was going to be a monarch to these people.

    But in order to do that, he first needed to work and increase his strength and power in the Nightless Stone City.

    The biggest reason why an insurgence like this happened in there, was due to the quick increase in poption and inability to control the neers.

    He had no intention of returning to his superiors, and his country, those bastards would just enjoy his hard work. This was his opportunity to grow strong and big enough to matter in the world.

    For that reason, he hadn''t cared much about the prisoners, but hearing Eric''s words at that moment, he couldn''t help but feel that something was wrong and turn his head to look at them.

    In front of his eyes, the 6dies that were supposed to be poisoned and unable to move, started to wake up and stand up like they had just gone through a rxing sleep.

    They weren''t the only ones though, as even 7 kids from the group started to get up and stretch their bodies, with a clear savage expression on their face.

    They hadn''t acted until now because they were expecting the arrival of their Master Eric, otherwise, they would be now bathing in the insurgents'' blood.

    The poor Leader couldn''t understand what the hell was going on, as he felt the scales slowly turn and they weren''t in his favor.

    "H-How!?"

    "You don''t need to know that! Now anyst words!?"

    The Leader seemed to have lost all will and determination to continue this, but the next moment his anger and rage peeked as he jumped towards Eric with killing intent, while screaming,

    "Monster, I want you to die!"

    This guy wasn''t weak by any means, he was a Realm 1 fighter. In fact, to be more exact he was a level 153 fighter, who seemed to be able to fight at least 5 levels above his.

    Too bad, that he hadn''t been smart enough to realize who was his opponent, as the moment he reached Eric before his steely glove punch could even reach Eric, his arms were cut from the root.

    There was no other choice for him but to actually fall on the ground with blood leaking from his shoulders and look at Eric like he was looking at his own death.

    On the other hand, Eric seemed to be extremely calm, cool, and collected despite all this, as he looked at him and said,

    "Death is too easy of a punishment for you! I will make sure to set an example with you!"

    His icy cold tone, his attitude, his expression, his anger, and everything else made the insurgents around him lose all wish and hope to fight him.

    "Aaarrgghhhh~! Demons~!"

    No one knew who was the first to scream that and run away, but in a short time, it became a general thought and feeling as they all started doing their best to run away from Eric.

    While most of them were running with all they had in order to run away from the demon behind them, there were certainly those that were nning for their escape and return.

    These guys quickly arranged their trusted people, and some idiots from the crowd and quickly create escape teams to leave this ce from the tunnel.

    As long as they found their way outside, they would be able to not only find extra help but also have a chance at retaking this ce.

    Too bad that none of them seemed to understand the danger of the tunnel, as when they were brought inside, they were apanied by thedies or the core personnel.

    In fact, as a security measure, Eric had made sure to instruct thedies that no one beside them and the seven kids knew about the full power of the puppets.

    While these guys might know and learn their numbers, the real power behind these puppets was something that they could have never imagined.

    Certainly, there were also insurgents andckeys that seemed to have a different thought from the escapees, and they were trying their best to surrender.

    Raising their arms above their heads, they ally on the ground with their face below, and started pleading to Eric through gushing tears,

    "Please Master Forgive Us!"

    Too bad that they had already surpassed Eric''s limits and without caring whether they were surrendering or not, Eric just killed them all without exception.

    By now, even the beauties on his side, and the kids had joined the fray and his job became much easier. They would either injure or kill their targets, as he massacred his way through.

    It took more than 3 days to finish all the insurgents but at the end of the day, they were all sent to hell, without exception.

    The only alive remaining people were Eric''sdies, the 7 kids, and around 3 to 4 thousand people that hadn''t joined the insurgents.

    When everything was over, Eric was covered in blood as he made his way towards his Mansion for a shower, followed by his beauties and the kids.

    The one who was shocked the most by the whole thing was Cui La, who had never thought that she would be faced with something like this in this ce.

    Surely she was extremely amazed by this ce, and what she found inside, but the show put in front of her upon her arrival had made her unable to resist and pass out.

    Forget about her, even the Akira, Merika, Juna, and Hilda that had been beside Eric for longer couldn''t believe what had just happened.

    At that moment, they realized that their man wasn''t only a strong and resourceful young man, but also an asura that wouldn''t forgive whoever tried to cross him.

    Eric was a bit out of it as well, as this was the first time after such a long time that he actually acted and did something like this.

    More than the insurgence, what had made him unable to forgive these bastards was his anger and rage towards being betrayed.

    As someone who had once been betrayed by his closest brothers, he hated this act down to his bones, and wouldn''t allow anyone who did that to live.

    As the water running down his body was washing the blood from his skin, thedies entered inside the bathroom and approached him.

    Each and every one of them waspletely naked, covered in blood, which made them look more like demons than beauties, yet they all approached him and hugged a part of his body in silence.

    They understood perfectly that it had not been for him, they would have ended in the hands of that limbless bastard, and only God knows what would have happened to them.

    While they understood that Eric''s anger wasn''t only due to them, they were hopeful that there was a part of it for them as well.

    Especially after seeing how he acted after Ice fell unconscious, even if it was an act they still loved what they saw.

    Eric didn''t say anything either, he just allowed them to hug his body, while the hot water run through their bodies.

    They weren''t in the mood to do anything more at that moment, but staying like this was good as well, trying to feel the warmth and presence of each other.

    They had missed him for quite some time now.

    It was only after a good few hours of shower that Eric and thedies finally got out of there and went to lie on Eric''s bedroom bed.

    It took them more than 6 hours of sleep before finally opening their eyes. Each and every one of them seemed to have seen a nightmare or two, but they were clearly much calmer and fresh than before.

    Eric had been awake earlier than any of them, but he hadn''t made any noise in fear of startling them awake, and it was only when everyone woke up that he said,

    "Good morning beauties!"

    "Good morning Master!" x8

    Each and every one of them greeted him with a kiss and tender greet, as even Cui La had joined the group some time ago when everyone was asleep.

    Even though the whole mess was a bit too much for them, they still showed their resolve and character by trying to let it behind their shoulders¡­

 Chapter 477 - 477: Legacy System 2.0

    Chapter 477 ¨C 477: Legacy System 2.0

    The fastest to recover from that was certainly Eric, who wasn''t doing something like this for the first time and would neither this be thest time.

    Once S-day happened, there would be too many beasts and animals that would use live people as their cannon fodder in order to try and capture bases.

    Sure zombie apocalypse would be terrifying, but the world after S-day was even more so, as people still had their rity and did these things willingly.

    Eric had already killed many more and would still continue killing others that was unavoidable. Even Machiavelli stated that a Leader needed to show cruelty to his people in order to lead them properly.

    He was probably the one who could testify the most towards those words, as he had already tried to rule his people with honesty and love once and ended up getting betrayed by his closest people.

    Well, anyway, now wasn''t the time to loose himself in those thoughts as he had to be there like a pir of strength, and confidence for his women and people.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he took a deep breathe, expelled all the reluctant thoughts from his mind, and then focused on the beauties around him.

    "How are you feeling today beauties? Are you ready for some special care time?"

    "Huh!? What do you mean¡­"

    Before the beauties could react to his thoughts though Eric had acted first and starting with Akira he started a battle royale of 8 vs 1 and still won in the end.

    In order to make them forget even momentarily about what had happened the previous day he decided to even act a bit fiercer with them, and the result was quite satisfactory.

    When he was finally done, Eric took a shower with Akira, Meriko, and Juna as they were the only ones who could stand up and they got outside of the room.

    His first destination would clearly be the seven kids he had saved that time in the city. These little guys had changed quite a bit, not only their expressions and bodies, but even their auras were more mature.

    Still, even they weren''t prepared for such a massacre that they actually participated in, and most certainly about the screams, pleadings, and begging''s at the end.

    The moment that Eric reached their room he was able to sense all 7 of them in one room, as no one was talking, and they were only looking at the floor.

    Eric could easily understand their feelings and thoughts, as once upon a time while he had been older than them, his mental fortitude hadn''t been much higher, and he had gone through the same.

    For that reason, he could feel closer to them, but this didn''t mean that he was going to spoil them, and keep them away from reality, as he entered the room without knocking and said in a solemn tone,

    "Do you think that what I ordered you to do was evil, malicious, and uneptable!? Whoever feels like that should take one step forward!"

    The kids were clearly surprised and startled by Eric''s sudden entrance, but they still thought deeply on what had happened and their actions, as they all took a step forward.

    "Very well, at least you still have the courage to voice your opinions!

    Now whoever thinks that those guys wouldn''t have killed you or made sure that you lived a life of pain, humiliation, and regret take one step forward!"

    Hearing this second line the kids started thinking what they had gone through during the insurgence, and the feelings they got from the Leader and hisckeys and could no longer take a step forward.

    They all stood frozen in their positions, and it was clear that none of them would make the forward step!

    "Oho~! Very well, you understand this part! Then this is going to be easier!

    Now whoever thinks that a working ant could oppose the trashy queen take a step forward!"

    Once again the kids were frozen on their ce and couldn''t help but look on the floor once again. It wasn''t that they didn''t understand Eric''s logic, it''s just that it was extremely difficult to ept.

    Seeing them like that Eric couldn''t help but once again remember his own experience and situation. These kids were so much ahead of him at this point, they were so much better than him.

    Understanding this he couldn''t help but sigh and continue,

    "Sigh~! It''s not like I don''t understand what you are thinking! The possibility of one of them changing to be a good person surely does exist, and its by no means zero!

    But I am the kind of coward that would rather the y a traitor than risk him betraying me again and possible harm my close people!

    This time you were lucky as I returned in time to turn over the situation, but what would have happened if I weren''t here!?

    Surely some of these people would have changed and truthfully integrate with this ce, but what if they didn''t!?

    Comparing the lives of my close people to the rest of the world I am a selfish coward that would chose his own people.

    I have no obligation or reason to protect the whole, or the whole world. I only have an obligation towards the people that have epted me as their Master, Leader, and Monarch.

    Whether you still want to continue the path ahead with me, or whether you want to follow your own path, you have to make the choice yourself!

    You have around 2 years'' time to make a choice!"

    With all that said, Eric turned around and left their room. Once he was outside, he looked towards a corner of the hallway he was in, and then said,

    "Those words are mean for you too! Just know that once you make a choice, then there is no turning back!"

    The one he had just talked towards was one of the remaining people alive from the previous day. People that had decided to not join the insurgents.

    This woman had been integrated as a head maid in his mansion, but it was clear that after what happened the previous day even these people would have a second thought.

    With all of this dealt, Roy just made his way towards the basement of his mansion, and into one of the safe rooms below to finally concentrate on the gains of the previous day.

    While it had been a blood massacre he had piled quite a bit of SP and Exp points, as well as the awakening and upgrading of his Legacy System.

    The new Legacy System could be called Legacy System 2.0 and beside the normal functions had an extra function like Conversion.

    Just like it''s name implied this functions allowed Eric to exchange resources and materials from his material ne to the Legacy System, in exchange of SP or Exp points.

    The rate of exchange would be determined on the basis of the quality of materials, and their value to the System''s and his fairy''s nourishment, in other words in terms of the Spirit Power it contained.

    Not only that, but the system had even given him a hint for him to make a lot of SP points, and that was the Spirit Power potions, and even more the Spirit Power Pill.

    Thest one though, even the lowest quality would need him to be at least a level 3 Alchemist, while the recipe would cost around 20.000 SP points.

    The only good part about that would be their conversion rate, as even the low-quality Soul Aura Potion he concocted had a conversion rate of 100 SP points.

    Considering the prices of everything inside the Legacy System Shop, that was a great opportunity for him to reck points, and possibilities.

    Not only that but there were also New Mission Board which was mostly filled with Soul Aura missions.

    Basically theyout was the same for each treasure with a certain number of Soul Aura points he would be able to receive ten times the SP points conversion for the first time.

    Not only that but there would also be additional awards depending on the difficulty of the mission, and its effectivity.

    It was clear that his fairy was still extremely injured at this moment, most probably with a Soul injury and the Legacy System was trying to push him towards her recovery.

    Not that he didn''t have such intentions, but this was like striking two birds with one stone so there was no way he was going to say no to such an opportunity.

    It was a shame that he hadn''t entered another enlightenment in the Law of Death once again during his massacre, but his Law of Death still had made quite the advance by 6.4%.

    The Dragon Empress inside his Conscience Sea couldn''t believe the audacity of this guy, who was actually treating enlightenment moments like candies when he did some good job.

    Most experts would be extremely lucky if they had entered enlightenment at least once in their lives, while Eric was thinking of entering one every time he fought and killed.

    As for Eric, he was in his own little world. The pain and negative emotions of a few moments ago were almostpletely forgotten as he was now extremely happy and satisfied.

    The best part about all this though, was most probably the fact that the Legacy System seemed to have started another upgrade, that was actually stuck at 7%.

    It didn''t matter though, right now the most important part was that Eric could finally refresh his shop window and go on a shopping spree¡­

 Chapter 478 - 478: Shopping Spree

    Chapter 478 ¨C 478: Shopping Spree

    There were quite a few new arts, techniques, weapons, talismans, pills, potions, knowledge, and auxiliary materials, and objects inside the new shop of the Legacy System.

    The best part about it though was most probably the fact that the Legacy System could now sell to him herbs and materials that he would have a difficult time finding on Earth.

    While Earth was still a rather big and old, it was still rather difficult to find precious herbs that had a long life and had gathered aura to be spiritual herbs.

    For example, while it could be easy to find 100 years old ginseng if someone truly searched through the medicine markets, then finding a 1.000 or 10.000 years old one was the same as scaling Mount Everest.

    But from now on, the system would not only give them to him through SP points of the system but would also give him more detailed information about the herbs, and theponents of people it analyzed.

    If before the system could only organize the outside information about a person or an object, from now on it would be able to give information as if he was looking through it with an X-ray eyesight.

    For example, while looking at an herb he would also receive the information about the age, the conditions, and even the medicinal effect of the herb, just like reading it in a live encyclopedia.

    While looking at a person, he would also have information about the body structure, its conditions, and even sickness, perfecting his role as an alchemist.

    This was an extremely bendy upgrade for him, as he would certainly be able to deal better with people and their weaknesses in the future.

    But at the same time, he didn''t like it, as this would make his dependency on the system even greater.

    While there was now an Equal''s contract between him and the fairy, he still couldn''t lower his guard with her.

    After all, he had basically forced her to ept the contract, so once she woke up she wouldn''t be happy about it.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he decided upon the next thing he wanted to spend SP points on, as he opened the Shop to search for recognition and analyzing knowledge.

    Like this, he would start learning to use his own methods to observe and analyze his targets, while he used the system''s feature in the meantime.

    Right now he possessed around 1.821.234 points that he had gathered the previous day, as the average level of the insurgents was around 27.

    While he hadn''t killed all of them personally, the system had still counted them as his kill and experience, so he had achieved quite the experience.

    In fact, he had already gained the rights to evolve into Realm 2 but had willingly rejected the evolution and was restraining it.

    This time it wasn''t due to his distrust in the Legacy System, but due to his wish to train and strengthen his body with Dragon Force before continuing.

    In order to do that, the best choice would be fusing with more Dragon blood, but once he did that then the effects of other types of blood, and Body Tempering Potions would be fully lost.

    So, he had decided to first temper his mortal body through the Body Tempering Liquids, different beasts'' blood, and finally use the Dragon blood.

    ''Well, let''s take things one step at a time!'' thinking like that, Eric quickly found what he was firstly searching for,nding on a ''7 Senses Analyze'' technique, and directly bought it.

    The price was quite salty, as he had to pay 400.000 SP points for this technique, but it would be worth it once he managed topletely absorb it.

    !!! ''7 Senses Analyze has been bought! Does the Host wish to absorb it immediately? YES/NO

    No matter how much Eric wanted to press Yes directly, he still had to prevent himself from doing so, as he had still some other things to buy.

    Without wasting time, he quickly started searching forprehension increasing techniques, medicine, or arts.

    While he wasn''t bad, and with the help of his Soul Art he would be able to gather Soul Aura and grow his Soul andprehension naturally, he still wanted to speed up the process.

    He had already been reminded many times by the Dragon Empress that he was no match to those geniuses in the Higher Realms because he wascking in talent andprehension.

    Well, it looked like most of the time she was just trying to insult him for being an idiot, but Eric wasn''t angered by that, as he truly felt himselfcking.

    After a quick search, he quickly found what he wanted, and it came in the form of a pill that would increase his thinking speed and process by 7% in the course of a year.

    The catch of this pill was that he could only take one every year to a limit of 5, after that the effects would be inexistent, and its price was a mind-blowing 70.000 SP points.

    Well, considering its effects the price could be said to be fair and cheap, but it was still a heavy burden on his pockets, and truthfully he hoped for better.

    The second finding was actually a medicinal soup said to help him freshen the mind and improve the soul, which would slowly increase hisprehension and speed up the brain processes.

    The effects with each bowl of soup were almost inexistent, going up with only 0.005% but the good part for this was that it didn''t lose effect, and could be used infinitely.

    One bowl of soup cost him 1.000 SP points, while the recipe cost a whopping 200.000 and he needed to be a level 3 Alchemist to actually do it himself.

    For a moment it felt like the Legacy System had be a brand shop with quality goods but extremely salty prices that would most probably make him have a heart attack in the future.

    Forgetting about that, the next part he needed to improve were his fighting techniques, defense, and finally his stealth and escaping.

    He had now understood that it would be impossible to win every fight, and in order to survive, he would need the ability to escape and survive with his life in the least.

    When he had left the Gao Family he had used 2 Escape Talismans one after the other, and that was enough because he caught the enemy by surprise.

    If he was in the same situation again, he would probably need to use at least 4 times more to be able to cleanly escape that Li Saint''s following.

    Thinking like that, he first decided to spend his SP points on a movement technique. There were quite a few of them, but there was one that caught his eye.

    In fact, it was a broken technique that cost 80.000 at 4 stars, but it was ranked amidst the first.

    Furthermore, there was even a note for an upgrade, for 5 times the price to 5 stars and 10 times the price for 6 stars.

    The technique was called ''Void Steps'' and if one managed to practice it to perfect when it was upgraded to 5 stars it said that the practitioner would start to walk through space.

    If it continued to perfection on 6 stars it was even considered as teleportation, that only a peak Realm 7 or higher expert could do.

    It was extremely enticing for sure, but its price was also a big scary figure, rounding up close to 1.3 million SP points just to buy, forgetting the difficulty of perfectlyprehending it.

    Still, considering it as a permanent life-saving card then the price wasn''t that expensive. With those thoughts in mind, Eric decided to buy it and also pay for its first upgrade.

    !!! Warning! The Host can upgrade the skill only after reaching the perfection of the previous Star Grade!

    "Fu*ck!"

    Only after buying did this trashy system give him such a warning, making him extremely mad, as he was now left without much of a choice, he had to first reach perfection at the 4 Star Grade.

    Just as logic had it, the Star grade for techniques and weapons was equivalent to the Realm difference between people.

    What''s more, after Realm 5 the weapons would even possess spiritual sentience, that would grow stronger with each increase in Realm.

    Most probably a weapon of the Realm 8 or Realm 9 would even have a spiritual sentience that wasn''t different from a million years living expert.

    Just thinking about one day having such a weapon, having a big melonned beauty as its spiritual sentience made Eric salivate as if he was enjoying looking at an amazing meal.

    Nodding quickly his head a few times in order to regain his senses, he let it go for the moment as he started looking for a weapon for himself.

    His ''Soul Reaper'' dagger wasn''t useful anymore, as it was too weak for the current him, and it had sentimental values, so he didn''t want to destroy it.

    For that reason, he started searching for a good recement, and his eyes shined when he saw a 5-star little sword at the Shop interface.

    Its de was extremely thin just like a cicada''s wing, with a beautiful purple color, as its handle was made of a ck metal ornated in red jewels.

    It was love at first sight, as Eric was looking at the short sword just like he had already fallen in love at first sight with a beauty.

    It was an extremely heart-touching moment¡­

 Chapter 479 - 479: Emergency

    Chapter 479 ¨C 479: Emergency

    Even the short sword''s name seemed to be cut out for him, called the ''Severing of Second Chances'' it made him want this short sword even more.

    So much that he was even ready to buy it without looking at its price, but the moment he thought about it and saw the short sword''s price, he almost had a heart attack, and felt his soul leave his body.

    ''Cough¡­, cough¡­, cough¡­''

    He had to cough a few times in order to be able to recollect himself and regain his calmness as this short sword seemed to be avable for the price of 20 Million SP points.

    That''s right, there were 7 fu*cking zeroes behind that first number 2, which made every possible good impression he had of the Legacy System jump headfirst to the bottom of the ocean.

    This damnable thing of an artifact that he possessed, his great cheat code, his biggest plot armor was for sure rigged and didn''t work as it should.

    Shouldn''t the systems give easy tasks and good rewards? Why was it only him that he needed to work his ass off like crazy in order to get even something useful?

    This was most certainly a glitch! The fu*cking Legacy System must be hacked. Even though he understood the value of a 5-star weapon, he still felt that it was too much.

    It took Eric quite some time to actually calm down, as he still held some resentment towards the Legacy System at that moment and couldn''t help but look at the 4-star grade weapons.

    The weakest of the bunch cost about 100.000 SP points, while the best among the 4-star grade weapons was actually 550.000 SP points.

    Well it wasn''t just one actually it was a paired weapon as it was two daggers, called the ''Ice-me Reaper'' with one of them being cold as ice, and the other being hot asva.

    Looking at their information and also utility Eric could tell that they were pretty good, not far away from the short sword, the only difference was their spiritual sentience.

    These two daggers didn''t have any trace of spiritual sentience despite being borderline to being 5-star grade weapons.

    Eric was in quite the dilemma at that moment, as he didn''t know whether he should save for the short-sword or buy them there and then.

    Not to mention that once he did the purchase he would be left with only a few tens of thousands more SP points than upgrading his movement technique.

    While he was still hesitating and looking at them, he finally saw something that pushed him to actually purchase the two daggers.

    Besides the extra resistance towards the elements of the two daggers, there was also a Stealth skill that could be used in the environment of the daggers element.

    In other words, if he were in the water, or amidst fire, Eric could use the daggers topletely stealth himself to the surroundings, which was a great help to the current him.

    Especially knowing that his hiding spot and his great Nightless Stone City were actually found underwater.

    With these thoughts in mind, despite being reluctant and broken-hearted, Eric actually pressed on the Yes button toplete the purchase of the two daggers and took them outside.

    Without losing time he quickly bit on his finger and let a few drops of blood fall onto the two daggers, as he could feel the establishment of the connection between him and the two daggers.

    In fact, now he could even lead and use the two daggers through his spirit sense, which was extremely difficult at the moment.

    It was the same as trying to be a telepath or using telekinesis the spirit power consumed and wasted was too much and too quick.

    He could only try to train and get the hang of it slowly. But he was sure that it would be worth it, so he was extremely excited about it.

    With the weapon testing over, and the shopping spree over, Eric could finally press on the YES button to absorb all the information and techniques that he had just bought.

    ''AAARRRGGGHHHH~!''

    Even someone like him wasn''t able to take that much information without pain or torture, as he felt like his head was going to explode just like some sort of watermelon.

    It had been quite some time since hest felt something like this, but now wasn''t the time to think about that, as the pain would only increase.

    When his brain was already overloaded with the information he was receiving, he couldn''t afford to use it for anything, even if it was simple thinking and remembering.

    Fortunately, while the information was precious and difficult to understand wasn''t much, and with the help of the system, he was already at entry level at both skills.

    The ''7 senses analyze skill'' was difficult to use in that ce, as he only tried to practice it towards some elements and objects, while the ''Void Steps'' were otherworldly even at entry-level.

    Considering his current Realm, speed, and this skill, he would be able to win a 100-meter race against that Usain Bolt in just a step.

    In fact, it would be worse than a grown-ass man bullying a little kid, making him not know what to think at that moment.

    Well, anyway that didn''t matter much right now, and this ce was just too small for him to practice the skill, as he felt that ''Void Steps'' skill was made forrge open ces and distances.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he left the basement and went towards the ground floor of the mansion. The moment that he appeared at the door though, Akira jumped towards him,

    "Master we have an Emergency!"

    "What happened!?"

    "Sister Amane just sent news that the Takeshiba family has decided to annul the marriage between you and Takeshiba Aika, so they could marry her to your brother, Michael!"

    "OH~! It seems like these guys have finally started to make their move! Using such an obvious trap to get me to reveal myself!"

    "Master what are you going to do about this!? You don''t n on going there, do you!? Just like you said this is an obvious trap."

    "What are you saying Akira, of course, I will go there! But it won''t be me the one to cause trouble, I will just go there to enjoy the show!"

    "Huh!? What do you mean Master!?"

    "Really simple actually, I want to see whether the Takeshiba family dares to proceed with this n.

    No matter how useless the Young Masters of the Shiba, and Yuzuriha families are, I am sure that they won''t let this happen!

    That would be just too much of a p to their faces, as they would be losing twice against amoner!"

    Saying that Eric seemed to fall in a stupor and think deeply for a few moments, before actually being reminded of something important and asking,

    "By the way, where is the wedding scheduled to happen?"

    "Right above us! It seemed to be your brother''s request that the wedding happens over the basin of your dead body, as to have your soul rest in peace knowing that he will take good care of your wife!"

    Akira was quite worried as she said those words as she thought that Eric would explode in anger and curses but different from her expectations, Eric startedughing out loud,

    "Hahahahahah~! That guy truly never seems to learn! Well, let us see what will happen!"

    ¡­

    Not far from there, in a newly built base of the Yuzuriha family in the Senkaku Inds, Young Master Yuzuriha was being apanied by Young Master Shiba Yahiko and Young Master Kisaki Haoru.

    All three of them seemed to be indulging in alcohol and beauties, as Young Master Shiba Yahiko was the first to be unable to control himself as he cursed,

    "That bastard uncle of mine, how dares he hand over the love of my life to a damnedmoner twice! I can''t ept this!"

    As the Young Master who had loved Takeshiba Aika the most, there was no way he would be able to bear two different people taking her from his hands twice.

    In the heat of those feelings, and the incitement of the alcohol he didn''t care for the face and standing of his uncle, as he cursed and chided.

    "Young Master Shiba has been in love with Young Lady Takeshiba Aika for a long time, each and every one of us could testify to this!

    It''s true that the Takeshiba family''s conduct in this matter is extremelycking and unjust! But you should be careful of your words Young Master Shiba.

    People might think of you wish to act against the Takeshiba family if you aren''t careful!"

    The one to say these words was surprisingly the hot-headed Young Master Yuzuriha and not Kisaki Haoru, but Young Master Shiba didn''t have the brain to think about that, as he snorted and said,

    "Hmph~! Who cares about that! So what if I want to act against them!"

    "But that would cause a big problem with the big families!"

    Young Master Yuzuriha seemed still strongly against this, but it was at this time that Young Master Kisaki Haoru that had been silent the whole time said in a lost voice,

    "That would be only if they know who was the one behind it, no!?"

    "What do you mean Haoru!?"

    "No, he is right! As long as they have no idea who acted, everything will be fine!"

    "Young Master Shiba what are you even saying, do you know the weight of your words!?"

    "Hmph~! It was their fault for pulling such a stunt, now they can only face the consequences¡­

 Chapter 480 - Let The Game Begin

    Chapter 480 ¨C Let The Game Begin

    "How the hell are you going to achieve something like that!?"

    Young Master Yuzuriha continued with his y, as he wanted to make the most of this great opportunity in front of him.

    "I don''t know yet! Why don''t you help this brother Young Master Yuzuriha!"

    "I might have a way, but are you sure that you want to do this?"

    "Yes, I am sure! I will do whatever it takes to not allow that piece of shit touch my Goddess!"

    "Very well then, why don''t we hire the Red Velvet Assassination Hall, to kill him for us!"

    "What!?"

    "Hear me out, not only are they extremely capable and have a good reputation, but they are also a foreign organization, so people won''t doubt and trace them to us!"

    "But it must cost a fortune, I don''t have that much money!"

    "The price is truly high, but don''t worry, me and brother Haoru will help you out! What do you say brother Haoru!?"

    "Don''t know, this is too risky for me with my standing! I can give you the money, but through illegal means only, I can''t afford my name to get out if it fails!"

    "That won''t be a problem, right brother Yahiko!?"

    "Yes, of course! Thank you brothers, this Shiba Yahiko will make sure to repay your help one day!"

    "Don''t be so serious brother Yahiko, it''s only right to do since we are brothers! We shouldn''t lose time though, we need to immediately make the order."

    With that Young Master Yuzuriha took out hisputer and entered a secret webpage, where he made the order with Young Master Shiba Yahiko''s name on it.

    Like this even if it failed, and was bust, the me would still fully fall on this idiot of the Shiba family, and Young Master Yuzuriha or Young Master Kisaki Haoru would be fully clean.

    Perhaps if he were sober and emotionally stable, Young Master Shiba would have realized that he was being pulled towards a plot, but unfortunately, he wasn''t.

    The truth was that this news had actually hurt him the most, as he could be said to be the one who loved or was obsessed the most with Takeshiba Aika.

    For that reason, Takeshiba Family Head had actually shot himself in the foot with what he had done. But it couldn''t be said to be his fault, as different from Young Master Shiba, Michael was easier to control.

    Not only that, but this would also be more unbearable for Eric, and he was bound to show up. His brother was getting married to his wife, while he was safe and sound.

    That was bound topletely enrage him and force him to act. Unfortunately, he hadn''t ounted for a variable as Young Master Shiba!

    ¡­

    Far from the bar that the three Young Masters were actually drinking and indulging in the beauties around them, Takeshiba''s family head was in his office room with a few people in front of him.

    It was Takeshiba Yuuto, Michael, and Yakuza''s previous head Master Fujiwara! After Eric lost his standing and value the Yakuza ex-Master acted quickly to suck up to the Takeshiba family.

    Like that the Takeshiba family was just like a mountain tiger who actually received wings and became the unacimed head of the 5 big families.

    Despite this development, the other families didn''t make noise and epted it easily, as they stood in the shadows.

    The one to stay the quietest and most silent was most certainly the Yoshida family, who seemed to have fully disappeared from the main center of action and discussion.

    The ''Council of Five'' seemed to be displeased with the development but they couldn''t participate in the 5 families'' struggle and could only look from the background.

    Still, there was a big stain on Takeshiba''s family at the moment, and that was the marriage between Takeshiba Aika and the traitor of the country, Eric.

    Even though these guys had a full idea of right and wrong, it would still be impossible for them not to use that information and weakness to their advantage.

    For that Takeshiba family head had decided to clean up his ce, by using Eric''s brother as a pawn in the fight, who was more than willing to do so.

    Michael had be somethingparable to a leech, even though he was being used he was making sure to take the price of his actions, as he had received a big chunk of the Takeshiba family resources.

    Not only that but he was also involved in the fight between the factions inside the Takeshiba family and received resources from them as well.

    Lately, he had just used some secret arts and methods of the Takeshiba family to actually evolve twice and be a Realm 2 fighter.

    Considering his new strength and means, he was sure that not only would he be able to overpower Eric, but he would also be able to force the forme and other secrets that Eric might be hiding.

    The heaviest burden on his heart was probably the disappearance of his mother, and he doubted that Eric had something to do with it. But he couldn''t be sure about it.

    Still, he would be able to find out what was going on once Eric was captured and was left in his hands to torture.

    It was time to once again remind his big brother of who was the boss, and how he should act. It seemed like he had forgotten it.

    Master Takeshiba looked at everyone in front of him, and then asked with a solemn tone,

    "Is everything prepared?"

    "Yes, father-inw everything is ready! I will make sure to not fail you!"

    "Very well, I am expecting a great victory then!"

    "For sure, if only my little brother-inw had cooperated sooner with me, you would have my brother under your feet by now!"

    Hearing those words Takeshiba Yuuto looked towards Michael in anger, as he said,

    "I wouldn''t be so sure of your sess! Even though I hate to admit it, that guy isn''t anywhere to what you im and think!

    This time I only took part in this because my father asked me to, but I don''t think that we should poke at a sleeping snake! Otherwise, we won''t be the ones tough!"

    "Brother-inw careful, if people hear you out they might think that you are afraid of that worm!"

    "Hahah~! Worm!? Really!? At least he is a worm having millions of dors that he earned and weren''t given to him.

    Not some leech, that stood to benefit just due to that worm''s existence, and excellence!"

    "You¡­"

    "Yuuto stop it! You shouldn''t go too far!"

    "Hmph~! I will take my leave!"

    With that Takeshiba Yuuto left the office room, leaving unhappy faces behind, as he made his way towards his little sister''s room.

    Takeshiba Aika was happily looked at her clothes and prepared her suitcases, Takeshiba Yuuto saw this with a surprise and startled look.

    "What is going on little sister, what are you doing!?"

    "Me!? I am preparing to leave of course!"

    "You are what!? You don''t think that father will allow you to do that right?"

    "Of course, he won''t!"

    "Then, how!?"

    "Did you forget that I not only have a father and brothers but also a husband! Since you are incapable of helping me, then it''s only obvious for me to go to my husband!"

    "But, you know that this is a trap for him right?"

    "With what have you seen from him, have you ever seen him suffer a loss? I am sure that he will appear that day and take me away! Otherwise, I will just kill myself!"

    "Are you crazy!? How can you say that!?"

    "Then what!? Do you want me to be that bastard''s woman!? I rather prefer dying!"

    "Don''t talk like that, I will try to talk to father once again!"

    "It''s useless he doesn''t want to hear! The greed has already spoiled his heart and mind, the secrets on Roy''s body are just too big of a temptation for him!"

    "Sigh~! This matter is nowhere as simple as it looks!"

    "I know, you should be careful as well brother! That leech will surely try to enter between you and father once I am gone!"

    "Why are you telling me this, aren''t you afraid that I will tell father!?"

    "Precisely because of that!"

    "What!?"

    "You should go and tell father that my husband has challenged him! Not only will he take me away, but you guys should be careful not to die!"

    "What!? You talked to him!? When!? Where is he!?"

    Those are questions I will never answer because I don''t know the answer to them. The only thing I can say is that I received a message through normal delivery.

    Here you can read it!"

    With that said, Takeshiba Aika actually handed over the letter to her brother to read it, while she got up and started to prepare the rest of her clothes.

    Of course, the letter she handed over to Takeshiba Yuuto wasn''t the full material as she had already disposed of it.

    The letter on Takeshiba Yuuto''s hand was actually specifically directed to Eric''s father-inw and the remaining participants.

    ¡­

    "Why did youe back here!?"

    The moment that Takeshiba Yuuto appeared at the office room''s door again Michael seemed displeased with him and asked in a dissatisfied tone.

    "I just came here to deliver this! I think that you all should take a look at this!"

    With that said, he handed over the letter to his father as he started to read. His expression was getting worse and worse with each line, as finally, he read thest line,

    "Let the Game begin!"

 Chapter 481 - Game Starts

    Chapter 481 ¨C Game Starts

    Even Master Takeshiba was unable to control his emotions and thoughts at that moment, as he couldn''t help but say between clenched teeth,

    "That brat is still as audacious as ever!"

    The one who felt this letter the most was none other than the ''star'' of the show Michael, who couldn''t believe that it was his big brother that was actually taunting him.

    His face was even worse than someone who had just eaten a full bag of shit, as he couldn''t help but curse inside,

    ''Big brother I will make you regret the day you were born! I will make sure to teach you that you are nothing more than a vermin for me to squash and make a fortune.''

    Master Fujiwara''s face didn''t seem to be any better too, as differently from Michael he didn''t have much of a connection with Eric, and furthermore, he had actually betrayed Eric and his word.

    For that reason, his position could be said to be the worst among them, because if Eric returned one day he would most certainly die in his hands.

    He was the one who wished the most about the sess of this trap, and Eric''s death. As only like that would he be able to actually keep his life and at the same time, hug the warm thigh of Master Takeshiba, and Michael.

    The only one who seemed to be calm and collected about this whole matter was Takeshiba Yuuto, who looked at them with a mocking expression and said,

    "I already told you that this is going to be extremely difficult, but you don''t believe me! I hope this letter brings some sense into you guys!

    Well, I have other things to attend to, so you can continue with your Game!"

    He made sure to entuate thatst word, in order to once again remind them of the letter. And it was actually worth it, especially seeing Michael''s face as he said that.

    Without further ado, he left the office room once again, as the gloomy faces inside seemed to be thinking about their ns and actions once again.

    ¡­

    For the next 15 to 20 days the Takeshiba Family was dealing with the preparations of the big event, as there was still no sign of Eric''s appearance.

    It wasn''t only the locals who were interested in the wedding though, as many foreign powers seemed to send one or two people to have a look at what would happen.

    After all, whatever Eric had in his possession wasn''t something simple. Many organizations and powers were trying to contact him and try to force him into their ranks.

    Either that or they would make sure that he disappeared before he had the opportunity to grow big enough to stand in his own two feet and challenge them.

    Of course, they had no idea that in the foreseeable future, the whole Earth would be plunged into chaos, and their foundations would be truly shocked and probably destroyed.

    On the other hand, Eric himself was actually enjoying himself cultivating inside the Nightless Stone City while training his people as well.

    After the insurgence that happened, he had decided to bring more people inside this Nightless Stone City only when his trusted people had evolved at least once.

    It was precisely with these thoughts in his mind, that he increased the resources and training of all the people inside Nightless Stone City, as even he himself wasn''t out of this.

    In fact, during this one month, he had actually made improvements with his Alchemy skills, as he felt that he was ready for the 3rd Level Alchemic knowledge now and take the second important step towards bing a great Alchemy Master.

    But certainly, Alchemy was only a side business for the current him, as the main training he had done during this one month was rted to his ''Void Steps'' movement skill.

    He had actually managed to fully understand and use the 4-star Void Steps and had even upgraded it to the 5-star version of it for 400.000 SP points, reaching great aplishment of it.

    Even though he was now more than proficient with the 5-star grade skill Void Steps, he felt that he had still a long way ahead to actually perfect it and try to upgrade it to 6-star.

    Still, he wasn''t that worried about that as he could feel that his current speed should most probably be 1/10 of that Li Saint, who was most probably a Realm 5 expert.

    This might look like something degrading, as he was still extremely slower than the guy, but one has to understand that Eric was still a Realm 1 fighter.

    4 Realms lower than that Li Saint guy, and he had yet to take his second drop of Dragon Blood. In fact, ording to his and the Dragon Empress''s estimations, in his second evolution, he could absorb at least 2 drops.

    Just thinking about it made his blood boil, as he couldn''t wait to actually go through that. But even though one month had passed he had yet to allow the second evolution to happen.

    He could feel that he was on the verge of a breakthrough, but his body could still hang on for a little longer, only when he reached the limits of his physical endurance would he actually let himself evolve.

    It was a good thing that this time there would be a lot of experts to help him evolve as he wished, as he was bound to fight a few tens of experts.

    The guests were already on their due location, the Takeshiba Family''s big Yacht had actually anchored not far from the entrance to his Nightless Stone City, as the celebrations had started.

    That''s right, the wedding between his good brother Michael, and his beautiful fianc¨¦ Takeshiba Aika was going to take ce that night, in the big Yacht that was named Grand Wedding just for that asion.

    Eric had decided to participate in the Game alone, as he couldn''t take care of a second one if something went wrong in the current situation.

    Quickly disguising as one of the invited guests, he actually used the space array to leave for the other side, before heading towards the Yacht.

    If he wanted to not arouse suspicions with his entrance, he had to make sure that everything seemed to be working perfectly.

    He had to admit though, just looking at the decoration, the food, and all the details of the Yacht one could understand just how rich the Takeshibas were.

    The guests and their backgrounds were nowhere simple as well, as they were all drinking wine, discussing with one another, and making new connections.

    In order to not create suspicions Eric had to do the same as well, the only difference was that the guests who would talk to him were mostly females.

    Well, that was to be expected considering how handsome his disguise looked. He had specifically selected something like this in order to attract attention.

    After all, the best way to hide would be in in sight!

    As for the couple of the night, Miss Takeshiba Aika seemed to be enjoying the party and its delicacies while Michael had a fake smile and clearly a worried and irritated heart.

    Since almost all of the people participating in the event were powerful and wealthy people, they clearly didn''t like somemoner like him to pluck one of the best flowers.

    Many guests had offended him openly and covertly, clearly stating what they thought about him, and the situation.

    The poor guy had no other choice but to lower his head in anger, clench his teeth and fists and ignore them for now.

    Right now he had a more urgent need to be careful, and that was his bastard of a big brother. Before he came here, he found a little message at his door written on a small red note,

    "Game begins!"

    That clearly stated that his good big brother had arrived in this ce, but he had no idea who he was pretending to be, and what his n was, he could only raise his guard as much as he could.

    Master Takeshiba was actually conversing with a few foreigners who clearly seemed important, as he kept his eyes moving all the time.

    Pretty soon it was time for the ceremony to happen, as Takeshiba Aika and Michael approached the big stand in the middle of the big reception venue, ready to exchange their oaths.

    Eric didn''t seem to be in a hurry, as he just approached his beautiful mother-inw as he whispered in her ear,

    "I thought you have an agreement with my junior brother to give your daughters and yourself to him, beauty! Don''t tell me that you forgot about it already!"

    "You¡­."

    ''nnkkkkk¡­, ngggggg¡­, aaaannnkkkkkkk¡­''

    Unfortunately before Takeshiba Aika''s mother could speak the windows of the Yacht seemed to be breaking one by one, as people dressed fully in red clothes with their identities hidden appeared from there.

    The whole venue seemed to get surprised and startled, as finally one of the red-dressed guys walked forward saying,

    "Ladies and Gentlemen I would appreciate it if you don''t move from your positions! We have no intention of crossing limits and boundaries tonight, we only want that guy''s life!"

    While he said that, he pointed towards Michael with his finger. Seeing this that old fox Takeshiba seemed to understand that there was something wrong with these guys.

    While the star of the night Michael stood up with a ferocious expression saying,

    "You bastards finally showed up! I thought that my dear big brother would never appear in front of me, in fear that I will take his life away!"

    "Huh!? What the fu*ck are you talking about!? Who is your big brother? My father has never been with a cheap woman like your mother!"

 Chapter 482 - Young Master Red & Master 2 Snakes

    Chapter 482 ¨C Young Master Red & Master 2 Snakes

    That sudden outburst clearly surprised and startled the guests, as poor Michael couldn''t understand what was going on.

    Why would Eric say something like this, no matter their rtionship he couldn''t negate something like that could he? They were true half-blood brothers.

    In his mind, only Eric would appear in order to try and block this wedding. No one else had a reason to do something like this.

    Even Master Takeshiba was a bit surprised by the whole mess, as the people appearing were actually stronger than he had expected.

    There was even a Realm 5 monsterparable to him in their midst. Eric shouldn''t have been able to reach that kind of strength in such a short time.

    Could it be that Eric''s supposed background was true? Could it be that he was truly from a secret powerful society that warned them of the cmity?

    Could these guys be part of Eric''s background!?

    In a short amount of time, a lot of questions ran through his mind, as that guy continued,

    "This father didn''t like your face the moment I received the mission! I am doing the world a favor by killing you in front of everyone!

    If you want to me someone, me your stupid toad self for trying to eat a beautiful swan''s meat! Don''t worry though, you can die happy as that swan has entered this Young Master''s eyes."

    No one was able to understand anything about the identity of the wedding crashers, but they understood one point, they were there to kill Michael and kidnap Takeshiba Aika.

    There were quite a few powerful guests invited to the wedding, but none of them had any n on interfering. In fact, they were all looking forward to the great show in front of them.

    They already knew that this was going to be a bumpy ride, but they seemed to have underestimated the number of bumps, and their difficulty.

    "Your excellency may I know who you are, and how do you dare of interrupting this Takeshiba''s family wedding!?"

    "Oh!? This seat needs to introduce myself!? I thought that my clothing and weapon already gave away my identity!"

    "It''s Red Velvet! This is Young Master Red from Red Velvets assassins organization!''

    As everyone was trying to determine the identity of the wedding crashers, someone from the crowd started crying in panic.

    Her words made it possible for everyone to understand just what kind of existence they were dealing with, especially Takeshiba Family''s Master.

    Still, the old fox didn''t show that in his face, and he just continued asking in a calm and cool voice,

    "So, it''s master Red from Red Velvet! I wonder how has this Takeshiba offended you, Young Master, for you toe here and crash my daughter''s wedding!"

    "Hahahahha~! The Takeshiba family hasn''t offended me!"

    "Then!?"

    "Don''t interrupt me old thing, the Takeshiba family hasn''t offended me otherwise there wouldn''t be a Takeshiba family existing now.

    But we have taken a good offer to take the head of your possible good son-inw, and I was initially here just to take care of that.

    Surprisingly the bride is so beautiful that she captured my attention, so I am nning on taking her away with me!

    You should be happy about it!"

    There were only a few words to actually describe the words and attitude of Young Master Red, but it was clearly arrogant, cocky, and overbearing.

    "Young Master Red do you think that this Takeshiba is easy to bully?"

    Even though Master Takeshiba didn''t care much about Michael''s life, and who was the groom as he was only trying to pull out Eric, he most certainly didn''t like the way he was treated.

    "Hahahahahahah~! What do you and your Takeshiba family amount to!? You think that you are something big?

    Well, allow this Young Master to show you reality!"

    Then turning towards the crowd he said,

    "Everyone, you have all heard this seat''s identity and grudge to the Takeshiba Family. Here this seat will make an announcement to everyone in here!

    Whoever helps this seat to eradicate the Takeshiba family, this seat will offer them his services once in the future! Whoever doesn''t help, this seat will be forced to visit your houses next!

    Make your choice!"

    This Young Master Red seemed to be truly a weird guy, he had the guts and confidence to implicate everyone at the venue, even threatening those who wanted to stay idle.

    Since when could something like this happen? What he was relying upon was most probably his status inside the Red Velvet organization and the fact that no one knew where they were located.

    Red Velvet was just like an illusory organization, appearing all over the world, but never located. The lists with the names of their assassinations were longer than red carpets in award ceremonies.

    Yet there was no sign of them or their headquarters. Many times organizations from all over the world had tried to wipe them out, but the results would always backfire.

    It was worse than ying with fire while being soaked in petrol. Not only the people going after the organization but even their families had been fully wiped out in each attempt.

    So one could understand the overconfidence of Young Master Red, and since he dared to make such ims, then it meant that he was by no means a small fish.

    Well, his Realm 5 evolution should already be considered as a giveaway to that fact, but in case that wasn''t enough, this was.

    Master Takeshiba looked in anger towards the guy who had not only halted his ns but was even doing something like this right on his face.

    It was clear that the bastard in front of him didn''t put him, or his family in his eyes, and he could only try to deal with him.

    With those thoughts in his mind, Master Takeshiba decided to act quickly and ruthlessly, as a knife appeared on his hand, while he attacked that Young Master Red''s heart.

    It was clear that due to his overconfidence and conceit this Young Master Red had never thought that Master Takeshiba would dare to attack him, and even more so at such a moment.

    Not only that, but Master Takeshiba exploded with a strength simr to his, and the knife on his hand didn''t seem normal either.

    It was just like a viper''s attack, unexpected, swift, and ruthless. Due to that Master Takeshiba managed to actually stab his knife on Young Master Red''s heart area, before a loud voice boomed through the ce,

    "Who dares to harm Young Master!"

    Before the crowd could understand what had happened a fully ck-dressed guy, with his arms revealed and two snake tattoos in each of them, appeared and grabbed Master Takeshiba''s knife with his hand.

    The knife managed to cut three of his finger, but at the same time, it had lost its momentum and wasn''t able to continue plunging further to the guy''s heart.

    ''Who is that Master, he seems stronger than Young Master Red!''

    ''Those two snakes, he is Master Two snakes!''

    ''Heavens what is that cmity doing here?''

    ''Didn''t he just say Young Master? Could it be that he is part of the Red Velvet organization?''

    Most of the people in there were clearly frightened by the presence of the new arrival, but there were also a few people confident in their abilities that looked at the scene with interest.

    They would have never thought that something like this was going to happen tonight. This show had clearly surpassed their expectations.

    That wasn''t all though, the moment that he stopped the knife that Master Two Snakes guy''s hand suddenly changed into a snake like shape and went to bite on Master Takeshiba''s neck.

    Seeing that he was in danger Master Takeshiba immediately activated his defense artifact, while saying,

    "Your Young Master has only himself to me for overstepping his boundaries, where do you think you are!? What do you think you are doing?"

    "Hhahahah~! What a good reason! Well let me tell you this then, we are in your country, and we are judging you to death because we have that strength!

    Who do you think you are yellow worm?"

    Those words immediately caused a chain reaction. After all, that assassin had just insulted an entire race and poption, and not just Master Takeshiba anymore.

    Quite a few eastern Asia personalities'' faces grew dark and gloomy, as one of them even stepped forward and said,

    "Guest from afar, you can eat whatever you want, but do spout shit at others!"

    One look at the old man and Eric could tell that it was the Elder he had met previously from the Council of Five.

    It seemed like even those guys had participated in all this, but he was more concerned about what would happen next.

    "Hahahahahah~! What did I hurt your little pride!? What can you do to me? Can you afford the consequences of angering my Red Velvet organization?"

    AS soon as he finished his words though, the old elder disappeared from his previous location, and reappeared right behind him, as a katana shiiing sound was heard, iming Master Two Snakes head.

    Seeing the scenery the whole crowd seemed to be startled and surprised once again, but they didn''t have time to cry at the elder''s strength as something felt weird.

    The one to understand the weirdness the best was the elder, who had a weird face like he was reminiscing about something.

    The next moment something that shocked the whole crowd happened, the image of Master Two Snakes whose head should be fully cut¡­

 Chapter 483 - Mudding The Water

    Chapter 483 ¨C Mudding The Water

    The image of that Master Two Snakes actually started dissolving and disappearing out of everyone''s sight. It was the same as if it was an afterimage, or to be more exact it was an afterimage.

    "It seems like some people truly won''t cry if they don''t see their coffin! Young Master, today we shall show all these blind fools the strength of our Red Velvet organization!

    Wipe them out!"

    Thest sentence was said with a cold and bloody voice, just like that of a blood killer, who was extremely thirsty for blood.

    Without even a second of hesitation, all the assassins that had appeared around the venue disappeared from their previous spots and attacked the Masters of the Takeshiba family.

    "Courting death! Everyonee out, we shall show these bastards the true strength of our Takeshiba family!"

    The moment that Takeshiba Family Master said something like that, a lot of staff working people, and unknown participants started ripping their masking and attacking the assassins from the side or from behind.

    While the Elder from the Council of Five was actually fighting that Master Two Snakes and Master Takeshiba was blocked with the Red Velvet organizations Young Master the rest were having a free for all fight.

    Experts from both sides would sh with all they had, in order to kill their enemies as soon as possible and make sure to support the rest.

    It was quite a weird situation, as while the whole venue had turned into a battlefield arge number of people were actually enjoying the food and drink while watching the show.

    Eric was one of them as well! He was just watching the whole show with a slight smile on his face, thinking that this couldn''t get any better.

    Still, if he wanted to make sure that he saved his beautiful wife, he had to get rid of Michael first. That bastard was still staying by her side even now!

    Killing him wouldn''t be that difficult, but Eric didn''t want to kill him so soon. After all, he had to suffer a lot before he died!

    With that thought in his mind, he decided to continue with his own n as well, as he sat on a corner while trying to control his Blood Clone that was below the ship.

    There was one big breakthrough that he had managed toplete after collecting the blood of all the insurgents after killing them, and that was the breakthrough to the second stage of the Blood Clone technique.

    Right now, he was capable of refining a Blood Clone of his to reach Realm 1, but the time and resources needed to do something like that were beyond expectations.

    He had managed to create just a weak product after more than a month of hard work, which was only lightly over level 110.

    It was far from his current level and strength, but this showed that he was on the right path. Now wasn''t the time to think about that though, as he was fully concentrated on controlling it.

    Jumping over the Yacht full of arrogance and malice, he broke through one of the broken windows, and startedughing like a madman,

    "Hahahahah~! Is this Young Masterte to the party!? Howe you have started celebrating early tonight?"

    His voice clearly attracted all the attention of the people inside the ship, especially that of Master Takeshiba and Michael!

    "Hahahahaha~! Good brother of mine, you finally show yourself! This little brother was getting tired of waiting for you!"

    Those lines from Michael were enough for everyone in there to understand the identity of the person that just appeared.

    As Eric could immediately feel more than 30 people focusing their senses on him as if trying to rummage through his soul.

    "A lot of people seem to be interested in this Young Master! May I know the reasons for your interest!?"

    Out of Michael''s expectations, Eric seemed to bepletely ignoring him, as he turned towards the crowd of people who were focused on him.

    "Young Master fame and name has reverberated through this small! So it''s impossible for us not to get interested in you and working with you!"

    It was a western dude with a tuxedo that actually gave an answer to Eric''s words, as the rest seemed to be observing the situation.

    "Hahahah~! Master is ttering me! This one is but a normal alchemist who thought of helping this little! If you want to work with this Young Master is extremely easy actually.

    Just get rid of these flies and bring my fianc¨¦ back to me! As long as you do so, I will hand over the forme to the potions to you!"

    "How dare you ignore me!?"

    As Eric was actually talking to the crowd, Michael had appeared behind him, andunched a sneak attack, with fully blow killing intent.

    His hand just elongated and turned into some sort of imposing green w that seemed to be after Eric''s life.

    Unfortunately for him, he had underestimated the value of those words from Eric, as the western dude just swung his hand and sent him flying away like a tiny fly!

    "Is Young Master telling the truth!?"

    "But of course, have you heard of this Young Master ever lie!?"

    Each and every one of the participating parties were here tonight with the intention of kidnapping and bringing Eric away.

    What they hadn''t expected, was that Eric would actually offer the forme to all of them. Whoever acted against him now, was the same as going against the crowd.

    In the meantime, both Master Takeshiba and that Red Velvet Young Master felt a chill on their backs, as they felt like they had turned into the good food of a lot of people.

    It wasn''t just the foreigners who were thinking of going against them, even the Japanese big families were thinking the same.

    After all, once the Takeshiba family was gone, there would be one less tiger in the mountain. How could they lose such an opportunity?

    On the other hand, the poor Young Master Shiba Yahiko seemed to have grown fearful and angry towards Eric, as his first target had changed from Michael to him.

    Unable to control his anger and rage, he even screamed at the Red Velvet''s Young Master,

    "Young Master please kill that Eric as well, I will make sure to double the payment!"

    His words revealed more than they should, as everyone around him was just amazed at his stupidity.

    The Shiba family were no different, they had never thought that the one to invite the tiger into their house, was none other than their stupid Young Master.

    By this time, even the Red Velvet''s Young Master, Master Takeshiba, that Master Two Snakes, and the Elder of the Council of Five had stopped fighting against each other.

    They were all in a precarious situation, not knowing what to do, as finally Master Takeshiba seemed to have a good idea and sent a mental message to that Red Velvet''s Young Master.

    "I don''t know your esteemed name, but it''s my daughter''s good luck to have attracted your attention! What do you say if we get rid of these worms together, and you be my son-inw?"

    "Are you sure!? Don''t you want to kill me!? Don''t you already have a son-inw?"

    "Hahahah~! Son-inw surely jests, that idiot is just a scarecrow to attract his brother! He isn''t worthy of your woman!

    Let''s make big matter small, small matters into nothing, and nothingness into a rtionship! What say you, son-inw?"

    "Hehehehe~! This Young Master surely epts father-inw! Let me clean this ce for you!"

    No one was able to hear what the two of themmunicated, even though some people were able to feel the slight vibrations indicating towards mental transmissions.

    On the other hand, the Red Velvet organization''s Young Master suddenly attacked Eric''s blood Clone out of nowhere piercing his heart.

    "How dare you lust after a woman I liked!"

    The move caught everyone by surprise, even the foreigners that were thinking about this. After all, none of them were the leaders of their organizations, just representatives.

    Master Takeshiba didn''t have the necessary face to make the true leaders participate, so even their strength and power were unfortunately either lower or equal to that of Master Takeshiba and that Young Master.

    They would be able to block that attack only if they knew beforehand and were willing to endanger their own security, which was clearly not something they were willing to do.

    "You evil poisonous snake! I am unwilling!"

    Saying those words, Eric''s Blood Clone started dissolving and turning into pure blood as it fell on the ground, shocking everyone at the venue.

    Just what the hell had happened!? What kind of technique was this? Turning fully into blood!

    Everyone was shocked at what happened, but their attention quickly left the falling blood, as they were focused on three pieces of paper that fell on the floor.

    Considering the reason why they were there, and Eric''s identity they quickly gained an idea of what those pieces of paper could be, as the Red Velvet''s Young Master quickly put them in his space storage.

    He tried to act as fast as he could, but it was impossible for him to hide them from the rest. In a matter of an instant, the crowd''s gazes and expressions changed.

    From undecisive little animals, they turned into greedy beasts, as they looked towards the Young Master with the intention to kill and rob.

    After all, no matter how strong this guy truly was, as long as they worked together they could bring him down.

    Not only that, but they could even unite against that treacherous assassination organization¡­

 Chapter 484 - Turn Of Events

    Chapter 484 ¨C Turn Of Events

    "Young Master Red surely isn''t thinking of eating this big chicken alone, is it!?"

    While the whole crowd seemed to be still thinking about the current situation and the best way of acting, the same western dude that had spoken to Eric earlier, voiced those words to Young Master Red.

    "And what if I am!?"

    Young Master Red didn''t seem to be frightful in the least, as he just looked at the western dude with his head held up high, just like he was looking up on a lower existence.

    "In that case Young Master Red needs to be careful of the bones, otherwise he might choke on it! Not only you, but the whole organization behind you as well!"

    "You dare threaten this Young Master!?"

    "Young Master Red surely jests, how could this one threaten you! I am merely giving you advice thinking of your long and prosperous future.

    You should understand that is better to make many friends rather than too many enemies! Don''t you think so?"

    "Hahahahaha~! This Young Master surely understands those words, but do you think that you are worthy of bing this Young Master''s friend!?"

    "Perhaps, I am unworthy of being your friend, but our Monster Valley surely is right!?"

    "You want to be this Young Master''s friend just with the Monster Valley behind your back? Don''t you think that you face is a bit too thick!?"

    "What if you add my Holy Sect!"

    "What if you add my Water Temple!"

    "What if you add my Ghost Hall!"

    Seeing that this could be their only chance to get their hands on those forme, quite a few more people decided to join in the topic at hand, trying to increase the momentum.

    Since the Red Velvet organization was fighting against the Takeshiba family, and that old man from the council, these guys thought that they had full control over the situation.

    If this Young Master Red still dared to go against them, then they could join hands with the Takeshiba family, and get rid of them.

    After that, they would return to their organizations with the forme, and prepare to exterminate the Red Velvet organization fully.

    Their ns were extremely good, and they were trying to take full advantage of the situation, unfortunately they had no idea on the deal between Master Takshiba and Young Master Red.

    "Hahahahah~! Father-inw, it seems like these bastards are trying to take advantage of our show, shouldn''t we teach them a little lesson?"

    "Hahahha~! You are right son-inw, they have been a dirty sight on this ce for quite some time now!"

    Just as the crowd was thinking that they had made a big contribution, and profit that night, the conversation between Young Master Red and Master Takeshiba left them shocked and speechless.

    What the hell did they mean by those words? How could something like that happen?

    "Wh-what is the meaning of this Master Takeshiba!?"

    Unable to ept their loss, frightened by the possibility, and angry by this miscalction the experts on the crowd couldn''t help but raise their voice, and question Master Takeshiba.

    "Hahahah~! Could it be that you have some kind of hearing disfunction?! Didn''t you hear what we just said!?

    I have decided to give my daughter Takeshiba Aika to Young Master Red, and form an alliance with him?"

    "What~!? That can''t happen! Father-inw your promised Aika to me!"

    The one to react this strongly wasn''t anyone of the experts in the crowd but Michael, who was trying to stand up after the attack he had received a while back.

    Whoever had hit him, hadn''t tried to hold back in the least, as it had left him with some quite profound wounds, but now he didn''t have the time to care about them, as he was worried about something more important.

    "Haahahhah~! Toads like you dare to covet this Young Master''s swan!? I think you are tired of living!"

    With that said, Young Master Red sent another attack towards Michael to sent him flying in pain once again.

    "Nooo~! I refuse to ept this as well! I paid all that money to your organization to kill that bastard, and leave! Who do you think you are to covet my Aika!?"

    This time it was Young Master Shiba, the poor guy had done so much in order to make sure that Michael died, and then his uncle gave Takeshiba Aika to him, and yet his n had backfired.

    "Aren''t you mistaking something little guy!? You paid us in order to give that guy a painful death, that he wouldn''t be able to forget even in Hell.

    The contract had nothing to do with what happened after, and whether this Young Master liked the bride or not!

    Don''t try to nder our organization, otherwise even if you are our client, we will have to act against you! Was I clear!?"

    "You¡­"

    ''pppppp~!''

    "Shut up Yahiko, isn''t enough already!? Do you want to bury our Shiba family tonight?"

    It was clear that Young Master Shiba had still a lot to say, but before he could he received a tight p that shut him up, and then heard the angry voice of his mother pierce his ears.

    This was enough to make him understand that he had crossed the line, and no matter how much he wanted to continue, and kill that Young Master Red, he actually couldn''t do it.

    The person who scared him the most in his life wasn''t his father, but his mother. She was the one that had full control over the Shiba household, and the Shiba family''s power.

    Even his father was scared of her, so to what did he amount to?

    On the other hand, Young Master Red took a deeper look on the Shiba family Mistress, and then returned to the crowd of experts.

    "Where were we!? Oh right, you just threatened this Young Master, and I decided to kill you all!"

    "Young Master Red, don''t go too far!"

    "So what if I am going too far!? Do trash like you even count for something in this world!?"

    With that said, he immediately charged towards them with the intent to kill, as everyone could swear that they even ''heard'' a chuckle, or a grin from him at that moment.

    This guy was a psycho!

    That didn''t matter at the moment though, as they all had something much more important to think and care about, which was their survival!

    In every battle there were three types of people, those who immediately got cold feet and fell on their knees to surrender and seek mercy.

    Those that watched everything from the sides and made their decisions when the battle was half-decided, and those that fought with everything they had to survive.

    The same happened with this crowd of experts as well, as a great number of them actually fell to their knees with their hands on their heads, seeking forgiveness.

    A part of them made their way to the back in order to observe first, while the remaining part kept their standing and fought back.

    As for Eric, he actually stood in the middle. One could think of him as a middle line of attack, as he saw the experts in front of him trying to block that Young Master Red''s attack.

    Too bad that his strength was extremelycking and enraptured by the momentum of one of the experts in front of him sent flying in his direction, he was sent flying as well.

    One could say that his participation in this battle had ended even before he made a move, which was extremely shameful and hurting to his character.

    But no one at the venue had any interest in him without knowing his identity, as they just thought that he was a trashy second-generation who got frozen by the battle and then sent flying away.

    If anyone would pay attention to him, would most probably be because he seemed like the biggest trash among all the people in there.

    A lot of people thought of him even worse than those idiots that were now kneeling on the ground and pleading surrender in order to save their lives.

    On the other hand, Young Master Red seemed to be fully enjoying his killing spree, as Master Takeshiba was enjoying the sight in front of him.

    That old fox would actually let that Young Master Red bloody his hands, and clean the ce, while he just witnessed everything from the side.

    Most probably even if he was questioned one day about what transpired he would let the full me fall on Young Master Red, while saying that he was incapable of doing anything.

    Even Master Two Snakes, and that Elder from the Council of Five had stopped fighting and were just spectating the show.

    As a matter of fact, Master Two Snakes appeared right beside Master Takeshiba and said,

    "Don''t think that you can wash your hands with this matter tonight! From now forth you have no other choice but to advance and retreat with my Red Velvet organization.

    Otherwise, don''t me us for being ruthless and dealing with you first!"

    Master Takeshiba heard those words with a calm expression on his face, as he then continued in an amiable smile,

    "Master Two Snakes surely jests! This Takeshiba already considered it as such the moment that I epted Young Master Red as my son-inw!

    I just wonder what opinion the Council of Five has on this matter!"

    As he said that he turned to look at that elder''s face, while constricting his eyes, as he wanted to clearly see his reaction.

    "You know that I have no control over this, only the Council will decide! If you kill me here it will only worsen your situation!"

    "Hahahha~! Elder surely jests, this Takeshiba would never¡­"

    But in a moment his expression and countenance changed, as he turned his head towards one direction¡­

 Chapter 485 - Escape & Psycho Killer

    Chapter 485 ¨C Escape & Psycho Killer

    His soul had just left his body because the notification he just received was just that shocking to him, his daughter the bait to bring Eric out had disappeared.

    What made the whole mess even moreplicated was that there were so many Masters at the venue, including that arrogant and cocky Young Master Red, Master Two Snakes, and that Elder.

    Yet under the eyes of all of them, his daughter had disappeared from her location. Just how the fu*ck was something like that possible?

    As a precautionary measure against something like this, he had specifically ced a tracking device on his daughter''s body, but there was no sign of it for more than 10 seconds.

    That truly made him wonder just the heck had Eric managed to do something like that? Furthermore, wasn''t he supposed to be dead already, he even turned in blood and shit.

    He wasn''t the only one to notice this though, as soon Young Master Shiba, and Young Master Red had noticed as well, as Young Master Red clearly got enraged screaming,

    "Who the fu*ck dares!"

    Despite the heated fight he was with the crowd of experts he had decided to kill, he stopped on his tracks and then spread his spirit sense as wide as he could.

    He was thinking that no matter how good the bastard who took Takeshiba Aika away was, there was no way he had gone far.

    As a Master of Realm 4, his spirit sense was more than 100 km radius wide, and he could easily detect the two escapes.

    What he didn''t expect though, was that there was no trace of Eric and Takeshiba Aika on the Yacht anymore, no matter how many times he tried to search the answer was the same.

    It was only after 15 seconds that he finally managed to feel the faint presence of Takeshiba Aika, and that was 15 km away from them.

    This was nothing short of a miracle, even for him that was an assassin with heavy consideration in agility, and speed, it was impossible to move 1 km per second.

    Could it be that the opponent was stronger than him, and was probably one of those guys that actually had surpassed the famous Realm 6 bottleneck?

    That didn''t make sense, did it?

    After all, if he was that strong and powerful then why did he have to take Takeshiba Aika and run? He could have just crushed all the people in there with his strength.

    Who would dare to even breathe loudly in his presence if he had surpassed the famous Realm 6 bottleneck?

    Which meant that most probably he had some sort of artifact, or treasure that helped him run away at that speed. Most probably something simr to a life-saving card.

    Just thinking about that made Young Master Red even more interested in the worm that had tried to escape with his food, and he startedughing like a madman.

    "Hahahahahahah~! Arrrgghhhh~!"

    As he wasughing like that though, he had totally forgotten that he was amidst a battle, and one of the enemies took advantage of this opportunity to attack his throat.

    It was clear that whoever was this guy was trying to kill him in one move. Unfortunately, he wasn''t some cheapmoner like the rest, and the life-saving graces on his body were plenty.

    The moment that the attack approached his neck, a gold ne on his neck started shining and forming a barrier around his throat.

    That was perfectly capable of blocking the attack on his throat and protecting his life, but since the angle wasn''t exactly direct, the knife on the attacker''s hand changed direction and went for his face.

    The next moment, the knife cut through his bloody red mask, and through his cheek leaving a bloody wound on its track.

    Since this was the first time that he was actually suffering a wound, the poor Young Master Red had no other choice but to scream in pain and anger.

    This bastard had not only drawn blood from his body but had even destroyed his face. There was no way that he was going to allow him to escape torture.

    Still, the pain and the emotional damage he suffered were so big, that he actually couldn''t control himself, and his right hand moved quickly, to stab the enemy''s chest.

    Even though this guy didn''t have the background of Young Master Red he still possessed a protective artifact, as immediately his skin started turning to an ash-gray color, as if he was turning into a stone.

    Seeing that, a red to ck light appeared on Young Master Red''s hand as a w-like glove covered it, and it prated through the ash-gray skin to reach for his heart.

    Before the poor guy could even make a sound, he felt his heart disconnected from his blood vessels, brought outside of his body, and then crushed to mincemeat.

    "Aaagghhhh~! I lost it and killed this motherfu*cker too soon! Fuu*ckkkk~!"

    As he said that, Young Master Red actually started to rip the dead body of the attacker into shreds, as he cursed like a maniac.

    All the experts that had thought of fighting him until that point couldn''t help but feel a chill run through their bodies, as they all stopped on their steps, and kneeled on the ground to surrender.

    This psycho wouldn''t even leave them aplete body if they continued to fight against them, and even less injure him again.

    It would be better to kneel in shame and live than die a shameful death that wouldpletely seal their life.

    "We surrender, please Young Master Red, we had eyes but failed to see! Please, let us keep our worthless lives!"

    This wasn''t anything surprising for Young Master Red, as he just looked at them with a grin and asked,

    "You think that I am a psycho killer, don''t you!?"

    "We wouldn''t dare Young Master Red, we wouldn''t dare!"

    "Well, you better not dare! I am an extremely good and kindhearted person, that is willing to let you live, but only if you bring me, my future wife, here for me, and the head of that bastard!"

    "We obey Young Master Red! Thank you for forgiving our lives!"

    The next moment, no one actually dared to stay there and endanger Young Master Red changing his mind, as they all jumped towards Eric''s and Takeshiba Aika''s direction.

    If those kids had to me someone, then they should me their selves for being weak, and without anyone backing them. In whatever world they were in, people only cared about their own survival.

    At this moment, Master Takeshiba arrived by his new son-inw''s side, and said with a careful voice,

    "Don''t you think that those guys might try to steal that little bastard''s body when they kill him!? You must have realized as well that he possesses quite a few treasures!"

    "Hahahahah~! They wouldn''t dare! Furthermore, we have no idea just how many treasures and cards that kid has, so we have to make sure that we send some cannon fodder to test the waters."

    No matter who saw Master Takeshiba at that moment couldn''t help but praise him a bit in their hearts. It took quite a bit of personality and character to approach and talk like that to someone like Young Master Red.

    When each and every one of the remaining people were looking at Young Master Red as if he was the boogeyman, Master Takeshiba could approach and talk to him naturally.

    Seeing all those looks, and expressions Young Master Red didn''t seem to care much, as he looked at all of them deeply and then said,

    "You people better stay put and wait here for me to return back with my wife, and then witness our wedding!"

    With that said, he didn''t care about their thoughts and expressions, as he turned towards Master Two Snakes and said,

    "Uncle Two Snakes, I will go ahead and bring my future wife back, you just stay here and keep an eye on these guys!"

    "Don''t y for long, return fast!"

    "Ok Uncle!"

    With that said he left the Yacht and flew towards Eric''s and Takeshiba Aika''s direction with Master Takeshiba following behind him.

    The people left at the Yacht felt like they could finally take a rxed breather, but before that thought could take root, the left Master Two Snakes gave them a gaze that made them shiver.

    No one dared to actually go against the monster that was in front of them, as even that Elder from the Council of Five was looking at Master Two Snakes with a careful expression.

    ¡­

    15 km away from them, Eric and Takeshiba Aika were swimming underwater while holding hands, trying to go as deep as they could.

    As a member of a big family of Japan, Takeshiba Aika was supposed to be training and cultivating energy from a young age, but due to the pampering of her family, her achievements were inexistent.

    Well, Eric couldn''t actually get mad about that, as if that wasn''t the case he wouldn''t have been able to enve her that day, but right now he was a bit displeased by that fact.

    As for why they were going deeper underwater? Well, he knew that it would be impossible for that Master Takeshiba to not have ced one or two trackers on his daughter''s body.

    So, he was trying to find the depth at which the tracker stopped working. After all, the deeper they went in the ocean the higher would the pressure be, so it was bound to have some result right.

    Even experts'' spirit sense would slowly get prevented by the high pressure¡­

 Chapter 486 - Conversion & Time

    Chapter 486 ¨C Conversion & Time

    In fact, he had already sensed the GPS trackers on Takeshiba Aika''s body the moment that he had touched her hand at the wedding venue, but those weren''t the biggest problems in her body.

    The biggest problem was that his good father-inw had actually nted in her body a rare treasure or artifact that he had refined with his soul and could act as a GPS tracker should he take off the trackers on her body.

    While this was a grave problem it was at the same time a great chance and opportunity for him, as the moment he had sensed such a foreign object, he had received a notification from the Legacy System,

    !!! The Legacy System has detected signs of a Soul Aura from the weak artifact!!

    !!! Would the Host wish to convert the Soul Aura into SP points!? Yes/No

    Eric was about to press Yes directly, but then remembering something important, he used his Soul Avatar tomunicate with the Legacy System and send a question,

    "What will happen with the artifact after the Soul Aura conversion!?"

    If this had happened before he had received 50% of the Legacy System''s owners'' rights, there was no way he was getting an answer, but now things were different.

    The Legacy System couldn''t ignore his questions and will anymore, as it had no other choice but to answer in the form of a notification.

    !!! After the Soul Aura conversion the artifact will lose its use and current abilities, but the materials it''sposed of will still remain untouched.

    Later the host could use the materials to forge another artifact of the same nature or forge some better weapons that he can use with the help of the Legacy System!

    Even though it was a pity that he would be losing an artifact received from his good father-inw Eric still determinedly selected Yes with his Soul Avatar, and the conversion started.

    His Legacy System surely had better materials and better artifacts that he could buy with the SP points gained from the conversion, and truthfully he wanted to know how it would work, and how much it would go for.

    Just like some farmer who suddenly had discovered some new type of food, Eric had discovered something that could be of great use to him.

    Immediately the conversion of the Soul Aura into SP points started, but for some reason, the Legacy System wasn''t able to make the conversion happen instantly.

    !!! The Host has confirmed the conversion of the Soul Aura into SP points!

    !!! After calctions, the value of the Soul Aura is determined at 18.845 SP points!

    !!! The conversion will finish in 2 minutes 15 seconds!

    Just looking at those numbers Eric couldn''t help but feel like he had just hit jackpot. Just how many people would he have to kill now in order to gather that many SP points?

    While he didn''t regret killing and doing anything he had done until now, he didn''t want to be someone who only depended on killing either.

    This was a great opportunity for him to thin out the blood on his hands, and care more about collecting treasures that contained Soul Aura.

    Like this, he might even be able to recharge his reserves faster and better. Just thinking about it like that, made him extremely happy.

    So happy, that he was ready tough out loud, even though he was more than a few hundred meters underwater.

    His good mood didn''tst for long though, because the next moment, he felt a sudden killing intent on his back, and quickly dodged to the side, while a grayish spear pierced through the location he was a moment ago.

    It seemed like those bastards on the Yacht had been truly poached by that Young Master Red and were following behind him.

    Since this was the case, then most probably his good father-inw and that Young Master Red would soon appear in front of him as well.

    Knowing this, Eric quickly prepared an escape talisman but didn''t activate it immediately as he continued swimming at full speed.

    Surely with Takeshiba Aika in his arms was a bit difficult to swim at full speed, and try to throw the following idiots off, but he didn''t have much he could do.

    He had to do his best for the remaining 1 minute and 57 seconds. There had passed only 18 seconds since the conversion started.

    It was sure that once the conversion finished the connection between Master Takeshiba and the artifact would be cut off, and then he would be able to fully use the abilities of his Escape Talismans.

    But seeing how not only Master Takeshiba, but even that Young Master Red had been able to sense him out, then he understood that a normal Escape Talisman wouldn''t do the job.

    In order to escape this situation he would have to go beyond that distance, so he had no other choice but to spendthrift some SP points and buy a high distance Escape Talisman.

    This one was able to send him 150 km away from the current destination, but even its price was quite spicy as it cost a good 10.000 SP points.

    For Eric, this distance was extremely long, and the price was certainly a bit too much, but as if reading his thoughts the Dragon Empress said out loud,

    "Hmph~! Just 150 km is like taking a step for some people! There will be one day that this 150 km distance will look like a nanometer if you ever reach that height of course!"

    Her words clearly startled and surprised Eric a bit but thinking deeper into those words it just made him even more excited to reach that stage and show it to this arrogant wifey of his.

    Thinking like that, he quickly bought the high distance Escape Talisman, while he was still swimming away with Takeshiba Aika in his arms.

    It was good that different from those idiots behind him, he had an oxygen carrier with him, in the form of the beauty in his arms.

    So he was able tost for much longer underwater than they could. But he still would have tost for a long time.

    Before he could even rejoice at those thoughts, he suddenly felt grave danger in front of him and was forced to stop in his tracks immediately, as he saw a ckish-red crescent energy line cut in front of him.

    He didn''t need to ponder much to understand who was the reason behind that attack, as finally, Young Master Red seemed to have arrived above him.

    Seeing that it would be useless to try and run like this anymore, Eric just undid the Blood Clone mask from his face and started swimming above.

    The other guys that were on his back seemed to have stopped as well, as they were all showing some brutal and weird expressions on their faces.

    In their eyes, Eric was nothing more than some sort of small fish that they could kill whenever they wanted, as he was also their ticket to surviving this nightmarish night.

    Eric seemed like he didn''t see any of this, as he just continued to swim towards the surface of the ocean trying his best to stall for time.

    But his efforts seemed to have agitated and angered that Young Master Red, as he used his energy to pull Eric and Takeshiba Aika even faster towards the surface.

    In less than 10 seconds Eric and Takeshiba Aika were brought to the surface, with Young Master Red and Master Takeshiba looking at them with weirdplexions on their faces.

    It took another 6 seconds for Young Master Red to look Eric from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet, as he asked with a cool voice,

    "How did you do that?"

    "Well, I don''t want to offend you Young Master Red, but I believe that it was my charm and handsomeness!

    Perhaps if you didn''t hide your face behind that mask you might have a chance to do what I did!"

    The crowd of experts around was shocked, it didn''t seem like the question and the answer were rted.

    "Hahahah~! You surely know how to joke around kid! But you better not try to do that again, otherwise, I don''t think that I will be able to guarantee that you will keep all your body parts!

    How did you run through 15 kilometers in 15 seconds?"

    "Oh that!? I thought that you asked me how I was able to make Aika fall for me! Well, it''s not like it''s much of a secret I just used something called an Escape Talisman!"

    Eric''sposure and calm speaking voice impressed quite a few people, as they didn''t understand how it was possible for him to do something like that.

    Even if he was just faking hisposure and calm, he was still doing something that not many people couldpare to.

    At least the people around him at the moment didn''t feel like they would be able to do it! Even Young Master Red had to praise him internally for doing something like that.

    In all his life, the people that he had seen an act like this were only a few and in between. With those thoughts in mind, he asked in his usual voice,

    "Do you have more of those!?"

    "I do, yes! My Master gave me around 20 of those! Wait you aren''t thinking of making me buy my own fianc¨¦ with my own treasures are you!?"

    Only an idiot would ept having a treasure in his hands when he didn''t have the strength to protect it, but the mention of his Master managed to make a few people think twice as well.

    Still, the temptation of Eric''s treasures was too big!

    The most surprising part though was Young Master Red''s next words¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 487 - Wild Ambitions & Subduing Eric

    Chapter 487 ¨C Wild Ambitions & Subduing Eric

    "How about youe and work for me!? You seem to have a good attitude and talent, as long as you leave that woman and some of your treasures with me, I will make sure you don''t regret it!

    If you work hard enough you can even be my right-hand man, and when I conquer this world you will be above many, only under me!"

    It was clear that Young Master Red''s aspirations and ambitions weren''t light. In fact, one could say that he was a lunatic consumed by greed.

    In this modern world where public opinion would be swayed easily, and the general attitude against wars and fighting, it did sound a bit of a lunatic idea to think of conquering Earth.

    Even Master Takeshiba had to take another look at the Young Master he had selected as his new son-inw not knowing what to make of this.

    All this time, Eric had only looked towards him once, and even that gaze didn''t seem to show much of a surprise. It was like he had already expected something like this to happen.

    There was no anger, rage, or any kind of emotion showing on his face at that moment. He didn''t seem like he cared whether Master Takeshiba was there or not,pletely focusing on Young Master Red.

    That fully ignoring look made Master Takeshiba displeased with Eric''s attitude, but it wasn''t like he could meddle in the conversation between Young Master Red and him.

    He first wanted to see how things would roll from there, and only after making a decision. It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t surprised by the sudden proposal of Young Master Red.

    But one look at Eric''s face, and knowing his personality up to that point, he knew that there was no way he was going to ept something like that.

    Eric gave him the vibe of someone that wouldn''t budge even to Heaven, and even less someone like Young Master Red beside him.

    As for Eric himself, while he was also a bit surprised by Young Master Red''s words, he was also able to understand many more things hearing them.

    The only people who would state such a big ambition publicly were only those that had the help of a powerful backer and great insurance.

    Red Velvet organization was surely big and powerful, but they didn''t have the rights, or capability to feed such a big ambition of this Young Master Red, so there must be something else.

    The only thing that would possibly back up that great ambition, was the help of a system. Most probably this guy was another one of the seeds of those powers beyond Earth.

    After Kirigaya Endo, he was finallying across another seed nted from those powers. Since this guy was here and was making such a im it meant that they had started moving.

    Most probably his actions and his movements had forced those guys'' hands and they had started to increase their efforts and precede their ns.

    Of course, it was impossible for the S-day to happen faster than in his previous life because the barrier around Earth was supposed to be special, but things would certainly get rough from now on.

    Still, no matter what happened there was no way that the man who wanted to look at the world in disdain would ever agree to serve under someone else.

    Forgetting about the conditions of this guy called Young Master Red, even if he offered Eric to allow him to conquer everything under heaven and never appear, he wouldn''t agree to it.

    For that reason, Eric just showed a light chuckle to everyone present and then said in a cool voice,

    "Hahaaha~! They say that big minds think alike, and it''s only now that I have really felt it!

    Young Master Red just stole the words out of my mouth! Why don''t youe and work for me, as long as you swear your eternal fealty to me, I will make sure you never regret it!

    Forget about this little, I will take you to a bigger stage, a bigger world, a wider universe, and rule it!"

    If Young Master Red''s words could be considered as wild ambitions, then Eric''s words were nothing short of a madman''s dream.

    The only one who didn''t think like that was Young Master Red, who was actually looking at Eric with a wary expression.

    Eric''sst line was bound to create disturbing waves in his heart, as not many people were aware of the existence of a wider world, and a wider universe out there.

    His first thoughts were that Eric was just like him, a seed nted from those powers beyond the barrier just like himself.

    "Are you one too!?"

    For that reason, he couldn''t help but ask this question. Eric understood that this guy had just mistaken him as another seed, but he didn''t care.

    In fact, this was a great opportunity for him to hide the existence of the Legacy System. He only needed to act as someone inside the game!

    "That''s right, I am! But my ambitions are way beyond yours! So it only serves to logic that you work under me, right?"

    This sudden information clearly startled and surprised Young Master Red a bit, but he only pondered about it for a few moments, as he then startedughing once again, and when he finished he continued,

    "Hahahahahah~! You sure have wild ambitions, even though you are a little dog! I need to thank you though as you have just widened my view and given me a better goal.

    Unfortunately, the current you are too weak to contend against me, so you can only me yourself for being so weak! I will make sure to subdue you fully!"

    With that said, he made a sign towards the experts around Eric from different organizations to attack him and put him down.

    Since he had all these idiots to work for him, there was no need for him to dirty his own hands. The experts were still a bit confused by what was happening, but they didn''t dare to question the order.

    They immediately prepared their best moves in the hope to reach Eric first and tie him down. Young Master Red had clearly stated that he didn''t want Eric to die.

    Eric saw all these guys attack and couldn''t help but feel his blood boiling, wanting to fight them with everything he had.

    It was in his favor that they wouldn''t kill him nor Takeshiba Aika as that arrogant Young Master Red wanted them both.

    So, he just guided Takeshiba Aika behind his back as he started either parring away or dodging attacksing on his vitals, as his newest Ice-me daggers were dancing in the wind.

    The moment that the two daggers appeared on his hands, Young Master Red''s eyes sparkled with greed, and the same thing could be said for Master Takeshiba.

    Even though they didn''t really know just how precious those two daggers were, they understood that they were treasures that they couldn''t let go of.

    Still, knowing that there was no way for Eric to run away, they weren''t really worried about him and just watched the scene unfold.

    The more they saw Eric use the daggers to pierce through the enemies'' protective barriers and kill them, the more certain they became of their value, and the greedier did their eyes be.

    Seeing that Eric was being too vicious with them despite them having no intention to kill him, the experts around him decided to either get more vicious with him or attack his weak spot.

    After all, Eric wasn''t alone and he needed to protect Takeshiba Aika while fighting with all of them, as his SP points were racking up quite a bit with each extra kill.

    Realm 2 experts weren''t his match, and even Realm 4 experts weren''t able to im his life, this could easily show his fighting prowess and his strength.

    Despite the current rules and situation, everyone could tell that Eric was a precious talent that they hadn''t seen in a long time.

    Thinking like that Master Takeshiba was a bit regretful towards trying to act against his son-inw. As long as he was nurtured and used well by his Takeshiba family, he would be a great pir to the family.

    Unfortunately, it was toote now, and there was no medicine for regret, and now he could only hope for Young Master Red to subdue him or end him once and for all.

    In less than 10 minutes though Eric was already out of breath and really close to start being yed by the remaining experts around him.

    After all, he was only one against many. It was already a great achievement for him to havested this long, as his worth in the eyes of Young Master Red and Master Takeshiba increased by leaps and bounds.

    Young Master Red seemed to have made up his mind into using whatever resources and ways he could in order to subdue him and make Eric serve him.

    He wasn''t worried about Eric''s escape Talismans because he didn''t think that he would be able to use a lot of them in a short time.

    Furthermore, he had his own ways of trailing him as long as Eric was inside his spirit sense area before disappearing.

    In his eyes, this was nothing more than a show to wear Eric out, as he also tried to steal a look at Eric''s treasure for fast movement.

    Seeing that Eric was close to falling down, Young Master Red just looked at him with a grin on his face, and said,

    "Did you have enough fun!? Are you ready to surrender now?"

    Return of Lust! Check out my newest book!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 488 - Escaping A Calamity

    Chapter 488 ¨C Escaping A Cmity

    On the other hand, Eric seemed to have gotten what he wished from all this as well. He could feel that he had already tapped upon his full strength, body, and energy.

    The only thing he hadn''t tried yet was using the Dragon Force, but that would be simr to shooting himself on the foot, as he would reveal to the world one more treasure in his possession.

    Knowing that Young Master Red might not want for him to stay alive and work for him anymore, but actually kill him to possess his body and his special blood.

    It wasn''t like Master Takeshiba and the others could tell what it was, but that Young Master Red had a system in him that might actually pinpoint it.

    No matter what, that was a secret card of his that he would use only when he was forced to, and right now what he was experiencing was far away from that.

    He had been ready to run away for quite some time now, and if it weren''t for his decision and order to pause the Legacy System conversion, the tracking artifact inside Takeshiba Aika''s body would have be useless as well.

    He had done all this, just so that he could have this awesome sparring and SP points harvest opportunity. Now that there was nothing to keep him there any longer he didn''t feel the need to stay.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he just looked towards Young Master Red with a condescending, cocky, and mocking look, as he said,

    "I truly have had enough! Thank you for the great gift and the opportunity Young Master Red, I hope we will meet again in the future.

    Without losing time, he quickly activated a 15 km Escaping Talisman, as he disappeared from his location under the startled and shocked gazed of the still alive experts.

    Young Master Red seemed to have expected this, as he was keeping a tight look on him, but he was shocked to realize that even he was unable to follow Eric''s escaping speed or path.

    All this time he had thought that Eric was just running at a fast speed for a short amount of time, and as long as he kept full concentration over him with his realm it would be easy to track him down.

    It was only at that moment that he realized that no matter how much he concentrated on Eric''s presence he would be unable to track him down.

    It was like for those 15 seconds Eric would fully disappear from his spirit sense like he had entered the void and was actually teleporting there.

    What made the whole ordeal even more frustrating was that he had no idea where Eric would actually stop in that distance around him.

    There were no traces of energy, or any other signal about just where would Eric and Takeshiba Aika actually appear.

    Master Takeshiba was no different from him, as he was shocked at the weirdness of Eric''s escape, but as long as his daughter had the refined artifact he was sure to find the two of them.

    "Arrrggghhhhhh~! How~!? You little bastard~!"

    Just as he was thinking like that, suddenly a painful scream reverberated through the sky, as everyone turned their heads in that direction.

    Hidden in the clouds was an old man with white hair, and feeble-looking existence, demonstrating an aura almost equal to that of Master Two Snakes, and that Elder from the Council of Five.

    The whole crowd of the still-living experts, including Young Master Red himself, were shocked by the appearance of that old man, but the one who was shocked the most was Master Takeshiba.

    Just hearing that roar of pain, and those words he couldn''t understand that something was going wrong, and immediately jumped towards the old man,

    "Ancestor what happened!? What''s wrong!?"

    "That little bastard cut my connection with my artifact!"

    "Didn''t this happen earlier as well, why are you so angry this time!?"

    "You don''t understand, the first time I was just unable to sense my artifact, this time I can feel that the connection is fully cut!

    That little demon managed to even refine my spirit sense on the artifact, and I suffered a soul injury!"

    "What!?"

    It wasn''t only Master Takeshiba, everyone present was shocked and startled as well. Forgetting about the reason why the old man had been hiding all this time, and why he was here.

    A 1st Realm weak junior had managed to refine the spiritual sense and the artifact of a peak Realm 5 expert, that was something impossible to imagine.

    Just how strong were Eric''s soul and spirit sense!? He was just Realm 1 now, but what would happen when he reached their level. They would be nothing more than chickens on his chopping board.

    No, they couldn''t allow him to live!

    Due to their actions tonight each and every one of them could be considered to have created a blood feud with Eric, even though their side suffered all the damage.

    In their heads, there was no way that Eric would forgive them for what they had done that night, so now they could only try their best and walk the extra mile.

    They needed to get rid of the bud before it bloomed, grew stronger, and destroyed their whole garden.

    With those thoughts, many people in the crowd made their decision to get rid of Eric, but the ones who wished the most to see his demise were the Takeshiba family and the Takeshiba family Ancestor.

    It was at that moment that Eric and Takeshiba Aika finally appeared to the outside once again, as Takeshiba Aika looked like someone who had just gone traveled on top of a bullet train.

    She was dizzy and unable to do or evenprehend anything, turning into nothing more than a burden in all meaning of the word.

    "You vile beast, stop there and surrender your life~!"

    The Takeshiba Family Ancestor immediately charged towards Eric''s and Takeshiba Aika''s location with his full strength, but he wasn''t the only one.

    Master Two Snakes and the Elder from the Council of Five had appeared out of nowhere and charged towards him as well. Completely sealing any path of escape that Eric might have.

    "Three old bullies ganging up on a poor young me! You guys have truly opened this junior''s junior eyes and allowed me to witness true shamelessness and face thickness today!

    Unfortunately, I don''t have any weird taste for old men, so I will have to leave! It was nice meeting you everyone, I am already looking forward to our next meeting!"

    With that said, this time Eric didn''t y any more games, and immediately used the 150 km distance Escape Talisman to escape these people''s ws.

    The next moment, three big, colorful, and strong-looking hands passed through the location that Eric had been standing a moment ago and ended up crashing into the ocean.

    Just the three hands'' pressure and impact alone made the water churn and formed more than a few powerful waves, as a small dent was formed in the ocean.

    Fortunately or unfortunately neither of the hands managed to grab even the hem of Eric''s clothes, as he had disappeared in nowhere once again.

    "Aaarrggghhhh~! This slippery bastard! I will make sure to break his legs and arms once I get him in my hand and turn him into a cripple who will be unable to walk for as long as he breathes."

    Takeshiba Family Ancestor was clearly unhappy with the result, as he was the one that had suffered the most under Eric''s hands.

    On the other hand, Master Two Snakes and the Elder from the Council of Five were actually looking at the surroundings with a frown on their faces.

    Just like Young Master Red earlier, despite all their control and concentration on the surroundings none of them was actually able to sense Eric''s mysterious movement.

    The whole crowd of experts with Young Master Red who arrived by the three old fogies side seemed to be frightened and overwhelmed as well.

    This was their chance to get rid of a great threat to their lives and their organizations, but they had been unable to do so.

    Well, it would be useless for them to me themselves, and anyone else to me them when even Master Two Snakes and the Elder from the Council of Five weren''t able to do the same as well.

    But the situation seemed to be even more frightening, scary, and bleak with the pass of time, as even after 15 seconds Eric didn''t appear this time.

    Seeing how both times he had used that weird move he had been gone for 15 seconds, they still held hope to chase and kill him after 15 seconds. Especially the Takeshiba Family Ancestor.

    But this time for some weird reason there was no sign of him. Making them feel that they might have lost him this time.

    Still, there was hope that Eric would appear in the next 15 seconds, but even that didn''t happen. Even after 30 seconds, there was no sign of Eric or Takeshiba Aika''s appearance.

    It was at that time that the three old fogies started worrying that Eric might have escaped longer than they thought this time.

    Once those thoughts appeared on their minds, Takeshiba Family Ancestor said in a serious and solemn voice,

    "Let us separate, I will be going East!"

    "West!"

    "North!"

    "South!"

    The others understood his intentions immediately as they each selected a direction before disappearing.

    In order for each group to have an equal fighting prowess Master Takeshiba and Young Master Red were on the same group¡­

    Return of Lust! Check out my newest book!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 489 - Making The Most Of The Escape

    Chapter 489 ¨C Making The Most Of The Escape

    That was the best they could do at the moment since they had no idea where had Eric run off to, and how far he had run.

    Their speed was clearly notparable to that of Eric, as he was traveling more than thrice the speed of sound into the void.

    Even the strongest among the chasers the Realm 5 experts could only have a speed of 0.8 sound speed, which was way slower than Eric''s.

    If that wasn''t enough, they had already lost more than 30 seconds of chasing up to him, thinking that he would appear in their close surroundings.

    But they didn''t have the need to actually catch up to him immediately, as long as they managed to find a trace of him through their spirit sense they would catch up to him sooner orter.

    With those thoughts in mind, each of the chasing experts run at full speed in their direction trying to find traces of Eric''s appearance or presence.

    At this moment they didn''t care about the idiots from the numerous organizations that were still waiting for their pardon, or an opportunity to escape the ce and hide.

    Eric''s importance was way above them, making these poor experts not know how to feel.

    On one side they were happy to have the opportunity, on the other hand, they were dissatisfied that even all of them weren''t more worthy than a brat.

    Heavens are truly unfair sometimes, giving some brat all those treasures, while they had to fight and bootlick for everything they had reached.

    Of course, at that moment none of them even thought, or cared about what Eric might have gone through to reach what he had.

    The only visible thing in their eyes was their greed, jealousy, and anger. If Eric was there seeing those faces, he would make sure to pull all the roots so he didn''t have to bear these flies ever again in the future.

    Unfortunately or fortunately right now he was far away traveling through the void corridor that the Escape Talisman had opened for him.

    He felt just like someone being inside a bullet train and seeing how the image outside changed at an amazing speed, despite being blue all over the ce.

    It was impossible for him to control the direction of the Escape Talisman at the moment, so he could only get on with the ride.

    It felt like there was some kind of touchable and untouchable ss in front of him that separated space from the void.

    He could feel that he was inside the void and he wasn''t able to breathe properly as there was no air, matter, or substance in there, which was also the reason for his high speed in there.

    There was no resistance in the void, so there was no loss of his kic energy in friction of any other kind of energy or force.

    He felt that something was wrong with his situation. After all, aren''t these Escape Talismans supposed to be teleportation talismans that would teleport him far away?

    Why did it take so much time?

    Has it always been like this? Even though this was the first time he experienced traveling through the void, this was the first time that he actually managed to keep clear conscience through it.

    Just like traveling with a new mode of transportation for the first time, since you weren''t adapted to the speed and different vibrations, one was bound to experience motion sickness.

    Slowly as he traveled more, he started adapting and getting used to the motion, and this was the first time that he was finally able to experience something like this.

    It was amazing!

    There was a great sense of achievement, happiness, and satisfaction inside Eric at that moment, but he didn''t have the time to think about that.

    Right now he was more concerned with the reason why his speed didn''t increase but remained at this high constant speed all the time.

    Well, he had an idea in his mind, and that was rted to his current strength and speed, which seemed more probable.

    But even then, his current speed in the void was at least a hundred times faster than his speed in the outside space.

    The void was amazing!

    He couldn''t help but wish to find out and feel more about it. Slowly fixing Takeshiba Aika on his back he sat in the lotus position and started sensing the surroundings.

    It was weird, extremely so. He felt just like some kind of weightless object standing afloat in the void while traveling at a constant speed towards his destination.

    The void, aether was empty, there was no matter or substance in there, just empty space. He and Takeshiba Aika were the only ''matter'' inside the void.

    As he was trying to capture the meaning and sense of void, he suddenly came to his destination and he could only feel the ss that separated void from the living sphere break and open a door for him.

    The development was so fast and sudden that he didn''t manage to find much from it, but he could tell that it was extremely special and difficult to achieve.

    That made him want to experience and search more about it, so he quickly took out another 15 km Escape Talisman and used it.

    Since he had already gone through the 150 km Escape Talisman it was much easier with the 15 km one as he was able to be even more clear-headed and focused on his goal.

    Certainly, he wasn''t trying to use these talismans just because he wanted to search and understand space better though.

    He knew that those old fogies would immediately jump in his search, the moment that they didn''t sense him appear in about 15 to 30 seconds, and they would search each side.

    So, he had to create as much distance as he could between them and himself, with this asion, he could even search and try toprehend space.

    Life and Deathws were already useful to him, as it was precisely due to using those Laws when nobody noticed him that he was able to fight for so long and kill so many experts.

    While his proficiency andprehension in the twows were extremelycking, he was still able to use the Death Law in order to weaken the opponent at the moment of his attack.

    And then use the Life Laws in order to increase his own recovery and stamina regeneration during the fight.

    Even though his Death Law had received quite a spike after the massacre hemitted inside the Nightless Stone City, the Life Law wasn''t that far behind.

    After all, no matter when and where he had always found enough beauties to release all his power and stamina upon so that his Life Law could advance.

    His fooling around with manydies wasn''t only to satisfy himself and his lust, but also to help him advance in his cultivation andprehension.

    Well, most of it was due to his lust and desire, but still, it was a great gift to have some other benefits from it besides pleasure and satisfaction.

    Now wasn''t the time to think about that though as he was more focused onprehending Space Law, which was a Primal Law just like Life and Death.

    Just thinking about Space Law, one''s mind would immediately direct to teleportation. Just think about the great benefits of teleportation, traveling hundreds and thousands of kilometers in one step.

    Just concentrating on trying to feel the Space, Void, and the opening and closing of the space channel Eric slowly used all the Escape Talismans avable to him.

    Like that he slowly fell into a weird state ofprehension once again. Since this wasn''t the first time he experienced enlightenment he wasn''t shocked or surprised by it anymore.

    In fact, it looked extremely normal to him now. Only Heaven knew how many powerhouses would react knowing that Eric was treating enlightenments just like eating three meals a day.

    Eric didn''t care about that in the least right now though, as all he could think about was the space, and void around him until he suddenly appeared inside the belly of a giant whale with no more escape talismans.

    ''Whooooooshhhhh~! Bloooooooobbbbbbbb~!''

    In a matter of seconds, a stinky fishy smell awakened him from his special state, as a water wave hit him directly on the face and took Takeshiba Aika away.

    It took him a few moments to understand where he was, and what he was doing there, but once he did that he immediately took action.

    First things first, he quickly searched for his beauty, Takeshiba Aika. The beauty had been taken really close to the whale''s discharge hole, but fortunately hadn''t been thrown outside yet.

    That was relieving for him, as he immediately jumped towards her. Even though he was unable to see in the darkness of the whale''s stomach, he could still use his spirit sense.

    "Who is there, who are you!? Where is this ce!?"

    Due to the cold and heavy shower, Takeshiba Aika had awakened from her unconscious state and seemed to be trying to understand where she was when she felt Eric''s hands on her body.

    "Calm down Aika, it''s me!"

    "Master!? Where are we, what happened!?"

    "We are inside a whale''s stomach, we are going to leave this ce soon don''t worry!

    "What about father, and those other bastards!?"

    "Don''t worry, I think we are fine and have escaped from them. They shouldn''t be able to find us here! Let us rest a bit in here since we don''t know where we are and what awaits us outside!"

    "Ok Master!"

    Return of Lust! Check out my newest book!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 490 - Life & Death Or Erotic Situation!?

    Chapter 490 ¨C Life & Death Or Erotic Situation!?

    It wasn''t that Eric didn''t want to get out of his current situation as soon as possible, but there were three reasons standing in his way.

    Firstly was the fact that he didn''t know how far he had gone or where he was now, as he had fully lost control, sense, and idea of what had happened once he was in his enlightenment trance.

    So those guys who were looking for him might still be on his tail and searching for him. Making it much safer staying inside the belly of a whale that would most probably block their spirit senses.

    Second, during the time he had been in the enlightenment trance, he hadpletely wasted all the possible Escape Talismans in hand, and not only.

    Seeing his enlightenment trance, the Legacy System seemed to have overridden his control, or to be more exact, the fairy inside the artifact seemed to have been alerted and spent all his SP points.

    The fairy had bought him as many Escape Talismans as she could, in order to prolong his enlightenment trance as long as she could.

    Well, that wasn''t necessarily a bad thing, as her action had helped him not onlyprehend Space Law but also reach a whopping 11% proficiency with it right off the bat.

    He couldn''t believe it, the first time he had fallen into an enlightenment trance, during the killing spree of Master Miura''s dogs, he had reached only a slight 0.6%prehension.

    The difference between the two was nothing short of mind-blowing making him wonder just how long he had spent being in a trance until now.

    If it weren''t for that sudden water wave from the damned whale he had finished inside of, he would have been able to stay a little longer and better digest what he hadprehended.

    Now it was toote though, as he didn''t have that opportunity anymore. Well, at least he would have to try harder to get another er, making him worry about the number of SP points he would need.

    Forgetting about that, there was even the third reason for his staying inside the whale''s belly for now. Simply because this was one of the safest and best training ces for him at the moment.

    Since the whale wasn''t a carnivore the probability of him being burned by the acidity in her stomach was close to zero.

    Furthermore, while a whale''s body would be a death cage for a normal human due to the mass of water and all other liquids inside and their pressure, for Eric it was close to a heaven.

    Why?

    Simple actually, the pressureing from the seawater and all kinds of other liquids inside the Whale''s body was the best way for him to constantly train his physical body.

    Just like staying under some strong and extremely high waterfall, and letting the waterfall on his body so that his body got tempered under the weight of the falling water.

    The idea was the same, the only thing changing was the fact that in the whale''s stomach his whole body would be under pressure and not just his upper body.

    The only problem he was facing right now was Takeshiba Aika''s safety and security while he trained himself.

    While she had started cultivating and growing stronger after she became his ve, she was still far away from being able to bear this pressure.

    Otherwise, this wouldn''t be much of a training for Eric who was on the path to bing a Realm 2 being.

    The only way out he could find for her was extremely difficult and painful, so he couldn''t help but ask,

    "Aika I won''t beat around the bush, this is a great opportunity for me, and I am nning to make the most of it, but your life is in danger if we stay here!"

    "Master I¡­"

    Left in a dilemma between her own life and her Master''s great opportunity, Takeshiba Aika didn''t know what to choose or what to do.

    After all, every person, every human being has a reflexive switching to the surface when their own life is in danger.

    Eric understood that while Takeshiba Aika was extremely loyal and obedient to him, she had still toe to the point of offering her life without any hesitation for him.

    Certainly, with the help of the ve seal, he could just order her to do as he wished, but that was only as ast resort.

    Furthermore, he had no intention of letting her die, it would be a waste of a great beauty and a great helper.

    With those thoughts in mind, he didn''t let her misunderstand grow any longer, as he continued,

    "Let me finish! While there will be a lot of danger and pain for you in here, this is also a great opportunity for you to grow stronger and catch up to others¡­"

    "I will do it then!"

    Takeshiba Aika didn''t let him finish and mention the second opportunity to her before she screamed in acknowledgment towards the possibility.

    "Are you sure!? This isn''t going to be anything simple you know!"

    "I am sure, I want to get stronger and get more useful for Master! No, I will be more useful for Master!"

    Before Eric could even continue with this conversation, the whale seemed to have absorbed another mouthful of ocean water, as a surging wave came crushing upon Takeshiba Aika and Eric.

    Despite the sudden urrence, Eric managed to actually turn Takeshiba Aika on the other side, while he used his body to shield her, as his hands were grabbing tightly on her rear mountains.

    They were thrown around for a while under the pressure of the water, and there were bruises and injured parts on both of their bodies, well Takeshiba Aika more than him.

    They couldn''t even scream in pain, as they were fully surrounded by water, and the moment that they opened their mouths or even breathed hard with their nose, their respiratory organs would be filled with water.

    The most important thing at the moment was to share air and try their best to resist the water pressure when Eric suddenly made something that stunned the beauty in his arms.

    While the pressure was attacking them all over their bodies, Eric''s hands slowly started rubbing Takeshiba Aika''s rear buns, as he removed her panties, her dress had long been tattered and was non-existent now.

    Not only that, but Eric even approached his face to her, and ced his lips over her, while trying as hard as he could not to let any open space.

    Even though she didn''t understand in the least why Eric was doing something like that, Takeshiba Aika didn''t resist in the slightest.

    When she felt his tongue trying to pry open her lips, she slowly obeyed, as Eric''s tongue started invading her mouth.

    The next moment she seemed to have understood something though, as it wasn''t only Eric''s tongue that entered her mouth but also a weird tasty liquid.

    It was the Health Potion that Eric had just directly transported inside his mouth from his space ring. In order to make these things easier, he would wrap the potions in some edible candy.

    Just like the alcohol candies!

    Furthermore, since the space and time were stagnant inside the space ring, the health potion didn''t deteriorate and was always in primary conditions.

    The one he was sharing right now with his beautiful ve was none other than a medium-quality health potion that he had concocted himself after bing a Rank 2 Alchemist.

    The moment that she felt the health potion go down her throat and in her stomach, Takeshiba Aika could notice that most of the injuries and bruises in her body were slowly recovering.

    This was a great temporary solution to the injuries and harm that they were both receiving until now, but it wasn''t enough in the long run.

    They didn''t have to think only about recovering their health, and their injuries but also their stamina and mental strength.

    Eric clearly had a solution for these two situations as well, as without losing time his pants and boxers were down, while his beast was heading towards Takeshiba Aika''s secret cave.

    ''Ugmmgbbbbbhhh~!''

    It was certainly painful to let that delicate part in contact with the pressure, as Takeshiba Aika seemed to be the same, or not.

    Since she was a little masochist, she actually was taking a bit of pleasure from her current situation, and her expression was much different from what Eric expected.

    Still, that didn''t matter right now, as he had to continue with his measures. Even though it was extremely difficult he thrust his hips forward and entered Takeshiba Aika''s secret cave fully.

    ''Agghnnn~!''

    Even though it was only a throaty moan, and it was mostly deteriorated from the water pressure, Eric could still hear it, as he hugged her body close to his.

    The situation could have gone weirder for the poor Takeshiba Aika who hadn''t expected something like this when she was told that her life would be in danger.

    While she was certainly in a lot of heart-wrenching pain, she still seemed more confused and startled by the current situation.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t seem to have any intention to exin anything to her, not that he could anyway, as he started moving slowly but as much as he could.

    Weirdly in this difficult and never imagined situation Takeshiba Aika was getting more and more excited, as she liked what was going on more and more.

    She didn''t care what was happening and why was happening anymore, she only cared about enjoying herself¡­

    Return of Lust! Check out my newest book!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 491 - Benefits

    Chapter 491 ¨C Benefits

    ''Aah¡­, nhnn¡­, nnn¡­''

    Of course, it was impossible for her to actually moan as she wished under the pressure of that ce, but still, her throaty moans were so great that were audible, even though extremely lightly so.

    Eric was a bit startled by her attitude, and her moans but unlike her, he couldn''t focus on enjoying what he was currently doing, despite how good it felt for him too.

    He could only thrust his hips forward, backward, and forward once again in order to build up a climax as fast as he could.

    Even though Eric would never let go of a chance to have pleasure with his beauties that wasn''t the reason why he was going at it like a rabbit with Takeshiba Aika at the present.

    The reason why he was doing all this was ''recovery''!

    Surely the Medium Quality Health Potions helped towards the situation and helped them recover from their wounds, bruises, injuries, and even a portion of their tiredness and stamina.

    Still, it wouldn''t be enough for them to deal with the current situation. Not to mention that quick and continuous use of a medicine or a potion, in this case, would make the body produce immunity.

    Whether it was a disease or medicine to grow stronger, the body would slowly get used to it, and produce countermeasures.

    After that, only a stronger medicine or virus could have an effect, and Eric didn''t want to spend SP points on higher-quality Health Potions, and not that he had enough SP points anyway.

    For that reason, he had to use one of his trump cards, which was his Life Law. Which brought him to the current situation.

    No matter how much he tried he hadn''t been able to find an external way to use his Life Law besides the ones he was currently using, which was through his special milk.

    His Life Law was proficient enough to help not only him, but even Takeshiba Aika make full recovery instantly, and also give them an immunity and health boost for a short time.

    He had still to test it, but ording to his calctions and thoughts, he should possess a 15% recovery boost rate, while Takeshiba Aika should have a 7.5% half of his.

    This might look like an extremely low rate, but in their current situation, even a minuscule fraction was still a great help so they couldn''tin.

    Of course, this was something that only Eric was thinking about at the moment, as Takeshiba Aika was lost in the sensation of their union.

    ''aah¡­, ahh¡­, aahh¡­''

    The more this continued the more difficult it became for Takeshiba Aika to resist her desire and urge to open her mouth and moan with her soul.

    Fortunately, Eric was giving this his whole, and despite the pain, his body was going through at the moment, just like Takeshiba Aika''s body, he still managed to finally climax, and release all his special milk inside her.

    One could say that these actions from Eric were life-saving in the situation the both of them were, as not only helped them ignore the pain on their bodies but also practically give them a second life in there.

    Feeling the instant recovery sensation, Takeshiba Aika felt like she had suddenly been thrown to heaven after having a look in hell, and her body experienced an unprecedented pleasure.

    ''Aahhhnnnnnn~!''

    Even though it was still a throaty moan, this time the sound and sensation was nothing short of a true loud moan, that she didn''t seem able to control anymore, as she climaxed as well.

    In no time their love juices mixed together and run outside of Takeshiba Aika''s secret cave, as the capacity was surpassed.

    Their mixed love juices were then joined to the water current around them, and it started spreading all over the ce.

    Surely the two of them didn''t have either the care or the time to care about this as they were extremely concentrated on their own conditions and situation.

    Once their climaxes subsided, Eric was the first one to have a check at his conditions, as he could feel that he had grown much stronger now.

    After 5 more minutes the Whale they were in seemed to have had enough food, as she immediately sent whatever water remained inside that part of her stomach towards the next.

    Finally, both Eric and Takeshiba Aika could take a rest, as Takeshiba Aika kissed her Master on the lips with an extremely happy voice as she said,

    "Thank you, Master, I don''t know my current standing and strength but I feel like I have just gained something extremely important.

    Until that moment Eric had been concentrating upon himself, and his advance and increase in strength, as he knew that he wouldn''t have to push this further and was close to his 2nd evolution.

    But the moment that Eric saw Takeshiba Aika''s stats on the sub-system program he almost choked at the boost.

    Not only had she surpassed the first two stages of body tempering but she had also managed to reach level 99 ording to the Legacy System, and she just needed a push to go through her first evolution.

    ''Damn! Wasn''t this a bit too absurd!?"

    He had to waste so much time, and effort in order to reach the stage of his first evolution while Takeshiba Aika had managed to reach it in less than an hour.

    He understood the reason soon though, as it seemed like Takeshiba Aika was able to advance so fast due to him transferring her Exp points during their intercourse.

    Well, it wasn''t only due to that thought, as the amounts didn''t match, which left with only one other option, his Life Law had worked as a catalyst during the transferring.

    ording to his calctions, every point he had transferred at the beauty had been multiplied by a 107.5% factor, which made perfect sense considering the Life Law effects, but there was still an amount of lost Exp points.

    One more trump card that might put him in the center of the Universe''s attention. If people knew about this, then he would surely be some sort of sex doll, that would help beauties to advance rapidly.

    Certainly, he would enjoy the taste and warmth of their bodies, but things would no longer be in his hands, but those of the ones capturing him.

    In basic words he would be the same as the goose of the golden eggs, that would be forced to make golden eggs as soon as possible.

    Thinking about that, Eric couldn''t help but feel his body tremble a little bit, as he decided to keep this a secret as long as he couldn''t protect himself.

    Then without losing time, he actually concentrated on the inside, and asked the Dragon Empress,

    "How many drops of your blood can I bear this time?"

    "2 drops, you will need to go through what happened more than 3 more times to reach the limit of your breakthrough, and forcibly take the third drop!"

    Well, it was no use for the Dragon Empress to actually dispute with Eric about the blood drops, as due to their stupid connection he would receive them every time he evolved.

    Furthermore, she had to help him grow stronger as fast as he could, in order to not only ensure his safety but even her own.

    This guy had just too many treasures in his body, treasures that would make the whole Origin World think of him as a walking treasure trove.

    As if the Legacy System, the fairy inside, and his Life & Death Laws weren''t enough, he even had to go andprehend another Primal Law like Space Law, making her only gasp in defeat.

    The truth was that all this time she had treated Roy like a toad trying to eat swan''s meat as he hit on her, but slowly she was discovering that scales had started to turn on his favor.

    She wasn''t as blind, and arrogant to not recognize talent once she saw it. True Legacy System might be helping him, but if he didn''t have the necessary brain forprehension he wouldn''t be able to reach it.

    Even without her realizing herself, she had actually started to treat Eric, and his words more seriously and solemnly now.

    On the other hand, Eric''s eyes were actually sparkling with fighting intent, as if he was trying to convey to Heaven and the whale he was inside of, ''Bring it on, I will take whatever you have!''.

    With that line of thought, he returned back to the current situation, as he looked at Takeshiba Aika and said,

    "You are really close to a Realm breakthrough now, and next time I will help you advance through your Realm, just let your body in my hands!"

    "Really!? Thank you very much, Master! It''s truly the luck of myst 10 lives to have met you in this one!"

    She didn''t even bother to confirm the fact that she would rely on him, as she took that as a given. As for distrusting Eric, that didn''t exist in her heart, or mind in the least.

    Eric kissed and fooled around with her a bit more before he actually took out some food from his space ring, and they started to eat.

    Food wasn''t that important to evolvers, as most of the energy was converted through their energy gathering, but this didn''t mean that it waspletely useless.

    Even if it didn''t have much of an effect on their bodies, at least the taste was enough to help them recover their spirits.

    Like that they started waiting for the next wave of food for the Whale, which didn''te for the next 7 days¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 492 - Takeshiba Aikaâ€™s Cheat Evolution

    Chapter 492 ¨C Takeshiba Aika¡¯s Cheat Evolution

    It was quite a surprising thing, to see the whale stay one whole weak without food, as they would normally eat more than 100 tons of food every day for at least 120 days a year.

    Could there be troubles outside, or did something happen to the whale? Well, since there wasn''t any big change besides that to the body, it shouldn''t be something endangering, so Eric didn''t mind it much.

    He passed the whole week making love and passing the time with Takeshiba Aika as she slowly gave him a report of everything notable that had happened in the meantime.

    Even though Eric had already received news of everything important, it was still a good thing to hear everything from the start and think about it a bit more.

    As for the news of his death, and disappearance, he didn''t really care much. Nightless Stone City was already a sealed ce from information and news.

    While the rest of the people outside, had his soul mark inside their Conscience Sea''s, as long as he didn''t die those marks wouldn''t disappear.

    For Kuro, Master Ito, or Fujiwara Amane this should be enough to understand that nothing had happened to him, no matter what the Takeshiba Family and the rest said about him.

    The only thing he worried about at the moment was Cui Xie, and his situation in Longgang City, but that guy was smart enough to make the right choices.

    Furthermore, the Li, Ye, and Cui family would be busy trying to make their stand, so they wouldn''t really bother for someone like him, at least not at the moment.

    Japan hadn''t been any better though, with the sudden appearance of Michael in the Takeshiba Family, all the other families had grown distant from them.

    All of them had their own agendas and finally a reason to leave the prominent Takeshiba family out. Even the Yoshida''s became a second-hand topic, during this time.

    Since they all finally had their hands on the forme that Eric had given them about the potions, they had started developing and growing ambitious.

    Not only had they forgotten about their deals with Eric, but they had even started defaming and attacking him the most.

    Now, the whole of the country saw Eric as nothing more than an agent sent by the foreign countries to disrupt their strength and stability, making him the number 1 public enemy.

    Well fortunately or unfortunately for them, the real agents were working as well, and before long the forme started appearing in other countries, thetest report was the one from China.

    It was a good thing, that Eric had actually given Cui Xie even the medium quality potions forme, so he could better defend his position.

    Hell, with this Huaxia could even im that they were the ones to have discovered it and was actually stolen from the Japanese.

    Not that Eric cared a lot about it though, as he was only focused on the revenue it brought him, and the effect it had on society.

    The more it spread, the more did he think that some people would choose to depend on the strength they developed by themselves than the easy way of the system.

    Even though it was impossible for that to happen, as human greed andziness would always envelop their reason and affect their decisions.

    Anyway, that had nothing to do with him, as it would be their own choice. He tried to help them out, but some people''s greed turned him from a savior to a demon king.

    Well, then he could just let them face hell themselves, and regret for every second of their life for as long as they breathed.

    Takeshiba Aika also gave him a report on her own work that was assigned to her, as more than a fewdies had actually been ready to meet up with him.

    But once his treatment changed, they all chickened out and were after trying to set a meeting with him in order to find his whereabouts.

    For that reason, she had no other choice but to actually refuse them and observe the situation from the side.

    With regards to her own mother and sister, the situation was even moreplicated. Due to her mother''s special connections, she had been detained in house arrest by her father.

    As for her sister, she was actually in China at the moment, sent as an agent to figure out the source of the potion forme there.

    The news about Takeshiba Aika''s sister was certainly a startling surprise, but he kind of expected the rest. In front of benefits, there is no blood, no family, and no love.

    "Get ready, it''s time!"

    After a whole week of reports, Eric finally sensed the whale start taking food and water inside once again, as he immediately told Takeshiba Aika to prepare.

    The truth was that he could have helped her evolve during this week they had been alone, but he had decided to wait for this opportunity so he could give her better benefits.

    Just think about it, her body was going to evolve and reshape in an extremely taxing and dangerous environment, as long as she survived she was bound to gain quite the benefits.

    He had already informed her about this, so Takeshiba Aika was ready to face the riskiest challenge of her life until then.

    After the first time, her courage, strength, determination, and trust in her Master had grown by quite a bit, so her expression was calmer and more collected this time.

    In no time, the water surged inside the whale''s stomach, as it covered the two of them almost instantly, and the water pressure inside increased by quite a bit.

    Surprisingly this time, the water movement was more ferocious, and riskier, but at the same time even more beneficial to both of them.

    Without losing time, Eric quickly stuffed his unsheathed sword inside Takeshiba Aika''s scabbard and started moving, while he was facing the water pressure with his physical body alone.

    It was painful, quite a bit so, but every moment he could feel like more and more potential was actually brought out of his body, and his source.

    Just like some sort of string pulling longer due to the extra pulling force on the edge. The only difference was that every time he was pulled, he would reach a new normal state, and his condition didn''t deteriorate.

    Quite on the opposite his condition actually improved and his body grew stronger, making him even happier.

    ''ahh¡­, aahn¡­, nhnn¡­''

    As he was concentrated on his body though, Takeshiba Aika was having once again problems with controlling her moans as she felt her scabbard stimted from Eric''s sword, despite the pain of the water pressure.

    Soon Eric was finally ready to release his special milk inside here, as this time he even used Dragon Force while thrusting inside her, which acted just like a switch to sending Takeshiba Aika over the edge.

    "Aaahhhnnn~! Gooodddd~!"

    It was a throaty voice, but that was more than enough to testify just how much she had loved that feeling, as the next moment she fell from heaven to hell.

    Her body started the evolution process sending her into a myriad of different feelings, with most of them being pure pain.

    It felt just like she was suddenly put into some kind of juice blender where she was her fruit, right after having an extremely intense climax, and her body extremely sensitive still.

    ''AAAARRRGGGHHHHHNNNNN~!''

    The pain was unbearable at that moment she couldn''t keep herself from screaming in pain, despite knowing her current situation.

    Eric couldn''t allow her to die like that, so without losing time he immediately used his cultivated Dragon Force as a protective barrier around her body as he tried to separate himself from her.

    Takeshiba Aika wasn''t able to control herself at the moment, and Eric''s movements were causing her more harm and pain so she just stuffed her nails inside his skin on the back and locked herself on his body.

    Blood started leaking out of Eric''s body in gushes, but it was impossible for him to separate himself without hurting Takeshiba Aika so he could only give up.

    It took Takeshiba Aika more than 20 minutes toplete her first evolution, and that was also the time that the Whale decided to let go of the water, bing dormant once again.

    When everything was over, Takeshiba Aika fell unconscious, while Roy was still bearing the pain of her fingers stabbing a few centimeters into his body.

    Still, he didn''t really seem to mind that, as he was more concentrated on the benefits he had received this time, and Takeshiba Aika''s benefits as well.

    This woman had once again surpassed his expectations, and not only had shepleted her first evolution but had even reached level 142 ording to the system.

    Yet that wasn''t the most surprising thing about her, as her fighting prowess at the moment said, probably undefeatable for all fighters below Realm 2.

    Well, of course, he was an exception to that, but still, he couldn''t believe that she would actually grow this strong.

    His own benefits weren''t small either, as he had managed to make even more improvement on his body strength, but he still had more to do.

    It took Takeshiba Aika a full 3 days period to finally wake up from her unconscious state, as she opened her eyes and her face blossomed in a smile seeing Eric beside her.

    "This time my insides are truly shaped ording to you Master, this body, this heart, this soul belongs to you from now on!"

    Return of Lust! Check out my newest book!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 493 - Who Said Beasts Wonâ€™t Easily Accept Human Taming???

    Chapter 493 ¨C Who Said Beasts Won¡¯t Easily ept Human Taming???

    Technically and practically she wasn''t wrong, after all her evolution and body reshaping and molding had happened with Eric''s sword sheathed on her scabbard.

    So her insides were truly shaped ording to Eric!

    Right after though she continued that smiley statement with a truly solemn and serious oath, that came right from her heart.

    Eric just looked her in the eyes as he didn''t need to use his ve seal to understand whether she was telling the truth or lying, even though the ve seal was giving him no reaction to her words.

    It was like an automatic rm, whenever Takeshiba Aika or whatever else person would actually try to have negative thoughts towards him he would get a small reaction.

    Since the ve seal was ced right on their conscience sea, and their soul avatar it was practically impossible for anyone to hide their true thoughts, and ideas upon him.

    Knowing that there was someone like her by his side, made Eric feel extremely happy, and all the SP points he wasted for her the other day seemed to be worth it.

    For someone like him who felt like he had lost all family and connection to this Earth, having someone like Takeshiba Aika by his side meant a lot.

    After all, no matter how strong one is mentally even if he reached the peak of the Universe one day, they would still find out that is extremely painful and boring being alone.

    The reason why his step-mother Tina, and his half-brother Michael had managed to go that far with their ns and ideas was because Eric craved of their presence and familial ties.

    No human wants to be alone, even if they scream about it all day and all night long. Once they find a true connection, a truepanion their thoughts and words will definitely change.

    Just like never knowing the taste of a cake, or a cherry if you don''t actually taste it. While it''s a bit far-fetched the idea is the same.

    For that reason, someone like Eric, especially someone like him, couldn''t help but feel extremely happy at that moment. Feeling like he had achieved something.

    The feeling was so good and special for him that he lost control of his body and energy, allowing his body to instinctively surpass the Legacy System in his body, and evolve by itself.

    That definitely caught him by surprise as he had never thought that something like this could happen, as he had thought of this Legacy System as a Godly System, yet it was overridden by his feelings.

    !!! The Host''s body has started natural evolution overriding the System!

    !!! The Host will receive 10.000.000 SP points and 1.000.000 Exp points as a reward!

    !!! The Host will receive one Long Distance Escape Talisman, and Fury Strike boxing skill as a reward!

    !!! Natural breakthroughs are no different from enlightenment, as it''s the state where body, heart, mind, and soul are in resonance!

    Before Eric could even curse at his own stupidity and luck about this damned slip-up, he received such notifications from the Legacy Systempletely turning the situation on him.

    "Ho-How did you manage this!?"

    The Dragon Empress was startled and shocked as well, as she felt the changes in Eric''s body and mentality, not knowing whether to be happy or envious of his cheat tier luck.

    But the next moment she felt like she was about to vomit blood. Perhaps if she had a physical body she would surely would, as she heard Eric curse,

    "Damn why did it have to happen now, I haven''t trained my body enough! You damn whale you better bring as much water as you can inside this ce, otherwise, I will make sure to punish you!"

    Human greed knew no boundaries that was true! No matter what they had, humans would always seek more.

    Dragons were no different though, as their greed for treasures and shiny things was almost vital to them. Could it be that Eric was being affected by that drop of Dragon Blood on his body?

    Naaah~! He was this greedy from the beginning, that drop of Dragon Blood perhaps just intensified his normal nature. At least this was what the Dragon Empress was thinking.

    ''PHWARGGHHHHHHHHH~!''

    The next moment something even weirder happened though, the Whale whose one of its stomachs was upied by Eric and Takeshiba Aika released a loud cry, as if agreeing.

    Takeshiba Aika, Eric, and even the Dragon Empress were shocked by this reaction. Even the Legacy System seemed to have been affected by the reactions, as new notifications popped up.

    !!! ''Whale'' shows goodwill and eptance towards the Host.

    !!! Legacy System suggests Host perform Beast Taming on the newly intelligence gained Whale before evolving!

    !!! Legacy System will provide and reward the Beast Taming Technique to Host, should Host ept this mission!

    Eric didn''t have much time to think at the moment, as he was on the verge of his evolution that he was hardly keeping in bay at the moment, so he immediately epted the task.

    It was just like one of those submissions that suddenly appear out of nowhere, but he didn''t think he was losing in this deal, as this thing would be his.

    The only problem remaining would be whether the ''Whale'' would ept his seal or not, but he would never find out if he didn''t try.

    Out of nowhere different types of symbols and shapes appeared on his mind, as he bit his finger and started drawing them right below his feet.

    Right now, he felt like he was possessed, he was unable to understand what he was doing, but he knew that there was a meaning to all that.

    When he finally finished drawing all the symbols and shapes, he guided his Spirit Sense towards the seal that suddenly started shining and getting sucked down below.

    The real thing would start from now on, as he would have to make the ''Whale'' ept his seal or force it to do so.

    Even though the Whale had just gained its intelligence it was in fact quite a powerful existence, not to mention that he was in its stomach right now.

    The whole process went far different from what he expected and imagined though, as the moment that he made contact with the Whale''s Soul Avatar, the thing jumped towards him like a happy fish.

    Well, it wasn''t much different from a fish at the moment though as it was extremely weak and small, as it jumped on his side and started rubbing itself through all his body.

    As if trying to search for something, as if trying to receive a reward for its great performance. There was not even the slightest sign of resistance, as it epted the seal almost immediately.

    Who the fu*ck had said that beasts were unreasonable and would never ept the taming seal of a human, this big-ass Whale was certainly much different from what others described.

    In fact, it looked like she was even more excited than him to get the taming seal on her Soul Avatar and be able to stay by his side.

    What surprised him the most though was that this little thing seemed to actually be more attracted to his little brother.

    Could it be that this little thing was a little pervert!? Or had he made her a little pervert by doing love to Takeshiba Aika in her stomach? Or was his charm just that great, and he was destined to be a Sex God?

    Many questions seemed to go through his mind at this moment, as he couldn''t help but ask the Dragon Empress for help.

    "Wifey what''s going on here?"

    His Dragon Empress Wifey was much more knowledgeable than him, so she should have an idea of what was going on there, right?

    "All I can think is that you are somehow rted to this Beasts evolution and intelligence gain. For that reason, she treats you and acts so intimately towards you."

    "Huh!? How did I do that!? I don''t remember doing anything special to her!"

    But as he was trying to find a reason and sense to the situation, something came to his mind, and he immediately checked on the Legacy System''s logs.

    When he reached the needed part, he seemed to finally have realized something, as he asked in an absentminded tone,

    "So that was you!? You stole a part of my Experience points? But how did you do it? Aika''s receiving made sense as she received my Life Law special milk inside her, but you didn''t! So, how!?"

    The little Whale thing in front of him started jumping in happiness once she heard the word milk. Just like some sort of extremely excited circus acrobat, while saying in repeat,

    "Milk¡­, Tasty milk¡­, more¡­, want more¡­, tasty milk¡­"

    Eric was bbergasted, a big ass Whale was actually asking for his special milk, which made him not know how to react to the whole thing.

    Should he be happy that his special milk and thing were in such high regard, or should he feel some other way for making even a whale addicted to it?

    Still, the most puzzling question in his mind was how the hell did this Whale get to taste his special milk, when he suddenly was reminded of all the times he used the Life Law on Takeshiba Aika.

    Every time that he released his load inside her, and she experienced her own climax, her love juices would fall down as well, mixed with his special milk, and some of it woulde out.

    Now everything made sense!

    Too bad that he didn''t have the time to rejoice to this logic, as he had reached the brink of evolution¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 494 - Evolving (Realm 2)

    Chapter 494 ¨C Evolving (Realm 2)

    The little Whale seemed to understand his situation and what awaited him as well, as it immediately returned to its ce, and the next moment arge amount of water was sucked into her stomach.

    Eric returned his attention to his body as well, as he started preparing for the uing event. Takeshiba Aika''s help would be needed as well.

    After all, whenever he used his Life Law upon releasing his special milk inside her, it wasn''t only her who profited from that, but even he himself.

    Not only would he make a full recovery, but he was also able to tap more into his Life Law and increase his proficiency in it.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he didn''t lose time and started ying with the beauty''s body for a moment to make her excited, but he didn''t even need to do much as she was ready to go.

    Well, he didn''t know if it was surprising anymore but he had started to find out that Takeshiba Aika would immediately get turned on the moment he approached her.

    It was just like he had some sort of switch, ormanding unit upon her body that he could activate her excitement with just one press of the button, or just one touch.

    Takeshiba Aika didn''t seem to mind that. Right now she was too busy trying to enjoy every moment she was alone with Roy inside that Whale''s body.

    The romantic and beautiful scenery didn''tst for long though as in no time water came running inside the whale''s body, with a pressure that made the two of them think that the previous pressure was a joke.

    To be truthful, Eric had actually ordered the little whale to do her best with the increase of pressure and try its maximum.

    The little Whale didn''t disappoint him, as this was precisely what Eric was looking for. He didn''t need to worry much about Takeshiba Aika, after evolving her endurance, strength, and stamina had increased by quite a bit.

    In his current Harem, anddies she was ranked only after him, only Ice could have a fair fight with her, but she had already evolved twice and reached Realm 2.

    Most probably if Master Takeshiba and the Takeshiba family learned of her new strength and geniality they would try their best to take her back.

    Unfortunately, Eric had no intention of allowing them to do that. Quite on the opposite, he was thinking of robbing their cradle while they looked at his.

    Now wasn''t the time to think though, as the water pressure fell squarely on his body, immediately causing him intensive pain all over his body.

    He had made sure that he was the one to confront the first wave of water on his back and protect Takeshiba Aika from it.

    While she should be able to bear with this, he needed her for much longer than the first wave, so he couldn''t allow her to waste her strength, endurance, and stamina.

    Clenching his teeth in pain, stubbornness, and determination, he allowed the water pressure to constantly hit his body and toughen him up, while he slowed his evolving as much as he could.

    The Dragon Empress inside his Conscience Sea couldn''t help but look at his determination, and will with respect, as even most of the Dragons race weren''t able to show her something like this.

    She had constantly been throwing buckets of cold water upon Eric''s head, but now she had to ept that this guy was by no means going to have an easy and simple life or death.

    After what he experienced in that basement of the Mansion in the Nightless Stone City, he had turned into a fine man that would either reach his goals or die trying.

    As she thought like that, she couldn''t help but remember his oath to make her and the fairy inside the Legacy Artifact as his wives, and that made her think further that he might actually do it.

    This was something that she had never thought it would happen, but right now it didn''t seem that impossible anymore.

    Quite on the contrary, it looked like it was slowly bing a certainty for her in the future. ''No, no, no! It''s impossible! An Empress like me couldn''t be with a kid like him!

    What the hell am I even thinking here!?''

    Screaming like that inside her own conscience she returned her attention towards Eric on the outside, whose skin, bones, and muscles had started cracking, and blood was leaking.

    Still, even in this situation, he was just clenching his teeth as strong as he could, even cracking them a bit, and not giving up.

    It was only after another 30 minutes, that finally, the Dragon Empress was able toe out of her own difficulties and thoughts while saying to him,

    "This is enough, you can let the evolving happen right now!"

    In fact, Eric had been ready for quite a few minutes now, but she wanted to have a look at his limits and help him even more.

    If this kid truly dared to try and make her his wife, then he would have to suffer and do his best. Reach the limit of his limits and surpass it.

    Eric had no idea about the Dragon Empress''s thoughts at the moment, he only knew that she was more knowledgeable than him, and he trusted her decisions a lot.

    Their lives were connected now, whether the Dragon Empress acknowledged it or not. If she truly wanted to return back to the peak one day, she would need him, and his help to do so.

    For that reason, even if it were torturous and extremely difficult to bear, he had done his best to not even release a moan, grunt, or sound of pain, no matter what.

    Now that she had given her approval, he could finally let go of himself, and allow the evolving process to happen, as the wounds in his body expanded quickly.

    ck blood and puss wereing out of his wounds all over his body, as more and more wounds appeared on him.

    It was painful, extremely so, but Eric didn''t give in to the pain, he still stood stubborn even at that moment, fully trusting himself and his own endurance.

    His cells were actually throwing almost all the waste outside, shrinking, dividing, and then filling the ce. The old ones would get destroyed while new and better ones took their ce.

    He felt like with the help of this process he was not only rebuilding and improving his body but also tapping upon his body''s hidden potential.

    Something that he hadn''t been able to do in his previous life! That made her even happier and even more determined and stubborn on his path.

    He would make sure that he reached his limits, and then surpassed them, or he would die trying. Only like that would he be satisfied with himself, and with his life.

    ¡­

    Those thoughts seemed to have lessened the mental burden of the pain and in a short or long time he didn''t know but the evolving was finally reaching its end, as his body was in tatters.

    It was at this moment, that Takeshiba Aika made her move, as she started cing her lips all over his body while moving herself upon Eric''s little brother.

    Eric''s little brother hadn''t managed to escape the scrutiny as well, as there were many wounds upon him as well, but after a bottle of medium quality Health Potion thrown at the connection, it helped him recover.

    Unfortunately, one bottle of medium quality Health Potion was never going to cut it for Eric''s full-body, and he could only rely upon the Life Law.

    The little Whale immediately got rid of the water inside her stomach, while Takeshiba Aika got even morefortable with her movements and touches, licks, kisses on Eric''s body.

    Even a mummy would get a hard-on seeing just how beautiful and sensual Takeshiba Aika was at that moment, and even more so when she was trying her best to help Eric''s release his milk inside her.

    ''aaahnn¡­, aahhh¡­, aahhnnn¡­, nnnhnn¡­''

    Just because she was doing this for Eric it didn''t mean that she couldn''t enjoy it as well and express herself through her soul-stirring moans.

    Furthermore, each and every one of her moans seemed to be holding some magic power that would increase a man''s lust and climax.

    Since Eric wasn''t trying to hold back with her, he didn''t need long to actually reach a good climax, that seemed to have sucked him dry of all his remaining energy.

    Even his lips and mouth were dry at that moment, and people would easily mistake him for a dead mummy.

    But thatsted only for an instant, as the next one Eric''s dry and soulless body started to shine with a weird light, and his skin, bones, muscles, viscera, and even his little brother got revitalized.

    Just like swinging some beautiful Mage swinging his magic wand at him and helping him recover in an instant through magic, Eric was now fully recovered.

    Not only that but even his skin color, eyes, hair, pressure, and aura seemed to have changed and shine stronger and stand firmer.

    Right at that moment he truly looked like a prince charming and only his horse and shining armor were missing.

    Unfortunately, this wasn''t the end of his evolving as there was one more stride he needed to make, as the Dragon Egg inside his Conscience Sea actually started to bleed once again.

    4 drops of Dragon Blood starteding down the Eggshell, as even the Dragon Empress couldn''t help but curse,

    "What the fu*ck!?"

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 495 - 4 Drops Of Dragon Blood & Suffering

    Chapter 495 ¨C 4 Drops Of Dragon Blood & Suffering

    From the beginning, she had thought that Eric wouldn''t be able to draw more than 3 drops of blood from her for his second evolution.

    After all, even that was surpassing the limits of a normal human being, so seeing 4 drops of Dragon Blood actually fall down from the current eggshell she was residing in, itpletely stupefied her.

    Even descendants born between a Real Dragon, and a human being, or another species would be given only 3 drops of Real Dragon Blood to absorb and refine.

    That wasn''t due to their parents being stingy, or due to racism as they were just half-bloods but because that was the limit that they could survive through after their second evolution.

    Eric was no half-blood Dragon, he was supposed to be just a normal human being, so it should be impossible for him to actually be able to absorb all four of those drops of Dragon Blood.

    The Dragon Empress couldn''t help butment at her shitty luck, and this guy''s misfortune. Until now she had thought that he was one of the luckiest people ever alive, but not that thought was gone.

    Right now, she could only think that he was one of the unluckiest people to ever live. Heaven truly wouldn''t make things easier for people like him.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to help him out at this moment so that he could manage to survive through the entire hurdle, but unfortunately, she couldn''t.

    Eric seemed to have felt the danger of what wasing as well, as he couldn''t help but ce a solemn and serious expression on his face, as he looked at Takeshiba Aika and said,

    "Things are bound to be even more dangerous now Aika! We might both die before this is over, if you want to leave now, I won''t me you!"

    After their rtionship and connection had been upgraded a while ago, Eric wanted to give her an opportunity to save her own life.

    The response surprised and satisfied him, as Takeshiba Aika leaned over for a deep French kiss while saying,

    "I will live and die with Master! I only hope that I will be by your side in our next life as well!"

    Hearing those words Eric''s heartbeat harder for a moment before he took a deep breath and then said with an excited voice,

    "Hhahah~! How shameful of me! To think that I might give up before it even started in front of my woman!

    I am truly a shame as the one who will stand at the Peak one day!

    Don''t worry Aika, I will make sure that we will survive this, no matter what!"

    With that said, the determination and resolve in his heart seemed to grow exponentially, as he was ready toy on the Whale''s stomach and prepare for what was toe.

    ''PWAAAARRRGGGHHHHH~!''

    Before he could concentrate on that though, he heard the unhappy cry of the little Whale he was inside, who clearly didn''t like being left out of the asion.

    "Hahahaha~! Sure you too, Wi!"

    This couldn''t be kept a secret anymore, Eric''s naming sense was inexistent. Taken by the spur of the moment, he actually named the little Whale as Wi, which had no meaning whatsoever, just sounded cool.

    Or at least it sounded cool to him!

    While most people would think that the name sucked, the little Whale actually released a cry of happiness like she had just received something extremely precious.

    Takeshiba Aika just saw her Master with a weird look for a moment, before approaching close to him. She would be ready any time to help him out with his Life Law release.

    ''AAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH~!''

    It was at that moment that the 4 drops of Dragon Blood finally fell into Eric''s bloodstream, and before he could say anything, his skin exploded with blood blowing out of his body.

    The little Whale Wi''s stomach was immediately covered in Eric''s blood, as even Takeshiba Aika was soaked in it, turning into a blood-covered beauty.

    This scene clearly startled but even terrified Takeshiba Aika and Wi who were fearing about Eric''s life.

    The next moment, they both were able to hear an extremely low sound heartbeat, that seemed just like the beat of happiness, as they were both able to confirm that Eric was still alive.

    That was just the beginning though, it was impossible for things to be that easy, as the next moment ck mes enveloped Eric''s body as a whole.

    The temperature and sensation those mes gave were extremely weird, as they seemed extremely cold and extremely hot at the same time.

    Immediately the ck mes started charring the inner flesh of Wi''s stomach, which was most certainly causing her great pain.

    The charring that the ck mes left behind was extremely weird, as they would leave behind a ck burn mark, with the smell of burned flesh, while the sides of the mark were actually frozen.

    As a self-defense mechanism, Wi could only open her mouth and let the ocean''s water enter inside her stomach through her mouth.

    Still, even though she was in great pain at that moment, she still tried her best to control the pressure of the water, so that Eric didn''t suffer a lot due to it.

    The moment that the ocean water came in close proximity with Eric''s body though, it would immediately evaporate and then freeze to small particles.

    Science was unable to exin these phenomena, as even Cultivators and Powerhouses of Earth and probably even further would have no idea of what was going on.

    The biggest problem was that with the current pressure ocean water wasn''t able to reach even half a meter close to Eric''s body, making the burn on Wi''s stomach continue.

    Wi could only increase the water pressure at this time, and she immediately did that considering the situation, slowly the water she took inside was getting closer and closer to Eric''s body.

    ''AAAARRRRRGGGGHHHHHHHH~!''

    Soon enough, the ocean water finally managed to reach Eric''s body and wash him in it, as another powerful pain scream spread with Eric as the center, despite the water rushing inside his mouth.

    There was one thing that the poor Whale didn''t know and understand, the ocean water contained salt, which upon contact with wounds would make the pain receptors feel even more pain.

    At that moment, Wi had just increased Eric''s pain from level 1 to level 2 without any announcement, and the poor Eric couldn''t do anything about it.

    Hepletely understood the situation he was in, but he was unable to even be able to do or say anything, as he could only focus on absorbing and refining the Dragon Blood.

    It was painful, it was scary, it was difficult, it was dangerous, but he didn''t care. He was determined to seed and survive.

    Only such mentality would be able to help him out with his goals of reaching the exalted Peak of the World.

    Wi and Takeshiba Aika seemed rearing to share his pain, but neither one of them was able to do something like that, and they could only watch and wait for him.

    It was most certainly one of the worst moments in their lives, seeing someone extremely important to them and their lives, suffer like that in front of them.

    Especially for Wi who had just gained her sentience and it was due to Eric''s idental effort. She looked at Eric as the reason for her being.

    ¡­

    It took Eric more than 4 days of pain, torture, and suffering to finally manage to absorb and refine the 4 drops of Dragon Blood.

    Unfortunately, the suffering for him wasn''t over, as this was the time when he was most endangered.

    If he wasn''t able to actually release all the bottled-up extra energy inside him, and especially the one going towards his little brother, then he would end up exploding in thousands of pieces.

    The worst part was that his ck mes had still not left his body, and he looked just like some kind of scalding hot iron rod.

    Takeshiba Aika certainly knew this, but she still didn''t hesitate to actually jump into his arms, and immediately ce his sword at her scabbard''s entrance and then push it inside.

    ''AAarrrrggghhhnnnn~!''

    Her insides were burning and freezing at the same time, but she didn''t care, right now she had to do everything she could for her Master, even if it meant dying due to that.

    She was determined to help him with whatever she could, she was determined to do anything she could for him.

    Wi was the same, while Takeshiba Aika was using her body to serve him, she was trying her best to control the water inside her stomach, to transport Eric and Takeshiba Aika towards her mouth.

    It was extremely difficult and painful for her as well, but she still managed to do that somehow, and then use her tongue as lightly and gently as she could in order to help them out.

    Well, she was using her saliva to help Takeshiba Aika feel as little pain as she could, while she tried to make Eric climax and release his Life Law.

    In the extremely exciting condition that Eric was right now, only the slightest movement and touch would drive him over the edge as long as he willed it, and so it happened.

    Eric released all his special milk infused with his Life Law inside Takeshiba Aika''s belly, helping her heal and recover from the pain and damage, while the excess went towards Wi.

    It was a momentary relief though, as the next one pain returned once again¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 496 - Benefits Of Suffering

    Chapter 496 ¨C Benefits Of Suffering

    It was a good thing that Takeshiba Aika had actually managed to evolve into a Realm 1 expert with cheats otherwise, she would have lost her life long ago.

    Even now it wasn''t that she wasn''t feeling pain or having difficulties, it was just that she was braving everythinging her way thinking only about Eric''s wellbeing.

    The situation was a bit difficult to understand, as this was probably the first time that she had seen something like this happening, of someone having a huge and seemingly unending erection.

    This was certainly something extremely surprising and weird to count for, but she could feel that if she didn''t do something about this, Eric would suffer a lot and even his life might be in danger.

    Without hesitating even for a second as her wounds were actually recovered fully, the beauty immediately approached Eric once again and embraced his body.

    It felt like a useless move, but she wanted to do that in order to show Eric her presence by his side, and also to feel his body on hers.

    It was like some kind of affirmation of their current rtionship, standings, and closeness to each other.

    The ck fire over Eric''s body was burning and freezing her at the same time, making her body feel like it was melting and freezing.

    In fact, she was truly being melted and frozen at the same time, as a shinyyer of crystals was actually forming on her skin, but she didn''t care about it.

    Continuing with her y she closed the distance to him and started kissing his lips despite the terrible pain on her body, as she once again lowered herself on his sword.

    ''Aaaggggggghhhnnnn~!''

    After she had actually experienced this once, this time the pain felt more bearable, and she couldn''t help but feel even a tinge of excitement, that she clearly showed on her moan.

    On the other hand, Eric was doing his utmost best to control his animalistic thoughts and senses and stop himself from putting the beauty down and pounding her soul out of her body.

    If it weren''t for the lingering pain all over his body, and the inability to move well after what he experienced and was experiencing he might have as well done that already.

    His eyes were bloodshot and determined at the moment making him look extremely dangerous. Still, Takeshiba Aika wasn''t deterred from that look of his, as she continued to do whatever she could.

    The pain was still there, she was being melted and frozen repeatedly for each passing moment, still, she didn''t give up.

    Despite the pain, she was riding on Eric like she was horse-riding, as her teeth were cracking under the painful experience of those ck mes.

    ''Aaaaggggghhnnnnnnnnnnn~!''

    It was only when Eric finally released a new load of his special milk infused with Life Law that the beauty finally recovered once again, this time releasing a moan like never before.

    At this time, Wi had finally managed to produce enough of her saliva to drown both Roy and Takeshiba Aika in it, in order to lower the ck mes effect.

    ''Sensing'' what was going on the little Whale was seething to try and help her Master, and her sister in whatever they were doing so that she could lower their pain a bit.

    Still, due to her extremelyrge body, and incorrect forms she couldn''t help but get depressed and just watch whatever was going on.

    With the help of Wi''s saliva suppressing the effects of the ck mes, Takeshiba Aika''s pain was reduced greatly, as she slowly got used to the new pain, and even started to enjoy whatever she was doing.

    ''Aah¡­, Aahn¡­, aahnn¡­, aaahhnnn¡­''

    Slowly Takeshiba Aika''s sounds started turning from painfully clenching teeth sounds, to enjoying pleasure moans.

    Seeing this happen, even Eric started releasing control over himself and his emotions slowly, as he was turning into a true lustful beast.

    Even then he had to control himself by quite a bit, as there was a big possibility of him breaking the beauty on top of him.

    After all, the amount of lust he was feeling, and experiencing at that moment wasn''t something that a normal person and even a Realm 1 evolver would be able to handle.

    If he didn''t control himself properly there was a big chance of Takeshiba Aika breaking under his relentless release of lust.

    It was quite a weird situation, as instead of enjoying whatever was going on, Eric was actually clenching his teeth in great difficulty.

    On the other hand, Takeshiba Aika was enjoying the situation more and more. Even though she had experienced something simr for quite some days now, she was still getting affected the same.

    If not more!

    Right now she felt like she was on the 18th sky, experiencing something that might nevere across again, as she wasn''t even aware of the changes her body was going through.

    Eric wasn''t able to notice the changes either, as this whole situation was getting more and more difficult to handle.

    After three full days, Eric''s beast started showing signs of calming down, and it was only on the fourth day that he actually managed to fully rx, as all three of them fell asleep.

    ¡­

    Opening his eyes, Eric had no idea of what was going on around him, as he could only sense the wet surroundings and Takeshiba Aika''s naked body on his side.

    Blinking his eyes a few times, and then moving a bit slowly so that he didn''t wake her up, he sat on the spot he was and then started making sense of his surroundings.

    Images and memories of whatever had happened during these 8 days and nights started passing through his head, as finally, the notifications of his Legacy System blinded his sight.

    There were hundreds of them, not only about himself, but even about Takeshiba Aika, and Wi who had experienced quite a few changes as well.

    The most important notification had to be his proficiency upon the Life Law, as he had reached a snooping 27% in his proficiency of his Life Law.

    This was something that he had never thought possible to happen so soon, as he had truly jumped just like a carp through the dragon''s gate.

    Just imagining how many times he would have had to release his special milk infused with his Life Law these days to reach his current proficiency was a headache to him.

    After that, the next crazy thing was the explosive surge in strength and prowess he had received after evolving and refining 4 drops of Dragon Blood, Eric had reached a new stage altogether.

    Even though he had yet to fight against a Realm 3 or Realm 4 expert with his current strength and stats, he had no doubts that he could take them down a Realm 3 fighter in a short time.

    Furthermore, he was confident in being able to wear down and slowly put down a Realm 4 expert as well, while putting up a decent fight against an early stage Realm 5 expert.

    Still, this would need a further report and experiment on his part, in order to make sure at what level he actually stood.

    The next thing he could notice was the great increase in the production of the Dragon Force on his inner blood cirction system.

    Before he had only one drop of Real Dragon Blood but now he had four more of them, as he had an increase of 400% of the production.

    Meaning that he could use it less sparingly now and recover the lost Dragon Force faster. This would give him a few more extra points in fighting over his realm.

    Of course, the benefits of these 4 drops of Dragon Blood weren''t only these, as this was only as much as he could tap into its power now.

    The more he evolved, and the more Real Dragon Blood he refined into his body, the more of its special effects would he be able to discover and use.

    That ck me that had covered his body during the refining was certainly a great perk of the bloodline, but he didn''t have the necessary proficiency yet.

    There were also the rewards of the Legacy System during this time, but he turned his attention towards something else.

    Takeshiba Aika''s and Wi''s evolutions and advancements. The two of them had truly passed through the carps gate and be Dragons.

    Especially Takeshiba Aika who had experienced the perks and benefits of Eric''s special milk infused with his Life Law directly, as she had already jumped on Realm 2 as well.

    Not only that, but even her bloodline had changed a tiny bit, and she seemed to have a Snake bloodline on her body at the moment.

    Perhaps as a side-effect of the remains of his Dragon Blood refinement in his body. Slightly increasing her stats, strength, and prowess.

    Wi wasn''t much different either, as she had absorbed and refined all the extra special milk that came out of Eric''s and Takeshiba Aika''s joining.

    Her bloodline had slightly changed as well, as there was a weird notification from his Legacy System branding her evolution path towards a Dragon Whale!

    Eric had no idea what a Dragon Whale was, or what its characteristics were, but he knew that it was going to be something extraordinary.

    The Little Whale''s Soul Avatar had increased a bit as well, as from a little worm-like appearance she had be a full-fledged little snake hatchling.

    It was only now that Eric could finally understand the perks and benefits of his all-powerful special milk infused with his Life Law¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 497 - Ericâ€™s Necessary Depraved Life (Natural Enemy Of All Females)

    Chapter 497 ¨C Eric¡¯s Necessary Depraved Life (Natural Enemy Of All Females)

    He had to say that even he was extremely shocked by the effect of his special milk infused with hisprehension of Life Law.

    If before he would be considered as a rare treasure for the outside world of the starry sky, right now he had just upgraded and reached a whole new level.

    Just the sensation he was getting from this, was that even if he had a hand, or a foot severed, or some organ badly damaged as long as he used the Life Law he would be able to recoverpletely.

    This was something that even powerhouses on the level of the Dragon Empress could only dream about, while he received such a great gift at this level of strength.

    Heaven might seem unfair, but the truth was that it only followed cause and effect. As long as someone tried hard enough, in the right way, he would be able to seed in his undertaking.

    Eric was the same, in order to reach this point in his journey he had surpassed many difficulties and sufferings that normal people or other evolvers couldn''t think about it.

    Whether it was his past life and betrayal, whether it was the many times he had risked his life to reach here, were all part of his perseverance, difficulties, and dangers that other people didn''t know.

    Surely if someone saw Eric at this moment, and especially him showing his strength and abilities they would think that he was just a lucky dog, a lucky son of a bi*tch.

    But that would only happen because they had no idea of the true course of events, and everything that had happened to him to reach there.

    As he was thinking like that, Wi started jumping around him in happiness, just like it had seen the wish of her life get fulfilled.

    ''Pwaarrggghhhhh~!''

    Her excitement was so great, that she couldn''t help but release a cry of happiness in the surroundings, clearly surprising Eric a bit, and awakening Takeshiba Aika who was still sleeping a moment ago.

    "Master!"

    Without caring about her condition, or situation, she immediately threw herself in Eric''s arms as she called at him with worry, emotion, and excitement.

    She was extremely happy that Eric was alive and well by her side. She didn''t care about what she had been through, or how much she had benefited from all this.

    She was only concerned about him!

    Something like that would make even a cold stone-hearted bastard feel extremely touched and warm inside his heart, not to mention Eric who was longing for such rtionships.

    No matter how much he tried to convince himself that he didn''t need genuine familial emotions, he knew that deep down that could be a heart demon for him.

    Unexpectedly though, this beauty in his arms had actually managed to melt the ice around his heart, and also help him fight against that dangerous heart demon.

    Her reaction extremely pleased Eric, who immediately got his hands around her body, and gave her a nice warm hug, while saying,

    "Silly girl I am fine!"

    "Pwaaaarrggghhhhh~!"

    Wi seemed to be wanting to be part of that warmth as well, as she released another cry of happiness and a tad bit of sadness of not being able to be part of it physically.

    Feeling Wi''s sadness, Eric couldn''t help but concentrate on his Conscience Sea and strike a conversation with his Dragon Empress.

    "Wifey, are you happy to see me alive and well?"

    "You little bastard are just way too lucky! If that happens again then you are surely going to die! Next time you should prepare better for this!"

    "Huh!?"

    Hearing the Dragon Empresses'' words that contained a tiny bit of dissatisfaction and anger, Eric suddenly remembered something that he had taken for a dream.

    He had no other choice, the whole memory including the images, senses, and feelings felt way too good to be real.

    He had never thought something like that as possible, yet it seemed like it had actually happened.

    Once that realization came upon him, he didn''t say anything, he just promised himself something that certainly strengthened his resolve.

    Pretending to not have noticed, sensed, or realized anything Eric justughed a bit embarrassingly while he said,

    "Hahahahaha~! What jealous of me already!? Don''t worry wifey, this man won''t throw you away once he gets stronger than you!"

    "You started to run your mouth again, just because you managed to refine 4 more drops of blood in your body?

    Hmph~! That is just the starting step for someone to be a Dragon. Right now you are nothing more than a little hatchling snake!

    Don''t get on your high-horses!"

    Even though the Dragon Empress said those words, Eric''s evolution and increase in strength and development were enough to make him stand among the top geniuses even in Origin World.

    In fact, it was an injustice towards Eric to actuallypare him to those geniuses on the Origin World as the amount of resources, and opportunities in that ce were much more enormous.

    It was the same asparing the hair on a bald man''s head, with that of a hair model that the whole world admired.

    But of course, she wouldn''t say something like that to the current Eric, as she felt that those words would only make him more arrogant, cocky, and overconfident in himself.

    Eric didn''t seem to think much different from her at the moment, the goals he had set up for himself, and his ambitions didn''t allow him to get satisfied with his current level.

    Especially after the promise he just did to himself, the current him was just too weak! So, he didn''t even try to oppose the Dragon Empresses words, as he said,

    "Well, let''s forget about that! In fact, I appeared here since I had a question!"

    "You want to know whether that whale outside could take a more suitable shape, right? To think that you would even think of cing your hands on a whale, you truly are the worst!

    The natural enemy of all females of all species!"

    It wasn''t that Eric didn''t want to oppose what she said, it was just that he couldn''t really negate her words.

    After all, he was seriously cing his hands upon a wholly different species like a Whale, and he was even considering her as a Dragon in his Harem.

    Who knew just what kind of encounters and chances would he get in the future, saying those words to him wasn''t a mistake in the least.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he decided to wear those words as a badge as he looked at her and then said,

    "Hahahahaahha~! Your hubby is extremely capable and impartial, aren''t I?"

    The Dragon Empress was left speechless, she didn''t know what to say to this guy. He surely was cocky, shameless, and incorrigible!

    "Furthermore, I am doing this for you too wifey! My other women might feel a bit threatened by you and even ostracize you for being a Dragon!

    Wouldn''t it be better if there is a mix of races and species? Like that they will be much more hearty, and open-minded."

    "Hmph~! Shameless, you are doing this just because you want more wives!"

    "Hahahahah~! You found me out, that is true as well!"

    The Dragon Empress seemed to be reproaching her, and every word of her was just like a poison coated bullet, that seemed to have no effect on Eric.

    Not only that, but her poison coated bullets, seemed just like yful cotton attacks to him, that he received extremely happily.

    Seeing that she was fighting an already lost battle, the Dragon Empress decided to tell him what he wanted to know and ignore him.

    This shameless bastard would always get on her nerves and make her stumble on her steps with her own words, and she didn''t like it in the least.

    "Anyway, that little Whale can transform into a human being, but only after she passes her 6th evolution, before that at her 3rd evolution she can start changing her size a bit!"

    Hearing that Eric was happy but not too happy, he had thought that there would be some amazing shortcut that would help his Wi turn human before that, and then he could help her advance with his magical milk.

    In a sense, the Dragon Empresses'' words were a huge letdown for him, as it was obvious on his Soul Avatar''s expression as well.

    "What are you unhappy that you can''t taste her soon!?"

    "Indeed I am a bit!"

    "You truly¡­ Incorrigible~!"

    "Well, I just am being honest with you! By the way wifey, what is a Dragon Whale?"

    "What~!?"

    Eric''s words could be considered as natural and calm, but the Dragon Empresses'' reaction was beyond his expectations.

    This was probably the first time he had seen her act that surprised. Which meant that this Dragon Whale should be something extremely special!

    "Where did you hear that? How do you know about them?"

    "The little Whale we are talking about seems to be slowly evolving in that direction! I think the drops of Dragon Blood affected her as well!

    Why are you reacting like that though? What''s so special about them?"

    "How can your luck be so good!?"

    "Just like I thought, this is something special and amazing isn''t it?"

    "Yes, it is! A Dragon Whale is a special existence, as not only do they have a tyrannical strength, but even their natural talent in Dragon Force is many times better than a normal Dragon.

    Furthermore, they are among the few Dragon type existences that are able to use both Fire and Water breath.

    Now you tell me if it is amazing or not¡­"

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 499 - Relocating Nightless Stone City

    Chapter 499 ¨C Relocating Nightless Stone City

    Eric''s thoughts were only half right because while the old experts had given up on him, there were a lot of pesky flies looking around for him.

    After not finding any trace of him for over a week, the Red Velvet organization, the Takeshiba Family, and even 2 out of 5 Elders from the Council of Five had jointly ced a bounty on his head.

    It was quite the amount as they had estimated him at 500 million dors, with the condition that he was captured alive.

    They didn''t care whether he was brought inplete conditions or whether he was brought as a cripple, with only a thread of breath keeping him alive, they only wanted him alive, with all his possessions.

    After all, the reason they were using to ce such a bounty, was due to the shame they had experienced from Eric stealing the bride and treasures in front of their faces.

    That certainly alerted quite a few organizations and their structures, not only due to the bounty but also due to the treasure that Eric must have stolen.

    500 million dors was no small amount, which meant that whatever Eric had stolen must be precious as well.

    With these kinds of thoughts many more experts decided to join the fun and hunt for Eric, who had no idea of this as he was enjoying his time inside Wi''s body.

    Since he would have to leave Wi and the others again for some time after they arrived at Nightless Stone City, he was preparing a nice amount of his Life Law infused special milk for her and his women.

    While he would like to give something like that to everyone, it certainly felt weird to give something like that to male kids, and men.

    For that reason, he decided to only spread that among his women, like that they would create a sort of dependence towards him, and his special milk while trying to get closer to him.

    It was a win-win situation in his eyes!

    It took Wi around 3 days of non-stop swimming to finally reach her destination, as Eric told her to open her mouth right in front of the dimensional space pocket.

    He had no idea whether the search was still going on or not, but he had to make sure that he kept his guard up no matter what.

    Entering Nightless Stone City with Takeshiba Aika, he found out that everything was progressing normally, as his woman and whoever was left alive were training properly.

    Takeshiba Aika was a bit taken aback by the smell, and sight inside the tunnel and everything that Eric told her, but she still walked by his side without hesitance or doubt.

    Once he was inside the Nightless Stone City, Eric was immediately greeted by hisdies, and everyone else, as he told them all to follow him out of the ce.

    His words clearly surprised and startled everyone, as they thought that he might have decided to kill them just like he killed the insurgents a few days ago.

    One of thedies even fell directly on her knees, praying and pleading through minced English words,

    "Please, no kill, we serve you! Please, not die, want!"

    "Rubbish, I am not nning to kill you all! As long as you stay obedient and loyal to me, not only won''t I kill you, but I will even help you get stronger and wealthier!"

    "Thank, thank, much!"

    "Nowe outside with me, since I have some ns to deal with!"

    With that said, despite the fear and hesitance, the crowd started to follow behind Eric like school kids following their teacher as they made their way outside.

    Plenty of them were forced to lose their appetite, senses, and even vomit on the way out, but they managed to keep their conscience active.

    While the sight was gruesome they had seen too much of it and had actually created immunity towards it.

    While the smell was nauseating they had been through worse, so they could actually ignore it now. None of them wanted to show weakness in front of Eric.

    After all, life hadtely taught them that the weak and delicate would always be taken down first, so they had to fight for their own lives at the best of their abilities.

    Roy didn''t really care why they were forcing their way through, but he was satisfied by what they were showing to him.

    Only someone who has the will, desire, and determination to press forward beyond their limits was capable of achieving something whether in this life or in whatever life and world they were.

    In no time, Eric and the rest behind him had finally surpassed the tunnel, and had appeared at the entrance, as Eric said in a determined and domineering voice,

    "Everyone gets an Oxygen Container Can and then tie a stone on your legs. Make sure to tie it well, and not allow the water to take you away otherwise, I will certainly kill you.

    No second chances!"

    The crowd was clearly unable to understand Eric''s thoughts, ns, or reasons, they only knew that if they didn''t do as he said this demon would surely kill them.

    To a person who had killed more than 70.000 people, killing a few hundred, or thousands more wasn''t much of a problem.

    For that reason, they didn''t dare to take his words lightly and immediately did as he told them to. In a mere few minutes, they were all equipped and ready.

    Satisfied with their speed, rule, and order, Eric looked at them with a slight satisfying smile, and then said,

    "Now I am going to push you all outside! We are deep under the ocean so don''t get surprised out there, and don''t try to move from your position.

    Otherwise, I will take it as you wanting to run away, and then I will have to kill you! Was I clear!?"

    "Yes, yes, extremely clear!"

    "Very well, then be prepared!"

    With that said, Eric personally pushed them through the dimensional pocket entrance through a gust of wind, as he and hisdies followed behind.

    Despite being told that they were at the bottom of the ocean, the crowd of people was still surprised and startled from what they witnessed as a few of them even struggled to calm down.

    Still, feeling the oxygen container can work properly and remembering Eric''s warning before they came out, they one by one forced their selves to calm down.

    On the other hand, the moment that he came out, Eric immediately ordered Wi to swallow the dimensional entrance in her mouth.

    "Pwaaarrggghhhhh~!"

    Releasing a cry of understanding Wi immediately got down to business as she opened her big mouth and immediately tried to swallow the dimensional entrance together with all the water around it.

    Eric didn''t know whether this would work or not, but he was praying for it to work. This was an extremely important part of his n, and it had to work.

    At first, it looked like Wi was sucking only the water, as the dimensional entrance didn''t seem to move. Eric couldn''t help but get sad, depressed, and gloomy.

    It was obvious that themotion would attract too much attention to this ce, so he didn''t have much time, he had to stop before everyone gathered in there.

    But before he could tell Wi to stop, he saw the dimensional entrance, or rather a mirror that was the dimensional entrance enter Wi''s mouth.

    "Brubleee¡­, burbleee¡­, burbblllle~!"

    He wanted to scream, ''Yes Sess!'' but all that came out of his mouth were the sounds of many bubbles, and his mouth overwhelmed by water.

    While he was extremely happy at that moment, he wouldn''t be able to stay there for long, as the situation didn''t allow him to.

    The sudden influx of presences at the bottom of the ocean was bound to attract a lot of attention, as many people woulde to check upon them.

    What Eric didn''t know was that the hunt would be even more frightening due to the bounty on his head.

    As if his enthusiasm had jinxed it, he could feel many more presences running towards his location, as the crowd of people was still shocked by the appearance of Wi, and its actions.

    Looking at Wi swallowing the ''gate'' from which they had juste out and seeing Eric''s agitated reaction they thought that the whale wasn''t nned, and they all prepared to fight the whale.

    Even though it was really scary, in their heads Eric was much scarier than the whale so they immediately got to work.

    Looking at these guys'' act, Eric had a momentary headache, but he quickly tried his best to erect a protective barrier over Wi''s body, as he told Wi to suck them inside.

    Seeing Eric defend the whale clearly threw these guys off, but the most important was what came after that, as they saw the Whale start sucking them inside.

    Eric didn''t seem to have any intention to stop that from happening, as in fact he even seemed to be trying to help the whale which terrified the crowd.

    They thought that Eric was doing all this in order to feed therge whale. Fear and terror were truly weird emotions that could make people forget everything, including their selves.

    At that moment, each and every one of them had forgotten that whales didn''t eat humans, not only that but they didn''t even eat anything that could be seen through the normal eye.

    Not to mention people like them. In a short amount of time, they all started moving as much as they could trying to escape, while Eric, his women, and Wi blocked all directions and forced them into Wi''s mouth.

    When finally thest one of them was sucked inside Wi''s mouth it was finally Eric''s and his women''s turn to enter inside¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 500 - Humans Die For Wealth As Birds Die For Food

    Chapter 500 ¨C Humans Die For Wealth As Birds Die For Food

    It would have been perfect if Eric and hisdies managed to enter Wi''s mouth and then escape with her help, but life couldn''t be that good and smooth for him could it?

    Through his spirit sense, he knew that five experts of the 2nd Realm and above wereing towards this ce at great speed.

    No matter how fast they entered Wi''s mouth and then disappear into the Dimensional Pocket of Nightless Stone City, they still wouldn''t be able to escape these guys'' senses and sight.

    Not to mention that they might even think that his Whale was hiding some sort of opportunity or treasure and might even try to attack it in order to get their hands on whatever it was.

    Man dies for wealth as birds die for food!

    That expression shouldn''t be underestimated in the least. Human greed knew no boundaries, as sometimes people would run after it even if they knew that their chances of dying were practically 100%.

    The mystery, and attraction of a treasure were just that great! Knowing all this, Eric decided to take action himself.

    Telling Wi to close her mouth and immediately swim away the moment it had collected all of his Nightless Stone City residents, and even a few of hisdies to maintain control.

    Only Takeshiba Aika and Ice were left behind with him as the strongest of the group, and the only ones that wouldn''t be much of a burden on Eric, and then went to deal with the flies himself.

    He didn''t know how much his face was worth, but he was confident that these guys would be more interested in following him than Wi, and the possible treasure idea.

    With those thoughts in mind, he swam in front of them, apanied by Ice and Aika. The moment the three of them stopped, Eric just looked at the experts in front with solemnity.

    Seeing Eric and the two beauties arrival and stop in front of them, those experts couldn''t help but look at him with solemnity as well, as they were curious about his identity.

    Not any guy on the street with an evolution of only the 3rd Realm would dare to block the path of many more experts, with some of them even stronger than himself.

    This guy was either an idiot which didn''t seem probable due to his evolution Realm or was someone with a deep background that they couldn''t touch.

    For that reason, it was extremely necessary that they first learned and knew of his identity and only after to think of their next actions.

    Eric had expected this situation, and he was pleased with it as this way Wi would have quite some extra time to leave this ce. But before he could do or say anything, he heard one of the experts in front,

    "Jackpot! Guys we have hit Jackpot this time!"

    "Huh!? What do you mean Grey!?"

    "You idiots are you blind!? Don''t you recognize the guy in front of you!?"

    "Huh!? Is he someone famous, and important? Do we have to know him?"

    "Aagghh~! I swear you idiots have the muscle for brain, you truly are stupid! Weren''t we just discussing about this guy? His head is worth 500 million dors!

    Do you remember now!?"

    "Are you saying that he is that Eric guy?"

    "Yes idiots, he is! Look at this!"

    With that said, he took some kind of Smartphone device and immediately showed it to the guys around him.

    Upon looking at the information on the screen, each and every one of the experts seemed to get a happy stupid expression on their faces.

    After all, the whole world was actually looking around for Eric due to the good price on his head, and he suddenly appeared in front of them while they were just searching around.

    This was their great stroke of luck that they would never allow to escape their hands. They would do whatever it was necessary to detain and stop him.

    500 million dors!

    Even though they were quite a bit wealthy due to their ranks and strength, they only had a few million dors on their ounts.

    They hadn''t even seen in their dreams 500 million dors at once. Just how many zeroes were there in that number?

    It certainly was a great temptation to them. Especially when Eric''s strength was only listed as Realm 1, and possible of fighting against Realm 2.

    In the eyes of these experts that was just an exaggeration as most probably the Realm 2 experts that Eric had fought were only weak and stupid guys that had reached that stage through boosting.

    Even now, as they saw the aura leaking out of Eric''s body to belong to that of a Realm 2 expert, they didn''t think much about it.

    Thebination of the five of them would even be able to take down a weak Realm 4 expert, not to mention some weakling like Eric who was only Realm 2.

    If this wasn''t a great opportunity then what was!? At that moment they only had to worry about how to divide the 500 million dors, as this guy was in their pocket.

    Not to mention that, but there were even two beauties by his side. Each of them being beautiful enough to bring down a n or a country.

    Not only were they going to enjoy riches and wealth, but even some delicacies like the two of them.

    "Look, doesn''t that beauty over there look like that Takeshiba girl!?"

    "Yes, now that you mention it, she truly does look like her! Only that this one looks even better! This is like receiving a bonus over the Jackpot.

    Young Master Red ced an extra 100 million dors bounty on her head! We are rich baby!"

    "Yes, we are! But before that, we should discuss the shares!"

    "What do you mean!?"

    "Come on! Each and every one of you understands that only strength talks! You can''t expect me to receive the same share as you guys of the 2nd Realm, right!?"

    The guy who spoke this time was a Realm 3 expert who clearly didn''t seem to like an equal share but looking at his strength this was something natural and normal to do.

    After all, strength did the talking in this world, and those stronger would surely receive more than those that were weaker than them.

    No matter whether those guys of the 2nd Realm agreed to his words or not, there wasn''t much they could do, as they didn''t have the necessary strength, and they could only oblige.

    Like that, they started fighting among each other, as Eric and the two beauties were just looking at all this with some strange, andplicated looks.

    They were able to gather quite some information from these guys'' words and conversation, but they didn''t like the fact that they were being looked down on like that.

    As for Eric and Takeshiba Aika they were a bit surprised and startled by the bounties on their heads. Even more so for Eric who had a swooping 500 million bounty on his.

    Surely the Red Velvet organization and the Takeshiba Family had quite the wealth and money, making him a bit jealous and envious of them.

    No matter what world, and what man, it would never hurt someone to have some more money. Even more so, when the enemy was actually cing that money on his head.

    This made Eric think even more of taking that money for himself and teaching a lesson to those bastards.

    For sure!

    As Eric was thinking like that, and those guys were fighting about their shares, more and more experts started appearing in the area and run towards them.

    The neers'' presence seemed to have been noticed even by those five guys, as the 2nd Realm expert that had recognized Eric said in a hurried voice,

    "We agree to the share of benefits! Now we better take care of them, as many other people are approaching this ce and that would make thingsplicated!"

    His words clearly attracted a few displeased looks from his fellow 2nd Realm experts, but they understood the situation as well, so they could only agree to it.

    Finally, the early Realm 4 expert who was the strongest of the group, finally decided to make a move, as he walked towards Eric with a grin on his face, as he said,

    "Little brother don''t me us for this! You can only me yourself for being weak and poor! Now, don''t try to resist otherwise it will only get more painful for you! Hahaha~!"

    "You finally gathered enough balls, and courage to fight!? I was getting bored of all your stupid discussions and infighting!

    Let''s finish this quickly, I have no intention of wasting my time here with you guys!"

    Then looking towards the two beauties on his side, he asked with a serious expression,

    "You sure you can take care of those 3!?"

    "Yes, Master I can deal with the 3rd Realm guy!"

    "The Realm 2 idiots are mine!"

    Takeshiba Aika wanted to have a try of her new strength and prowess, while Ice wanted to show her strength and usefulness as well.

    She was agitated due to the sudden appearance of Takeshiba Aika and the fact that she was stronger than her in Eric''s eyes.

    She didn''t believe that the only reason she was letting her fight the Realm 3 expert was that she wanted to teach a good lesson to her.

    She had everything nned, she would quickly take care of the 2 Realm 2 experts, and then go help Takeshiba Aika deal with the 3rd Realm expert.

    Like this, she would teach her a lesson, and even make sure that nothing happened to her. After all, Eric had ordered them both to take care of each other¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 501 - Overwhelming Result (Too Fast!)

    Chapter 501 ¨C Overwhelming Result (Too Fast!)

    Of course, the intentions and thoughts of the experts in front of Eric''s group were certainly much more different, especially of that early Real 4 expert.

    He didn''t like being talked down the most! Even more so when the one who was talking him down was just a greenhorn of only 2nd Realm like Eric.

    He felt like he had never been humiliated like this, ever before in his life until now. Due to the anger and rage generated by those thoughts, he decided to use his full strength against Eric.

    He wanted to teach this damned kid the lesson of his life, by letting him only one hair thread away from being dead.

    Only like that would Eric be able to appreciate the disparity between them and understand how high Heaven truly was.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t seem surprised or impressed by the guy''s actions, as he only stood there looking at him approach in attack with an empty look.

    He didn''t seem to care in the least about the fact that he was being attacked by a Realm 4 expert.

    Even as the Realm 4 expert''s dagger-like hand pierced through his guts, he didn''t seem to change expression.

    Everyone in the area, including Takeshiba Aika and Ice thought that the Realm 4 experts attack had been so fast, that Eric not only hadn''t seen it, but he hadn''t even sensed it happen.

    The next moment though something extremely strange and unexpected happened, as the Realm 4 expert''s attack passed through Eric''s body and proceeded even further.

    It gave the feeling that Eric''s body wasn''t there at that moment like he had suddenly dispersed into nothingness, and that feeling became even more realistic when his body started to turn illusory.

    All of this had happened in a single instant, but due to their heightened senses and eyes from being at least Realm 2 evolvers, everyone had witnessed what happened.

    It was unbelievable!

    Impossible!

    Unreal!

    These words were going through everyone''s minds as the only person who had some idea of what had happened was only Takeshiba Aika.

    Fortunately or unfortunately this wasn''t the end of the big surprise, as the moment that Eric''s body dissipated from his location, they all started to look around for his appearance.

    After all, this whole fight had meaning only if he were there, if Eric disappeared it meant that 500 million dors disappeared.

    While Takeshiba Aika and the other beauty could be thought of as constion prices, they weren''t the price that the experts wanted to get.

    Since Eric wasn''t trying to hide his presence, everyone was able to get hold of his appearance location and ce him in their sight.

    It was only that the sight they watched was too unreal for them to believe it was actually happening.

    Eric had appeared after the fifth expert, the only Realm 3 expert that was left out equation earlier, as Eric and the two beauties shared their victims.

    This guy had clearly not made a fuss because he was nning something behind everyone''s back. Most probably he was thinking of taking advantage of the chaotic situation and dealing a blow to the Realm 4 expert.

    It wasn''t like he had anything personal against him, or he might have even had something personal, but the true reason was the rate that the bastard had to seek.

    50% of the whole sum!

    That was a whopping 300 million dors if they counted on the price for Takeshiba Aika as well, something that clearly displeased the Rank 3 and below experts.

    He must have been in cahoots with the rest as well otherwise, they wouldn''t have let him stay behind, or be left out of the equation.

    Unfortunately, their great n had actually been thrown off from Eric''s sudden movement, as the poor Realm 3 expert now had an icy blue dagger piercing through his heart from the back, and a red ming cut on his throat.

    Eric had truly acted decisively as he hadn''t even left the poor guy a chance to survive, even if he hadn''t died yet, he would surely be dead in the next moments.

    As the other experts and the two beauties weren''t able to believe the scene happening in front of their eyes, Eric quickly searched through the expert''s body, collected anything of value, and then let him go up.

    Since he was about to die, oxygen was quickly leaving his body, and he was turning into nothing more than a floating corpse.

    As everyone was still in the shock of whatever had happened, Takeshiba Aika managed to regain her senses and rity first, as she immediately jumped in the attack.

    Since she had only managed to reach her current level of strength recently, she had no technique of fighting, as sheunched a crude imitating punch of what she had seen in the movies or television.

    Her target was a Realm 3 expert, one entire Realm above her. So, this crude imitation fist wasn''t supposed to cause any substantial injury to him, not to mention any injury at all.

    In fact, from the start, Eric hadn''t truly expected Takeshiba Aika to make a stand against the Realm 3 expert. Just like Ice, he wanted to teach her a valuable lesson.

    After all, even though the current her had the potential to fight a Realm 3 expert, and even prevail over him if she fought with everything she had, she wasn''t able to do that yet.

    The reason being the fact that she had no real fighting experience. She was just a tough tree bark with nothing substantial inside.

    Eric wanted to teach her to not get over herself, overestimating her prowess and skills only to end up in a sorry state, or even dead.

    What he hadn''t expected, was that these guys would be so shocked by his actions, that the remaining Realm 3 expert would act against Takeshiba Aika''s attack, only when it was right in front of his nose.

    Even though the guy tried his best to defend against the attack, since his defense was hasty and clearly full of holes, the punch caused critical damage throwing him away in pain.

    Even though she had no fighting skills and techniques, her strength was real, so that was bound to happen. It was her opponent''s fault for being too stupid and shocked for that to cause that much damage.

    She wasn''t the only one to make such a decision though, as the moment that she had jumped in attack, Ice hade out of her trance as well, and done the same.

    Since she was a true Realm 2 being, who had reached that level slowly and steadily,prehending a lot of techniques and skills on her path, while her strength wasn''t on Aika''s level, her fighting prowess wasn''t far either.

    One could say that after many sessions with Eric on the bed, and especially breaking through the 2nd Realm with the help of Dragon Force she had grown extremely strong.

    As long as her opponents weren''t freaks like Eric, Takeshiba Aika, or that baldy, she would be able to defeat anyone below Realm 3.

    Not to mention that due to her skills and abilities she was even able to fight 2 or more targets at the same time, which Takeshiba Aika was clearly incapable of doing at the moment.

    Since they were underwater at the moment, she decided to show a skill that was befitting of her name, as two ice spears were formed behind the two victims'' backs and pierced their hearts from behind.

    The poor guys had died without even understanding how it had happened, which was extremely befitting of Ice''s assassin profession.

    In a few mere instants, the situation had changed totally, as the only one left alive from the experts'' group was that Realm 4 expert who still wasn''t able to understand what had just happened.

    If what Eric did a moment ago was shocking, then what happened next was nothing short of stupefying as he couldn''t believe his eyes.

    His lower jaw dropped down, and one could easily stuff an egg on the poor expert''s mouth, as Eric took advantage of the opportunity to appear behind the expert''s back and use Dragon Force to make his way through the expert''s heart.

    Eric''s speed and teleportation were already cheat like abilities he possessed, and on top of that, he even had his Dragon Force which was able to crush through any barrier.

    Of course, his Dragon Force wasn''t invincible under Heaven, but he was capable of destroying any barrier one Realm above his with easiness, and apparently, any Realm 4 barrier activated in hastiness.

    The result was obvious right in front of him, as his icy blue dagger had left a blue trace on the Realm 4 experts throat this time, while his red ming dagger had pierced through the expert''s heart.

    The group of 5 experts was officially brought down, as the only one living from the group of 5 was the Realm 3 expert that Takeshiba Aika had attacked.

    If it weren''t for Takeshiba Aika''sck of fighting techniques and skills even that guy would have died, but this was eptable as well.

    Despite the overwhelming result Eric didn''t stop to think, or congratte the beauties, as he quickly checked and collected anything he could from the Realm 4 expert, before going to kill and do the same to the still living Realm 3 expert.

    After him, it was the turn of the Realm 2 experts, and when everything was over, he immediately appeared beside the two beauties and used a low-quality Escape Talisman to run away with the two of them¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 502 - Returning & Monk Tao

    Chapter 502 ¨C Returning & Monk Tao

    He would have loved to stay behind, test his and the beauties strength a bit more while collecting a lot of freelying coins and treasures in his pocket.

    Unfortunately, if he did so at the moment he would be in great danger, as the news of his presence at this location seemed to have spread by quite a bit, and soon more powerful experts would arrive.

    It would be just like some sort of bee-hive, and he would be the center of all attention as themon enemy of everyone in there. After all, who would be able to resist the 500 million dor bounty?

    Not only that, but he wasn''t even alone, as Takeshiba Aika and Ice were with him. If he didn''t show proper care those bastards might capture and try to use them against him.

    Not like he would endanger his own life for them, as they still didn''t have that much weight on his heart, and mind, but it would be bothersome to lose such capable and beautifuldies due to them.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he decided that it would be better to actually leave this ce momentarily and return backter in another getup.

    After all, all the people that had appeared in this ce, and were actually trying to capture him could be considered as his enemies.

    None of them was thinking of letting him go, and even less about helping him, as they were all after his life and body, for the 500 million dors.

    For that reason, whether he killed them, robbed them, or tortured them no one should me him.

    Of course, he understood that this was a crazy thought himself, as the experts who would think of their death while trying to kill the other guy were only a few and in between.

    Most of these bastards were selfish low lives that would consider it heaven''s judgment while taking another guy''s life, and great sacrilege when someone tried to do the same with theirs.

    This was reality and true human nature. But he didn''t really care about those guys'' thoughts and opinions before they died.

    After all, no matter what one was before he died, once he took hisst breath he was nothing short of a dead corpse.

    Dead corpses'' opinions didn''t matter, as they were dead already, so why should he care about them. Not to mention that it was those guys who approached him and not the opposite.

    Since he had received quite a few SP points in rewards from the Legacy System he felt like a silk pants Young Master who could afford to splurge some of them.

    Spending a few thousand to get a long-distance Escape Talisman after Wi had disappeared from the attention of everyone there, it was more than eptable for the current him.

    Since he had already been prepared for such a separation as a backup n he had already nned for a meeting spot with Wi, and he had some time to reach there.

    It would be perfect for him and the two beauties to go and have a test of their abilities in the meantime.

    With those thoughts in mind, he quickly prepared new faces for them and himself before going back towards the Senkaku Inds.

    As long as they didn''t meet someone who was extremely close to Takeshiba Aika, Ice, or him, they would be unrecognizable no matter where they were.

    Ice and Takeshiba Aika were certainly startled and shocked by Eric''s ways and means as they couldn''t believe the change.

    If it weren''t for that feeling of having something stuck to their face, and experiencing the change, they wouldn''t be able to tell these weren''t their faces either.

    With that out of the way, Eric led the two beauties to slowly return, while keeping a look at his surroundings at all times.

    After the news of his and Takeshiba Aika''s appearance had spread around the ce, there were bound to be quite a few bounty hunters attracted to this ce.

    Once these guys gathered at one ce, it was impossible for small fights, and battles to start. Even if they didn''t really start, then he wouldn''t mind being the spark to make them happen.

    Eric and the two beauties reached the Senkaku Inds in a rather moderate time, as they decided to approach the site head-on.

    After all, the best ce to hide was in in sight among the chaotic crowd, and approaching from a different corner would just make them look suspicious.

    Just like he had expected there was now arge crowd at the location, with many people searching around for any possible clues.

    Eric''s escaping methods had be quite popr recently, as many people knew that he possessed some truly exquisite and unique means to travel undetected at a high speed for an unknown time.

    It was just like he had some sort of mantle that provided him both the speed and stealth. They didn''t think that it was truly space travel, as they had never seen something simr.

    After all, how could even travel through the void, they would most probably end up trapped in there for life, it looked like an impossible thing to achieve, at least if someone didn''t reach lightspeed.

    Well, their evolution was the first notion that should have broken through those kinds of thought limitations, as for many normal mortals, they were an impossible existence as well.

    A frog at the bottom of the well!

    That expression would be the best way to describe their thoughts and mentalities of the moment, as the person they were searching for was right amid them.

    "Monk Tao ising!"

    "Make path Monk Tao ising!"

    All of a sudden cries about the arrival of such a person were heard through the whole crowd, as a monk wearing a golden mantle was swimming slowly towards thest seen location of Eric.

    He had a golden bead shaped like an eyeball on his hand, while all the experts in front of him were opening a path for him, and started whispering whatever they knew about him.

    ''I heard that Monk Tao is a powerful Soul Master of the Mercy Temple!''

    ''Right, right, I heard about that too! His artifact, the ''All-seeing Golden Eye'' is a four-star artifact, with the ability to look into the past and future!''

    ''I heard something like that as well but isn''t that exaggerated!?''

    ''Shhusshhh! Idiot, he will hear you!''

    Someone from the crowd seemed to be unconvinced by this Monk Tao and his reputation as he said those words. Even though they were just a bubbly whisper, many experts were able to hear him.

    "Toote, I have already heard him!

    You don''t believe that my artifact can see the past and the future? You think that I have paid people to exaggerate my tales!?

    Aren''t you a courageous one!?"

    "This¡­ I¡­"

    "You what!? You are going to say that you won''t believe this old Monk even if he says that you have slept with your Boss''s wife beforeing here!?

    Or that you won''t believe this old Monk saying that you will die a dog''s death in less than one minute?

    Well, you don''t have to! Dead people don''t need to believe anything, after all!"

    The words of that Monk Tao caused quite themotion amid the crowd, as the one with the darkest face was the expert''s Boss, who was quite displeased with the information he just learned.

    The poor expert''s shock on his face could be taken as the best evidence of the truthfulness of Monk Tao''s words, as before he could even plead innocence, his Boss used his knife to cut the guy''s willy.

    ''AARRRRGGGGLLLLLLRRRRRRRR~!''

    A loud and resounding scream of pain mixed with the sounds of bubbles rang through the whole area before the Boss used his knife once again to cut his tongue and his throat.

    "Ungrateful and disrespectful shit, you better feel grateful I gave you a quick death!"

    Then turning towards Monk Tao, the Boss guy bowed his head lightly, and said in an apologetic and reverent voice,

    "I am sorry for the actions of this beast Monk Tao, it was my fault for not having him taught his ce better beforeing here!"

    "Hohoho~! Aren''t you quite the sensible one, Amitabha!

    Then please don''t me this Monk Tao on holding you into your words and keeping you responsible for his behavior and seekingpensation for the stain it dirtied his good reputation!"

    The poor Boss couldn''t believe what was going on. He had thought that this Monk Tao would give him some face and not take this matter further once he cut the guy''s tongue and killed him.

    He didn''t expect that the Monk would use his own words against him and ask forpensation. He couldn''t ept that, as he immediately tried to reject despite in a polite tone,

    "Please don''t take it too far Monk Tao, I just killed the person that tried to stain your reputation!"

    "I am taking this too far, Amitabha!? Your subordinate tried to smear this Master''s reputation and even spread rumors about his abilities.

    And I am taking this too far!? Are you trying to do the same as your subordinate by smearing my reputation as well?

    Is this some kind of well-prepared trapping act? Is that it? Are you trying to smear this Monk''s reputation?

    It seems to be extremely true when they say that apple doesn''t fall far from the tree!

    Well, since you don''t believe in this Monk''s integrity and honor then there is no reason for me to continue staying here, is there!?"

    With that said Monk Tao immediately turned around and started walking away, while the crowd''s cold and icy eyes fell on the poor Boss¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 503 - Greed & Shamelessness

    Chapter 503 ¨C Greed & Shamelessness

    They didn''t really give a shit about Monk Tao''s reputation, story, or background. All they cared about was that he was an opportunity to track Eric, an opportunity that they couldn''t afford to pass out.

    As for the poor bastard who got pulled into this ordeal, well it was his own bad luck and idiocy that brought him there. None of them was responsible for that.

    In fact, if anything it was a good spectacle to witness as it felt like some sort of real-life drama. But for sure they wouldn''t want that slight drama to affect their biggest goal.

    A goal, a target that was worth more than 500 million dors was for sure something that they couldn''t afford to lose no matter what.

    For that reason, every single expert''s and fighter''s eyes at the moment that Mont Tao was leaving was full of icy cold anger and rage towards that Boss guy.

    A few of the people in the crowd were even looking at him with killing intent, ready to move and give him a clean swipe to score some points with Monk Tao and try to get him back.

    Seeing the situation around him and understanding what everyone was thinking that boss guy didn''t dare to tarry any longer, as he swam in front of Monk Tao and bowed in front of him.

    "Merciful Monk, please forgive me for my insolent and stupid behavior as it wasn''t my intention to frame you.

    I was still extremely angry by what I heard that I lost myself for a moment! I am truly sorry about what happened and extremely thankful for exposing the snake by my side!

    Please ept this as a form of my apology!"

    With that said, he took out a check where everyone could see one 1 followed by six zeroes. It was clear that he was giving 1 million dors as an apology to Monk Tao.

    Monk Tao was looking at him with some sharp eyes as if trying to determine whether this guy was sincere with his words or not before he said,

    "I truly believe that you are sorry and thankful, Amitabha! It''s just that your actions don''t match with your words.

    You clearly said that you are not only apologetic about the situation but also thankful to me for helping you reveal a snake.

    Yet your actions seem to show only half of the feelings you just mentioned! So which part is the truth, and which part is a lie?"

    "What!?"

    The poor boss had never thought that this Monk would be so greedy that he would ask for more even after he had lowered himself that much.

    Still, understanding where he was, and what was going on, he couldn''t allow his emotions to get the better of him, as he just looked at the Monk with a difficult expression, and then said,

    "Your Merciful Excellency surely jests, this little would never lie to someone like you! I just seemed to have wrongly written the first number, let me give you this as well!"

    With that said he took out another check of 1 million dors to hand it over to Monk Tao, but it looked like the Monk had different ns as he said,

    "No, no, no! How could I ept that? People would say that I am pressuring and pushing you too far!

    Why don''t we do it like this, let us exchange gifts of friendship and be friends from today forth!"

    The boos could feel that something was wrong with those words and this situation, but before he could give an answer Monk Tao immediately pressed forward,

    "In order to show his benevolence and heart, this poor Monk is willing to part with one of his dearest treasures for you!"

    With that said, he took out something looking like a piece of a wood tablet, and handed it over to the boss guy, while saying,

    "This monk was able to chance upon this little thing in an abandoned and mysterious cave belonging to some expert in Huaxia.

    I don''t know what it''s used for, and what it really is, but I know that it''s a priceless treasure!"

    The more he heard, the more useless did the boss guy found the wood tablet, and bigger did his bad premonition bes, as he tried to politely refuse,

    "Hearing that description from you Monk Tao I truly feel unworthy of this treasure. Furthermore, it would make me feel extremely ufortable to take something like this when I am unable to give you something of simr value."

    "Hahahahaha~! This little brother surely is funny, I didn''t give that to you expecting something of simr value. I am willing even if you give me the soft sword on your waist.

    So this was what it was, finally, the boss guy understood the bad feeling he had been having for a few moments now. This bastard seemed to have been focused on the soft sword he had.

    Despite the soft sword being only a 3-star artifact, due to its materialposition and the difficulties in procuring and refining them, their price wasn''t lower than 4-star artifacts.

    Comparing an expensive soft sword to a wooden tablet that no one knew the value of didn''t leave much of a doubt who wasing on top, and by arge margin at that.

    Each and everyone in the crowd could only feel pity for the guy who was being forced to change a Ferrari with a Fiat car.

    The worse part was that no matter how much the guy would want to scream out loud at that moment, he wasn''t able to, in fear that the Monk would find more trouble with him and force him to pay more.

    He had to scream a few times inside his head in order to keep his storming emotions in check before he actually took his soft sword with great pain in his heart and handed it over to the Monk.

    "Then let us turn big things into small, and small things into nothing, and nothing into friendship and brotherhood Monk Tao!"

    His attitude and disposition seemed to have surprised and startled even Monk Tao for a moment, but he managed to quickly recollect himself as he said with a smiley face,

    "That is the right way, Amitabha! This old Monk is truly happy with this as well!"

    Saying that he in turn handed the wooden tablet to the pitiful boss, as he even slightly bowed in front of him.

    Seeing this the pitiful boss''s face seemed to spark a bit as if his scheme was going to work, but he didn''t show much on his face and acted in goodwill as well.

    On the other hand, a Realm 4 Master suddenly appeared from among the crowd and asked Monk Tao in a neither arrogant nor humble tone,

    "Your Excellency, now that you have patched up things with your ''new'' friend and brother, isn''t it time for you to try if you can truly trace that little monster''s tracks?"

    Hearing that, the eyes of all the experts in the crowd shined a bit in expectations, as they were all interested in the bounty on Eric''s head.

    Monk Tao looked at him with a slightly smiling expression, as he then continued,

    "What''s the rush Tenge, that brat can''t escape from my treasure even if he buries himself in the deepest parts of Earth!

    But before that, I would like to voice a slight worry of mine! If I do use my treasure, and I do track that little bastard, what will my share be?"

    "Your what!?"

    "Come on, don''t tell me that you expect this old Monk to work for free, right? No one can survive on an empty stomach, isn''t that so everyone?"

    Until now since none of them had been affected by the Monk''s greed, no one in the crowd really cared what happened, but now that their own interests were being touched they looked like wolves ready to fight.

    Different from the idiots of the crowd, that would only end up screaming in provocation, Tenge walked forward with a cool expression as he said,

    "But of course your Excellency, we never had any intention of using your artifact for free! We are willing to pay you 10 million dors now, even if you don''t find him you keep the money.

    Or 5% of the amount when you find him, and we capture him! Which one would you like?"

    It was clear that Tenge wasn''t an easy figure as well, as he not only diffused the atmosphere but even ced Monk Tao in a difficult position.

    His answer would depend on whether he truly believed he would find Eric or not, depending on that the situation could take different results.

    "Of course the extra 5% after, if this Monk didn''t believe he would find that little monster whose existence isn''t epted even by heaven itself, I wouldn''t have been here!"

    His confidence and words surprised and startled quite a few people, as they didn''t think this guy would react like this, but it didn''t really make a big change.

    Tenge just looked at the guy with a bit of extra caution for a moment or two, before heughed and said,

    "Hahahah~! Well said your excellency, well said! Then, shall we continue!?"

    "But of course!"

    Immediately after Monk Tao took out his golden eyeball once again, and then started whispering some weird words, and sounds as the eyeball started glowing and growing a bit bigger.

    It took him around 10 to 15 minutes to finally show another change, as the eyeball started swimming in a specific direction¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    https://..webnovel/book/return-of-lust_22308837005503605

 Chapter 504 - Everchanging Situation

    Chapter 504 ¨C Everchanging Situation

    Not risking to move even an instant Monk Tao, Tegen, and all the experts in there that believed in Monk Tao run after the golden eyeball, that included Eric as well.

    Looking at the direction that the golden ball was swimming towards, Eric found out that the golden ball was actually running towards his earlier direction.

    This golden eyeball artifact didn''t look like a cheat object anymore, quite on the contrary it made Eric feel curious about it and wish to have it.

    After all, such a good treasure shouldn''t be left in the hands of idiots who have no idea how to use them, it would just be too much of a sacrilege.

    While this Monk Tao didn''t seem much like a waste, he was surely not going to live long considering his greedy character and thoughts.

    He had already made a terrible enemy on that poor boss guy, and it wouldn''t take long for the number to increase.

    With those thoughts in his mind, Eric followed behind everyone moderately, he wasn''t trying to move forward and attract attention by being too good.

    At the same time, he didn''t want to be left too behind as that would certainly make him gain attention for being that useless.

    If he were alone perhaps there would have been better ways to go about this, but right now with the two beauties by his side, he could only choose to not garner much attention.

    This golden eyeball was quite good, but unfortunately, its speed didn''t seem to be much, which was the greatest news Tianlong Yun could receive.

    What he didn''t know though was that the Golden Eyeball''s speed was determined by its Master, and right now Monk Tao didn''t want to waste much of his Qi and energy, as no one knew what would happen.

    In whatever ce one is found, and no matter how terrifying everything else is, the most horrifying creature in there isn''t the beasts or trees, but other humans.

    Monk Tao was greedy, but he wasn''t stupid, he understood that he already had a great enemy among the crowd, and many others might try to attack or kill him first the moment they found Eric.

    After all, who would want to share 5% of the bounty with someone else, when they would be the ones to suffer in order to capture Eric.

    Most probably if they were the ones that were controlling this Golden Eyeball, even they would be able to do something like this.

    Not to mention that Monk Tao seemed to be quite the rich and wealthy type of expert, and if they managed to y their cards right, they would have even more stuff in their hands to share.

    Still, that was only after Monk Tao found Eric though, as before that they would be the best of friends andrades possible.

    It was a matter of acting the right way at the right time!

    Of course, no one was aware that the person they had been looking for was right on their group and was traveling with them in order to find ''himself''.

    Seeing that the distance was a bitrge Monk Tao deliberately increased the Golden Ball''s energy and made it move faster.

    It took them some time, but they had finally reached Tianlong Yun''s previous position, as everyone started looking around about any trace of Eric or the two beauties.

    Unfortunately, they were unable to find anything that could help them out as there was no trace of Eric or the two beauties.

    Still, the whole crowd immediately changed expression and face the moment that they saw the little golden eye-ball suddenly turn around and run in their previous direction.

    The speed was almost the same, with the only change being the direction it was speeding towards, as after some time finally it reached its previous location.

    Once again it started turning around, making Roy extremely sure that this little thing was capable of following his tracks perfectly, and as long as someone was a little bit smart, they would be able to find him out.

    Unfortunately, no one had the time or care to pay much attention to him, as they were all focused on the possible tracks of Eric and the two beauties.

    Still, after circling a bit around the area, the golden eye-ball actually set up once again, and once again went towards the previous route.

    Seeing that happen many people seemed to start doubting and disliking the small golden eye-ball, thinking that it was just a shameful cheating act.

    Many of these experts felt like they were being yed around by the small artifact, and its owner. Well mostly from its owner who was clearly not a good person.

    ''Hey, I am starting to think that all this is just a stupid show!''

    ''Yeah, I am thinking the same as well! We are just going back and forth on a straight line! It just doesn''t make sense!''

    "Who dares to say something like that!? How dare you say something like that to my new friend!? Do you guys think that someone like His Benevolence would try to cheat you?

    Is he that kind of guy?"

    While two of the many experts were expressing their displeasure about this situation, the pitiful boss came forward and said those words out loud.

    This was his perfect moment to act. Not only did he look like he was on Monk Tao''s side, but he even looked like he was protecting his honor.

    Who would dare to say anything bad to him, as even Monk Tao was unable to understand why he would suddenlye forward at such a moment.

    His confusionsted only for a sliver of a second thought, as soon he understood what that guy was trying to do, and it was anything but good.

    "You damn bastards, why don''t you man up and ept your words!? Who said that!? Come out for this daddy and let us fight it out."

    There was no response from the crowd though, none of the two guys who actually said those words were idiots that would prefer to face Monk Tao''s anger and coercion.

    The example was right in front of them, and no one wanted to end up on his spot. Still, this didn''t mean that the guy would give up, as he said in a domineering tone,

    "You cheap bastards better start pping yourself and ask for an apology otherwise I will personally help His Benevolence to find and uproot you.

    Not only that, but we will also stop the try to find that little bastard''s tracks here, and not move until Monk Tao has received your apologies."

    "Don''t go too far!"

    It was unknown who said something like that, but the pitiful boss would want to kiss the damn guy, as this was precisely what he was waiting for.

    "Too far!? You bloody bastards, with no sense of education and behavior in you, I will show you what it means to go too far!"

    Then without even saying anything else or giving another alert, he jumped in attack towards the two guys that had spoken a moment ago and reaped their heads.

    Of course, that wasn''t supposed to have been that easy and fast, but the truth was that no one expected something like that.

    Jumping and killing in the crowd without caring about anyone or anything else. While the fox Monk Tao was looking at everything from the side, many experts screamed in anger,

    "What the hell do you think you are doing, you bastard!?"

    "Who do you think you are?"

    Of course, many experts didn''t like what just happened, but they didn''t have much ground to react to. So, they could only ept that it happened with a few screams.

    On the other hand, the pitiful boss had a heavy and solemn expression on his face, as he asked in a rough voice,

    "Is there anyone else who thinks I went too far!?"

    No one said anything, not even a sound. While they wouldn''t be really scared of the guy''s games they didn''t want trouble for their selves either.

    ''AAGGHHHH~!''

    But while everyone was focused on the pitiful boss, someone seemed to have gone through quite some pain as he released a loud and painful scream.

    Everyone''s attention was towards the guy who now had a knife stuffed on his back, with a clear unbelievable face.

    Right after him, each and every one of the experts at the scene started looking around them to learn the identity of the attacker.

    The attacker was a skinny guy dressed in gray colors, matching with some of the guys behind him, as his knife was left on the guy''s back.

    "Hmph~! You dare mock Monk Tao in front of me!"

    Even though that guy was using those words, the expression on his face and the tone of his voice didn''t coincide in the least.

    ''Arrghhh¡­, Aagghh¡­, AArrggghh~!''

    Not long after many experts started killing their foes one after the other, using Monk Tao''s face as a wager.

    If someone saw them at that particr moment they would think that they were Monk Tao''s subordinates. People who would risk their lives for his face.

    Unfortunately, the truth couldn''t be any farther from the situation, as this was just a battle royale kill for all parties, where they could take care of those being eyesores.

    In a matter of seconds, the whole area fell in chaos, blood, and cries, while Eric and hisdies were having their own share of fun and kill, as they slowly got used to their new strength¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 Chapter 505 - Strange Human Nature

    Chapter 505 ¨C Strange Human Nature

    The only ones who weren''t involved in this whole mess were the characters with a bit of backbone and background that wouldn''t make it this obvious even if they wanted to make a move.

    It looked just like some grown-ups were watching some street kids fighting each other, and instead of intervening to break them up, they just looked on the side without much care.

    To them it was just a show, there would always be idiots like these, that wouldn''t think much of the future or consequences while fighting with their life on the line.

    Did they really think that things would end up here? The next day the guys they killed countries, and organizations woulde up against them, trying to kill them in order to take revenge.

    Especially when there were so many possible eye-witnesses around them, but certainly there were a lot of people who had some extremely deep enmity and anger.

    For example, certain ethnicities, and races would always fight against each other. Race, beliefs, standings would always separate people, as one side would always think they were better than the other.

    Even if a God, Creator, or even Heaven itself stood in front of these people and told them that they were all of the same roots they would still not believe and ept it while trying to take them down.

    In most cases it was no longer about race, faith, or beliefs it was just about interests, and benefits.

    One could blow himself up while screaming it was for his belief when it was actually just to damage a country''s stability and economy.

    He might truly believe it was due to his faith and belief, but was that truly the case? After all, in the radius of his stupidity, there might be many people that shared the same faith as him.

    There was no God, faith, or belief that epted his followers killing each other. So, how just, real, and rationalistic were these actions truly?

    These actions didn''t show that their faith and religion were wrong, these just showed that these guys were some brainwashed idiots who worked for some people''s benefit.

    Earth was full of this type of animalistic idiot, that instead of using his head was using his lower body, or his momentary delirious state to make decisions.

    For that reason, while these idiots were fighting against each other, those who had a brain to think would actually just look from the side and hope that they got rid of each other.

    Even that pitiful boss guy who started all this was just watching from the side, as these idiots fought against each other.

    He started all this thinking to make trouble for Monk Tao, but in fact, it ended up in such a weird and unpredictable event.

    One could truly not predict the human mind and its actions, as each and every one of them was a unique animal in its own right.

    Of course, Eric and the two by his side stood up among the crowd, as they didn''t seem to have any unsolvable anger towards their victims.

    They were extremely calm and collected, focused more on the fight than the enemy. Like they were fighting and killing people for their pleasure, and not due to some big motive or reason.

    Yes, there was this type of animal as well! Animals who would enjoy killing and destroying just due to the sake of it.

    It didn''t make much sense, true! After all, why would someone even enjoy blood, and killing if they were on their right mind?

    But the same thing they might ask back, why would someone not enjoy it? After all, in the wild animals kill and feed upon each other, why wouldn''t humans be the same?

    They considered their selves as animals with extra brain facilities, wasn''t their right and freedom to act as they saw fit and conscientious?

    In fact, their problem stood upon their fundamental thinking, as they saw themselves as animals, not humans. So, one can''t really think of them on the same level.

    They weren''t the only ones, many people see their selves differently from what they are and what they represent.

    But while some of them might be true and real, most of these differences are born out of their boredom and disliking of being normal.

    So, while everyone looked at Eric and the two by his side as psychos no one actually tried to act and make a move either.

    People like them were the most difficult to deal with, as they would not only react violently, but they would also nt a target on everyone they didn''t like.

    No one wanted to deal with some berserk dogs, that could even bit and sicken them. It was just a waste of energy, time, and nerves.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t seem to care about how these people saw him, and the two beauties as they continued with doing whatever they liked to do, while the fights slowly died out.

    After all, even though they were fighting their enemies, each and every one of these idiots could actually see that Eric and his group were doing a massacre.

    They killed left and right without caring about group, background, ideology, right, or wrong. Something like that couldn''t be allowed to happen, as they were all in danger.

    At that moment, another great characteristic of human nature showed itself. In face of danger, people forget about all ideologies and differences that separate them and fight together.

    In a short amount of time, all the idiots involved in the fight seemed to have reached some sort of understanding without even speaking much, as they all started attacking Eric and the two beauties in tandem.

    Eric wasn''t much impressed by the scene as he had seen even worse than this, Ice was a bit simr in this situation, the only one who was surprised, startled, and shocked was Aika.

    She had never witnessed something simr to this, and it was quite a bit taxing to her. She wanted to question these guys what happened to their values and enmity, but it was useless and impossible.

    Before she could even say a word these guys were all attacking her with killing intent. It was like she had turned into their most hated enemy.

    Survival instinct was truly something strange, and miraculous, as people were ready to do whatever they could in order to survive their situation.

    On the other hand, Eric got even happier at this turn of events, as now he could finally test his real strength and abilities, surely within the limits.

    After all, all the idiots that had crossed his path, and had created all this chaos and stupid fighting were all Realm 3 tops.

    With his current strength and prowess, these guys were nothing more than poor shrimps crossing path, while he was hungry for some seafood.

    To the spectators though his facial expressions and his actions were nothing short of a psychotic killer, who enjoyed getting dyed in blood.

    As a matter of fact, this couldn''t be called a full lie, as Eric didn''t find killing and blood that abhorring. He just saw that as a stage and truth of life.

    Furthermore, it wasn''t like he was killing some innocent and pure people, he was just killing killers, who had dyed their hands in much blood.

    The only one who had trouble getting used to the blood and killing was Takeshiba Aika, but even so, she was doing her best to not be left behind.

    All this time she had thought a lot about her own situation and disposition, especially her standing on Eric''s life.

    After he had saved her from the charade of a wedding that her own father had prepared for her, she had been even more convinced of being useful to him.

    As if that wasn''t enough, the time and difficulties that they went through inside Wi''s stomach had made her even more convinced of that decision of hers.

    Looking at Ice, Akira, Hilda, and everyone else by his side, her desire to stand out and be more important in Eric''s heart had fully been ignited.

    For that reason, even though she was extremely ufortable with the blood and everything happening around her, she continued her massacre without stopping.

    Her attitude and determination were certainlymendable, as even Ice was a bit startled and surprised by her.

    The problem was that even though her desire and determination were great, her fighting skills and abilities were missing.

    While she had been able to manage until now through her overwhelming strength and prowess, it was getting more and more difficult to cope with things.

    More and more experts were fighting against her, using all sorts of trickery and schemes, with the sole purpose of either killing her or bringing her as close to death as possible.

    If she were in her original appearance, they might have been pulling their punches a bit, not wanting to spoil such a beauty, and such an opportunity.

    But in her currently horrendous face, these guys seemed even more motivated to take her down and kill her.

    Not long after, as the number of the attackers increased, the beauty suddenly took a wrong stance, which left her defenseless against the rest.

    At that moment Eric was in a sort of pinch himself, as he was fighting against triple her attackers'' numbers, and he was a bit too far.

    The only way for him to save her was if he used his fastest speed or his teleportation, but both of those were extremely important skills that he couldn''t show to anyone.

    So he was in a dilemma between showing himself, or letting her fend off against the attack herself, and risk her life¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 Chapter 506 - Ericâ€™s Background

    Chapter 506 ¨C Eric¡¯s Background

    If he had to ce the two options on a scale, Takeshiba Aika''s life was certainly more valuable than one of his secrets that might uncover his identity.

    In the worst possible scenario, he would be forced to use another long distance Escape Talisman and run from this ce once again.

    "Don''t worry Master I will take care of her!"

    As he was thinking about this situation though, he heard a tiny voice on his head. It was Ice, since she had been mingling with the surroundings and erasing her presence as much as possible he had forgotten about her.

    A true assassin in the making, she was able to erase her presence even in such a type of battle and take care of everyone from the dark.

    The people on the sidelines weren''t any less surprised and startled, as they saw Ice suddenly appear out of nowhere and kill the two experts that were aiming at Takeshiba Aika''s n.

    The two poor guys weren''t able to understand that death had already seen and grabbed their throats even by the time that the two ice shards prated their bodies.

    The one who had been shocked the most by this situation was Takeshiba Aika, who was expecting the two guys'' weapons to strike and stab her body, and the pain after.

    Seeing Ice help her like that and save her life, she felt that she had been too childish and narrow-minded earlier, for treating her like she did.

    Even though she didn''t say a word to the cold beauty, her face was clearly showing a great gratitude towards her, and a feeling of debt.

    For some weird reason, even a cold-blooded assassin like Ice felt extremelyplicated upon seeing that look.

    There was a weird sensation of warmth, a sense of victory, and also a feeling of responsibility and sister-like attraction.

    Diposed from the sudden attack of feelings, she was unable to concentrate on her current battle, as someone appeared from behind her with a de, attacking her with killing intent.

    Tianlong Yun couldn''t believe his senses and the situation, a cold-blooded assassin had actually lost her concentration in the middle of the battle, this was an unbearable joke.

    At least this time he was prepared for any surprise, as he took out a gun and shoot thrice towards the guy.

    That would certainly not kill him, as he was an evolver who had already gone through at least 2 evolutions, so Eric''s shots were nothing more than mosquito bites to him, probably.

    But those bullets weren''t fired to kill him anyway, he was trying to awaken Ice from her contemtion, and then kill the guy.

    In simpler words his shot bullets were nothing more than a few alerting shots for the ice cold beauty, to take care of herself.

    Ice seemed to have understood this as well, as without even bothering to look back, she quickly materialized an ice shield behind her, and then jumped towards Takeshiba Aika.

    On the other hand, Takeshiba Aika felt like she would never be able to find a better opportunity than this to repay the interests of her debt and immediately jumped from opposite her to the idiot chasing her.

    She didn''t know what Ice truly thought and felt, but to her everyone that dared to even think of cing their hands upon her Master''s people and stuff, she considered them as stupid enemies that didn''t know how to spell death.

    With those thoughts in mind, she passed by Ice, and without a second thought, she used the broken ice shards that the guy had broken from Ice''s shield and stabbed him in the chest.

    The poor guy had never thought or imagined that something like this would happen to him, and it was already toote to change his fate.

    At the same time, Eric dealt with the idiots by his side, as he couldn''t believe just how good his new boxing technique was.

    Each punch would have twice the force and energy of the first, and even though he could only release 3 punches in session, the third punch actually had 8 times his normal punch''s force.

    Under the shocked gazes of a full crowd, he had managed to actually blow open the head of a Realm 2 fighter through one punch only.

    People around him probably were unable to believe that something like that was even possible. Well, the weird part wasn''t destroying one''s head like a watermelon with a single punch.

    That was something that could happen as much as any other day, but that was if there was at least a 2 Realm difference among the fighters.

    Eric and that other guy were on the same Realm and were supposed to have the same strength, yet Eric was able to blow his head up with just one punch.

    No one would believe something like this, even if the most trusted person in the world swore that it was true.

    Fortunately, the little episode with Takeshiba Aika and Ice had kept the most people''s attention glued to them, and only a slight few had captured the action.

    Those slight few people though were the ones that Eric had to worry about the most, as they were part of the ''elite''.

    What he meant by that was that each and every one of these guys came from a powerful organization or some deep background.

    Seeing someone like him, with that strength, it would be practically impossible for them not to invite him to join their sides or kill him to weed out the roots if he didn''t have a strong background also.

    The justification they would use to kill him didn''t need to be borate, they could simply say that they killed him because he made them lose face by refusing, or simply because they didn''t like him.

    The important part was that he either had to ept one of their offers or die! Still, it would be too troublesome to choose upon the right organization that would help him out of this situation.

    Even if it were to fool them for the moment, he had to make a great effort, so he decided to better create a background for himself.

    "Tch~! These pesky flies are so weak that even my breath can break them apart! When we return to our headquarters I have to ask Master to give me some more challenging mission!"

    His words clearly served their purpose as Tegen looked at him and asked in a polite manner,

    "Little brother your fighting skills and abilities are a cut above the rest! It truly makes this old man and its disciples feel ashamed of our own!"

    "You should be! Even though I haven''t seen you fighting yet, I think that you aren''t much of a thing!"

    His haughty words clearly attracted him many angered and enraged looks, mixed with a bit of killing intent, which caused him to slightly smile and taunt them together,

    "Hahahaha~! What!? Are you unable to ept that you are weak? How about a Life and Death battle with me? Like that, you will either convince me or meet Yama and get a conviction in there!"

    The crowd''s stares and expressions became even more unpleasant to look at, but he didn''t seem to bother.

    In fact, Eric looked just like some kind of hawk preying on his target, while waiting for a possible battle challenge.

    Like that not only would he be able to present his strength and standing but also to gain some extra training for himself. That was without mentioning the EXP and SP points he received.

    Due to the heavy rewards from the Legacy System, this Exp and SP points might not look like much, but they were extremely important to him.

    Furthermore, just a while ago the Legacy System had given him another mission to handle ''Survival and Destruction''.

    Since he hade here with the intention of taking care of these guys, the Legacy System had given him an opportunity by rewarding his efforts and his goals.

    During this time every SP and Exp point he received, would be doubled! Unfortunately, time was limited and only one hour or more was left for him.

    In other words, this was precisely like one of those special time offers, where he could reap twice the benefits.

    For that reason, he was acting so haughty and arrogant. Not to mention that only such attitude would make the other side believe what he was about to say next.

    "Hahahah~! Little brother is surely good at jesting! I truly wonder what kind of organization had the destiny and luck to give birth and reform such a special individual?"

    "Who said I was joking? I was extremely serious, if there is anyone that wants toe and fight me am more than wee to try!

    My Viper organization has never feared and will never fear anyone that tries to stand on our path!"

    "So little brother belongs to the Viper organization! It truly makes one jealous of their luck and ability.

    Just that I would like to advise my little brother to be careful! Sometimes words are riskier than bullets and could even get one killed without a trace.

    I would certainly not like seeing you suffer for your disrespect and anger! After all, even though the Viper stands behind you, here you are nothing more than one from many!"

    "Are you threatening me? Is a Master of the old generation like you trying to scare a young man like myself?

    Bravo!!!

    Truly bravo!!!

    You have opened my eyes today Master Tegen, just let me say this¡­,

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 Chapter 508 - Sneak Attackâ€¦ Failed!?

    Chapter 508 ¨C Sneak Attack¡­ Failed!?

    With everything settled, Eric, the two beauties by his side, Monk Tao, and close to 30 experts actually left in the direction of the eye-ball golden bead.

    The people remained prepared as well, they all started to seat in formation and keep their spirit senses in high concentration in turn.

    If they all did it at the same time and actually dried their spirit power before Eric appeared, then the moment he did really appear they would all be too tired to fight against him.

    With those thoughts in their mind, they decided on the rotation, and also the strategy of the battle for when Eric did appear.

    At the same time, Master Tegen decided to send 10 of them behind the group that just left the ce.

    He said that his intentions were in their best interest as he wanted to react as fast as possible in case of Eric''s appearance there.

    But everyone knew that this guy was just making sure that he didn''t lose the opportunity if Eric did really appear there.

    He wanted to have real-time information about Eric''s appearance and the conditions of the battle. His actions would depend on the information.

    After all, if he killed Monk Tao and that bastard from the Viper''s organization himself with his own hands he would be chased by the respective powers behind them.

    But if he ''identally'' arrived a bit toote as the two of them were fighting Eric, and he used some dirty and underhanded means to kill the two of them, then he wouldn''t be guilty.

    Not to mention that he could even kill them and ce the me on Eric''s head while stealing all their treasures, and wealth.

    It was like hitting many birds with the same stone, making this the best possible situation. For that reason, he hadn''t followed behind the eye-balled golden bead.

    He had seen the golden eye-balled bead used before and it had really functioned, so he was hoping this was the case once again.

    He was hoping that the golden eye-balled bead truly lead these guys to Eric''s ce, so they could fight it out. That would be his Jackpot.

    On the other hand, Monk Tao, Eric, and the rest were following behind the artifact, as they were reaching their position.

    Eric knew that the golden eye-balled artifact would stay there for some time as there he had spent quite some time earlier, as it was following his tracks.

    Still, there was a great possibility that Monk Tao or some other idiot realized that it was the path and time they had spent there, and it would realize that Eric had been on their group all along.

    In this sort of situation whoever makes the first move has the upper hand generally, so he was determined to actually make the first move and take down Monk Tao first.

    If this guy was some real Monk with values he might have pardoned and left him alive based on his values. Even then it was only perhaps!

    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly decided upon his actions, and without wasting even a single second he immediately took out his Ice me knives and jumped in the attack.

    It was a surprise attack so it should work perfectly!

    Or so he thought!

    ''aaannnnnggggggg~!''

    There are times when even surprise attacks don''t work, and that is when the target actually is expecting that surprise attack, which was clearly the case this time as well.

    An old cunny fox like Monk Tao who seemed to have an insatiable greed would never allow himself to suffer easily.

    From the moment that Eric had actually created a bloodbath earlier with his own volition, he had kept tabs on him.

    It was just like monitoring an extremely difficult suspect, that might turn ballistic at any moment. In his heart, Eric was probably even more dangerous than Master Tegen.

    Even more so when Master Tegen remained behind while Eric and the two dies'' apanying him came with him. His caution towards Eric was at its peak all the way.

    Of course, he had no idea that Eric was actually the person he was looking for, the walking cheque of 500 million dors, but even without knowing that he knew he could enjoy the money only if he was alive.

    It was extremely difficult to not say close to impossible to actually catch such a fox in a surprise attack, so the moment that the Ice knife was about to pierce his back, Monk Tao used his staff to block it.

    "You finally can''t hold it anymore!?"

    "Tch~! It seems like you were expecting this! You are a truly scary Monk, you know that!"

    "You are overpraising me, this is just experience! Especially when I have to be beside a psycho killer like you! I guess this really demonstrates that you are a Viper''s cub!"

    "Hahahah~! Now you are overpraising me, I am just one of the many!"

    With that said, Eric didn''t waste any more time talking stupid nonsense and immediately used his me knife to attack the guy''s abdomen from behind.

    Kidneys were vital organs of the human body, as well as great sources of pain. Eric wanted to not only injure the opponent but also to cause him pain and disrupt his mental peace.

    Unfortunately, the difference in levels was a bit too much, as Monk Tao swiftly moved the stick he was holding in order to block the seconding knife, and counterattack at the same time.

    In the first attack, he managed to react a bitte so he could only block the sneaky attack, which would clearly not happen the second time.

    It was time to show this greenhorn the difference in Realm, and what it meant for someone to have actually surpassed Realm 3, and even more so Realm 4.

    Just the strength of the staff counterattacking the me knife was enough to push Eric more than 10 meters backward, as he looked at the Monk with a clearly angry look.

    This was the impression he had created on these people, he was a rash and hotheaded demon god that apparently would try to attack whoever crossed his path.

    The whole group was a little bit shocked at that moment, as Eric wasn''t the only one tond a sneak attack, Takeshiba Aika and Ice had done the same thing too.

    Differently from Monk Tao, those two other idiots weren''t careful and lucky enough as they had been both killed by the two beauties.

    The remaining experts could only look at the scene while trying their best to understand something, but it was extremely difficult.

    They didn''t know why Eric and the two women had tried to kill Monk Tao and the other two experts, but it couldn''t be anything simple, could it?

    "Everyone, my Viper organization will give every one of you that helps me kill this greedy and damnable monk 10 million dors and a 4-star martial technique to practice!"

    Eric''s statement clearly seemed to have poisoned the minds of quite a few people, as they couldn''t help but look at Monk Tao with a different look.

    "You idiots don''t believe him, he is trying to use you to kill me, and then kill you all to cover any possible leaks!"

    While Eric''s statement clearly aroused their greed, Monk Tao''s words agitated their survival instinct, he wasn''t wrong with what he said.

    "Hmph~! Old man stop trying to lie and cheat these noble experts with your false lies and usations!

    Why would my Viper organization even need to do something like that? If it weren''t for you greedily sizing up my treasured knives why would I even need to do something like this to you!?"

    It always felt nice to get praised, even more so when it touched one''s ego. Not only that, but remembering the events up to that moment, Monk Tao''s character couldn''t negate the fact that it might be true.

    "Brat who would be so stupid to believe you after they saw what you did!? Furthermore, do you even have the standing to make such an offer?

    While Viper organization isn''t poor, they still wouldn''t give out that much money, and even less a 4-star martial technique!

    Stop lying before these people take you up to the task"

    "Hahahahah~! You stingy old man, do you think everyone is as stingy as yourself? I am sure that you might even ask me for a blood oath to prove it, wouldn''t you!?"

    Monk Tao didn''t say anything, but it was clear on which side he was standing and what he was thinking, he clearly didn''t like and trust Eric enough. In fact, it would be stupid if he did.

    "Haahahha~! Shameless old man, then just allow me to open your eyes today!"

    With that said he immediately just move his right hand before more than 15 million dors in cash appeared under the dumbfounded eyes of everyone in there.

    Monk Tao was extremely shocked as well, he had never expected something like this. Furthermore witnessing that much money in front of him was most certainly a great achievement in his life.

    His careful and cautious slithery eyes immediately turned into big hearts that were looking at that money with greed.

    He wanted that money, it should have belonged to him from the start. Unfortunately that slight moment when he lost his control and character was enough to make the rest of the experts doubt him like crazy.

    The money was already good enough to make them drool but now there was even evidence of Monk Tao''s greed. It would be difficult to trust his words anymore¡­

    Check my newest book! Return of Lust!

 509 Chapter 509

    This was a clear depiction of human nature, following short-term interests and benefits without caring about what happened in the long run.

    Even though they were experts that had gone through quite a bit in their lives, the possible money that Eric had promised them had blinded their eyes and made them unable to hear Monk Tao''s words of reason.

    Monk Tao understood the situation as well because if he were in their ce he would have most probably been the same.

    It was the words of a greedy Master against the mary benefitsing from a genius young one with quite the power behind him.

    All of a sudden the situation had turned against monk Tao who could only watch these greedy vultures look at him as if he was a tasty meal.

    He was a Realm 4 expert, he didn''t fear them as they didn''t have much of a chance against him, if he wanted to run he was confident that none of them would be able to stop him.

    And at the same time, he didn''t like the way that this situation was going. He didn''t like that someone was trying to take advantage of him, and it was someone less than half his age.

    Not only that, but he had even tried to kill him. If he, Monk Tao left the ce without taking a piece of his face back, then he wouldn''t have any face left anymore.

    He couldn''t allow that to happen, but at the same time, he had no intention of fighting the whole crowd in front of him.

    So, he could only try to wake up these idiots a little bit. With those thoughts in his mind, he looked around himself and said in a displeased tone,

    "Amitabha~! You younglings should understand that you are being cheated! This brat is treating you like sheep sent for sacrifice!"

    "What a joke are you trying to spout this time Monk Tao!? Why will they be sacrificed if they manage to take you down!?

    You don''t expect me to pay that much for something simple are you?

    Furthermore, as long as you apologize to me for your offense and give me the golden eye-ball bead aspensation their job will be calledpleted as well."

    For a moment not only the whole crowd but even Monk Tao himself was shocked at Eric''s greed, but also at his geniality.

    Of course, the crowd could only see his greed at this moment, as their attentions were on the treasure that he had requested and the apology.

    But Monk Tao could see that Eric was trying to set up his stage and reason perfectly. He was setting up aplete alibi and reason to do what he was doing.

    Monk Tao imed that this was a matter concerning them all, as Eric was trying to kill all of them, but right now Eric had asserted that Monk Tao would be his only target.

    These guys didn''t really care about reasons, they only cared about their personal interests and benefits. Even if Eric had no real reason for going after Monk Tao they would still follow for the money.

    Monk Tao understood this as well, and he couldn''t really ept this. Seeing that the soft methods of calling to reason didn''t work, it was time for threats.

    Thinking like this, his face changed slowly turning more solemn and heavier as he said with a clear and strong voice,

    "You guys sure look raring to have a piece of this old poor Monk, but are you sure about that? Do you want to offend my Mercy Temple with your dishonorable and evil acts and intentions?"

    "Wow~! Today I have truly seen the face resembling shamelessness the most! Monk Tao until now you were trying to convince everyone that I was the evil in here, and now you are threatening these people?

    You are truly changing faces and standings even faster than ady changes her dress.

    Furthermore, where was all this righteousness of yours when you forced that poor guy out of his treasure earlier?

    You just mentioned offending your temple, but I think that by taking you up to the task and showing you that there are always higher mountains as long as people work together, your temple will be grateful to us.

    Don''t you think so too, everyone!?"

    Using words to force logic, and reason wasn''t quite difficult as long as someone had a bit of brain matter in his skull.

    Not to mention someone like Eric who had quite the experience in this area. But there was a big condition that people couldn''t overlook during the process.

    The one who was trying to force logic and reason either had to have the personal strength, and power to frighten the rest, or he had to at least have the background to do so.

    At the end of the day strength and power were the only evesting truth.

    This was a great example of that, while Eric was weaker than Monk Tao personally, the organization and background he imed to have was most certainly beyond Monk Tao''s capabilities, so he seemed to be ''right''!

    "Amitabha~! This old Monk had promised himself to not dirty his hands with too much blood, but it seems like Heaven has other ns.

    Well, I can take it as service towards humanity, taking care of some trash that only pollutes this ce!"

    "Hahahaha~! Monk Tao where did your mercy and benevolence go? Howe you suddenly look like you changed beliefs?"<sub> </sub>

    "Stop trying to bore this Monk to death by your smelly words brat, you better prepare for facing my anger when this is over!"

    Without wasting any more breath Monk Tao immediately jumped in attack with his staff, using it like a spear he made a sweeping movement, and actually sent flying, or it would be more exact to say swimming, more than 3 experts.

    Each of those three experts was actually a Realm 3 expert, a Master who had experienced three evolutions, and yet they seemedpletely powerless in front of Monk Tao.

    The crowd was a bit shocked at Monk Tao''s sudden actions and attack, especially at his prowess and simplicity in sending those three experts swimming.

    But that was only for a fleeting moment, as in the next one, they remembered their numbers and got their confidence back.

    Furthermore, while Monk Tao''s attack had sent those three experts swimming it hadn''t killed them. They were still more than alive, and without wasting any time they joined the crowd once again.

    <o>,m "Monk Tao you shameless guy!"</o>

    "Monk Tao surrender!"

    "Monk Tao you don''t have any other option!"

    Immediately the experts in the crowd started to jump towards the target full of anger, motivation, and strength.

    At the same time though, the words and warnings they threw toward the guy were all with the intention to make him surrender.

    Even though they felt like their win was guaranteed they still didn''t want to suffer. While the reward was great, they had to be alive to get their hands on it.

    ''Bangg¡­, ng¡­, nggg¡­, bang¡­''

    In no time sounds of metals nging and different weapons crashing upon one another were heard, as Eric enjoyed the view from the side.

    He was trying to assess Monk Tao''s strength by the fight, and act only if he found a proper moment to do so.

    Surprisingly there were a lot of possible chances for him to act, as more than once Monk Tao looked like he was a bit too hasty, or a tad bit too slow.

    Not only that but it also looked like all the fighting was taking a toll on his body, and his breathing was getting rougher and harder.

    His energy seemed to be consumed at a really fast rate, and the continuous attacks were seemingly forbidding him from recovering even a slight part of that energy.

    Just like a big balloon that had suddenly opened the air was only getting outside as the balloon jumped all over the ce.

    Still, despite all this Eric didn''t seem to make a move. He was just watching from the side like this didn''t have anything to do with him.

    Every time that such an opportunity was revealed, he would always feel that something was wrong with it and wouldn''t make a move.

    It wasn''t due to his fear, or hesitance, it was just that something didn''t feel right with the current situation. But he couldn''t continue for long like this either, as Monk Tao''s patience seemed to have run out as well.

    These idiots around him didn''t seem to understand their position, and his benevolence, as despite not killing them many times they still continued to jump at him with the same intentions.

    Not only that, but a few of them even got angrier and enraged at the fact that he seemed to actually take them extremely lightly and wanted to teach him a lesson.

    Seeing that it was useless to expect these donkeys to think things through, he decided to finally get serious and teach them a lesson they would never forget.

    "Hahahahah~! Brat, it seems like you truly are capable, I tried so many times to lure you out, but it seems like it won''t happen!

    Let me show you what you have been protecting yourself against this whole time!"

    With that said a blue eerie smoke appeared from Monk Tao''s body, as it spread around in the water, and whoever got touched by it would suddenly get paralyzed and then slowly turn blue.

    ''Poison!''

    Monk Tao''s secret weapon seemed to be poison and an extremely difficult and dreary poison at that.

    "Hahahahahah~! What do you think brat? Do you like it? Do you like the show?"

    "This¡­"

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 510 Chapter 510

    "This is all!? You kept me in suspension and fear just due to that little blue fog around yourself!? Furthermore, how can a Monk like yourself deal with poison?

    Howe you haven''t suffered Heaven''s retribution yet?"

    "Huh!?"

    It was clearly impossible for Monk Tao to expect this reaction from Eric. He didn''t seem even the slightest bit scared of this thing.

    He had wasted so much time and effort to actually create such a poison that was able to make any expert under Realm 5 suffer and even die. But Eric actually gave him just this washed-up reaction.

    "Hahahahaha~! Brat, are you trying to encourage yourself with those words? Are you that afraid? Don''t worry, once you get poisoned I have the antidote, I will make sure that you don''t die!

    After all, you have to suffer my anger and rage don''t you!?"

    By that time more than 15 of the experts from the crowd had already been poisoned and he felt extremely happy with himself.

    The rest wouldn''t tarry long either, as even if they didn''t approach him anymore to seek death, then he would personally walk forward to give them a breath of death.

    Things were as simple as that! They had already lost any chance they might have had the moment that they had gotten into his bad side.

    Not like he would have ever allowed them to drink from his leftovers without paying the price from the beginning but that was another topic altogether.

    Eric just looked at the guy with a pitiful expression, like he didn''t want to be the one who would break the young one''s dreams.

    ''ppp¡­, appp¡­, apppp~!''

    As Monk Tao was reeling from his happiness about the current situation, Eric suddenly started to p in what seemed to be a fake admiration.

    "This little one is truly speechless Monk Tao! It seems like you havepletely turned the tables on this little one.

    Not only did you deal with these little fries, but you even turned them to your side now! After all, what other choice do they have if they want the antidote from you, right?"

    His words clearly changed the whole situation and mood around the ce, as many of the experts around started pondering about his words.

    Monk Tao had to ept that he truly had such thoughts in his mind, but he didn''t expect Eric to voice them out for him.

    It didn''t really make sense, why would this damned kid act so confident, high, and mighty in this situation? He even seemed to be throwing ideas against himself at that moment.

    How could Monk Tao understand that Eric was actually after all these guys'' lives? Seeing Monk Tao fight them, and not kill them had kept him quite satisfied until now.

    But now that they were extremely tired he was hoping that he found a way to turn them against himself.

    It was just like having Monk Tao beat the fish to death, while he took thest strike to kill them off and earned all the possible SP and Exp points he could from their deaths.

    How could Monk Tao know that Eric actually had a lives convertor Legacy System that would give him wealth upon taking lives?

    On the other hand, how could Eric lose such an opportunity in front of him? Faced with their sure death it was clear that these guys would forget about the money, and background involved.

    Human survival instinct was able to shadow any other feeling or thought. Even if someone was against Heaven itself, he would try to survive. Not to mention only a Viper organization.

    Monk Tao didn''t even need to say something, as for them it was already decided. They would try their best to make Eric''s death an apology gift for the Monk.

    It would be something along the lines, please forgive us Monk Tao we were blind while having eyes and got cheated on this situation.

    Just like always, they would try their best to bootlick the stronger and thicker thigh in order to survive. With that decision made, the poisoned guys were the first to attack.

    These guys were the ones that Eric worried about the most, as he was afraid that they would die before he imed their lives, and he didn''t want to lose precious points.

    Mosquito meat was still meat no matter how one looked at it, and he didn''t want to lose such a great opportunity in front of him.

    To Eric''s good luck these guys fortunately were the ones in a greater rush as they were the first to appear in front of him, attacking him with the intent to kill.

    Seeing this scene Eric just revealed a mocking smile, as he said in a calm and rxed tone,

    "Sometimes having eyes doesn''t mean that people can see!"

    With that said, he just made a move himself as well, as the Ice-me knives started dancing amidst the crowd.<sub> </sub>

    Even Monk Tao could only two blue and red lines moving unimpeded through everything, cutting through bones as if cutting through butter.

    With each move at least a life would be imed at a body would start floating above, while having ayer of ice, or a burning me on top of the wound.

    ''Danger!''

    Just looking at Eric''s movements, flow, and ruthlessness made him feel that he had actually messed with a terrible psycho this time. If he didn''t kill him, he would surely be killed.

    The moment those thoughts were born inside his mind, he felt a great danger upon his head. The surroundings around him became cold and hot at the same time, and he was stunned.

    It didn''t really make sense, Eric was right in front of him, he could still hear the sound of the two knives killing those idiotic experts in front of him, so how could that happen.

    The first thought on his mind was that this was fear! It was quite impossible to believe that he was getting afraid of a Realm 2 brat that wasn''t even half his age.

    But what other exnation could he have for this moment? Nothing else made sense, his eyes couldn''t be wrong Eric was right in front of him.

    The knives he was holding were in his hands as well, he could still see the lines that the two knives were leaving on the water as he kept on killing those wastes.

    ''Puchii¡­, puchhiii~!''

    It was only when he felt two pricking sensations on his chest and neck, that he finally saw Eric''s body start dissipating in front of his eyes.

    It was just like all this time he had been watching a fast-moving image that started to dissipate only now.

    Unable to believe what was going on, he immediately ced one hand on his neck, to see what the pricking sensation was for, only to feel his hand chilly like he had touched the ice, and some red ink frozen on his hand.

    At least he thought it was ink, how could it be something else? His mind, and heart couldn''t ept that this was his own blood and that he was dying at that moment.

    How!? How could that happen!? Just what kind of trick had Eric used against him? How was this fu*cking possible?

    Of course, there were a lot of questions on his mind at that particr moment unfortunately, none of them would be answered.

    Or rather he didn''t have the time to hear the answers as his time was nearing its end. He was with a foot on the grave.

    If he had made some prior arrangements, perhaps this wouldn''t have been a deadly attack on him, but unfortunately, everything had happened too fast.

    Before his brain could even process his body''s death, he had already lost all opportunity to react and save himself.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t seem to want to lose time with him, as he immediately returned to killing the rest of the waste around him.

    The matter was concluded fast though, as he even had Takeshiba Aika and Ice cleaning these wastes. While he would only get the SP points with their kills, it was still beneficial to him.

    After all, these beauties needed to level up and break through as well. He couldn''t get too strong himself without having a solid foundation.

    Otherwise, instead of them being his help they would be nothing more than his burden and worry.

    The moment that Monk Tao finally lost his life and soul, he quickly checked his whole body, before taking the golden eye-ball bead on his hands as well.

    At that moment, the golden eye-ball bead seemed to release an even shiner light, probably demonstrating that it had already found its target.

    Unfortunately, there was no one to get excited about it, as the only people who could look at it were Eric and the two beauties by his side.

    Or so he thought!

    After all, there was another person in this whole ordeal that was keeping a close look at the situation over this ce, and that was Master Tegen.

    Seeing how Eric and Monk Tao had started fighting with each other he couldn''t believe his luck. It was probably the greatest boon he had ever received.

    Without him needing to do anything those two bastards had started fighting each other, his m and snipe were doing perfectly, it was time for him as the fisherman to watch carefully and enter the frame.

    Unfortunately, while he was trying to think about his grand entrance and the best moment, he saw Monk Tao slowly lose his life as his body started floating, while Eric was still busy with the wastes.

    Just, how!?

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 511 Chapter 511

    He was truly frightened by the scene in front of him, even after he had received more than ten times of deep breaths he was still unable to understand what had happened.

    The older someone grew, the more difficult it was to ept death. If this were some sort of hard-fought and dangerous battle it would still haven''t been this terrifying.

    What made this whole damn thing terrifying was the fact that it had happened that fast. In but a mere moment, in but a mere instant a powerful Master of the 4th Realm had died without understanding how.

    Not only that, but even the guy witnessing the whole show from the start had no idea of what and how it had happened. There felt to be no justice in that death.

    All the painstaking work of a few centuries of hard work had been put to rest like that in a mere instant. What kind of expert and Master could ept something like that?

    Not to mention that Master Tegen and Monk Tao had already shed a few times, and Master Tegen was extremely clear that his strength and fighting prowess weren''t far from that of Monk Tao.

    So if he truly went for a head-on approach with Eric then he would be as good as dead, his only condolences at the moment were that Eric''s stamina and energy reserves should be low, and his defense artifact.

    Those were the only two reasons that could make him hope for a win against Eric, and also one of the reasons he decided to act.

    The second reason was Eric''s ruthless and greedy behavior. That little bastard had not only killed all these experts, but he didn''t even seem to be in a hurry as he stole everything from them.

    He even went as far as to take away their clothes, and worldly possessions such as rings or nes. While their value wasn''t inexistent, they weren''t that precious either.

    Yet, he had already taken everything from the dead bodies, and it was clear that he wasn''t nning to put an end to this easily, as he was heading toward his side.

    This damn little bastard had fully devoured everything, starting from the chicken, its bones, and even its feathers, and had even drunk its juice.

    There was nothing left for whoever wanted toe and benefit from something. Well, Eric hadn''t been that heartless actually, as he had left each of these experts to don their boxers at least.

    If those experts heard Eric''s thoughts at that moment they would probably vomit a mouthful of blood and die once again, but this time due to their extreme anger.

    Could even boxers be called their possessions at that moment, it was more like those boxers were theirst line of defense against full humiliation.

    But that didn''t seem to have been sufficient for Eric''s hunger, as he was clearly going towards the next target.

    Once he had dealt with half of the group it would be simple for him to deal with the other half, or at least that was how it looked he thought.

    His teleportation skill was truly a cheat skill, as he could always teleport in front or behind his enemy and deal with a critical attack.

    In a battle between experts sometimes even the tiniest scratch could result vital to the battle, not to mention a critical attack that could even be a one-shot kill attack.

    Thinking everything up to here, Master Tegen realized that there was no turning back in this situation, and the best thing he could do was to actually take the initiative.

    If he did that, then he would have some sort of upper hand towards the opponent since Eric probably didn''t expect something like that.

    ''Team 1 attack!"

    The moment he decided that then he would certainly follow with his decision, as without losing time he immediately ordered the start of the attack.

    ''Swooosshhhh¡­, sswwoosshhhhhh¡­''

    Eric could only feel a terrible bad premonition in his heart and hear those two sounds. It felt like some sort of metal was cutting through the water, which clearly surprised him a bit.

    He had expected some experts to bar his path and try to attack him from behind, but this thing didn''t seem like it was a living thing.

    "Oh, shit!"

    The moment that such thoughts crossed his mind he couldn''t help but curse in his heart, as he turned around and immediately hugged the two beauties bodies, before using teleportation.

    With his current capabilities, he was able to use teleportation around 6 to 10 times for every time his ''tank'' was full of energy.

    When he was forced to take someone else with him at that moment, the energy consumption would immediately double, or triple depending on what he was taking along.

    Taking the two beauties by his side both at the same time, required him more than half of his energy in just one movement, but at least he managed to escape the danger.

    What danger!?<sub> </sub>

    ''BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM~!'' x2

    Before the two beauties could understand what had happened, they heard two powerful explosion soundsing from their previous location, as a powerful and strong colon of water was formed in the middle of the Ocean.

    If those two torpedoes had been deeper underwater perhaps they wouldn''t have caused such a reaction, but they weren''t even 30 meters under the sea surface.

    If it weren''t for Eric''s fast reactions then while Eric might have been able to escape that situation alive, the two of them would surely die or suffered great injuries.

    For a moment Eric looked close to a God in their eyes, as their feelings and worship towards his persona grew bigger and deeper.

    But of course, that was just the first part of Master Tegen''s n, as he couldn''t rely entirely on those 2 torpedoes, not when Eric was a perverse and mysterious existence.

    "Teams 2 to 5 attack immediately! Shoot to kill, don''t falter!"

    ''I hope that this isn''t enough to kill a perverted existence like you, little bastard! Otherwise, I would be losing 500 million dors!''

    While the small fry might not know why this Master Tegen was acting like this and was using theyout of a trap they had set for that sweet bounty head Eric of 500 million dors, how could he not understand?

    The moment that he had seen that weird movement that had actually resulted in the death of Monk Tao, he had already pinpointed that this guy was Eric, or at least rted to him.

    The second option was more valid because no matter how much he tried he was never able to find anything weird with Eric''s mask.

    Either the previous Eric had used a mask to hide his identity and the current face was his real one, which didn''t make sense since he had been in the presence of much more powerful Masters than Master Tegen.

    Or this guy was someone rted to Eric, but most probably have the same status and standing, as he was a genius as well.

    At the same time, Master Tegen couldn''t understand how it was possible that there was actually an unknown organization or Master that produced such people like it was producing gadgets.

    He could only hope that there weren''t too many of them and that the world didn''t get to know it was him who was taking this guy down otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to face the consequences.

    But now wasn''t the time for him to be lost in his thoughts, as he saw 4 of his teams jump into action towards Eric''s and the two beauties locations.

    On the other hand, Eric was still left with less than half of his energy reserves, which made him feel pretty gloomy as he didn''t think it would be enough to deal with this situation.

    While it wouldn''t be difficult to send all these bastards to hell to have a nice meeting with King Yama, he still had Master Tegen to think about.

    No matter how many times he cut the snake''s tail, as long as its head was still up and about, he would have to suffer under the snake''s prowess.

    For that reason, automatically Eric''s target weren''t these Realm 2 and Realm 3 experts attacking him and the two beauties, but the guy controlling everything from the back.

    It didn''t take much of intelligence to understand why Master Tegen was keeping his distance and using his underlings to slowly tire out Eric and the two beauties.

    After all, who wouldn''t be if they saw him kill someone in an instant while being far away from the guy?

    "Ice, Aika keep these bastards at bay for some time, I need to recover a bit!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    Both beauties acknowledged their orders, as Eric took out a lot of weapons for them. Since he had already suffered some drawbacks in water, his arsenal was added with quite a few underwater weapons.

    Ice immediately created an ice cage around Eric, herself, and Aika, while allowing only some spots from which they could shoot outside.

    It was at this time that the enemies finally reached their current location and started attacking as well. They weren''t using their energy to attack either.

    After all, their purpose was to not allow Eric to recover and tire them out. As long as managed that, their mission would bepleted, and their Master would appear.

    The only problem with this strategy was that it would be too noisy, and it would attract a lot of attention.

    These two groups weren''t the only Masters in the Senkaku Inds, in fact, they were near the bottom. Their only reason for being here now was that they were closer when the whole ordeal started¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 512 Chapter 512

    Since it would be a noisy war, then it was in both sides'' interests that the battle ended as quickly as possible. Better yet without suffering much damage and injuries.

    Eric was no different he wanted to finish this as quickly as possible as well. After all, his energy, strength, and stamina were dwindling and he wasn''t able to continue for long.

    With those thoughts in mind, he didn''t waste any more seconds, and right when the fight actually started he teleported right behind Master Tegen.

    Unfortunately, Master Tegen was no soft persimmon either as the moment that Eric''s body appeared behind him, he immediately used all his strength, energy, and concentration to cut him in two.

    After seeing what happened with Monk Tao he had been waiting and expecting something like this to happen every fraction of a second.

    If Eric didn''t make a move soon he would have already passed out due to the extremely high concentration and waste of his spirit power.

    Well, passed out seems like a bit too much, but he would have certainly started to feel dizzy and incapable of doing that for any longer.

    The moment that he saw Eric''s body in two pieces, and the flowing blood out of his cut pieces he felt unbelievable relief.

    Unfortunately, this damn brat seemed to be quite the disgusting kind as even in two parts as he was, he actually stabbed with his knife forward and tried to stab into his heart.

    This was something extremely terrifying and difficult to understand. Furthermore, he had already used all his strength and energy on that single swipe with his sword.

    It was impossible for him to be able to block that attack from that distance, and he could only pray to all the Gods he knew, and curse Eric''s 18 generations.

    ''aanngggg¡­ Bannnnnnngggggg¡­''

    Even though it looked like he was about to die, Eric''s knife never reached his chest or his body. As only the sounds of a knife crashing upon a solid, and the consequent bang was heard.

    It didn''t really make sense, even the guy at the sharp end of the knife was unable to understand for a moment why had something like this happened.

    It was only after he had taken a few deep breathes that he finally remembered the reason, he actually had a defensive artifact on his body.

    Even though this thing wouldn''t be able to be reused in a short time, it still was enough to help him defend from thatst attack and survive.

    At that moment, when he had seen the upper half of Eric''s body continue to move and attack him he had fully lost all senses, including his memory.

    He was able to see his life passing right in front of his eyes, and he was unable to not only move and speak but even take a full, deep breath.

    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~!"

    It was only when he was assured of his survival that he could finally rx himself, remember that important fact, andugh like a maniac.

    He didn''t care in the least whether this was proper, or what was happening around him. He was just extremely happy to have survived the attack. He had been able to keep his life.

    ''Puchiii¡­, puschiii¡­''

    Just as he couldn''t help butugh maniacally at his survival, he suddenly heard to almost non-existent sounds and felt a prick on his heart and neck.

    His body immediately froze in shock and stun, as only one question rang through his heart and mind as his conscience started to go to sleep forever.

    ''How!?''

    It should have been impossible! This whole thing looked just like some sort of bad dream or nightmare that he wanted to wake up to as soon as possible.

    Just how the fu*ck was something like that possible!? He had seen Eric''s body cut into two pieces with his own eyes, and it wasn''t even an illusion.

    The smell, the touch, the blood, everything was real, so how was it possible for Eric not only to not die but even kill him at the same time.

    He was unconvinced, he was unwilling, he was unepting, but unfortunately, no one cared about his thoughts and feelings as he died.

    As for Eric!? He didn''t waste time caring about the dead guy''s thoughts and feelings as he quickly checked his whole body, and then picked up what he wanted before joining the fray.

    It might look like this was extremely simple for him, but the truth was that it was anything but that. Right now even he was having a terrifying headache that made him feel like his head was splitting.

    The truth was that he had no idea of Master Tegen''s defensive artifact, and he was concentrated only on killing the guy.<sub> </sub>

    But since he gave him a weird and dangerous feeling, he decided to not do the kill directly with his hands this time.

    For that reason when he sat inside the protective Ice shield he concentrated on creating one of his clones, and not recovering his energy and spiritual power.

    After all, he would only need one or two teleportations at most to kill that Master Tegen. No Realm 4 could resist one of his point-nk attacks.

    While they might find a way to counter him in a long fight, but if he were to assassinate them, only a solid Realm 5 would be able to fully defend against his move.

    Furthermore, since the spirit control over the puppet was himself, then he kept the Space Lawprehension even on the clone body that he was controlling.

    For that reason, he was able to teleport even if it was his clone and appeared behind Master Tegen. Since the guy had been too obsessed with Eric''s sudden appearance and not his strength, he hadn''t realized he was fighting a clone.

    It was just like someone eloping with the bride while everyone was enjoying the wedding. The worst and most painful part of this whole matter though was when he continued to attack despite being cut in two.

    Of course having theprehension ofws, and other stuff while taking control of a Clone was a great perk, but at the same time receiving all the damage double was a great disadvantage.

    At that moment Eric felt like he had lost his life, and there was no escape for him, still, he clenched his teeth and fists until blood starteding out and continued with the attack.

    It was only when he saw that protective barrier around Master Tegen''s body that he finally understood why he felt that weird sensation earlier and how smart was on his side to go with this strategy.

    Once the defensive barrier was dealt with, he wanted to attack as soon as possible and put an end to this, but unfortunately, the soul-wrenching pain didn''t allow him to.

    Still, forcefully breaking through the pain and body weakness, he teleported behind Master Tegen once again, and this time he managed to stab the guy''s heart and cut his throat to end his life.

    Once the snake''s head was gone, the body and its tail could only writhe a few times before finally resting in peace as well.

    Sweeping the ce clean with Takeshiba Aika''s and Ice''s help, Eric quickly collected the items of these fish and was about to leave when he felt a reaction from the submarine that attacked with torpedoes.

    Since they hadn''t received news from the leader for quite some time, and seeing all their people get killed, the staff seemed to have taken a decision and was about tounch two other torpedoes.

    The target was Eric and the two beauties by his side without any doubt. But how could Eric allow them to escape that easily, after all, they had tried to kill him once, and this was the second time?

    Without wasting time he quickly pulled out a powerful underwater sniper and then used two bullets to attack the torpedoes that were about to be released.

    ''BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM~!''

    Before the staff of the submarine could understand what happened the two torpedoes exploded in their holes, and the submarine followed suit.

    No matter how much he would want to stay there and watch as it happened, Eric didn''t have the time or the freedom to do so, as many stronger presences were approaching the ce.

    Without wasting too much of his time, Eric quickly embraced the two beauties'' waistes and then used one of his long-distance Escape Talismans.

    By the time those powerful experts arrived at the location of the happening, Eric and his two beauties had disappeared from the ce.

    Of course, many Masters and Experts tried their methods to find out what happened and how it happened, but no matter how much they tried it was impossible to find Eric and the two beauties.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Eric and the twodies managed to find Wi and enter the Nightless Stone City pocket dimension once again, as all the people in there were looking at Eric as if he was some sort of God.

    How could they look at him differently, they had thought that Wi was a beast of a monster that would end up eating them, but in fact, it turned out to be his pet.

    This was something that they had never thought possible, no matter how wild dreams they had about Eric''s strength.

    On the other hand, the man himself just acted like this was normal, and went to spend some days with hisdies.

    After all, soon they would reach their next destination, and it was time for Eric to collect some debts¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 513 Chapter 513

    With Wi''s presence, Eric didn''t need to bother anymore with boats to travel, as she was the best means of transportation one could think about.

    Not only didn''t she burn gas and money, but she was self-reliant and took care of most of her needs by herself.

    Furthermore, no matter what happened, no water or anything else entered the Nightless City pocket dimension as there seemed to be some kind of barrier blocking the entrance to tiny organisms and elements.

    The only way to bring ocean water inside the Nightless Stone City was by using big containers or transporting containers through space rings.

    During the time it took Wi to reach the destination that Eric had set, he had transported quite a bit of ocean water for the daily needs of the people inside, as they were still ''frightened'' of Wi.

    The greatest news he had received from his Legacy System, and also the reason that he went broke again, was that he spent almost all of the reward SP points on upgrading Nightless Stone City.

    15.000.000 SP points had disappeared right in front of his eyes almost immediately, as selected the upgrade button for Nightless Stone City, opening a big beast husbandry nt, alongside arge cultivablend.

    Spending specifically 6 and 9 million on each of them. But at least he felt that it was worth it, as from now on not only would he be able to rear beasts and animals, but he would also nt herbs.

    Of course, he didn''t have the patience to wait for these herbs to grow, as right now he was more concerned with what was avable in the markets, but he couldn''ty down his hopes on that all the time.

    Buying could only happen up to one point, after that he would be forced to have his own source of herbs and materials.

    For that reason even though he had gone from a Nouveau Riche to a broke block once again, he didn''t regret his decision in the slightest.

    Furthermore, he still had around 2 million SP points left, which disappeared immediately in the next 10 minutes, as he bought a beast''s pouch, that could contain at most 5 beasts, a defensive skill, and a stealth skill.

    When he finally finished shopping and took a look at his current ''wealth'' he found no more than 1000 SP points, or 994 to be more exact.

    Cursing, screaming, and insulting were surely not going to fix his situation. At that moment he even understood why people would treat a nouveau riche like that.

    After all, he had no idea of the value of what he got, and what he spent to get it. This was certainly a terrible situation.

    Still, he didn''t really care. His investment would pay manifolds in the future, as right now he could only get down on Lotus''s position and startprehending his skills.

    ¡­

    It took Wi about 3 to 4 days to reach the coastal waters of China, and for Eric to finally reach his destination.

    Upon knowing and understanding the situation, the beauties wanted to follow him and y a little bit, but he categorically refused each and every one of them.

    The reason was extremely simple, the current situation was too risky for him, and he nned to go and collect some interests from the Li family.

    ¡­

    During this time Cui Xie had managed to not only put the factory to work, but also reach an understanding with the Cui family and gain their protection and eptance.

    Theck of Cui La by his side made quite a few people from the family angry, but none of them dared to express their feelings and anger in public.

    After all, it was the Cui family Patriarch and the council of elders that decided on his eptance and return.

    Furthermore, Cui Xie didn''t allow them to raise those thoughts with just a few words of his, and that included the treatment he and his sister had received from the family.

    Colonel Cao was retrieved, as the Cui family promised to the higher-ups to take care of Cui Xie''s safety, and well-being.

    In a short time, Cui Xie started living the life of a second-generation who had a lot of time, and money in his pockets.

    This attitude of his certainly made the Cui family people extremely ted and relieved, as it looked like they could finally take advantage of him.

    The 60% of his own shares that he had handed from the ''factory'' were nowhere near enough for some of the potbelly elders of the Cui family, so their greed couldn''t be controlled anymore.

    There were two types of efforts that were noted during this time, one was trying to use their daughters, maids, or even wives to attract his favor.

    While the other way was through threatening and frightening him about suffering a simr fate to what he had.

    Cui Xie pretended to not hear either side, closing an ear and an eye while he was fully concentrated on beauties, money, and getting stronger.

    Who didn''t know now that Young Master Cui Xie was bing a little magnate? That coupled with the standing of a Cui Family descendant, he was sought not only by the Cui familydies but also by many other big families.<sub> </sub>

    In fact, even the Li family had tried to send him the great Madam and ex-wife of Gao Jixie, and her little sister Li Yao in order to get his favor.

    Cui Xie didn''t ept or refuse the honor as he just said that it wasn''t the time for something like that, yet.

    <o>,m His words clearly surprised and made quite a few people curious, but unfortunately, no one had any idea what he meant and what he was going to do.</o>

    Today, was the same as usual, Cui Xie had been called into one of the family meetings, where the elders would discuss important matters.

    Just like every time recently, a lot of family people stood up and startedining about the fact that Cui Xie didn''t believe his family enough, and that he should give up on all his shares.

    The loudest voice in this direction was the 17th elder, which was a long way rtive of his in the Cui family, but also the number one ass-licker of his First Uncle, the potbelly Cui Elder.

    Cui Xie just heard that guy ramble for more than 10 minutes straight, as he was even falling asleep while hearing him without any intention to take him seriously.

    "Cui Xie you should pay attention to your elder''s words, otherwise!"

    Just as he was about to fall asleep, he actually heard the voice of his First Uncle ring through the room and awaken him.

    It was clear that the potbelly dude was extremely angry and enraged at him, but he didn''t really care about his thoughts.

    ''Tch, he can''t read the mood and let me sleep!''

    Whispering this in a clear enough voice for his words to reach the person they were aimed at, Cui Xie stood from his seat, looked around, and finally turning towards that 17th Elder he said,

    "17th Elder''s words are truly something that makes this Young Master feel ashamed about his inferiority and selfish behavior.

    Unfortunately, my harsh life has taught me that is extremely necessary to be selfish. Furthermore, this Young Master has only recently turned to the Cui family and is still a bit estranged from everyone and everything.

    This doesn''t change the fact that I am still extremely ashamed of myself, but life has taught me an important lesson.

    Only words set on paper count!

    For that reason, this Young Master is ready to hand over another 10% of his shares, as long as the 17th Elder writes a contract of handing everything he possesses to the Cui Family for safe keep.

    That includes his business in the Americas, Europe, and Africa!

    Furthermore, since I don''t doubt the 17th Elder''s resolution, then I have already prepared my documents, what do you say 17th Elder!?"

    At first, the 17th Elder felt a bit smug about himself as he heard Cui Xie speak, butter the more he heard, the more startled, stupefied, and angry he became.

    When Cui Xie finally said hisst line, he couldn''t help but looked with anger and rage, as he screamed in a loud and threatening voice,

    "Cui Xie don''t push it too far!"

    On the other hand, the ''poor'' Cui Xie seemed to have been frightened by those words, as he couldn''t help but ask with an innocent expression,

    "I don''t understand what you mean 17th Elder, aren''t I just abiding by your words? I think that when someone wants to see sincerity, then it''s only eptable to show sincerity first, don''t you think?"

    "We aren''t talking about me here, we are talking about you, and your selfish attitude!"

    "I know, I understand you 17th Elder, but this Young Master could only understand kind-heartedness only by witnessing it on his elders.

    After all, just like many of you know it already I am raised like an orphan, without anyone I could rely on and be taught a lesson from!"

    While Cui Xie''s words seemed just like a simple reminder, the truth was that they carried a lot of truths and meanings.

    Including the fact that the Cui Family had thrown him into a small corner without caring for him in the least. Whatever he had reached was his, and yet he had been generous enough to give them 60% of the shares.

    As for the 17th Elder, that bastard was a hypocritic two-faced worm that Cui Xie didn''t like in the least¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 514 Chapter 514

    Every person on Earth would be the biggest kindhearted person, and the most charitable one as long as what he was trying to share, and spread didn''t belong to him.

    The moment that it changed, and it became a matter of his own possession, then his character would change fundamentally, and he would turn into a selfish and stingy man.

    After all, each and every one of them could only have eyes for their own efforts and hard work, no one cares about the other''s.

    Furthermore, even if they did see other people''s hard work and efforts, what did it have to do with them. They only knew that they wanted the guy''s wealth.

    This was a dog eats dog world! If that guy wasn''t capable of safekeeping his own wealth, then it wasn''t their fault.

    For that reason, the moment that Cui Xie said those words, the 17th Elder''s face went dark and ugly while his voice immediately vanished.

    It was just like suddenly pushing one button and making everything disappear, but of course, there wasn''t just one 17th Elder in that room, and in that meeting.

    Cui Xie might have kicked one of the dogs, but the rest would stille jumping on his head if he left them alone, so he needed to kick them all at the same time.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly expanded his range as he said,

    "Of course, these words aren''t valuable for the 17th Elder alone, whoever else thinks that I should give the remaining shares, can show me the way by gifting everything to the family, and I will do the same.

    Just to make sure though, this includes all of your side and private secret businesses as well! After all, you have to show me how you can give everything, so I can follow your example and do the same!"

    The whole ce went dead silent, most probably each and every one of them would be able to hear a pin drop at the farthest corner of the room, without needing to use their sharp senses.

    "Xie''er don''t pressure your uncles too much, they were just thinking about the family''s greater good, it was just that they hadn''t thought things from your point of view!"

    Cui Xie had left the elders of the family without a path of retreat or advance, as none of them dared to take him up on his offer.

    Even though they were part of the Cui family, what Cui Xie was asking for was their hard work for many years, and their insurance should something happen in the future.

    Just like that expression imed, a smart rabbit would always build his home in 3 burrows, they were doing the same.

    If one day they were unable to live under the shadow of the Cui family, they would still have a path of retreat and hope in their lives. Not only for themselves but also for their families and descendants.

    If they did as Cui Xie challenged them to do, it was the same as cutting those escape routes for themselves, something that none of them was willing to do, no matter what.

    Especially when they didn''t have the confidence, and security of taking over the Cui family for themselves, and with the old man still in charge, none of them was.

    For that reason, at such a moment, it was the old Cui Patriarch''s turn toe forward and offer them a salvation point.

    As Cui Xie was the youngest, and also the one with the least influence he could only choose to start with him, despite not wanting to.

    After all, just hearing those ims, made him remind himself and his old past. As he couldn''t help but think of making Cui Xie his sessor, something that would turn the whole family against him.

    In such aplicated time and environment even he as the one in charge of the Cui Family couldn''t help but be fearful of the reaction of the rest.

    Cui Xie just heard those words, and showed a dazzling smile, as he said,

    "Of course, Patriarch Cui, this junior just spoke his mind in rush due to my young age, I hope that you and my uncles don''t get offense in my words!"

    For the current him it would be a death wish to continue with his conduct and attitude, which would serve only to make him even more estranged from the family.

    Right now, the most important thing for him was to actually make sure that he kept and used the Cui family''s standing and position to the best of his interests.

    There were some things that couldn''t be done through sheer force, as deterrence was needed!"

    ''bzztttt~!''

    It was at this moment, that his phone vibrated in his pocket, and a message from an unknown number appeared in front of his eyes.

    The moment he saw that message his eyes sparked a bit, as he just sat on his seat and heard everything that was said around him with a cold countenance.

    There were many things that were discussed in there, but he didn''t pay attention to every single one of them, as many of them were just hypocritical views about different matters.

    It was only when the situation between the Li and Ye families came to light that he finally took the right to speak, as he said,<sub> </sub>

    "You guys must forgive me as I am a junior and don''t understand much, but I think that this matter can''t be considered lightly.

    While the Li family has tried to approach us with many gifts and promises, there is something wrong with them, that doesn''t convince this Young Master!"

    "Hmph~! What would a junior like you understand! They are just too afraid of our Cui family and are trying their best to stop us from helping the Ye family!"

    Of course, to someone born and raised inside the Cui family, used to their usual arrogance and overbearingness, how could these Elders think differently.

    "You say some interesting things Xie, can you borate on those words?"

    Fortunately, there was someone who had his eyes open, and mind focused at the helm of the Cui Family otherwise, they would have sunk long ago.

    "As everyone knows this junior was somewhat present on the day of the Gao Family incident, and he saw noticed something that put him in doubt.

    The Li Saint of the Li Family seemed weird that day! I understand that defending that young man was something dangerous for the Li family to do, but seeing his character, countenance, and skills I can''t help but think it was a mistake.

    Not to mention that he even went as far as to save Young Master Gao''s life and create such a miraculous medicineparable to the forme I stumbled upon."

    "What are you trying to say brat!? Make it short!"

    Of course, Cui Xie didn''t appreciate the interruption, but this wasn''t the ce to throw a fit of rage, he forcefully controlled his temper, and continued,

    "What I am trying to say is that the Li Saint of the Li family most probably has a n of his own!"

    It was impossible for the Elders to not be shocked by his words, as they all looked at him with surprise and startle for a moment.

    "Do you understand what you are trying to say, Cui Xie? Do you know what meaning and weight your words carry?

    Do you know what troubles wille up if these words fall on the Li family''s ears?"

    "What does that have to do with me, or with the Cui Family!?"

    "What!? You don''t consider yourself a Cui Family member anymore? You revealed your true colors this soon?"

    "First Uncle don''t try to twist my words however you like, what I meant to say is that I am voicing these words and thoughts in a meeting of the Cui Family, talking about the interests of the Family.

    Why would the Li Family get news of what happens in our Cui Family? Could it be that we aren''t even able to speak freely in our own home, about the interests of our family?

    Is our Cui Family so weak and feeble as to have other people spying on our meetings?

    Furthermore, even if they did, what can they do about it? Aren''t they trying their best to get on our good side, so we don''t help the Ye Family?

    They surely can''t afford to offend us now!

    Not to mention that there are two possibilities of the events after these words be public. First, there will be an early disturbance in the Li family and secondly will make the second force approach us.

    There can only be benefits for my Cui family and not losses!"

    Cui Xie''s logical and fluent exnation made even the potbelly First Uncle stop and think about the current situation deeply.

    The old Patriarch who had been watching everything from the side, couldn''t help but think deeply about this as well before he finally said,

    "Then what do you think we should do Xie?"

    "This junior proposes to use thetest proposal of the Li Family, to allow this junior to go there and witness the situation with a few other elders of the family.

    At the same time, we send some other people to the Ye Family and check upon their intentions as well!

    Only upon making sure of the situation, should we make a decision about which side to back up! With the importance and strength of my Cui Family, shouldn''t be difficult to smooth things over after that."

    Everyone was in contemtion¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 515 Chapter 515

    Even though it was probably extremely shameful to ept that the line of thought of a young man from the third generation was better than theirs, the Li family Elders couldn''t find fault in them.

    Cui Xie''s thoughts and proposition had truly been enlightening for them, as they had seen a surefire-proof way of going about this matter.

    Like this, their Cui family would be the true winner no matter what, and they couldn''t help but praise Cui Xie a bit in their hearts, despite not being willing to.

    This young man was truly a shining star! Unfortunately, he didn''t understand the basic truth that he shouldn''t reveal his shine without being strong enough to protect himself.

    Basing his trust in the family''s protection was probably his worst decision. Well, it was most probably hereditary as his father had done the same, only to end up scre*wed by the same family he trusted.

    It looked like Cui Xie''s fate would be the same, as many Elders inside the room turned their eyes and attention toward Cui Xie''s First Uncle.

    The guy''s face was extremely ugly and dark, and he was clearly making his ploys and schemes to send Cui Xie to the same end, and he had a great opportunity in front of him.

    ''p¡­, pp¡­, pppp¡­''

    With those thoughts in mind, he finally seemed to havee to his senses a bit, as he stood up while pping and said,

    "Nephew Xie, you have truly opened this Master''s eyes and mind today! I am ashamed to admit that I am inferior to you in thinking about this matter!

    For that reason, I have decided to rely more on you and your wisdom from now on and send you as the head of the delegation to the Li family!

    I wonder what you think about it!"

    It was clear that this narrow-minded guy, who would never bow his head to anyone was nning something.

    If all the Elders in the room could understand that, then the old Patriarch and Cui Xie could understand that as well.

    The old Patriarch Cui wanted to make a move and say something. After all, he had already left one son to die just because he thought of the whole family, but one gaze from his son stopped him from doing so.

    He was clearly telling him, to not think that he could fix things now when he couldn''t do so then.

    The Elders supported him, and if he didn''t want to destroy the Cui family, then he better sit there and shut up.

    Cui Xie understood everything perfectly as well. Not to mention that he remembered every detail of his father''s story, but he still pretended he didn''t as he said with an indifferent tone,

    "I would have it no other way!

    I don''t want to be arrogant and presumptuous, but I don''t think that there is anyone who is better suited to this mission than me.

    Furthermore, I am truly curious about what is being cooked in the Li family, so I gratefully ept the mission that First Uncle has set upon my shoulders."

    Cui Xie''s remarks clearly didn''t please First Uncle, and arge portion of the Elders, but none of them made it too obvious. After all, they had quite the experience in these games of politics and show!

    "I don''t doubt it nephew Xie, you truly are a dragon among the young generation. Since it''s like that, this First Uncle will talk directly to you!

    If something goes wrong in this mission, it''s a great possibility that the Li family won''t let you off, even if you belong to the Cui Family.

    Furthermore, if they torture you too much First Uncle worries that you will have no choice but to hand over everything you have to them!

    For that reason, I think that it would be better for the family if you write some sort of will, where you leave everything to the Family should something happen!

    After all, even if you die you will be a ghost of my Cui Family!"

    Hearing those words, the whole room couldn''t believe the face thickness and shamelessness of that potbelly guy! Not only was he nning to send the guy to his death, but he was also asked to leave his bones behind.

    Each and every one of the Elders in the meeting was expecting Cui Xie to jump and start cursing at his First Uncle, as it was clearly infuriating.

    But to their surprise and shock, Cui Xie not only didn''t do such a thing, but he even seemed to have heard a great idea, as he said,

    "This is a great idea First Uncle!

    I am ashamed to ept that all this time I have been thinking lowly of First Uncle, but right now I understand that I have been too stupid.

    It''s just as First Uncle says, times are troublingtely, and there is a chance that each and everyone faces a life-threatening tribtion.<sub> </sub>

    So, it''s more than advisable, that not only me and First Uncle personally but that each and every one of the Elders in this meeting does the same!

    After all, upon our death, we are still going to be ghosts of our Cui Family!"

    Once again Cui Xie had involved the whole crowd in his matter. Furthermore, he had even intended that it wasn''t him the only one who could die, but all of them as well.

    <o>,m Of course, for old people like them, that had lived for quite some time, death was the scariest of realities, and they didn''t like it in the least being reminded of it.</o>

    But before the others could jump and spoil First Uncle''s ns, the guy showed an ugly smile as he said with a forcefully controlled tone,

    "But of course, nephew Xie is truly a farsighted person, we should do the same as well! Ipletely agree with you, it''s just that we already have our wills, leaving everything behind for the family."

    While First Uncle seemed extremely honorable, and righteous as he said that there was something that he didn''t specify.

    Or to be more precise he generalized something specific. To be more exact, First Uncle said that they had all written a will to leave everything to the family, but they didn''t specify the Cui family in general.

    What he was saying was that each and every one of those elders had a will to leave everything to their families of closest rted people, like their sons, daughters, or even wives, not to the Cui family as a whole.

    This was an ingenious way to put it, as this still counted as leaving it to the family. After all, their family members were still part of the Cui family.

    Of course, Cui Xie could think of doing the same, but there was no one in his family. He was left all alone and lived all alone.

    Even if he decided to leave those shares to some sweetheart of his, they only had to make sure that they forced herter to transfer everything to them.

    The way they saw it, they had fully caged the wild lion Cui Xie, and he would have no other choice but to leave everything to them.

    "What a surprise First Uncle we truly do think the same way, this junior has already written his will, leaving everything to my little sister Cui La!"

    Unfortunately, since they hadn''t seen Cui Lately, they forgot about her existence, and it was only now that they were reminded of it, and they couldn''t help but look like they had just swallowed shit.

    "Nephew Xie, I know about the love and care between you and Niece La as blood siblings, it''s just that she is far away, and some foreigner might try to cheat herter.

    You surely wouldn''t want to create trouble for the family, right?"

    "First Uncle must be joking. My sister Cui La is an extremely intelligent and bright youngdy, she is most certainly able to stay away from swindlers and troublemakers.

    Furthermore, she has the support of her Master, nothing of sorts will happen!"

    "But still you can''t say that the possibility is zero!"

    "Then can''t I just say the same about you, First Uncle!? Or about each and everyone else in this meeting!?

    But I am not a stubborn and unreasonable fellow, as long as you show me the path to walk upon then I will certainly do so!"

    The meaning is clear, you do it first and I will follow after! Something that these guys could never do!

    "Since Nephew Xie has gone so far then this First Uncle can only hope that nothing happens and wish you a safe and grand return!"

    No matter how angry and indignant he was, the First Uncle could only ept the situation, and hope that it would be much easier to deal with Cui La once she returned if she ever did!

    Cui Xie understood this as well, but he didn''t say anything extra and left his First Uncle to dream about the possibility.

    Unfortunately soon he would wake up to an extremely bitter reality!

    ¡­

    The next day, Cui Xie was apanied by 3 Elders of the family, the 7th, the 8th, and the 17th Elder, and five servants, to go and check the situation of the Li family.

    Upon arrival they were weed as if they were inws of the Li Family already, receiving all the courtesy and respect they deserved.

    It didn''t look like the Li Family was already in a fight against the Ye Family. Or to be more exact, it looked like they were already celebrating their win¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 516 Chapter 516

    They weren''t exactly wrong though, should the Cui Family from the capital take their side and help them, alongside the little help of the Cao family, they would truly be the winners of the fight.

    After all, it would be a 3 versus 1 fight, and the Ye family didn''t have any kind of heaven-defying expert or luck on their side, so the fight was as good as settled.

    In fact, the Li family had never even dreamed about having the Cui Family join them on their side, they had always thought that the Cui Family would keep the Ye family''s side.

    What the Li Family didn''t understand though was that the Cui Family was thinking of eating them whole, without leaving even the bones aside.

    After taking down the Ye family in a 3 versus 1 fight, the Cui Family was already thinking of making a deal with the Cao family and taking the Li Family down as well.

    Or to be more precise Cui Xie''s First Uncle had alreadypleted the preparations. It wasn''t difficult to convince the Cao Family after offering them some shares of the new product.

    In fact, the greed and ambitions of the two big families didn''t end there, as they were already thinking of what would follow after.

    With a miraculous product like the potions on their hands, they were bound to grow stronger and bigger with each passing year.

    Even if the other families tried to boycott them and not buy their products in order to block their revenue and profit, they could just use everything for their selves.

    Like that instead of their wealth, it would be their strength and power that increased, and once again they would take the helm of the big families.

    No matter how they looked at the current situation, this was a win-win bet, in the short future the whole country would be theirs, and after they could start thinking about the rest of the world.

    While the Cui and Cao families were thinking of world domination before an apocalypse, Cui Xie was inside his room standing in front of someone that looked to be his servant.

    "You have done well Xie, just continue like this and things will work out perfectly in the end!"

    "Master, I don''t understand, why are we just robing and destroying? I am sure that we can take control of the Cui and Li Families if we use this situation and some benefits!"

    "I know that Xie, but soon that won''t matter as we will go underground and hide for a bit! There are some things that you don''t know and are much scarier than whatever exists on this now!"

    "It sounds like you are talking about an apocalypse of zombies or the end of the world Master!"

    "Hahahahaha~! Zombies!? Those things are just corpses brought back by those that practice dark arts and techniques, they aren''t that scary!

    The scariest existence in every world isn''t beasts and monsters Xie, it''s us humans!"

    Cui Xie had thrown that as a joke, but it was only now that he understood that most probably he had hit the nail on the head, without even understanding how and why.

    "Anyway, forget about that, how is our medicine shopping going?"

    "During this period of time, I have already pretty much taken the first purchase right for all the medicinal herbs, and resources in the market. The government has been really helpful.

    It''s just that by doing so I have offended quite a few families that were already in control of the market. Most probably they think of nothing else but to kill me every day.

    If I weren''t under the protection of the Cui Family and those guys at the top, I think that I would have already been disposed of!"

    "You don''t have to worry about them, just concentrate on gathering as many herbs and resources as you can!

    After this little show, we are going to hand them a ''gift'' as well, before going down for real!"

    Cui Xie had no idea what gift was his Master nning to give those guys, but certainly, it wasn''t something they would like.

    But he didn''t really care, in this whole country, there was no one who had helped or tried to help him all this time. He had been and reached everything he had alone.

    The only person apanying him on this journey had been his little sister Cui La, and now he had someone to rely on and help him like Eric, who was theoretically and practically his brother-inw and Master.

    Thinking like that, he couldn''t help but remember about his little sister, as he looked at Eric with a different expression from the cool and indifferent expression of earlier,

    "Master, what about my little sister!? How is she!?"

    Hearing that, Eric turned to look at his servant and brother-inw with a softer expression, and say,

    "You don''t have to worry, she is good and safe right now! In fact, she is much safer and sound than the two of us right now, but soon I will send her out for some practice.

    Not only that, but she has already started cultivation, and with a little help from my side, she will reach Realm 1 in a short time.

    I think that more than worrying about her, you should start worrying about yourself and your current Realm Xie.<sub> </sub>

    Wouldn''t be embarrassing if your little sister managed to not only reach but even surpass you in a short time, and then be forced to protect you next time you meet her!?"

    Cui Xie was about to say that it would be his pleasure and happiness to have his little sister grow stronger than him, but hearing thest sentence threw him off.

    That would be truly embarrassing to experience, he couldn''t let that happen. Otherwise, his position as the big and reliable brother would be in great danger.

    "Master, I would like to take my leave and go cultivate!"

    "Hahahahha~! Go, go, I have someone else to visit as well!"

    Cui Xie had no intention to know who his Master was going to visit, without Eric saying it by himself, he would never snoop into his matters.

    Of course, he felt that it was a bit of a shame for his beautiful sister to fall for such a shameless and ''outgoing'' man but there was nothing he could do about it.

    On the other hand, Eric immediately used his newest stealth skill, Existence Shade, and disappeared right in front of Cui Xie, not physically but existentially.

    Cui Xie could still see Eric in front of him but couldn''t ''feel'' or ''sense'' him in the least. Just like he was watching some sort of illusion, that his mind and conscience understood it was unreal.

    As if that wasn''t enough, the next moment, Eric''s image started dissipating from in front of him until he was no longer visible.

    Cui Xie could only gasp at the ''magical'' abilities of his Master and brother-inw as he didn''t even dare to question how he did it. He could only hope that one day, Eric would teach that to him as well!

    On the other hand, after disappearing, Eric quickly got out of Cui Xie''s room and started having a look around the ce.

    The Li Family Mansion was truly big and difficult to navigate through, just like some kind of impossible to go through maze.

    It took him around 10 minutes to finally find a trace of his target''s room and another 10 minutes of following behind for him to finally enter the target''s room.

    At this moment, the target was rolling on the bed, while having too many thoughts in her head, it was clear that whatever had happened these days had shocked her a bit.

    "Why do you seem so troubled beauty?"

    "Who¡­?"

    As she was rolling on her sheets, Eric''s voice ringed in her ears, and she immediately jumped up while questioning in a scary voice.

    Who would dare to enter her room at this hour of the night? Furthermore, whoever was had entered the room without knocking or making his presence known, so for sure he was here for nothing good.

    The worst part was that she actually felt like she had heard this voice from somewhere, this wasn''t her first time hearing it.

    But who could it be?

    "Come on, don''t tell me that you forgot so soon about me beauty!? It wasn''t enough that you didn''t try to defend me and my name in front of that bastard from your family?

    You even promised to be mine!"

    "Young Master Chen!? Is that you!? How did youe in here!? What if my family founds out that you are here!?

    You have to go, this ce is extremely dangerous for you!"

    Hearing all these words even Eric was at a loss for words for some time. It looked like this beauty was truly concerned for him.

    "Whoa~! You seem really concerned about me, beauty! Isn''t this a grave treason towards the Li family? How could you do something like this?"

    "This is no longer the Li Family I love and respect, not to mention that¡­ Anyway, you have to go, just find a safe ce first, and then I wille and meet you, to tell you everything!

    Just please go and take care of yourself for now!"

    It was truly a touching moment, Eric didn''t know why this beauty was actually so concerned about him, but the next moment his face went dark and gloomy!

    "I am leaving!"

    Saying those words in a heavy and angry voice, he pretended to leave the ce, as the next moment, someone knocked on Li Yao''s door¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 517 Chapter 517

    Even though she had been expecting this knock, Li Yao''s body jerked up a bit at the sound, but seeing that she couldn''t feel Eric''s presence around her she calmed down, and then said,

    "Who is out there? What do you want?"

    "Yao''er it''s me, I want to talk to you!"

    Eric could recognize the voice behind the door immediately, as he had heard it so many times. Not only normally but even under the sheets moaning his name.

    Yes, it was Madam Li!

    Li Yao knew this as well, but she didn''t seem pleased with the visit, or weirdly enough with the person, as she opened the door with clear anger on her face, and asked with a cold voice,

    "What do you want!?"

    "Yao''er why do you have to behave like this! You should understand already that the situation has changed, and that if you don''t obey the Master''s order, you will surely suffer!

    Please, Yao''er I don''t want to lose the only family left to me!"

    ''appppp~!''

    "You bi*tch, how dare you mention the family in front of me!? You were the reason they all died for, and you mention them without shame! It was your fault, all of it, it was youuu~!"

    "You don''t understand Yao''er I didn''t have a choice, he is my Master, he would kill my son, I can''t allow that to happen!"

    "You had to kill and burn your own parents for that useless son of yours? Do you even have a conscience, you sl*ut!?

    You better leave! You better leave, or I swear I won''t care about the past and rtionship between us, and I will kill you!"

    "Yao''er¡­"

    "Leaveeeee~! Now~!"

    It was clear that Li Yao was on herst ropes, she looked just like some kind of wild beast ready to pounce on her most hated enemy.

    If Madam Li didn''t leave her room, she would surely try to kill her with everything she had. Which forced Madam Li to ept the situation and leave,

    "O-Ok Yao''er I''ll leave! I will leave, just calm down!"

    With that said she turned around and left the room, as Li Yao started crying just like some sort of injured beast. She had the desire to go and hunt the enemy down, but at the same time, she was unable to.

    This made Eric feel quiteplex, but at least he could be assured of one thing, Li Yao had never intended of betraying him, or the words she said.

    For that reason, he undid the technique upon his physical body, appeared behind her as he said with a calm and heartfelt tone,

    "Don''t cry, I am behind you!"

    Even though he tried to be as calm and silent as he could, his voice clearly startled the beauty, who jumped back like a cheetah, as she said,

    "Wh-Who are you!?"

    "Shhh~! Easy, it''s me!"

    "You!? Howe you are still here!? Why didn''t you go already!? Do you have a Deathwish!? If they find you here, dying will be the least of your nightmares!"

    "Hmph~! To do that, they will have to find me first! Wasn''t your big sister here a moment ago, was she able to notice me?

    Forget about her, I am standing right in front of you, are you able to ''sense'' me?"

    Since she was extremely pissed with the situation, and especially hearing Eric mention Madam Li once again, she hadn''t realized it, but she was actually unable to ''sense'' his presence and existence.

    "Yoouu¡­ How!? What happened to your face? Who are you exactly!"

    Since Eric had actually appeared in front of her with his real face, she was unable to recognize him and thought that this was just a disguise, but the more she looked into it, the more real it felt.

    Eric would certainly love to tell her about his real identity and enjoy her facial expressions as he did that, but unfortunately now wasn''t the time for that, as he said,

    "That doesn''t matter right now, tell me what happened first! Why are you being detained like this?"

    "That day, after you disappeared I wanted to return to the family immediately and discuss with father about you!

    That bastard Devil and that sl*ut were against it, and tried everything they could to stop me from doing so!

    I felt that something weird was going on, so I pretended to obey them and stop. But I actually tried to contact with father secretlyter and was caught in the act, while I mentioned even their weird behavior.

    The moment that they caught up on me, that lowlife tried to fight and neutralize me, but I managed to slip his first attack before that sl*ut stabbed me from the back.<sub> </sub>

    After that, that traitor used me and that sl*ut to bait our parents out while coordinating with that slu*t to heavily injure both of them, and then return to take control of the family.

    Both my parents are barely hanging alive, while that damned thing became the Patriarch of the Li Family and decided to use me and that slu*t to pull over the Cui Family!

    Now, I am left with no choice and no option in front of me! If I dare to say anything or fight against them, they will kill my parents.

    I tried to tell my siblings and the Elders about this matter, but none of them believes me, treating me like a crazy person.

    They are treating me like a sl*ut working under your instructions when those two are the real bastards!"

    At that moment, even a Realm 4 expert, a Realm 4 woman like Li Yao wasn''t able to control herself and her tears, as she started crying on Roy''s chest.

    "Shhh~! Don''t worry, I am here now, nothing will happen to you or your parents, you just have to believe me!

    I will help you get your revenge, don''t worry!"

    "Really!?"

    Hearing Eric''s soothing words offort the beauty couldn''t help but jerk up and ask with grand emotion, as in her lowest moment Eric was the only one standing by her side.

    "Really, I promise! Don''t worry!"

    "Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you¡­"

    The beauty couldn''t thank Eric enough, as with each thank you her face approached his closer, and she finally couldn''t stop herself from nting a deep kiss on his lips.

    Eric enjoyed the kiss for a moment, but then he quickly regained rity and without understanding it himself, he broke the kiss and said,

    "You don''t have to do this, I am not helping you to get your body!"

    The moment that his words left his mouth, he immediately hated himself, as he didn''t understand why he had to say something that stupid.

    What was wrong with doing this to get her body? Why wouldn''t he want her body? He was going to endanger his own skin in this mess, what was wrong with getting some benefits?

    ''Knock¡­, knock¡­, knock¡­''

    "Yao''er are you okay? The servants said they heard noisesing from your room!"

    Before he could curse himself enough though, he heard the door suddenly knock, and Madam Li''s voice from behind the door once again.

    "You damn sl*ut how many times do I have to tell you to leave me alone!? Why don''t you just go and disappear!? Why do you have to continue breathing?"

    "I will leave Yao''er, I will leave!"

    Madam Li understood that it was impossible to reason with her little sister at this moment. As for her noises, it was probably her crying and screaming in pain at her and her Master.

    On the other hand, the moment she was assured of Madam Li leaving, Li Yao turned towards Roy and ced her lips over his once again, enjoying the feeling, and then saying,

    "I have nothing to give you right now besides my body, and life! But I am not doing this because you are going to help me!

    I am doing this because I want to and because I want to honor the promise between us! My body, heart, and mind belong to you!

    Please don''t refuse me, or throw me away, you are myst hope!"

    If Eric still refused her even after all this then he would better be set aze in petrol and thrown down a damn abyss.

    "Don''t worry Yao''er from tonight you will belong to me and be forever mine! I will make sure that you don''t regret this decision!"

    With that said, this time it was him who took the initiative to kiss, but differently from Li Yao, he didn''t waste time only on the gentle kiss, as his slippery tongue made its way between her lips into her little mouth.

    She surely had a unique taste, while Madam Li was like a ripe and enchanting fruit, then Li Yao was just like some unripped apple, it was a bit sour when biting it, but that was the beauty of it.

    That was just the start though, as the next instant his hands were nowying upon her two soft buns and shaping them over her clothes, as he felt their squishiness, and fluffiness.

    ''Ahh¡­, aahh¡­, aahhh¡­''

    It was clear that Li Yao was forcing herself a bit at the beginning as she wanted to use this as a way to forget about her current troubles and problems, but slowly she was starting to enjoy it.

    In fact, the biggest reason why she was doing something like this, was because, with the arrival of Cui Xie, she feared that those bastards would force her to get into his bed in order to trap him.

    Since she was going to lose her purity anyway, she wanted to at least give it to the person she loved. As for Eric''s words of help and console, she took them like that, as mere words¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 518 Chapter 518

    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to believe Eric''s soothing and pleasing words, it''s just that to her it was impossible.

    While Eric could have his great stealth ability and might even escape under the pursuit of a Realm 5 Master, he was still unable to deal with a whole family of them.

    Her Li Family already had quite a few Realm 5 and even some Realm 6 Ancestors in their midst. The Cui Family was a bigger fish in the sea than their Li Family.

    The foundation and structure of the Cui Family were something that even her Li Family didn''t dare to take lightly.

    So, even if Eric had the wish and desire to block the falling Heaven for her, he would still be unable to, just as he was unable to win against the Cui Family.

    Of course, there was the possibility of her running away with him from the family, but that was something she could never do.

    No matter what, this was her family. If she did something like that, it would be her parents, her siblings, and her blood-rted people that would suffer.

    If for Eric blood rtions didn''t mean a thing, and were more like a curse, for her was the opposite.

    From the moment she was born until now her family had protected and nursed her into what she was today.

    When she was sick, when she was hurt, when she was down, it had always been her family people that had helped her.

    Of course, not all of them were ''good'' people and helped her, but those who did had truly left an impression inside her heart, she couldn''t abandon them.

    For that reason, she treated everything Eric said with a pinch of salt. Even though she was still rebellious, for her people, for her family, she had already given up.

    This could be said to be herst trace of rebellion, giving her body and purity to someone of her choice, to someone that she owed, after this, her life and body would belong to the Li Family''s interests.

    Eric could notice the weird aura around them, as he kissed her sweet lips, and enjoyed her fragrant aroma. This beauty was certainly being too proactive for someone who was doing this for the first time.

    One might even doubt that she had done something like this before if it weren''t for her amateur and inexperienced actions.

    As Eric''s slippery tongue entered her mouth, on more than one asion the beauty was being so rushed that she unwillingly bit on his tongue.

    One can''t look at this matter as a simple one, as there was a two Realms difference between the two, while Eric could kill a Realm 4 expert, that was only by catching him by surprise.

    But now not only wasn''t he trying to make a one-shot kill but was even fighting with one of his weakest parts, that was his tongue.

    Still, he had no intention of stopping this, as he manned up, and even though there was blood leaking from his tongue he continued to kiss the beauty in front of him.

    Furthermore, the pain he was receiving with his tongue was totally offset by the sensation of his hands.

    Li Yao''s soft melons were truly like two mysterious cotton candy slumps, that fulfilled the dream of any child and man.

    But that wasn''t all!

    After having his happy time with the two slumps of cotton candy, Eric slowly slid her t-shirt off, revealing her cute red bra, which was unsped in but a moment and fell down, to reveal the majesty they were hiding.

    It was quite the sight, as his hands finallynded on her silky smooth skin, touching directly upon her ''big heart'' strings, and even making the beauty shiver and tremble for a moment.

    Taking advantage of that moment, Eric broke their kiss and slowly made his way down her neck, nape, and chest, while leaving a slight blood trail on his way.

    His tongue was still bleeding, but neither of them cared about that at that moment, as the beauty was enjoying the sensation of a man''s lips on her cotton candy slumps, while Eric was enjoying their texture and taste.

    The proud pink buds on top were one a tier of their own, as Eric couldn''t help but treat them just like a baby would, biting and sucking like he was trying to get milk out of them.

    ''Aahh¡­, aaahhnn¡­, aahhhnn¡­''

    At this moment it was safe to say that the beauty hadpletely forgotten why she started doing something like this, as she was fully enjoying the sensations of pleasure.

    Eric had no intention of stopping the never-ending stream of pleasure either, as soon enough his mouth parted with the two slumps of cotton candy and continued to once again trail lower.

    When he finally reached her pants, Eric used his teeth to bite on the fabric and rip it off, before lowering them and doing the same with her strawberry red panties as well.

    In no time Li Yao''s salivating lower lips were in front of him, and he couldn''t help but press forward and give them a kiss.<sub> </sub>

    Unfortunately, just a kiss wasn''t enough to saturate his thirst so he put his slippery and bleeding tongue outside, to start feasting upon those lips like he was trying to lick water out of a stone.

    "Slurrpp¡­, slurp¡­, slurrppp~! So tasty!"

    ''Aaahhhnnn~!''

    While he was enjoying the honey-sweet love juices, he didn''t forget to even voice out his appreciation, making the beauty in front of him shiver once again, and even climax a bit.

    He couldn''t me her, this was probably the first time that she was ever experiencing male contact upon her secret parts directly.

    Not to mention that even an experienced MILF like Madam Li wasn''t capable of resisting for long under his hard work.

    Thinking about her at that moment, made Eric a bit angry and he started going a bit harder on the beauty he was ''serving'' at that moment, making her moans reach a higher pitch.

    ''Aaaahh¡­, aaahhnn¡­, aaaaahhn¡­''

    Unfortunately, when she was right at the edge of her big climax, Eric stopped, while smiling at her and saying,

    "It''s too soon for that beautiful, not it''s time for the main dish."

    With that said he quickly pulled his own pants and boxers down revealing his majestic little brother and directing it towards Li Yao''s lower lips.

    It wasn''t that he wouldn''t have wanted Li Yao to lower his pants and boxers at that moment, or because he didn''t want her to give him some ''extra'' pleasure, but he was afraid of that.

    After all, while they were kissing she had already bit his tongue quite a few times, so he didn''t dare to let his most precious part in her mouth care.

    Not only that, but he was even doing his best to use his energy to strengthen his member, as he was afraid that Li Yao would tighten herself that much.

    Still, none of those concerns were actually shown on his face, as he rubbed his member at her tense secret garden a few times, before letting the head rest at the entrance and going for another kiss.

    If he wanted to make this work, he had to first loosen her up, and it was impossible for that to happen if she kept watching the scene of him rubbing his member at her secret cave''s entrance.

    Initiating another juicy and bloody French kiss, Eric used his hands to pinch on the two pink buds on top of the two slumps of cotton candy, and finally, when he felt that she had rxed, he thrust forward.

    ''Aaarrgghhnn~!''

    Since he went forward in one as deep as he could and broke the barrier in one go, it was impossible for him not to hear the painful moan, and even feel the tight clench of Li Yao''s secret cave walls.

    p Forget about sucking him dry, this tightness felt like it was trying to squash his member under the pressure, so he was left with no choice but to use the Dragon Force to actually protect his pride.</anda>

    If the Dragon Empress had a body and face, her current one would truly be a scary one, to think that there was someone who would use the Dragon Force for something like this.

    Well, perhaps Eric wasn''t the only one, but she surely didn''t have enough experience. Furthermore, this was a matter of survival, he had to do anything he could to protect himself.

    It was a good thing that after histest evolution his Dragon Force had grown stronger and more abundant otherwise he would have still been crushed there.

    "Beauty I am sure that you aren''t trying to cut your man''s pride and joy, right? Otherwise, you would be punishing us both!"

    The beauty understood that immediately, so she tried her best to calm and rx herself, while Eric used his Dragon Force to push her back as well until a bnce was struck and things became easier.

    With that happening, Eric could finally continue with what he had started, and without caring about the blood and sounds, he started pulling and pushing forward continuously.

    ''Aahhnn¡­, aaaahhnn¡­, aaahhhhh¡­''

    In no time the beauty started moaning once again in pleasure, and her body started to rx, and enjoy the sensations more. Slowly it started to turn into a pleasurable battle of endurance.

    Li Yao was experiencing everything for the first time, and she was clearly more affected by everything, but her body was more evolved than his and was able to bnce things favorably.

    This made the battle even more worthy of fighting, and more pleasurable as well¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 519 Chapter 519

    ''Aahh¡­, aahhnn¡­, aahhhnn¡­''

    Even though this was supposed to be an equal exchange, the fact stood that it was only Li Yao who was showing her pleasure through her moans and rough breathing.

    Even though Eric was incented as well, he was still more than able and capable of controlling himself. He saw this as a stupidpetition to show his prowess and skills, to subdue Li Yao''s heart.

    He understood perfectly that right now he was having her body just due to the fact that she felt guilty towards him, and that she had some sort of liking towards him.

    This was a unique time and opportunity for him to make use of this and make her truly his. For that reason, he even started using his Dragon Force again to gain an advantage.

    ''aahhnn¡­, faster¡­, aaahhhnn¡­, harder¡­, aaaaaahhhhn''

    For a moment there Li Yao had the time and strength to even ask for him to go faster and harder, but that changed immediately when Eric started using his Dragon Force as well.

    Her moans immediately grew louder and faster, and in the third thrust of his hips, she couldn''t help but feel her body reach the top of a high peak and then jump down immediately.

    Her body was extremely weak, she couldn''t even control her breathing and thinking, as every muscle and inch of her body was trembling like crazy.

    Love juices started to waterfall out of her secret cave, but unfortunately, they were blocked by the huge rod that waspletely blocking the entrance.

    She felt like her lower abdomen was bloating because of it, and a small bump was being formed there truly.

    Just when she thought that it wouldn''t go any further, she felt a stream of hot liquid shoot through that love juice, and reach deep inside her, painting her insides white.

    It was an incredible moment and situation as the bloat at the bottom of her abdomen even grew bigger, and she felt like she had suddenly be pregnant, and was about to blow any moment.

    Fortunately, after shooting three more times, the rode blocking the entrance seemed to have lost a bit of hisposure, and that extra mix of love juices managed to leave her secret cave otherwise, she didn''t dare imagine what would have happened.

    "Aahhh¡­, aahh¡­, aaaaah¡­ This was awesome!"

    That was the beauty''s real thoughts and feelings at the moment, she truly felt that this was awesome. She never thought she would ever feel something like this ever again.

    Just thinking like that, her face changed a bit, and she started to grow a bit emotional, lost, sad, regretful, and painful.

    ''Huh!?''

    Fortunately or unfortunately, before she could even lose herself in those feelings, she felt Eric open her legs once again, and position himself and his rod in the perfect position.

    "You didn''t think that we will be finished in one, did you!?"

    Well, even though the beauty was unwilling to have this night end by doing it only once, she still felt that this was too soon, her magical cave was still a bit sore, and extra sensitive.

    Unfortunately, before she could even say a word, Eric had already prated her as deep as he could, whilending a kiss on her lips, and started ying with her cotton candy slumps.

    ''Aahh¡­, aahhnn¡­''

    Once again, she started moaning, this time with much-heated moans that stirred Eric''s soul perfectly, motivating him to go even harder, to hear a much more pleasant sound.

    That night Li Yao forgot about all the worries, and problems of her family and situation, concentrating only on the pleasure she received.

    She didn''t care that the next day her life would start going down the drain, she only cared about the moment, and her partner.

    Eric, on the other hand, enjoyed all the pleasures of her body, going harder each more time as if he wanted to fully melt her body into his.

    It was only when the sun started shining behind the window that they finally stopped, as the beautiful Li Yao was unable to continue.

    Even though she was a Realm 4 expert, Eric thought that she would need a day or two in order to start walking properly once again.

    ¡­

    While Eric was having the time of his life, the Cui Family Elders were all gathered in one ce and discussing the situation. Of course, Cui Xie wasn''t invited, despite being the leader of the group.

    Old people like them wouldn''t easily ept a youngling, a greenhorn like Cui Xie to not only discuss the situation but also to give them instructions and orders.

    It would certainly feel like all these years of life had been for naught, and that they had fallen too low. For that reason, even Elders that weren''t against Cui Xie epted the meeting.

    ''Old 8th what do you think of the situation!?"

    "I don''t know old 17th, with the exception of the Li Patriarch failing to receive us personally, and sending Li Saint, the whole ce seems to be going normally.

    But I think that it has been a bit too normal!"

    "So you have this same feeling too?"<sub> </sub>

    "Older brother means¡­"

    "Yes, I have been feeling that something is up as well! While this ce seems to be weing us greatly and trying everything to curry favor with us, from time to time I have an ominous feeling.

    Just like a fox trying to pull a rabbit out of the burrow through any means, only to end up eating him!"

    All the other elders were quiet for a few moments as well. No matter what, they were still Elders of the Cui Family who had spent their life through politics and drama.

    No matter how insidious, and bastards they were, their skills were the real deal. Or it would be better to say that precisely because they were such insidious bastards, they were even more sensitive towards this.

    As they were all thinking like that, one of them couldn''t help but ask,

    "Do you think that that brat Cui Xie is right!? Could it be that the Li Family is cooking something?"

    Upon hearing those words more than half of the elders there snorted coldly in annoyance. Even though they didn''t want to ept it, they knew that those words weren''t exactly wrong.

    "Hmph~! That brat could be right, but I am sure that right now he is cowering in a corner leaving everything for us to deal with!

    No matter how tough he acts with us because he knows we cant harm him at the moment, he is after all just a green sprout. It would take a lot of time and umtions for him to get on our level."

    That Elder who had started the question didn''t say a thing, but in his heart, he was thinking, when we had no idea what was going on and were thinking the Li Family feared us, it was that green sprout who opened our eyes.

    Of course, he didn''t dare voice out those words, as that would certainly make him themon enemy of all the people there.

    "What do you suggest we do now 17th brother!?"

    "Tomorrow we will make sure to request a meeting with the Li Family Patriarch, and if they don''t ept then we will threaten to leave the ce!

    Right now is better to look from afar than get involved in this matter!"

    "Older brother is right, we will do as you say!"

    At this moment, the 17th Elder felt a little smug about himself, as even though he had been sent to this ce as an extra he had actually be the leader of the group.

    This could clearly reflect the respect hemanded in the family, despite that brat''s running mouth. But every time he thought about it, he got angrier and wanted to give him a good beating, and even kill him.

    ¡­

    At the same time, Cui Xie was trying his best to cultivate and train as much as he could, as he could actually see in front of his eyes how his little sister would make fun of him the next time they meet.

    No, no, no! He couldn''t allow that to happen, no matter what he had to keep his standing and position as the bigger brother, and always protect her.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Li Yao woke up to an empty bed, as everything that had happened felt like some sort of dream.

    If it weren''t for the soreness, and pain in her secret garden she would have probably dismissed the whole thing as a dream. Especially since there was no sign of the yesternight''s fight.

    Seeing the empty bed, and then remembering about her current situation, she could only sigh while being on the brink of crying, but her tears were blocked the next moment.

    Eric appeared out of nowhere with a tray of food, and a rose on his left ear, as he said,

    "The sleeping beauty seems to have woken up! Good morning mydy!"

    "Yoouuu¡­ What are you doing here still!? Why didn''t you leave, and run away? Didn''t you get what you wanted?"

    "Huh!? It seems like you have a wrong understanding of my character beautiful, I will never abandon my women, no matter what! Otherwise, what kind of man would I even be?"

    "You¡­ Who is your woman, I don''t remember epting that!"

    "Whoa~! Beautiful don''t tell me that you would give your first time and purity to a random man asking for it!"

    "Yoouu¡­ Hateful!"

    It was clear that Eric was teasing her, and also extremely clear that Li Yao was happy with the fact that he hadn''t left. At that moment, she truly felt that being his woman shouldn''t be a bad thing.

    ''knock¡­, knock¡­, knock¡­''

    Unfortunately, their moment didn''tst for long, as someone knocked on the door¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 520 Chapter 520

    As the door knocked, Li Yao''s face went darker, while Eric stood in front of her with apletely rxed and cool attitude. He didn''t seem to care who was on the other side of the door.

    Seeing how she had gotten tense and scared about who was behind the door, and what that meant, while Eric stood there calmly watching her, pissed the beauty off.

    Damn this guy doesn''t seem to care even if Heaven fell and crushed him down, while she was getting tensed and worried for him.

    She didn''t like this situation, she didn''t like this in the least. She had to teach this hateful bastard a thing or two and see if he still dared to behave like that againter.

    As she was thinking like that, the person knocking on the other side of the door, started speaking in a kind of weird voice,

    "Miss Li Yao its me Cui Xie! I wanted to have a conversation with you, and the servants lead me here! Can I enter inside so we can speak!?"

    "Young Master Cui Xie!? Uhhh!? Wait a moment please, I am not in a suitable outfit!"

    As she said that, she turned her head towards Eric clearly meaning, disappear! Unfortunately, her gaze was met with a defiant and mocking gaze, that seemed to challenge her, make me!

    Not only that, but Eric started moving forward with the tray in his hands, cing it on the bedside table, and then under her stunned and startled look, leaned in for a French kiss.

    ''Aahhnn¡­''

    Not only that, but his hands started getting rude, immediately grabbing and ying with the cotton candy slumps on her chest, forcing her to release a startling moan.

    While her moan couldn''t be called loud, for people like them with heightened senses, it was loud and clear, as Young Master Cui Xie said with a tinge of worry from outside,

    "Miss Li Yao are you okay!? Did something happen!?"

    Li Yao was close to exploding at that moment, the extra pressure and tension she was experiencing made her body much more sensitive, and she couldn''t help but bite Eric''s lips and tongue to stop that situation.

    Eric immediately pulled himself from her, as he couldn''t help but look at her with a wronged look, and ask in a wronged voice,

    "What are you, a dog!?"

    "Miss Yao, what is going on there, is someone else there with you? I will break through if you don''t open the door!"

    At that moment Li Yao didn''t have enough concentration and attention to think about why Cui Xie''s voice hadn''t turned into some ragged scream.

    In fact, if she even spent a moment to think about that she would realize that he was actually trying to pretend he was angry and screaming in a really low voice.

    Unfortunately, the current situation didn''t allow her the time or peace of mind to think about something like that, especially with the words of Cui Xie from behind the door.

    She even forgot about making a y to make Eric pay, as she immediately grabbed onto his hands, and said in a dead solemn whisper,

    "Leave or you are going to die!"

    Unfortunately, Eric didn''t seem to appreciate her kindness and her feelings, as he made a cold snort, and said in an arrogant tone,

    "Hmph~! Who dares to kill this Young Master!? They must be tired of living!?"

    "You, are you crazy!? I told you to leave! That guy is someone that you can''t afford to offend! Leave!"

    "Huh!? Are you taking this Young Master for a coward!? Let him inside, and I will show you that he doesn''t even dare to look straight at me!"

    "Yoouuu!? Do you have a death wish or something!? Even if you have a death wish, why do you have to involve my family in this!

    Please leave!"

    The beauty was on the verge of her tears, as she truly couldn''t bear this damn situation anymore. Why did she have to suffer like this?

    All her life she had thought that she would do her best for her family and marry the man that would help her family get better.

    Yet right now people she considered family had turned their back on her and were even trying to force her to do something she didn''t want.

    Eric had appeared, and in only a single night and morning he had managed to capture a considerable part of her heart, yet this guy didn''t seem to understand the situation.

    His irresponsible attitude made her feel that she had truly done a great mistake the yesternight by giving in to him, as she had now truly endangered her parents and her closest people.

    If Cui Xie learned of their affair it was a given that he would not only not ept the alliance with the Li Family, but he might even turn into a more ferocious enemy.

    Just thinking about this, all her thoughts of ying a game on Eric disappeared, and she could only turn into this mood, ready to cry and beg only to make Eric leave.<sub> </sub>

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t like this situation for two reasons, firstly because it clearly showed that his woman was suffering, and secondly because she was too invested in the family.

    He couldn''t help but think that if there was a possibility of a choice between him and her family, she would select her family despite having second thoughts.

    While her loyalty and love for her family weremendable, Eric didn''t like that in the least. He had to be the first choice for his women, his harem. They had to have him as first priority no matter what.

    For that reason, even his ying face changed for a moment, as he looked at the ready to cry beauty in front of him, and then said in a loud and clear tone towards the door,

    "Xie stop the y and keep watch outside, don''t let anyone enter without me saying so!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    Eric''s words were already shocking, but hearing Cui Xie acknowledge the order like that, was even more shocking to the beauty, as she looked at Eric dumbfounded!

    "You don''t have to worry or think about this, there is a much more important matter to discuss!

    After what happened, and my esteem for you I consider you my woman! The problem is that I am a truly selfish and possessive bastard.

    My woman may belong only to me, and I need to be her first priority, otherwise¡­

    It''s clear that at the moment you are nowhere near that point, and I am at a crossroads about how to deal with you!

    For that, I am going to give you two options.

    First, we both act like this never happened before, and the Cui Family will help your Li Family to face the storm. Unfortunately that Li bastard Saint will stay in control of the family, until ater moment.

    After all, I have no intention of sparring him for what he did!

    Second, I help you clean the Li Family, burn all the termites that are spoiling the house, and let your father return to control, but from that moment on you belong to me fully!

    You will have to separate from the Li Family and follow me, having me as your first priority! I know this is heartless and ruthless, but this is the real world that you have faced already.

    You have 1 day to think about your choice!"

    With that, Eric disappeared right in front of her face, without leaving a trace behind, as Li Yao still looked lost and pensive towards his dissipating figure.

    This was truly a vicious choice she had to make, choosing between her family''s survival and opportunity away from them, or their destruction with her close by.

    She didn''t doubt Eric''s words even for a moment, she was that shocked by all this. But at the same time she felt like she could never choose, the whole thing was messed up.

    ¡­

    On the other hand, Eric stood a little bit more inside to have a look at her face and actions, when he suddenly felt that someone he recognized was making his way towards this ce.

    He wasn''t the only one to have noticed him, as there was someone else who had a greater grudge upon the bastard.

    "Oh my~! What a pleasure to see Young Master Gao safe and sound! It truly shocks this Young Master what a miracle you pulled off by getting cured after suffering like that!

    Which miraculous Doctor treated you, Young Master Gao!?"

    The iing guy''s face wentpletely dark and ugly upon hearing those words, especially since they wereing from someone like Young Master Cui Xie, who was responsible for his situation.

    "Young Master Cui Xie is even more miraculous than this Young Master, you managed to find the house that threw you many years ago and return there.

    This Young Master is ashamed to ept that I would never be able to possess such forgiveness in his heart!"

    "Young Master Gao must be joking, aren''t you already showing much more forgiveness than me, by talking to the person that was guilty of your alignment?"

    "Yoouuu¡­"

    "Young Master Gao I would advise you to keep your calm and cool because you seem to forget that you are talking to a Young Master from the Cui Family.

    Even the Li Family Master doesn''t have the right and guts to point a finger at me and talk to me like that.

    Not to mention that you aren''t even a part of the Li Family, only a waste from the small Gao Family, what do you amount to!?"

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 521 Chapter 521

    The poor Young Master Gao was already fed up with everyone telling him that he was just a loser and that he didn''t amount to much, but what could he do about it?

    It wasn''t only Young Master Cui Xie who treated him like that, all the people from the Li Family were treating him simrly.

    Of course, his grandparents and some other figures might have loved him when he was away, but the moment he returned to this ce, and their deterrence disappeared, he turned into nothing.

    Not only that, but many male and female cousins started thinking of him as the gue. Some little dogshit bastard that realized hismeness and the position of their family and came to take their ce.

    In a big family like the Li Family, which was even one of the overlords of their current province, these guys were taught and trained from a young age to fight for resources and benefits.

    It was the survival of the fittest, only those that showed the best talent, the best potential, and the best future had the right to live in richness and happiness.

    In the Gao Family, Young Master Gao was the little and indisputable lord, but here he was nothing more than an unwanted waste.

    That hadpletely vexed him up, especially since he wasn''t even able to clearly mention his status in the Li Family at the moment.

    What made his current situation even worse, was the fact that this damned Cui Xie who was perhaps the person he hated the most in his life, now had a much higher status and position than himself.

    Not only that, but ''that man'' had continuously warned him to try and stay out of the guy''s way, and no stir up trouble for now!

    This was an important point and moment for their ns, and they couldn''t allow anything to happen. They had to make sure that everything yed out perfectly.

    So, despite being offended like that, there was nothing that the poor Young Master Gao could do to actually help himself.

    In fact, the reason why he hade here was because he had recently taken a liking to the beauty inside, and he wanted to have her before Young Master Cui Xie could.

    He was nning to use everything he could, even force if it was necessary to take this woman before Cui Xie could even think about it.

    Who would have expected that he would actually face this monster here, at this time!

    "Young Master Cui I advise you to not be too cocky and overbearing! Don''t forget that this is still my Li Family house, and you are just a guest here!"

    "Hahahahah~! Young Master Gao are you joking with me!? I came here with the intention to check upon the proposal that ''your'' Li Family made towards me, to marry Miss Li Yao.

    Oh yes, I even remember that the Li Family said I could even have a ''few moments of privacy'' with Madam Li if that was what it took for them to have my backup."

    "Yooouuuu¡­"

    "Me what Young Master Gao!? Those were the words and proposal of your Li Family, why are you trying to get your anger on this Young Master!"

    Young Master Gao felt like he was about to explode but he still managed to keep control over himself, as he snorted coldly before saying,

    "Hmph~! I hope that you don''t regret this day and moment Young Master Cui Xie. Now can you please move out of the way, as I want to visit my poor aunt!"

    "Hahahah~! Of course, this uncle wouldn''t get in between you nephew and aunt duo, but unfortunately, your aunt is getting dressed, and she can''t receive any visitor for now!"

    "What!? How!? Why!? Why do know that!?"

    "Well isn''t that normal!? What do you think someone would do after waking up from a deep sleep?"

    "You, yoouuu, youuuu! Did you already¡­ Arrrgghhhh~! You are going to regret this Cui Xie, I swear you are going to regret this!"

    Even Cui Xie had difficulties understanding just what the hell had happened now. Why had this guy suddenly gone crazy and acted like that?

    It couldn''t be that he had intentions towards his own Aunt, could it? Nooooo, it didn''t really make sense. But still, that reaction¡­

    "It seems like you are getting too soft Xie! Don''t tell me that you were happy with just making him a bit angry?"

    "Ah, Master!? When did youe here, why can''t I see you!?"

    "I have been here right from the start! As for seeing me, that is just wishful thinking for the current you, as even your grandfather the Patriarch of the Cui Family would have problems finding me out.

    "This¡­ How could this be possible!? Just what kind of magical technique are you using Master!?"

    "That doesn''t matter now Xie, you better answer my question!"<sub> </sub>

    "Haiz~! It''s not that I don''t want to do more Master, it''s just that I am afraid that it will cause ruckus and trouble!

    p I can''t allow my personal feelings to cloud my judgment!"</anda>

    "Huh!? What bullshit are you spouting about? We came here to cause a ruckus and trouble for these guys, we didn''te here to take my bride and have their blessings.

    Furthermore, this isn''t the Li Family that you know, I fear that they are in cahoots with someone else already, thinking of taking down your Cui Family!"

    "What!?"

    "Well for the moment that is just my doubts and suspicions, we will get to know moreter. Let us return to the previous matter, while it''s true that we don''t want trouble with you, do you have to do it yourself!?"

    "Huh!? What does Master mean!?"

    "Sigh~! You are getting muddleheaded and disappointing me and your sister, Xie!"

    This damn dastardly Master had to go and bring his sister in each of their conversations, it certainly ticked off Young Master Cui Xie, but he didn''t dare to voice his opinions and feelings.

    "You do remember that you have a ve seal on your conscience sea, and I can tell your feelings and emotions, don''t you!?"

    "Ah, Master that¡­"

    "Well anyway, it''s not like I expect you to be an obedient dog anyway. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have ced the ve seal mark on you.

    As for returning to our previous issue, why do you have to think of doing harm to yourself? Or even if you have to do it personally, why should you put your own name and face upfront!?"

    "Please enlighten me, Master!"

    "Haiz~! You are truly blind sometimes!

    Anyway, hasn''t that kid returned here only recently, pocketing a lot of benefits and resources? I am sure that there are many dissatisfied people around, just use the identity of one of them."

    "Ah~!? Yes Master you are right! Hahaha ah, this is great, I will not tarry this matter and immediately get into action."

    Just as Cui Xie was about to turn around and run away, Eric called him back, and said,

    "I can''t let you do that alone, I have to take responsibility as the one who gave you the idea! Not to mention that your sister would get rebellious and try to kill me if something happens to you."

    Eric seemed extremely sincere in his words, but for some reason, Young Master Cui Xie felt like he couldn''t trust this guy in the least!

    As he was considering Eric''s words with doubt he finally understood what was going on, Eric was actually using him to make the preparations, as he went and dealt with the guy.

    After all, Eric''s hate towards the particr waste should be even bigger than his, as not only had that guy tried to make a move on his woman, was thinking of doing it now but had also spoiled his n and work.

    If it weren''t for this damn waste, Eric''s work at the Gao Family would havended him quite a favorable position in the Li Family, and he could continue doing what he needed to do.

    Yet, this bastard had actually not only been ingrateful towards Eric''s work of helping him recover from his terrible alignment, but he had even dared to speak and act against him.

    That should have clearly enraged Eric, who had yet to start acting against the little bastard. Normally his ''thing'' would start working after a little more time, but now he just had the whim to bring it even closer.

    Upon reaching this understanding Cui Xie couldn''t help but lose all his momentary happiness, as he thought. ''Damn bastard, he had to go and take this from me as well!''

    Unfortunately, he didn''t dare to voice it out, as he immediately left for the preparations. At the same time, there was one person who had a weird foreboding for some reason.

    It felt like some extremely dangerous and terrible star had actually made an appearance in her life, and that everything she had reached until now would crumble in between her fingers.

    She tried so many times to think of a reason, or a slip up in their ns, but there was nothing on her mind, she didn''t know what the hell was going on.

    This feeling had started with the Cui Family people arriving at their Li Family Mansion, but their arrival was just as nned, they shouldn''t be able to make big waves even if they understood what was going on.

    Yet, this feeling wasn''t leaving her, she was continuously reminded of it with every beat of her heart. As she was thinking like that, the door to her room was opened wide with anger and without knocking¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 522 Chapter 522

    Madam Li was certainly startled and angered to see it happened, as her room, the room of the current Li Family''s First Madam shouldn''t be opened like that, no matter who it was.

    Well, perhaps with the exception of one man, that she would never be able to oppose no matter what. But that didn''t matter at that moment, as she was about to release her anger at the intruder.

    The moment that her eyesnded upon the intruder though, that idea immediately disappeared from her mind, as a slight sense of loss, and failure appeared in her heart.

    All her life she had tried her best to give her son the best of the best, hoping that he would grow to be a ''prince'' or a ''king'' but this little bastard had be nothing but a nuisance for her.

    He, his perverseness, his overbearingness, his arrogance, and his uncontroble anger had always made more troubles than fixing them.

    Even now she was sure that he had done something. Something that could possibly endanger her and her Master''s ns.

    "Mother, I want to kill that bastard Cui Xie, I want to kill him!"

    "What!? What happened!?"

    "That damnable bastard actually spent the night in Aunt Li Yao''s room, taking her body before they even got married, and then he pped to my face the fact that he made me bedridden.

    He mocked me! I want him dead, no matter what, I want him dead!"

    At first Young Master Gao wanted only to mention his little Aunt, but he quickly understood that in that case, he was going to be held as the guilty party, so he twisted the facts a little bit.

    Madam Li was a bit surprised and startled by the fact that her little sister Li Yao had actually taken Young Master Cui Xie into her bed this early, and she couldn''t help but think that she had spilled something she shouldn''t.

    Thinking like that, the second part of what she heard lost meaning and sense, as she couldn''t help but want to go there as early as she could to learn what had happened.

    Don''t get her wrong, it wasn''t like she didn''t care about her son, she did! And a lot at that! But the other part of the problem was bigger.

    Her son was safe and sound, despite the slight interaction with Young Master Cui Xie, but if Li Yao had opened her mouth, then the whole n and current standing were in danger.

    The more she thought like that, the angrier and frightened she became as she wanted to go there and question Li Yao as soon as possible.

    "Please mother, you have to help me! I have to kill that bastard! I have to torture him and make him live a life harder than death, mother please!"

    As she was thinking like that, she was finally awakened from her stupor by hearing her stupid son''s vindicative wishes, as once again the door to her room was wide open with anger and noise,

    "You damn bastard, how dare you do something like that!? How dare you try and spoil my ns? Are you tired of living!?"

    The ''intruder'' this time was none other than the highly respected Li Saint of the Li Family, or it would be more exact to say the new Patriarch of the Li Family.

    This guy was clearly incensed and angry as he made his way inside the room, and without even saying a word to Madam Li, he gave her son a nice p sending him flying towards the bed.

    The poor Young Master Gao, fortunately, crashed on the bed squarely and didn''t suffer much, but there was still a blood-red hand imprint on his cheek, clearly showing what he experienced.

    Madam Li was too startled and shocked to react for a moment or two and it took a while for her to finally react to the scene as she looked toward the old man in front of her saying in a forcefully respectful tone,

    "Ma-Master what are you doing!? You know that he is your own blood, how can you treat him like that!?"

    Yup, that was right! Young Master Gao wasn''t the real son of Gao Jixie, but the son of this new Patriarch of the Li Family, the Li Saint.

    "Hmph~! Is he!? Sometimes I wonder if that really is true! How could such a trash that only knows how to make trouble be my own blood son?"

    "Master how can you say that you know that I have always served you loyally, I was even willing to stay all those years away for you!"

    "Well, well, don''t take that too seriously! You know I didn''t mean it that way! But this little bastard is making me lose my mind in just a few days!

    Doesn''t he know how important that bastard Cui Xie is for our ns, how dares he want to kill him?

    Even if he wants to kill him, how could he directly go and threaten him that this is the Li Family''s ce and that he should check his back?

    If this isn''t the same as destroying all our ns and efforts then what is!?"

    Madam Li was still feeling perplexed by the whole situation, but it wasn''t like she couldn''t understand those words.<sub> </sub>

    This time her son''s actions had been too stupid, so much that even she couldn''t help but feel a bit overwhelmed at that point.

    "But, but, father he pped me in the face the fact that he crippled me, and even threatened to cripple me again. Not to mention that he did something like that to that bi*tch!"

    Trying his best to make his blood father sympathize with him, Young Master Gao unintentionally released a word that he shouldn''t have.

    But who could me him, he had been thinking so hard to make Cui Xie suffer humiliation through her, but she had gone and pped his face. How could he tolerate something like that?

    The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree!

    In that instant the Li Saint had understood more than 50% of the story already, as his face grew red with anger, and once again he found it impossible to control his anger and rage.

    ''aaaappppppp~!''

    Another p rang through the room, as Young Master Gao, or to use Young Master Li to be more exact, was once again pped to the bed.

    As he stood up with clear anger on his face, while his two hands were covering his red prints, he heard the Li Saint almost scream at him,

    "You damned motherfu*cker, you did that for a woman!? For a sl*ut that was already decided to belong to that little bastard.

    You dare to endanger my lifelong ns just because you got angry over a woman!? How the fu*ck do you dare!? If you weren''t my blood, I would have killed you already, you bastard!

    Hear me out, if I ever hear that you approached that guy ever again, I will personally castrate you and make you, so you never think of another woman again!

    You better control him too, I don''t want problems until we are done with the preparations otherwise, you are both going to suffer!"

    With that said Li Saint left the room, while Madam Li approached her son and tried to make him reason gently,

    "Son, it''s not that father doesn''t want you, or love you! It''s just that you should be really careful, this is the chance and opportunity for our Li Family to rise to the peak!

    Then you won''t be just the Young Master of a provincial big family, but even higher than the current Cui Xie, you just have to be a little bit patient.

    You will have your revenge and opportunitiester, now you just have to be patient."

    Her words did make a lot of sense, as Li Saint was actually hatching a n to bring down the Cui Family and take their position, but it was still too early for the n to be put into action.

    He firstly needed the Cui Family to help them out against the Ye Family, suffer a bit, and then attack with the full strength in his disposition.

    But as he was dreaming of bing the Patriarch of a powerful family in the capital, this bastard son of his was trying to ruin his ns.

    At this moment Young Master Gao just heard his mother''s words in silence, but there was a dangerous glint in his eyes.

    Just like an injured wild animal in the forest, that was ready to do everything in order to get its revenge, and he would surely do so.

    The reason why he was so silent at the moment was that he was afraid that if he said anything he would reveal his anger and rage on that blood bastard father of his and wish for his death.

    Normally his mother was his greatest helper, and his greatest hope, but whenever it came to that bastard guy, she would always take his side and chide on him.

    At first, he was extremely happy to know that he was the son of a much more dangerous figure than the one he had thought until then.

    Furthermore, it was extremely tempting to be the real Young Master of the Li Family, and possibly its Patriarch in the future.

    Yet right now he wasn''t happy in the least, he was enraged, infuriated, and bloodthirsty. He was going to make him pay, for sure.

    ¡­

    While all this was going on in that room, none of them actually noticed a tiny human clone, carrying a camera on his back¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 523 Chapter 523

    In fact, it wasn''t a tiny human clone, but one would mistake that for something simr as it was a tiny cat walking on two legs.

    Eric was the one to have instigated all this through Cui Xie, so he felt a responsibility and opportunity to follow this to the end, and he received quite the valuable information.

    Finally, he could even confirm his doubts about why Madam Li hadn''t made a move even though he had saved her son.

    To think that this Li Saint guy was so ruthless, sly, patient, and characterless that he would even send his own lover into another guy''s bed just so that he could hide his tracks.

    He had been hiding, waiting for an opportunity for approximately two decades, which wasn''t any short time.

    Eric couldn''t even imagine sending his women to flirt with another guy to take his attention away, not to mention sending them into another guy''s bed for so many years.

    But each man on his own!

    In fact, he felt like he needed to thank the Li Pimp, sorry Li Saint quite a bit, as that guy had lent Madam Li even to him, consciously or unconsciously it didn''t matter.

    As he thought about that woman, for some reason Eric felt a bit angry that at the end of the day she had still chosen that guy over him.

    True, it was his pathetic manly pride for sure, but he wouldn''t want to have regrets over such a stupid matter. No matter how weak a heart demon was, it was still a heart demon.

    So he decided to chance this matter in his favor, and some really twisted ideas appeared on his mind, as he couldn''t help butugh out loud as he saw the image of Young Master Gao''s face.

    There were two obstacles to getting Madam Li for himself, one was her son, and the second was that Li Pimp, and he was nning on taking both of them out in one hit.

    ''Hahahahahahah~!''

    As he was thinking like that he couldn''t help butugh inside himself like a maniac, things were bound to be interesting in the nexting days.

    Of course, that was forter, as right now he had some other things he needed to do. As one of Cui Xie''s personal servants that he had brought with him, he had the duty to ''serve'' the guy.

    Well, more than actually serving Cui Xie he was justying on the bed, while Cui Xie cultivated at his feet, while he tried to gather more information from around.

    His Blood Clones were running all over the mansion gathering information for him. He wasn''t using the stealth technique on them, that would just make them stand out more when they shouldn''t.

    How was it possible to do that? Well, that was a benefit of Eric''s increased proficiency with the Blood Clone Technique, as he could not only create human beings but also animals.

    Whatever wasposed of blood, as long as he had the blood of the said animal, he could easily clone that animal and control it.

    Of course, depending on the strength and blood of the animal even the strength and energy he could apply to them in order to increase their abilities were restricted, but that didn''t matter to him.

    After all, he had no intention of using those cats he had just cloned in order to fight against the Masters of the Li Family, no he was just using them as information points.

    Since he was able to control, hear, see, and sense whatever they sensed, then they were the best information gatherer agents.

    At the moment he was able to control two cats easily, while he was concentrated on one, the other would just ''act'' like a normal cat based on the definition of a normal cat''s actions from his conscience.

    Still, there was a big problem with this mess, as he had yet to manage to walk on four legs, and sometimes he would forget he was impersonating a cat and would walk on two legs.

    Fortunately, no one had the time or care to look at how a cat inside the mansion walked. And he had been able to evade all suspicions.

    With those thoughts in mind, he quickly changed the cat he was controlling and found out that he was actually in the arms of a Young Lady of the Li Family, resting on her arms and supple buns.

    This was a woman he recognized, as he had been with her just some time ago, and it was none other than Li Yao.

    The beauty was still lost in her thoughts, thinking about what to do and what choice to make, and the only person she could confide in everything was the ''stray'' cat she had picked up.

    This cat didn''t understand anything she said, and she felt that if she kept all her feelings inside her for any moment longer she would bloat up and explode.

    Hearing Li Yao''s sorrows, feelings, emotions, and stuff that she couldn''t tell anyone else, Eric soon had a general idea of what and how it had happened in the Li Family.

    At the same time, he was also enjoying the soothing feeling of Li Yao''s buns, until she finally had spilled everything, and asked with a lost expression,

    "What should I do, aahhh, what should I do!?"

    The cat would certainly ''not understand'' her feelings, it was only a little cat at the end of the day, so it ced its head on Li Yao''s soft buns as if trying to feel their suppleness.

    That action from the ''cat'' was extremely misunderstood by Li Yao, who suddenly jerked off a little bit, looked at the cat solemnly, and then said,

    "You¡­ You are so smart!"

    ''Fuck! Did I get found out!? But how!?''<sub> </sub>

    Hearing those words was just like some kind of death penalty for Eric who couldn''t understand how he had been found out?

    Could it be that it was that legendary women''s sixth sense!? Nooo, right!? Just how terrifying creatures would women be if that were the case? He couldn''t even start to imagine it.

    "You are telling me to follow my heart, and do whatever my heart tells me to, aren''t you!?"

    ''Huh!?''

    For a moment Eric was close to making history by making a tiny cat speak to a human, from the shock he just received.

    It was just mind-blowing, to think that she had actually understood that from his try to feel a bit more of her soft buns. Truly a great mind overthinking any senseless action.

    But now the important question was, what direction would her heart take this beauty, and he was a bit tense.

    On the other hand, with that decision made, Li Yao took the cat with her in her arms, walked outside of her room, and then made its way toward Cui Xie''s room.

    The moment she reached there, the cat found the opportune moment when she knocked on the door to escape her embrace.

    ''Ah~!?''

    The beauty was certainly shocked and wanted to capture the cat back, as it was the one that had affected her decision, but the next moment the door opened and she entered inside.

    For experts like Cui Xie, and Li Yao it wasn''t difficult to catch a little cat, but none of them would jump or use their abilities for something like that.

    "The cat¡­"

    "Huh!?"

    "Is Young Master Chen here!?"

    "Young Master Chen!? What are you talk¡­ Oh~! Yes, he is here, just enter inside!"

    ''She is talking about me, Xie!''

    For a moment Cui Xie didn''t understand who she was talking about, it was only when Eric sent him a mental message could he finally realize.

    It wasn''t difficult for Li Yao to understand that the name Young Master Chen was a fake, but she also knew that this was her best opportunity in finding him.

    Entering inside, she saw the cat that had been in her arms until that point resting on Eric''s arms and couldn''t help but feel that this was another sign.

    Sometimes when people want to follow a decision they will find all sorts of stupid coincidences as reasons to back up their line of thought.

    That was what Eric was trying to do by using the cat clone he had created, as he looked at Li Yao right in the eyes and asked in a solemn tone,

    "Have you thought about my offer!? What do you say!?"

    "I am willing to ept your offer, but you will have to meet with my father and coordinate with him! I want as less people from the family getting injured as possible."

    "I truly respect you for your determination, but now you are even cing conditions, don''t you think this is a bit overboard!?"

    "It may be, but you have to do it if you want me!"

    "Hahahahahha~! Good, good, you are even using yourself right now! Very well, I can do that, but I will add a little condition of mine as well, I am taking your big sister away as well!"

    "What!? Why!? Don''t you know what kind of slu*t she is!? Do you want to die without understanding why!?

    No, I won''t ept this, never!"

    "I never asked for your permission beautiful, I just notified you! Whether you epted it or not it doesn''t really matter to me!

    Now do you want more time to think about this, or do we proceed with the n?"

    After saying that, he turned his head towards the cat in his arms while saying,

    "Little fellow, what do you think she will do!?"

    It was extremely weird to call himself a little fellow, but he had every right to do as he wished to himself, right!?

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 524 Chapter 524

    Li Yao clearly didn''t like what she heard, as she felt like Eric was being too much. How could she stay in the same ce as that traitorous sl*ut!?

    Even though Madam Li was her big sister and probably she wouldn''t be able to kill her, at least she wanted her to disappear from her life.

    But she felt that it would be impossible for her to gain an upper hand with screams and arrogance, so she decided to use the women''s strongest power, her tears, and delicacy,

    "Ho-How could you treat me like this!? I gave you everything, everything of mine just the other night, and you still treat me so heartlessly! Uwah~!"

    For a moment it looked like she was truly going to cry, and that expression of hers would be enough to soften even a barbarian''s heart unfortunately, her opponent was Eric.

    <o>,m "Hahahaaha~! I have to say, now I understand a bit more about your Li Family and your shamelessness! Do you think that I will fall to your knees now that you said that!?</o>

    Or do you expect me to sacrifice myself for the Li Family!? Hahahaha~! What a nice joke! Beauty, you aren''t the only woman in my life, and you better know your ce!

    It''s not me who needs you, but your Li Family that needs me. You truly did give me your body, but were you going to stay by my side and follow me if I didn''t have the strength to help your family?

    You should y these dramas in front of other people because I won''t bite them!"

    "Yoouuuu~! You damn bastard! What do you mean!? How can you talk to me like that? I-I will¡­"

    "You will what!? Tell that Li Pimp about my presence here!? Go on, tell him! But your Li Family will have to face my wrath as well after that!"

    You better rx, I know that you are angry your little y didn''t work out, but if you go too far, then you are going to suffer!"

    Li Yao was so angry that she felt that she would certainly kill this hateful fellow if she didn''t think that he was saying the truth.

    What she didn''t understand the most though was why was Young Master Cui Xie calling him his Master? Just what was so special about this guy to make even Young Master Cui Xie bow to him.

    Thinking like that, with the anger of a stubborn woman who didn''t want to ept her defeat, she couldn''t help but test the waters,

    "Hmph~! You act high and mighty, but you understand that the only reason why I am agreeing to a deal with you is due to Young Master Cui Xie, right!?

    If it wasn''t for him, what do you amount to?"

    Hearing those words, the person most shocked about this wasn''t Eric, but Young Master Cui Xie himself, who couldn''t help butin in his heart.

    ''My terrifying grandaunt why do you have to mix me in this mess!?''

    On the other hand, Eric still had his calm, cool, and rxed expression as he said,

    "Oh, really!? Then why don''t you ask him what he thinks about this?"

    Li Yao could feel that there was something wrong with the whole situation, but she still couldn''t retreat aftering this far, as she turned to Cui Xie and said in a straightforward tone,

    "Young Master Cui Xie, as long as you help my Li Family, then I promise you that my Li Family will be under you, and I will be your ve for as long as I live!"

    Young Master Cui Xie couldn''t help but get startled as he heard those words, even though he knew that Li Yao was just testing the waters and pushing forward, he ced a solemn look on his face, as he said,

    "Miss Li Yao you better not y these jokes as it will only turn worse for you! While I can''t disclose much about my rtionship with Master, I can tell you that whatever you think of him right now is an extreme understatement of his background and abilities.

    While his conditions might seem extremely cruel for you now if you ept them you will realize that in the future the benefits willrgely surpass your losses!"

    Li Yao was shocked, she didn''t expect to hear something like that about Eric who seemed to havepletely ignored the two of them and was ying with the cat in his hands.

    ''Just who is this damn bastard!?''

    She couldn''t help but think that inside her mind, but unfortunately, there was nothing she coulde up with. She had no idea of Eric''s true identity.

    "I ept! But I would like to see your real face before sealing the agreement!"

    Her eptance was clearly a piece of good news, but Eric couldn''t help but get a weird expression on his face when he heard the second part of the statement, Young Master Cui Xie was no different.

    "Ugh~! This is my real face though!"

    "What~!?"

    "What!? What''s wrong with my face!? You don''t like it!?"

    "You¡­ You aren''t a Huaxia cultivator!?"

    "Nope, European, from a really small country, but nheless!"

    "Then¡­ Then how!? Why!?"

    Even though her questions were broken and didn''t make much sense, Eric could understand what she was trying to say, as he answered,

    "The universe is so wide andrge holding many miracles in it! There are many things that you don''t know and don''t understand! But why not!?"

    "But¡­ But you are a foreigner!"

    "And!? Don''t the foreigners have a chance and possibility to grow strong? Aren''t foreigners humans as well? What does my race have to do with this?"

    "I-I can''t take this all immediately, give me some time to absorb all this!"<sub> </sub>

    "Of course, you need time to prepare for your punishment as well!"

    "Punishment!?"

    "You rebelled against your man, and even tried to ensnare his subordinate right in front of his face, you tell me if you deserve a punishment or not!"

    "This¡­ I¡­"

    "You better ept your punishment willingly if you don''t want to worsen your situation!"

    After that, Eric told Cui Xie to get out, as he administered Li Yao''s punishment. Cui Xie didn''t know what happened inside, but when Li Yao got outside her face was red, and there were tears in her eyes.

    He didn''t even are to ask what happened when Eric said straightforwardly,

    "You take care of the ns for tonight, I will go and have a small talk with the Li Family Patriarch!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    With that said, Eric quickly changed his appearance in front of Cui Xie and Li Yao''s faces, before he disappeared right in front of their eyes.

    Under the direction of Li Yao, Eric passed through arge number of guards and restrictions on his path, as they finally reached a forbidden area of the Li Family grounds.

    It didn''t look like a prison cell, it was in fact a small reclusive forest, with a smallke in the middle of it, and a middle to old aged looking man fishing at the side.

    "Father~!"

    Upon entering the ce, Li Yao said that word as she jumped into her father''s arms, while Eric looked around the ce without much care.

    "Friend from outside, it''s not good manners to spy on others, is it!?"

    "Hahaha~! I knew that I couldn''t escape your eyes, but don''t worry I am not here with baleful intentions!

    As for my hiding, I am truly sorry, but I wouldn''t want to be kebap for dinner, I hope that Patriarch Li understands!"

    "Father, Young Master Chen is here as a helper! He has promised me to help me save mother and everyone, so you could rightfully return to your position!"

    "Haizz~! From which family are youing Young Master Chen, as far as I know, none of those families possess such skill to hide your presence and body even from someone like me!"

    "That doesn''t really matter, does it!? What matters is that I will help you to take charge without killing either one of your daughters!

    But I have no n on dealing with that Li Pimp though, that is something you have to take care of yourself! I do want his body and his possessions though!"

    "Don''t you think you are going overboard, friend!?"

    "Overboard!? I don''t think so!

    You have already lost the Li Family, and these guys are even prepared to cause such a mess that would make the Capital want to destroy them once and for all!

    You think I am going overboard!?

    If it weren''t for your daughter pleading with me, and promising to be mine, I wouldn''t have even considered helping you, but directly destroying your Li Family!"

    "What!?"

    "Father please don''t get angry with him, even though he acts cocky and overbearing, he is in fact a really good person, and he will truly help our Li Family, please ept the deal!"

    "But Yao''er how could you¡­"

    "It''s fine, it''s not like I am being forced!"

    "You mean¡­"

    Li Yao didn''t say anything though, she only lowered her head to express her approval, forcing her father to release a deep sigh, before saying,

    "Haiz~! This is all my fault for being this indecisive and weak!"

    "Father¡­"

    "You don''t have to say anything else, I ept this deal! I only hope that you won''t make my daughter suffer son-inw otherwise you will face my wrath!"

    "This seat''s women will weather this seat happiness and sorrow, no one else but this seat will dare to cause even a thread of worry in their hearts!"

    Li Family Patriarch didn''t like this cocky and overbearing Eric, but he felt that if he truly had the ability to act his words, then his daughters would be safe.

    ¡­

    At the same time, something extremely shocking was happening outside¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 525 Chapter 525

    ''AAARRRRGGGGGHHHHHHHH~!''

    A loud and powerful scream startled the whole Li Family Mansion, as all the guards and experts run in the direction of the noise to understand what the hell was going on.

    Upon arrival, everyone was shocked to see Young Master Gao covered in a sheet, while there was a bit stain of blood on the top of it.

    The stain of blood was right over his private region which made a lot of people not know what to make and think of the current situation.

    "Assassin~! Assassin~! That cat is an Assassin~!"

    Just as everyone thought that this situation couldn''t get any weirder they heard Young Master Gao cry the word ''assassin'' and then even im the cat to be an assassin.

    Hearing that everyone turned their attention toward the cat inside the room, who was calmly licking its paws and fur.

    Upon sensing the sudden pressure of all the gazes on its body the cat seemed to have been frightened as it immediately tried to jump out of the window and outside the building.

    Everyone saw it happen, but no one made a move to stop the cat because none of them truly believed his words to be true.

    How could a cat be an assassin!?

    Was there truly someone who could train a cat into a perfect assassin!? Then wouldn''t the whole world have already heard of someone like that?

    Certainly, in the novels, there were those beast taming skills, and beasts with intelligence. But that was the first prerequisite the beast should have enough intelligence and cultivated energy.

    The cat that just walked away from the room clearly had no such energy in its body, in fact, it could be even said that it was even weaker than a normal cat.

    Of course, it was a bit of surprise that there was actually a cat that didn''t belong to the Mansion inside the ce, but no one paid attention to those details.

    At that moment, the door of the room opened with a strong force once again, as everyone saw Madam Li breaking through worried while asking in panic,

    "Jian''er what happened!? Jian''er are you okay!? Tell mother what happened Jian''er!?"

    "Mom, that cat, that cat was an assassin! Mom, please help me catch that cat, she is responsible for this! That cat made me a eunuch mother, that cat did!"

    Even Madam Li couldn''t help but take another look at her son as she heard all those words, she couldn''t help but feel that there was something wrong with her son.

    "Jian''er calm down, how can a cat do something like that? What kind of cat it was!?"

    "They saw it mother, they saw the cat! The cat was an assassin!"

    Madam Li immediately turned her gaze upon all the people inside the room, as she released her pressure, with a face that clearly said, exin.

    "Madam we did saw the cat, but neither of us felt anything special about the cat, it was just a simple ck cat! Furthermore, if that cat was an assassin why it didn''t finish the job?"

    This was something that everyone was wondering, whoever did this, why it didn''t finish the job but left it halfway!?

    At this time it was the turn of Young Master Cui Xie and the Cui Family Elders to enter the room, as they couldn''t help but ask,

    "What happened here!?"

    While they were asking for answers, Young Master Gao couldn''t control himself upon seeing Young Master Cui Xie and immediately stand up in anger and rage, as he started screaming,

    "It was you, wasn''t it!? You sent that assassin cat to cripple me and turn me into a eunuch!

    Cui Xie, I never thought that you would be such a vicious and vile character, I want you dead!"

    As he said that he even jumped to attack towards Cui Xie under the shocked eyes of each and everyone in the crowd.

    Young Master Cui Xie had a look of clear confusion on his face, as he didn''t move from his spot, grabbed the iing Young Master Gao by the throat, and said in an infuriated voice,

    "Young Master Gao what the fu*ck are you talking about!? Does your brain still work properly!? What assassin cat, and what eunuch are you talking about!?

    Is this how your Li Family wants to set us up!? Couldn''t youe up with a better idea!? Is my Cui Family that easy to bully?"

    "Agghh~! You turned me into a eunuch, you are guilty of this! I will kill you! My father is going to kill you!"

    "What the hell are you talking about!? Do you think that I am afraid of Gao Jixie just let that bastard cross my path, I will remove his head from his shoulders!"

    "Hahahahaha~! Gao Jixie!? Is he even worthy of being my father!? He is just a green hat idiot who had no other choice but to raise me, he is not my real father.

    My real father is¡­"

    "Jian''er¡­"

    "What the hell is going on here!?"<sub> </sub>

    While everyone was shocked by what they were hearing, a loud and strong voice broke the whole situation, as the door was thrown wide open, and Li Saint appeared at the door.

    "Fa¡­"

    "What is going on here Young Master Cui Xie, you better give me an exnation!"

    Right as Young Master Gao was about to call him father, the Li Saint managed to impose his voice once again, and take the attention from the idiot.

    "Hmph~! Isn''t your Li Family who owes me an exnation Li Saint!?

    This idiot is using me of using a cat to assassinate him, and turning him into a eunuch when it''s clear that the cut is just on his thigh!

    Is this the way your Li Family treats and traps its guest!? This Young Master''s eyes have truly been opened and enlightened now!"

    It was just at that moment that everyone turned their attention towards Young Master Gao''s thighs only to see the blooding from a cut on his left thigh.

    Even Young Master Gao seemed to be surprised by this fact, as he couldn''t believe what the hell was going on.

    The Li Saint hade there with a bellyful towards Cui Xie but was not forced back and was even screamed at by a junior.

    The worst part was that he couldn''t even retort, as he had yet to understand what the hell was going on.

    Upon watching Li Saint''s terribly angry face, Young Master Gao couldn''t help but feel fearful as he screamed in fear,

    "Father, father, it''s true you have to believe me! Father¡­"

    "Jian''er~!"

    Unfortunately, Madam Li''s warning scream came a bitter, as everyone was watching the scene with clear confusion, startle, and shock.

    None of them had ever thought that this guy would actually turn out to be Li Saint''s biological son, what previously was a doubt, had turned into a reality.

    While there were people in the Li Family knowing the truth, not all of the Li Family knew about it, as this would certainly have an impact on the whole family.

    How many Young Masters and Young Misses with backup from the other Elders were hoping for a reason to make a mess!?

    Even though Li Pimp had consolidated his position in the Li Family, it wasn''t like he didn''t have any opponents inside it.

    There were many Elders who still backed up the old Patriarch or were having the same rebellious thoughts as him.

    Now that he had been caught in a mistake those people would certainly try their best to dethrone him from his newly acquired position.

    ''aappppp¡­, appp¡­, apppp¡­''

    "You damn little bastard, do you even understand what the hell you are bbering about!? Are you tired of living!?

    Who sent you to smear my reputation!? Who is trying to mess with this seat!?"

    Under the shocked gazes of the crowd, the Li Pimp grabbed Young Master Gao from Cui Xie''s hands and started pping him hard until his face turned into a pig head, or it would be more exact to say a pig butt.

    That was more than sufficient to make everyone in the crowd doubt what they heard. The way they saw either the Li Pimp was cruel enough to reject his own blood, or this was truly a y.

    With his esteemed reputation in the family, the crowd was more willing and open to ept the second situation, thinking that Young Master Gao was just a setup y.

    The poor Young Master Gao didn''t even have a second of rest to even say something, as he was beaten ck and blue by his father, the Li Pimp.

    Even Cui Xie was surprised at the scene as he didn''t know what to think, only recognizing his Master''s geniality, and various means.

    Using a cat to assassinate!? How the hell was that even possible?

    It was only when Young Master Gao had lost conscience due to the heavy beating that the Li Pimp finally stopped hitting him and then turned towards Cui Xie he said in a sorry tone,

    "I am truly ashamed of what has happened here today Young Master Cui Xie, I will personally investigate this matter and give you a satisfactory exnation as soon as possible!"

    "I hope so Li Saint otherwise, I can promise you that your Li Family will regret this moment for the rest of their short existence!"

    With that he turned around and left the room followed by the Cui Elders, even though they didn''t like Cui Xie, those guys wouldn''t lose face for their Cui Family.

    In fact, for some reason, they even felt a bit proud as they saw how he acted, because that showed the pride and arrogance of a Cui Family member¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 527 Chapter 527

    This was an important moment in Li Pimps'' ns so he couldn''t allow anything to go wrong. For that reason, he had even steeled himself to imprison Young Master Gao even though it could be his son.

    One had to admit that he was quite the careful and decisive person, because of his ambition there was nothing he couldn''t do, even if it meant doing something towards his own blood.

    Unfortunately, he had poked into a bee that he shouldn''t have done so from the beginning, and that bee hade back to get her revenge. There was no way Eric would allow him to seed.

    ¡­

    Just as everyone thought that the situation had calmed down a bit, the next morning a surprising figure appeared at the gate of the Li Family Mansion, asking for his wife and son.

    It was no one else that Master Gao Jixie, who due to some lucky encounter had actually reached the first evolution Realm.

    Now he felt that he had the strength to deal with that bastard Cui Xie and retrieve everything that belonged to him originally.

    No one knew where he had been until now, or what he had gone through, but looking at the wounds over his body he had truly gone through some dangerous situations.

    The most shocked about all this matter seemed to be Madam Li who would have never expected this man to show up.

    Fortunately, this guy entered the Family''s Mansion without creating a ruckus, as he was brought to the main hall.

    But the Li Family''s luck was only up to some point, as before he entered the big lobby and the door was closed behind him, Young Master Cui Xie happened to catch a glimpse of his presence.

    "Gao Jixie surrender your life, you damn bastard!"

    Out of nowhere, he didn''t care where he was, or who was around him as he jumped to attack Gao Jixie in anger.

    It seemed like there was a fit of unresolvable anger and enmity between the two of them. What made things worse was that Gao Jixie would have never expected to face such an attack at such a moment.

    ''Baaannggggggg~! Boooooommmmm~!''

    Even though he tried his best to actually take a defensive stance against the attack, he was still punched squarely on his chest, sent flying and crashing towards the wall behind him.

    It was needless to say that despite the sturdiness and strength of the wall, there was still made a hole through it, as dust and debris formed a small cloud around the guy.

    ''cough¡­, cough¡­, cough¡­''

    Despite all this Master Gao Jixie still managed to survive the attack, and the crash, as he coughed a few times, before screaming at the attacked,

    "Cui Xie what the hell are you doing here!? Do you know where you are now!? I will kill you, little bastard! There is no escape for you! Hahahahha~!"

    ''pppp~! Baaannnggggggg~!''

    Unfortunately, Young Master Cui Xie didn''t seem impressed with his words and threats, as before he could even make a move, a p had made contact with his face.

    Once again he was thrown flying at the wall, as Young Master Cui Xieughed in a cold and angry tone,

    "Hahahahah~! So what!? Don''t you know who I am!? Don''t you know my position!? Let us see if the Li Family dares to defend you this time!"

    It was at this time that the Li Pimp and many other people of the Li Family appeared with a strong aura, and clearlyplicated sentiments, and reactions.

    At the same time, the Cui Family Elders appeared as well, but strangely they didn''t stand close to or behind Cui Xie. As a matter of fact, they stood on the side like spectators waiting to watch a good show.

    "Young Master Cui Xie what do you think you are doing!? This is our Li Family!?"

    "I am just taking revenge for my grievances with this damned bastard Master Gao, who tried to kill me and my subordinates.

    Don''t tell me that the Li Family wants to defend him in front of me!"

    "Young Master Cui Xie despite your grievances to each other, this is still the Li Family Mansion, and you can''t attack our guests and people rampantly like that!

    Don''t you put my Li Family in your eyes!?"

    "Li Family!?

    Hmph~! You guys surely know how to talk big, but you clearly don''t know how to act the same. It truly makes me think whether it''s a good idea to cooperate with you.

    After all, just the other day I was used of sending a cat to assassinate people, and today one of my enemies enters this ce from the front door!

    Rather me not putting your Li Family in my eyes, I think that it''s your Li Family who doesn''t put me in theirs, Li Saint!"

    "Don''t try to confuse the situation Young Master Cui Xie, these are two different matters! Furthermore, I have already sealed Young Master Gao in the family''s dungeon!"

    "Oh, is that so!? Am I supposed to be happy about that!? You surely just sent him there to relieve the situation, I am feeling more and more afraid that you are plotting something.<sub> </sub>

    Could it be that you are trying to kill me and the elders of my family in here, Li Saint!?"

    "Rubish~! My Li Family invited you here with sincere wishes of cooperation! You have already cooked the rice with our Li Yao, it couldn''t be that you are trying to throw away the responsibility, is it?"

    "I am throwing away responsibility!? I am willing to take Li Yao away any time! Hell, I wouldn''t even reject Madam Li, but this is not just a marriage between two people, but two families!"

    "Whaaaattt!? What the hell are you talking about, you bastard!? Do you have a death wish!?"

    It was at this moment, that Master Gao couldn''t control his anger and rage anymore. Not only was he ignored and treated like air by these two people.

    But Cui Xie even dared to say something like that for his wife, how could he ept the humiliation!? With those thoughts in mind, he couldn''t control himself as he sent a powerful palm toward Cui Xie''s chest.

    ''Baannnggggg~! Booooommmmmmm~!''

    Even though he did something like that, the truth was that he didn''t expect much of a result. After all, Young Master Cui Xie was a Realm 2 expert, while he was only Rank 1.

    Fortunately or unfortunately for him though, the palm not only connected but it actually did so with a bang, as it sent Young Master Cui Xie flying away.

    ''Damn! Howe this brat is so weak!? Did he get his cultivation and strength using herbs and pills only!? Is the difference between the Realms so insignificant!? It couldn''t be, right!?''

    ''cough¡­, cough¡­, cough¡­''

    As everyone in the crowd was thinking like that, Young Master Cui Xie could finally stand up from the cloud of debris and smoke around him, as he coughed a few times, and started screaming,

    "What is the meaning of this Li Saint!? How can someone attack in your Li Family''s ce and escape without consequences!? It can''t be that you are being one-sided, can it?"

    The crowd was quite surprised and startled. Just a few moments ago Cui Xie had done the same thing and had tried to escape scoot free, but now that Gao Jixie did the same he wanted rule and justice.

    On the other hand, Gao Jixie didn''t know what to do for a moment, before he started screaming,

    "Brat this is your fault for badmouthing my wife, the daughter of the Li Family Patriarch!"

    "Heheheheh~! So because I badmouthed your wife I deserve to be attacked, then what about your son who tried to rape my sister!?"

    "This¡­ That is another matter altogether, you can''t¡­"

    "Haahahh~! You are truly good with forcing reason and pushing logic. It''s good that your son is being punished in the Li Family dungeon otherwise, I would have already done the same to him as well!"

    "What!? What is the meaning of this Li Saint!? Is that true!?"

    Differently from Li Saint, Master Gao truly treated his son specially and gave him everything he wanted. Yet now his son was suffering in the dungeon, he couldn''t allow something like that.

    Li Saint wanted to argue and say that he had sent him there just to rest so as not to spoil his ns, but with the voice that Master Gao questioned him, he couldn''t do that.

    After all, in the eyes of the family members, and the rest he would look like he was afraid of Gao Jixie, who was nothing more than an ant under his feet.

    "So what if it is!? What can you do!? What are you going to do!?"

    "Li Saint I want an exnation, right now!"

    "Hmph~! Are you worthy of an exnation from me!? What do you amount to!?"

    "Li Saint don''t push me, I am respecting you as an uncle of my wife, but you have to do the same otherwise¡­"

    "Otherwise what!? Who do you think you are, you damn ant!

    Guards arrest him and put him down to the dungeon as well!"

    "Li Saint~!"

    The Li Saint was most probably trying to salvage the situation, and at the same time tell the stubborn Gao Jixie that his son was okay by letting him in the same ce as him.

    But unfortunately, Master Gao didn''t have the rity to think that far, as he couldn''t control himself and his nerves anymore, as he attacked Li Saint.

    ''Puchhi~! ppppp¡­, Baaanngggg¡­''

    Unfortunately, the difference was too big, and Master Gao could only suffer¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 531 Chapter 531

    Even though he understood that their mission was mostly secondary, it was still true that the Cui Family intended to join the Ye Family in this fight.

    Yet there had been such a big development in the situation without them being informed of it, wasn''t this the same as forcing them to die here!?

    "Patriarch Li must surely be joking, how could something like that happen when the Family sent us here with the intention of proposing this marriage!"

    "Hmph~! Your Cui Family is truly too smart, or should I say too vicious! Thinking of forming rtions to both sides in this battle, and thenter side with the winner!

    This old man''s eyes and vision have truly been openedtely, Cui Family!"

    "Patriarch Li¡­"

    "This Young Master had never thought that the Cui Family people were so despicable and vicious!

    This time when I return home, I will have to ry everything to Grandfather, so that he deals with this matter! My Ling Family will surely not tolerate something like this!"

    These words were said by Young Master Ling who had a halo of justice and righteousness enshrouding him at the moment.

    "That''s right, my Cao Family feels like this is too much as well! It seems like people are forgetting morals and ancestors'' guidance!"

    Many people started looking weirdly at the whole scene while whispering all kinds of murmurs and problems, they were all slowly sliding on the coalition''s side.

    The Cui Family people were having red and green faces while looking at the whole situation and the people around them in anger and discontent.

    The only Cui Family person who seemed to not care about the surroundings, or about what these guys were up to was Cui Xie.

    He continued to eat and drink to his content. He had found out that the more he practiced and cultivated the hungrier he became sometimes.

    Of course, that was mostly due to the fact that it was easier for him to gather Qi and energy through the food that was slowly refined in his stomach.

    His presence, actions, and conduct surely surprised and startled quite a few people, who didn''t understand just what was that guy thinking.

    In this crowd, though there were two guys in particr that didn''t like his standing, and even more didn''t like him in the least, as the Young Master of the Ling Family couldn''t help but say in a mocking tone,

    "It seems like Young Master Cui Xie doesn''t care much about the marriage that his Elders are proposing for him!

    Could it be that you don''t want to give a face to the Li Family, or better yet your Cui Family!?"

    The whole crowd turned to look towards Cui Xie, while the guy himself was licking his fingers. After hearing those words, he turned, took a look at Young Master Ling, before saying,

    "Does my attitude bother you Young Master Trashling!? Shouldn''t you be happy and smug since you robbed my would-be fianc¨¦ and shut your shithole!?"

    The whole venue was shocked at hearing those words, it was just like they had just illusioned those words. How could it be, right!?

    How would someone dare to talk to the Young Master of the Ling Family like that!? It was nothing short of sphemous.

    While everyone was still shocked by his previous words, Young Master Cui Xie continued speaking,

    "Don''t worry though, you aren''t the stupidest person in the hall, as that wishful Patriarch Li Saint is way beyond you in that regard!"

    "Junior¡­"

    "Don''t scream man, hear me out first!

    I understand that you want to humiliate the Cui Family, and even fight against them with the help of the Ling and Cao families, I do.

    The truth is that I wouldn''t mind much about that. After all, the Cui Family owes me a little bit too much and they not only haven''t treated me as they should but are even going overboard.

    So if you were after only the Cui Family, I wouldn''t care, I would even help you a bit. Truly!

    But you had to go and try to humiliate them through me!

    Did you forget why you tried so hard to make a connection with my Cui Family in the first ce!? Did you forget who I am!? Did you truly think that I would just ept thisying down!?"

    "Hmph~! What can you do? Just what thing are you!?"

    "Cui Xie, I want your life~!"

    It was at this moment that Young Master Ling seemed to have finally regained himself from the shock he experienced as he jumped towards Cui Xie with his sword unsheathed.

    His explosion surely caught everyone by surprise, but Cui Xie didn''t seem to care much about him, as without wasting time he also pulled out a sword from nowhere and blocked the attack.

    ''ngggg¡­, Boooommmmm¡­''

    The crowd had yet to regain their senses from the sudden attack, when something even more shocking happened, as Cui Xie a Realm 2 expert blocked the sneak attack of a Realm 3 expert.

    Without trying to lower Cui Xie, the whole country knew about the potential and talent of this Young Master Ling, and he wasuded as one of the future leaders of the Country.<sub> </sub>

    Yet, that super genius had actually not only failed in his sneak attack but he had also been pushed back 6 steps, while Cui Xie was pushed only 5 steps.

    "This¡­ How could this be!? How could trash like you survive my attack!?"

    "Attack!? That was just a shameless and sneaky monkey jump! You can''t call that an attack!"

    "Yoouuu¡­ I will kill you~!"

    ''annggg~!''

    With that said he jumped into attack once again, while this time Cui Xie defended the attack much easier, as he said,

    "Whoa~! You truly dare to try and kill me, aren''t you afraid of what will happen to you and your family if you kill me!? Don''t you know who is protecting me!?

    Can you handle the consequences!? I am sure that even the guys who sent you here told you to not try anything stupid without the secret ingredient, right!?"

    Those words truly destroyed Young Master Ling''s confidence and anger, as he couldn''t help but stop and start thinking deeply about the issue.

    Cui Xie saw this happen, and didn''t continue the fight, while he turned towards Li Saint, and said,

    "Patriarch Li Saint, you were saying something¡­ Oh yes, what can I do, and what thing am I, right!?

    Well, let me tell you I am the young man who has arge part of the actions on the newly distributed elixirs.

    I can, and I will stop the distribution of the elixirs to your Li Family! In fact, from this moment on whoever trades with your Li Family will be exempt from getting those elixirs in the future!

    Now you tell me ''Patriarch Li Saint'' what a thing are you and your Li Family!?"

    "Heheheh~! Brat you are too stupid, do you think that with the backup of the Ling and Cao Families, my Li Family will be blocked.

    You are just an egg hitting the wall!"

    "Hehehe~! Patriarch Li seems to have quite the confidence in the Ling and Cao Families, I truly wonder what you might have offered them.

    Did you offer them to be their dog that would bark whenever they wanted you to!? Are they going to give you biscuits!?

    Since you have given Li Yao to the Ling Family, don''t tell me you gave Madam Li to the Cao Families! Hahahaha~! I think your nickname needs to be changed to something more proper, don''t you think so!?"

    "Yoouuu¡­"

    "What!?"

    The whole venue was shocked when someone amidst the crowd was unable to control their selves and their emotions as they screamed in startle and surprise.

    Even though the Li Saint hadn''t actually admitted to something like that, that instantaneous moment of startle, was enough to demonstrate his intentions.

    It looked like he was truly thinking of giving Madam Li to the Cao Family, and someone in the crowd was clearly surprised and displeased with the fact.

    Even Cui Xie seemed to be a bit surprised with the whole thing, as he turned his head in the direction of the voice, only to see the face of his enemy.

    That''s right, it was Master Gao, that guy who had somehow escaped from the dungeon and appeared in the middle of the party, as he had just heard and confirmed the situation.

    His wife was actually being sent to someone else, and by the looks of it was just an overgrown bastard brat.

    "Is that true!?"

    Without caring about the crowd and the people around, he asked in a threatening voice about the Li Saint, and the Li Family people.

    "How did you escape the dungeon, what are you doing here!? Who do you think you are, guards arrest him and send him back, I will personally check his cellter!"

    As one of the dogs of Li Pimp started screaming orders, Master Gao who didn''t seem to care about the situation startedughing like a maniac.

    "Hhahahahhaahhah~! What a good Li Family! Hhahahahahaha~! You truly deserve your reputation!"

    "Heh!? It seems like I was right, Li Pim¡­Saint this Juniors eyes and vision have truly been expanded by the ''righteousness'' and ''character'' of your Li Family!

    You are sending your daughters to marry two or three times, is this some kind of tradition? The poor woman''s husband had yet to die as well. Tsk~! Tsk~! Tsk~!"

    "Cuuiiii Xieeee~!"

    The Li Saint was clearly enraged by the whole situation, as he was about to personally take action against Cui Xie, when suddenly¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 539 Chapter 539

    It was clear that Li Pimp had thrown his Li Family into the ws and teeth of the Cao Family, using them to stall for time and create trouble for the Cao Family, as he took this moment to grow stronger.

    Even if the Li Family disappeared, as long as he had the title and recognition of a doctor and an Alchemist he could join a big and powerful family and start anew.

    One day he would certainly turn back and take revenge for what happened, but that was only when he was fully confident of taking revenge.

    The Cao Family Elders were truly incensed by what happened, as they had never expected that bastard to run away at this moment.

    How dare he treat their Cao Family like that!? Who did he think he was!? Their Cao Family would certainly kill that bastard.

    But now wasn''t the moment to think about that, as that antidote pill had already been wasted, and their Young Master was still on the brink of death, while Young Master Ling was recovering.

    The dispute between them and the Ling Family seemed to have just settled down the previous moment, but now the situation got even more tense andplicated.

    It wasn''t like the Cao Family Elders feared those guys from the Ling Family, but even if they had the confidence to put them down, it would still be difficult to get the antidote to save their Young Master in time.

    For that reason, the leading Elder of the Cao Family did his best to control his feelings, and his thoughts, before he slightly bowed to the leading Elder of the Ling Family, and said,

    "Brother Ling, this situation has truly gotten out of control, and many things can''t be understood anymore.

    My Cao Family doesn''t care anymore about the reasons, and the situation around, as the survival of our Young Master, is our biggest priority now!

    As long as you help us with one of those antidote pills, then you have my word, and my oath that my Cao Family will forget this matter and won''t get involved in this!"

    The Elder of the Ling Family couldn''t help but feel like he was teaching writing to a donkey, as he said in a solemn but devastated voice,

    "Brother Gui I can swear, and make an oath as well, that this isn''t the doing of my Ling Family, we have no antidote pill in our hands!"

    Unfortunately, the moment that he said that one of the Elders behind him, seemed to have felt something appear in his pocket and took it out.

    It was a small jade box, just like one of those ring boxes, so it immediately got the attention of the crowd.

    The Elder had no idea what was inside it, as it had just appeared in his pocket. He had just felt its presence and was curious to know what the hell was going on.

    The moment that he opened the little jade box though he immediately regretted his actions, as he saw what was inside.

    True, it was an antidote pill inside that box, that left himpletely dumbfounded for a moment. How the hell did these antidote pills appear around their Ling Family people like this?

    There is no medicine for regret though, even the Jade Emperor doesn''t have a solution to that, as everyone at the venue saw the antidote pill in his hands.

    The people who were more concerned about this matter though were certainly the people from the Cao Family, who upon seeing that couldn''t help but get furious, as their faces became blood red.

    "Heheheheh~! Brother Ling, good Brother Ling, what a good swearing, and oath to the heavens! Truly a good Brother Ling!

    Since you don''t have the antidote pill, then what the fu*ck is that thing your family member is holding! It cant be chicken turd that he picked up on the side of the road, could it!?"

    The poor Elder Cao Gui couldn''t help butugh from his rage and fury as he screamed in Elder Ling''s face, as his killing intent was sipping in his words.

    "What!?"

    That Elder Ling couldn''t help but turn around to take a look when he saw the little jade box, and then the pill inside it.

    He was as shocked and stunned as the elder in whose hands it was found, as he didn''t know how to react for a few moments.

    What the hell is this? How did this thing appear!? Could it be that this was truly a work of his Ling Family, and he had no idea about it? Had he been forsaken from the Family!?

    "What the hell are you waiting to waste, since you have an antidote pill in your hands, then give it to Brother Gui fast!"

    Quickly regaining his senses and rity Elder Ling didn''t waste any more time, as he screamed at that elder.

    The poor Elder was startled awakened by the scream of Elder Ling Ling and he couldn''t control his body for a moment, as the jade box fell from his hands.<sub> </sub>

    The Cao Family people were so furious and enraged at this moment that they didn''t want to ept this was due to the said Elders'' startle and emotions, and they took it as an open p on their face.

    It seemed like the Ling Family had grown so bold as to actually think of wasting a pill instead of giving it to the Cao Family Young Master and saving his life.

    How could they ept something like this, and before Elder Cao Gui could even think of controlling the situation, an Elder behind him jumped in attack while screaming,

    "You damn bastards, I will fu*cking kill you all!"

    Arge and powerful-looking palm was created above the heads of the Ling Family Elders, who had been prepared for the worst for quite some time already.

    For that reason, the sudden attack didn''t catch them unprepared, and before the palm could even reach its maturity was already countered by a powerful fist.

    That was the spark that sent both camps fighting. This time it wasn''t just a show of strength and authority but a real battle of life and death.

    Still, as two big families with almost equal standings, it was impossible for either of them to be able to gain an advantage in a short time, and the Cao Family had to think even about their Young Master.

    If he didn''t receive the antidote pill soon, then he would truly die, and his death was a great loss for the Cao Family.

    With this situation and these thoughts, the Cao Family''s leading Elder couldn''t help but look for another powerful helper as he screamed to the 17th Elder while fighting Elder Ling,

    "Brother Cui I am truly ashamed and sorry for my conduct until now, and the way I treated you. But we are both victims of these shameless bastards, and my Young Master is in grave danger.

    Please help us out to deal with these bastards, and I can swear to you that our Cao Family won''t forget this favor!"

    Until now the Cui Family people were watching the scene in front of them, like watching some great movie or show.

    It was in their best interests to have these guys fight each other and create deep enmity, so they could finally take both of them down.

    "Brother Cao it''s truly a great man, thinking about the big picture even at a time like this, but my foul memory is still repeating to me what you said at the beginning in front of my eyes!

    How could I believe Brother Cao''s words!? How could I believe that you won''t forget these words and oath as well!

    My Cui Family has never wished to make trouble for the other families, we have always tried to tread a path of friendship and alliances!"

    Bullshit! While the distrust towards the Cao Family was obvious, the rest of his words were nothing more than turd passed as words, as he had no intention of joining the fight.

    At least not so fast! Only when the Cao Family was truly desperate would he actually make a move and enter the fray.

    Friendship, alliance!? Those were even worse than crap, what mattered were the interests of the Family, and only when they were secure of taking the best would they make a move.

    Unfortunately, the 17th Elder seemed to have forgotten one important variable in this whole mess, as Young Master Cui Xie didn''t seem to hear or care about his words as he made his way towards the pill.

    Upon seeing that happen, the 17th Elder of the Cui Family couldn''t help but grow red-faced in anger, as he looked at Cui Xie with traces of killing intent.

    ''Cui Xie, you motherfu*cker what the fu*ck do you think you are doing!?''

    This was what he wanted to scream at that moment, unfortunately, he couldn''t as that would directly put them against the Cao Family people.

    The Cao Family Elders were extremely happy on their side though, as they even thought lowly of Cui Xie. At the end of the day, who dares to not help their Cao Family.

    In his own world, Cui Xie sat down took the antidote pill in his hands, and turned his gaze towards the battlefield, where the Cao Elder was looking at him with a condescending gaze.

    While the Ling Family Elder was looking at him with a threatening gaze. At first, it had started as self-defense, but now it had turned into a true fight between the two families.

    Since that was the case, and they had destroyed all decorum then why should they still give the antidote pill to that bastard, why should they allow him to live.

    Everyone''s attention was upon Cui Xie¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 541 Chapter 541

    Neither the Cao nor the Ling Family people could stop the Cui Family people from leaving. In fact, the Ling Family people even rejoiced they wouldn''t have to fight another tough opponent as well.

    As for those from the Cao Family, the Cui Family people didn''t matter much, as they were trying to get revenge about their Young Master.

    It wasn''t like Cui Xie would be able to disappear from this world in a short time, so they could always find a way to get back their money.

    p Furthermore, if the Cui Family still stood around then they would always have to be wary of them, hoping that they wouldn''t y the fisherman who fished both the m and the snipe.</anda>

    As for the Cui Family people, they had something much more important to do and think about right now, as their personal interests were much more important.

    Not to mention that there was still the other delegation that seemed to have proposed marriage and sided with the Ye Family.

    There were many reasons why the Cui Family had actually deteriorated this much, and the personal greed of its members was the biggest one among them.

    The 17th Elder didn''t even seem to care about appearances anymore, as he was using his aura and energy to pressure and neutralize Cui Xie.

    It was only when they had finally left the Li Family Mansion and had reached at a fairly safe and distanced spot, that the 17th Elder finally released Cui Xie on the ground, and said in a malicious tone,

    "Nephew Cui Xie, this old man has to admit that he founds you truly courageous and daunting! You are a true tiger, but even tigers know to pick their moment and time!

    Furthermore, you used the name and reputation of my great Cui Family to take that money and antiques from the Cao Family people, so naturally, my Cui Family deserves a share of them, don''t you think so!?

    I am sure the rest of the Elders agree to this as well!"

    The other Elders didn''t say a thing, but it was clear that they had the same line of thought as the 17th Elder, they were all trying to make a profit before they returned to the Family Mansion.

    Cui Xie just looked around at each and every one of the Elders around him directly in the eyes, before he startedughing.

    "Heehaahahahhaha~! You truly never fail to surprise me with your shamelessness and rotten character! Hahahhahaha~!"

    At first, it seemed to resemble a malicious grin that slowly started turning into a burst of full-fledged mockingughter, that took the Elders by surprise.

    "Cui Xie, watch your words, you are talking to your Elders! You have to treat us with respect, otherwise, you are going to get punished!"

    How could the 17th Elder ept such a reproach, even if Cui Xie''s words held truth and meaning in them, he would never ept them.

    "Ptui~! You are my Elder!? You ask for respect from me!? I would rather respect a dog than a bastard old man like you!"

    "Cui Xieee~!"

    Young Master Cui Xie''s words certainly seemed to have shocked and enraged the Elders of the Cui Family, and even more so the 17th Elder who took those words personally.

    This little bastard had repeatedly gone against him, repeatedly disobeyed him, and repeatedly humiliated him, the 17th Elder couldn''t bear him anymore.

    At that moment, he forgot all about the current situation, and the reason why he was doing something like this to Cui Xie, as he sent a powerful palm toward Cui Xie''s face.

    Even if it didn''t take his life, this palm of the 17th Elder would surely break Cui Xie''s jaw and more than a few teeth.

    ''AAARRRGGGHHHH~!''

    Unfortunately, the sound of paining from the direction of Cui Xie and the 17th Elder didn''t seem to belong to Cui Xie, but to the poor 17th Elder.

    The Cui Family Elders couldn''t understand just what and how it happened, as the 17th Elder was actually lying down on the ground, grabbing his head forcefully, and screaming in pain.

    ''What the hell did just happen!? What the hell is going on!?''

    These two questions were going through each Elder''s brains, when they suddenly hear Cui Xie grin in malice and mockery,

    "Heheh~! I am sure that you are curious to know just what happened to the 17th Elder, aren''t you!? But you don''t really care about this shameless bastard, you care only about yourself.

    You are certainly considering the possibility that you might be suffering the same fate with him, aren''t you!?"

    The Cui Family Elders were frightened a bit at this moment as they couldn''t help but feel a bad foreboding. Yet one of them, probably wanting to score points with the 17th Elder came forward saying,

    "Cui Xie what the hell do you think you are doing!? What did you do to the 17th Elder!? How could someone act like this against his Eld-AAARRRGGGHHHHH~!"

    Before he could continue with his bullshit though, Cui Xie seemed to have just turned an eye towards him in disgust and the guy ended up in the same position as the 17th Elder!

    "Haiz~! How can some people be so stupid despite their old age!?<sub> </sub>

    Shameless bastards, I think of myself as a patient and practical man. I won''t take the initiative to make you suffer, but if you act against me then death will be a salvation to me.

    You see, I wouldn''t have normally done something like this firstly, but who told you to be so greedy and shameless, leaving me no choice!

    I hope that there won''t be another one who wants to experience this pain, right!?"

    None of the Elders answered, just looking at him withplex feelings and thoughts. They didn''t know what to do or how to react in this situation.

    "Right!?"

    Seeing that these shameless old bastards weren''t understanding the situation as they should, Cui Xie immediately raised his tone in asking that question, while putting them in pain as well.

    It was only at that moment that the Elders found out why the 17th Elder and that other one were unable to stop screaming and rolling on the ground.

    An unbearable headache hit them all of a sudden, and they felt like their brains would explode and turn into mush anytime now.

    They couldn''t even open their mouths to answer Cui Xie''s question, as they truly felt that perhaps death would be better than this torture.

    With that said, Cui Xie didn''t let them suffer for long before he snapped his fingers and the pain dispersed almost immediately, including the 17th Elder.

    "Cui Xie, you bastaAARRRRGGGGHHH~!"

    Unfortunately, some people didn''t seem to have learned their lesson and continued with their stupidity as they tried to scream and insult Cui Xie, who just gave them a look, and the pain returned.

    Surprisingly, or expectedly, the one to have done that stupid action was none other than that guy who tried to enter the 17th Elder''s good books.

    On the other hand, the 17th Elder himself was just looking at Cui Xie in anger but didn''t dare to voice out his words, even less berating Cui Xie.

    Letting the guy experience pain for another 10 seconds, Cui Xie gave him another look to stop whatever was happening and waited for what he would do.

    "Cu-AARRRGGHHH~!"

    It seemed like this guy truly didn''t know what was good for him, as once again he tried to voice out a scream, before suffering once again.

    This time Cui Xie left him in that pain for 5 seconds, before releasing him and just looking around just as earlier.

    This old man would have truly lived his years for nothing if he didn''t understand the situation. At least now!

    Seeing that even thetest idiot hadprehended the situation, Cui Xie showed them a grin, before he started speaking,

    "Heh~! This is how it should be, we are all civilized and cultured people here, I am sure that we can talk our differences out of our rtionship!

    Let me speak first!

    The reason why you all are suffering like this at the moment is due to a special Gu-worm called Brain-Eater worm!

    This little guy enters your brain through the blood, and once it reaches there it creates a nicefortable nest for himself!

    In natural moments he won''t do anything, he will just rest in your brain without much problem, but if it feels danger, or threatened he will immediately try to hide in your brain matter.

    Fortunately, this guy''s size is extremely small, and he won''t cause your death if he doesn''t feel that he is about to die! Otherwise, it will release a poison, that can kill even a Realm 6 Master.

    Ah but you don''t have to worry, I have full control over those things, and they won''t harm you! So, now you have two choices in front of you shameless bastards.

    First, you be my servants and underlings and I promise that one day I might think of removing these things from your heads.

    Second, you chose to not obey me, you chose to fight me, you chose to bullshit me, and I just use these cute worms against you! What do you think!?"

    All the elders started looking at each other, not knowing what to say or what to think in this situation, but they didn''t want to die so the solution seemed to be already directed.

    "Hmph~! Brat Cui Xie, you think that I am afraid of dea-AAAARRRGGHHHH~!"

    Some people truly don''t understand the situation as they should, as that poor old bastard was thrown into hell once again¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 542 Chapter 542

    "I don''t understand 22nd dog, why are you so stupid and rebellious! Do you think I don''t dare to kill you guys!?

    Or do you think that I will give everything to you, fall on my knees and apologize to you since there is still a Cui Family behind you!?

    You aren''t that stupid are you!?"

    With that said, Cui Xie intentionally stopped the pain for that Elder, and let him some time to regain his breath and prepare an answer.

    That Elder didn''t disappoint him though, as quickly he managed to recollect a bit himself to talk in a condescending manner once again.

    "Heheheh~! Cui Xie do you truly dare to kill us!? If you do¡­"

    Despite everything, this guy and the rest didn''t believe that Cui Xie could actually kill them. As long as they returned to the Cui Family they would easily deal with him.

    A poor bastard little brat would never be able to contend with them, that was what they were thinking, and Cui Xie understood this perfectly.

    If he didn''t have Eric to help him from behind with his strength and means, he might not have dared to do something like this for real.

    But now!?

    Now it was just a matter of moment and whim, as he didn''t even let the poor guy finish his words before he actually snapped his fingers and the ''brain-eating worm'' got to action.

    "AARRRGGGHHHHH~! BASTARDDDDD YOOUUUUUU REAALLLLYYYY DAAAARRREEEE~!?"

    "What a joke do you think I don''t dare after doing all this!?

    After what happened today I just need to take those that are truly obedient to me and say that the rest died due to the attack of some unknown experts on the way back.

    Who would believe that a weak Realm 2 little guy like me, dared and managed to kill expert Elders like you on the 4 Realm and above!

    Let me make this clear though, I just need three of you to make it alive tonight, you can personally think and decide who will be the lucky guys!

    You have only 5 minutes to think about this!"

    "What!?"

    All the elders couldn''t believe their ears, as what they heard was just too much. It was no different from punishing half of them to die.

    The moment that Cui Xie finished his words, coincidentally or not, was the moment that the 22nd Elder actually gave hisst breath and died.

    There was no escape for the poor him, there was nothing he could do about it. He died in a horrendous way, as blood started leaking from all the orifices on his head, and who knows on other parts as well.

    After all, his bodymand center had disappeared, leaving the body in its natural reaction, without stabilizing and bncing anything.

    Seeing this happen the other Elders couldn''t believe their eyes, and their senses, as they finally started fearing Cui Xie for real.

    "De-demon¡­"

    One of the Elders was so terrified that he couldn''t control his mouth from saying something like that, as Cui Xie actually smiled at the old man, and said,

    "Old thing, I don''t think you have the right to call me like that! After all, just how much more have you done in the name of the Cui Family, pretending that you were making justice!?

    How many lives have you and your descendants spoiled, and destroyed, just because you have the surname Cui!

    Do you think that just carrying that surname makes you right and an angel, while the rest of the worlds are bandits and demons!?

    You shouldn''t be that delusional, right!?"

    Even the 17th Elder who was supposed to be the one facing Cui Xie the most couldn''t help but shiver at those words, and voice.

    It was only now that a demon-like Cui Xie had appeared in front of them, and was asking ount of their actions, with their life on the line that they truly started to think about this.

    Well, not all of them were in the same line of thought, as the one to have called Cui Xie a demon a moment ago, immediately started protecting himself and his actions,

    "Cui Xie you are no Saint either, you are a scum who dares to even act like this against your Elders and anger the Heavens!

    Furthermore, whatever we have done it has been for our Cui Family, even if someone has to die, even if you have to die, it should be an honor for you to die for my Cui Family!"

    "Heheheheh~! What strong and righteous words Elder Cui, it truly puts this junior to shame! Then why don''t you just go ahead and show the path of honor to this junior!"

    ''AAARRRGGGHHHHHHH~!''

    Before the guy could even say another word he ended up in the same condition as the Elder before him, dying an unwilled death.

    It wasn''t like Cui Xie was killing these guys because he wanted to take revenge for their words and little stupid actions against him.<sub> </sub>

    No! He was showing his determination and strength to the rest, he was telling them through his actions, either obey or die! I don''t care about your choice that much.

    How could these old fogies not understand Cui Xie''s message? In fact, what they were the most shocked about was how could someone like Cui Xie exist.

    Ruthless and decisive!

    These were two necessary andpulsory traits for a true leader. No matter how much one tried to lead through the carrot, there would always be traitors and bastards who needed the stick.

    In a short amount of time, two Elders of the Cui Family were down, and now there were only two to go, as Cui Xie said he would keep three.

    But everything came to a sudden stalemate, as these guys were now caught in a dilemma between their own lives, and those of their fellow family members.

    This was a true test of the greed to live, and the values that they imed to have. Family or their own lives, the decision was surely difficult.

    "I don''t want to waste much time here gentlemen, just make a choice, otherwise I will be forced to make it for you!"

    "Cui Xie¡­"

    The one to speak this time was none other than the 17th Elder, who after getting everyone''s attention, stopped for a moment before he said,

    "This old man would like to apologize for any misgiving and trouble he has caused, and hope that Young Master Cui Xie will be magnanimous to forgive him and ept him to serve by your side!"

    It wasn''t only those other Elders, even Cui Xie himself couldn''t help but get surprised and shocked by what he just heard.

    Even though he had expected something like this, it was still just too startling to actually witness it. This old man seemed to have forgotten about face, shame, and family, by choosing himself.

    "Hoho~! 17th Dog is truly sharp and shrewd! Very well, this Young Master will ept you as long as you bark like a dog!"

    "This¡­"

    "Don''t tell me that you don''t want to! Were your words just empty shit to fool me!? It seems like you have decided to die."

    "No, no, no! I will bark, I will bark! Woof¡­, woof¡­, woof¡­"

    Under the shocked and stunned eyes of the remaining Elders, the 17th Elder started barking like a little dog shamelessly.

    "Haahahah~! Yes, this is exactly what I wanted, you finally understand your position and standing! Now, what about you other guys!?"

    Now that even the 17th Elder had actually fallen, how could the rest still stand, as 3 of them immediately got on their knees pleading and begging,

    "Young Master Xie this dog will be forever obedient and loyal to you! If you say east we won''t dare to look west, and if you say die we won''t dare to live!" x3

    Hearing their words Cui Xie didn''t seem to have much of a reaction, as he was already expecting it, as he turned to thest one and said,

    "What about you!?"

    "Haiz~! I have grown too old and muddleheaded! I tried to make wealth by bullying people of my own family, and a junior at that!

    I don''t know when I fell so low, or when the Cui Family turned so evil and worthless, but I don''t think that I can y this role anymore.

    So, I would better choose to die here and now! At least like this, I will die as a ghost of the Cui Family, whether that is a good thing or a bad thing!"

    "Hmph~! Presumptuous!" x4

    While that Elder said those words the rest looked at him like he was a delirious idiot. He surely spoke big words, but he was just one more among them.

    After all, if a dog joined a wolf''s pack he would behave and act like a wolf! The same thing had happened to this guy who now talked like he was a pure old man who had seen the meaning of life.

    "Whoa~! Finally someone with a bit of backbone! This junior truly appreciates your thoughts, and words Elder.

    For that reason, I want you even more, why don''t you ept to obey me, and I will make you the head of this group.

    You will help me handle them, and everything else! I promise you benefits as long as you stay loyal and work hard!"

    "Hehe~! Nephew Cui Xie do you think I said those words to benefit from you!? You don''t have to convince me, today I have chosen death!"

    "Are you saying that I can''t change your mind Elder!?"

    "Yes, you can''t!"

    "Very well then go on!"

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 544 Chapter 544

    It was that precise night that a terrifying storm sprung out all of a sudden, covering the whole Capital and spreading further into the small provinces.

    Out of nowhere, an unresolvable blood feud had actually started between two big families of the capital, a blood feud that turned them into mortal enemies.

    The Cao Family had lost their Young Master at the hands of the Young Master of the Ling Family, while the Ling Family representatives had been fully extinguished from the Cao Family.

    It was worth mentioning that Young Master Ling should have died as well in that mess, but due to his special situation at that moment, the knife piercing his chest had missed his heart.

    In fact, Young Master Ling''s heart was on the right side of his chest, a medical fact that no one besides his close family knew about, so he had escaped death.

    Both Patriarchs and Master of the two Families were infuriated once they got the news, as they couldn''t believe that something like this had happened.

    Their two Families had reached a great agreement to destroy the Cui Family and distribute everything among themselves only to actually turn into mortal enemies.

    The current situation didn''t allow for either of them to draw back and try to talk, as each side had suffered grave damages from this situation.

    It was said that upon learning the news of his son perishing under the hands of Young Master Ling of the Ling Family, the Family head of the Cao Family even ced a bounty on the guy''s head.

    Despite everything, the Ling Family Head sent a letter message to Cao Family Head asking him to not be hasty and talk things through, but the answer he received was quite baffling for him.

    "Give me your son''s head if you want to talk!"

    That had enraged even the Ling Family Head, so he didn''t try to talk things through anymore, but announced that from that day forth the two Families would be enemies.

    Only one of them could live under the same sky!

    That wasn''t the most surprising news though, because the next day it was reported that even the Cui Family''s people were attacked by a group of unknown assants.

    The Cui Family had actually lost 4 of their Elders, with the remaining three and Young Master Cui Xie heavily injured.

    They even presented arge price for whoever had any clue about the assants or knew of their location. In a short amount of time, the storm had been stirred up even more.

    At the same time, a lot of weaker families that had actually participated in the banquet of the Li Family announced the death of their people, giving quite a strong hit to the country''s security and economy.

    After this whole mess, the government was forced to release a red Dragon Command to actually investigate everything and try to find the culprit as Families started doubting each other.

    After all, who would have the guts to act against the big families of the country besides the families themselves and those hidden martial houses that thought only of strength and martial arts.

    It was extremely possible that one such family had decided to actually fall from grace and take control of the secr world, but that was something that they had no intention of letting happen.

    Even if God descended in this secr world, these families would still gather together and fight against him, as there was no way they were going to let go of the benefits and power they had.

    The red Dragon Command didn''t manage to find many different things from what was reported, as the most shocking discovery was the imprisonment of the old Li Family Patriarch in the Family''s forbiddennd.

    The whole Li Family was in a mess, while even the twodies, Li Yao and Madam Li had actually disappeared into thin air.

    This was bound to be a time of chaos and difficulty for the whole country, as many sleeping dragons and crouching tigers would reveal their selves.

    ¡­

    While all this was happening around the country, Eric had actually arrived at the Cui Family house once again, ying Young Master Cui Xie''s trusted servant.

    This time he was apanied by two more beauties, who didn''t seem to like each other but were actually sympathizing with each other''s pain.

    With a little help from Eric, the two beauties faces had actually aged and wrinkled a lot, making them lose their beauty and luster of previous.

    Even if their own biological father were to see the two of them at this moment, he wouldn''t be able to recognize them.

    As for the reason why he had returned to the Cui Family once again, there were two. The first being the safety of this ce. After what happened, even the government would keep an eye on this ce.

    The most dangerous ce was the safest ce to hide most of the time!

    Secondly, it was due to the fact that he needed to buy a lot of goods including food, herbs, weaponry, and daily products.

    Since it would be too bothersome to actually buy them from the Markets, he would use Cui Xie''s identity to buy a lot of smallpanies and factories that were capable ofpleting his needs.<sub> </sub>

    Since he was here, he could even help Cui Xie to take full control of the Cui Family, and even use the Cui Family for his benefit.

    At this moment, Eric was actually enjoying himself inside Cui Xie''s room with Li Yao, as Madam Li was just looking out of the window, while Cui Xie himself was practicing and cultivating.

    "Hhahaha~! Cousin Xie, it has been quite some time since Ist saw you! I heard everything that happened to you in yourst endeavor with the Li Family, and I was really worried about you!

    I can''t show it how happy I am that you didn''t die there! After all, I need to personally take care of the trash in my family, don''t you think!?"

    The guy who entered inside like this was his own ce, without caring about Cui Xie''s situation and condition was his big cousin Cui Hu.

    This guy was a narrow-minded and greedy idiot who thought that everything under the sky belonged to him, and his father.

    Through all kinds of schemes and ploys, he had be the Young Master of the Family, and also the next in line for the Master position.

    Cui Xie''s appearance and existence seemed to have frightened him quite a bit, so he would always try toe and run his mouth to make himself feel better.

    "Cousin Hu truly surprises this little one, because he has actuallye to visit this so-called trash! Don''t tell me that Cousin Hu feels morefortable around trash!"

    "Cui Xie you trash, you better not provoke me otherwise¡­"

    "Otherwise what Cousin Hu, will you go and make more trouble like this time!? Endangering the lives of the Cui Family Elders for your selfish motives!?

    Oh please, be my guest!"

    "Hehehhe~! You were lucky this time trash, but don''t think that you will always be so lucky! One day I will make sure to extinguish you from existence!

    Oh right, don''t worry about your sister, I have heard that she is quite the beauty, and I am missing a feet washer in my courtyard! I will treat her just like she deserves, a little animal for me to release my lust!"

    "You bastard do you think I don''t dare to kill you!?"

    With that said, Cui Xie released his full pressure and aura upon the guy in front of him, even appearing in front of him in an instant, grabbing him by the throat and picking him up!

    The truth was that Cui Hu had said and done all this trying to provoke and incite Cui Xie to react, so he could easily give him a good beating and even kill him if he could.

    He was so happy to have actually broken through the 3rd Realm just before returning back to the Cui Family, and he wanted to give Cui Xie a taste of his new strength.

    Unfortunately, he had miscalcted a small problem, as Cui Xie was actually not as weak as he had thought.

    Cui Xie wasn''t a 2nd Realm trash like he had thought but had actually reached 3rd Realm as well. While their strength was simr, Cui Xie had reacted too quickly and caught him unprepared.

    "3rd Realm!? Ho-how is it possible!?"

    "When even trash like you are able to reach the 3rd Realm, do you think it will be much more difficult for me!?

    You better wash your mouth with soap before talking about my sister once again otherwise the consequences you will suffer will be beyond your wildest nightmares!"

    "You¡­"

    But he didn''t have the time to talk back as Cui Xie didn''t seem in the mood to continue this show and threw him out of his ce and closed the door!

    Humiliated like that, Cui Hu gritted his teeth like an angry wolf and then ran in an unknown direction. Today he had lost the courage to fight with Cui Xie.

    As he had thrown out of the door the pesky fly, Cui Xie was about to seat and continue with his work, when he saw Eric get out with a displeased look on his face.

    "You let him off too easily!"

    "He is the Family''s Young Master, I can''t act extensively towards him right now!"

    "You are right, you can''t, but I can! To think that he could speak like that for my women¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 553 Chapter 553

    As for Eric, he didn''t really care whether he could control the Cui Family or not because that would be short-lived at best.

    The S-day wasn''t far and what he needed now was all the resources that he could buy, in order to increase the strength of his people.

    The biggest truth in this mortal world was strength, as long as someone was strong enough even if he said that the sun rose from the west, no one would dare to question him.

    That was what Eric wanted to do, but that was certainly forter. He had his priorities clear and right in front of his eyes, he wouldn''t let things turn bad.

    With these thoughts in his mind, he was actually rummaging through the inte for anything that might seem useful and the biggest news that attracted his attention was a great auction next month.

    Of course, it would be difficult for him to actually find an invitation for that auction, but it should be fairly easy for Cui Xie.

    Without wasting time he immediately told Cui Xie to get him an invitation to the auction and prepare all the money he had at his disposal.

    It was unnecessary to say that Cui Xie wasn''t happy to hear that news as that money was extremely helpful and necessary for him, but unfortunately, he didn''t have much of a choice.

    Cui Xie''s money coupled with what he personally harvested the night of the ''Great Tragedy'' at the Li Family, it should be enough for him to receive what he wanted to buy.

    As chance had it, it turned out that the Cui Family did have an invitation to the auction and was previously thought to have Young Master Cui Hu attend the auction.

    But with what happened the slot was now open, as the Family Head couldn''t insist on sending his unworthy son go there.

    Still, he managed to ce a really good excuse, saying that the bastard he had disowned had actually taken the invitation away and that it wasn''t in his hands anymore.

    Knowing this Eric certainly felt a bit displeased with the old fox, but at the same time, he didn''t really care much. In fact, it was for the best not to go under the Cui Family banner as those guys would try to im his treasures.

    After racking his brains, he found the perfect way to enter the auction. There were two ways to actually participate in this auction.

    The first was clearly being invited by the people organizing it, which was the China Chamber of Commerce, and the other one was to actually be a seller in the auction.

    Everything that Eric could take out of his Legacy System would be a great treasure to these people on Earth, but that would be just too wasteful inparison to their value in SP points.

    For that reason, Eric decided on another possible way, by concocting pills himself. He had just got his hands on an Energy Refining Pellet recipe, a 2-star pill.

    Now that he thought about it he had actually not practiced his alchemy for some time and he might have gone rusty.

    He couldn''t allow something like this to happen, because Alchemy was extremely important for his path, for two big reasons.

    First, it was its help in cultivating the Soul and the Mind, something that was vital for him, and secondly due to the great rewards and wealth it brought.

    The path to the peak of the world was bound to be a consuming one, burning through money even faster than burning through simple paper.

    With that in mind, and with the need to have something for the auction Eric entered secluded retreat to work on his Alchemy while telling Cui Xie to constantly provide herbs for him.

    ¡­

    While Cui Xie was actually working on his Alchemy and concocting pills, the world outside was slowly driven to chaos.

    Young Master Cui Hu, the disowned son of the Cui Family Head had started looking for him all over the ce.

    But he wasn''t just looking for him, he was destroying everything on his path while doing so. Many small families had fallen to him, and many women had been spoiled by him.

    The ones to suffer the most were the Yun Family, and especially Young Master Yun Zhao, who were not only been thrown out of business but even lost their honor and family members.

    A lot of their descendants would either end up in terrible situations and problems or would be raped and spoiled while they returned home from school or outings.

    Young Master Yun Zhao was the first to go missing, and his body was found only one weekter with clear marks of torture and suffering.

    The police imed it to be a brutal torture and murder, but they didn''t have any lead so they couldn''t actually act upon the case.

    Since he had been guilty of theirtest downfall the Yun Family didn''t care much about him, but only the next day after his death, there were multiple cases of rape and torture.<sub> </sub>

    It was more than clear that someone or better said a psycho was actually targeting their family in special, and they didn''t have an escape.

    Knowing that the Yun Family Head sent a personal letter to the Head of the Cui Family, asking him to reign over his son otherwise, the Yun Family would retaliate.

    The answer he received though was that Cui Hu was no longer a member of the Cui Family, and they could do whatever they wished.

    The Cui Family Head wasn''t worried for his son, because he had already set a security measure beside him in the form of a Realm 5 expert.

    Even if the Yun Family sold everything they had, they wouldn''t be able to hire someone equal to him, so this matter was nothing but a great joke for him.

    After receiving that news, the Yun Family immediately started arranging quite a few campaigns against Cui Hu, but all their efforts were turned to dust.

    They couldn''t even injure him, while more and more people of the Yun Family were suffering every day, something that was sending the Yun Family Head into despair.

    Fortunately for him, at his most desperate moment, an anonymous helper appeared, giving him enough money to hire a high-level expert.

    The hired expert fought against the security guard around Cui Hu, and gained an upper hand, while the Yun Family Head took Cui Hu''s right hand.

    He wanted to take even more from him, but the moment that he was about to cut Cui Hu''s little brother, another expert appeared and took Cui Hu away.

    Still, this night brought two important changes. First, it was the Yun Family''s resurgence, and retake of theirpanies and wealth.

    Second, it was the enrage of Young Master Cui Hu who would never be able to forget this shame, fear, and pain he had gone through.

    His anger towards the Yun Family was boosted quite a bit, as he right now held Eric and the Yun Family on the same level of hate.

    With new resolve, determination, and hate, Young Master Cui Hu changed his way of approach, as he started bombing all the important locations of the Yun Family.

    All of a sudden it had turned into a battle of gangs, rather than a battle between two families. It looked like a battle between Triads.

    The next day, Young Master Cui Hu even introduced the newest power in the capital, the Green Dragon Triad, iming that the underworld belonged to him from that day on.

    That im made a lot of people unhappy, as they all wanted nothing else but to kill that bastard, but after witnessing the battle between Cui Hu and the Yun Family they decided to take a wait-and-see approach.

    No one wanted to jump on the pit first, especially when they had no idea just how deep the pit truly was.

    The other big families didn''t think much of this situation though, because in their eyes this was nothing short of Cui Hu ying houses.

    There was no way that he would be able to keep his standing in the underworld if he dared to mess with one of them.

    While this new title might scaremon people, to them it was nothing but a big joke. Cui Hu seemed to understand that as well, for that reason he didn''t poke the beehives around town.

    No matter how much he wanted to act against Mo Qing and Su Die, there was nothing he could do, because Mo Qing had actually taken Su Die under her protection.

    That wasn''t because she believed in her, and her reasons, but because Su Die was one of the few people alive that had seen Eric''s face that day.

    Only she could actually recognize him, as Mo Qing had been just too delirious to remember anything.

    The situation was certainly getting tenser and tenser, as Yun Family was looking for help from all over the world, while Cui Hu acted like a little lord.

    A storm was brewing in the country, and it seemed really close to setting off, destroying the peace and calmness of the capital.

    Like that four full weeks passed by, and Eric finally came out of his secluded retreat with a terrible look. An unshaved face, an anorexic body, and some terrible ck bags under his eyes.

    He looked closer to a zombie than a human being, making even Cui Xie, Li Yao, and Madam Li worry about his health.

    Thatst one, while she didn''t show much of a worry, she certainly seemed to change the expression on her face¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 557 Chapter 557

    Eric had no intention of appearing at the auction with his real face, so he made sure to use his Blood Clone technique to alter his appearance, and even bought a mask from the Legacy System.

    The Mask was called 10-Transformations, and it could provide him with 10 different faces and appearances to fool the eyes of the people around him.

    It cost a whopping 1.000 SP points, and it was useful only to deceive the eyes of the people under the 6th Realm.

    As for the people of the 6th Realm and above they would be able to see a blurry image of what was hidden underneath the mask, or his full image, depending on their senses and abilities.

    But Eric didn''t care much about this, as the mask on his face was nothing more than a smokescreen to cheat those big guys at the auction.

    After all, if he went with an open identity all kinds of vermin and people would try to find his identity and attack him.

    Like this, at least he took care of all the useless idiots that would be just throwing their lives in his hands. At the same time, no one would be able to see his real face under a doubleyer of masking.

    With these thoughts in mind, he took Cui Xie in tow, together with his two beauties, as they took Cui Xie''s ride to the auction.

    After all, officially he was invited as Cui Xie''s Master. Like this, he would also be able to provide anotheryer of protection to his brother-inw, as that idiot Cui Hu seemed to be making preparationstely.

    Even though Eric had already taken away the debt that the guy owed for his words towards Cui La with interest, he still had no intention of letting him go.

    It didn''t take long for Eric and Cui Xie to reach the venue of the auction as they made their way to the entrance. Before Cui Xie could actually pull out his invitation though, he heard a snickering remark from behind,

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Isn''t this my honored cousin Cui Xie of the Cui Family!? Howe you are here cousin, don''t tell me the family sent you to rob me of my invitation!"

    Enemies would truly walk in a narrow path, Eric had just taught this guy a good lesson, and he still continued to be the same idiot prick that he had been.

    It looked like that previous lesson hadn''t been enough, and this guy wanted more. Of course, Eric didn''t have any reason to not satisfy the guy''s craving, but this wasn''t his arena.

    "Heheheh~! You are acting so high and mighty making people believe that the invitation in your hands belongs to you, cousin.

    It truly makes me worry about you!"

    Young Master Cui Hu was expecting an outraged cry from Young Master Cui Xie, truly thinking that he was there to im hold of the invitation in his hands.

    Otherwise, why would he evene here and humiliate himself by standing at the door!? It didn''t really make sense, at least he didn''t think that Cui Xie was that stupid.

    So hearing the words that Cui Xie threw at him, he was surprised and startled, to say the least. And perhaps it was his gut feeling, but it didn''t look like Cui Xie cared about the invitation in his hands.

    Still, what surprised him the most was what Cui Xie had implied, as he couldn''t help but ask,

    "What do you mean Cousin!?"

    While his words didn''t seem really overbearing, his tone of anger and mightiness was. Young Master Cui Xie didn''t seem to care about that though, as he looked at him like he was looking at a simpleton and said,

    "You see cousin, that invitation was sent to the Cui Family, and clearly stated it was sent to a member of the Cui Family!

    Unfortunately, you have already been thrown out of my Cui Family, so trying to enter with that invitation besides a shameless and embarrassing action on your part, is against the rules stated.

    If the organizers actually allow you to enter with that invitation it would be the same as not caring about the face, and rules of the Cui Family.

    It would be quite the p towards the Family! epting an evildoer of the Cui Family under the name of the Cui Family!

    Heheheheh~! That truly is a good joke that I am willing to see! I am sure that your ex-fathers face will be a work of art upon hearing the rumors!"

    In fact, Cui Xie didn''t have any reason, obligation, or intention of exining so much. It was just that the more he spoke, the funnier and better it felt, so he said up to here.

    Young Master Cui Hu was fully enraged and infuriated with Cui Xie, not because he had said this, but because he understood it to be true as well.

    "Cui Xieee don''t try to instigate hatred just because you want to pressure me into giving my invitation to you!

    That is never going to happen! You will have to stay here outside like a loser! Heheheh~!"

    Saying that it made him feel a little bit better, as he immediately handed over the invitation to the manager outside.

    The manager was able to witness everything that happened at the site, and he had a general idea about the situation, but the person in front of him was Cui Hu.<sub> </sub>

    This guy had recently be the head of the underworld of the capital, and there were many rumors saying that his father hadn''t abandoned him.

    After all, where else would this guy find those high real Masters behind himself that were helping him increase his reputation, strength, and power daily.

    For that reason, he pretended to not have heard theplications that Young Master Cui Xie had raised just a moment ago, and he ced an asslicking smile on his face while saying,

    "Wee Lord, wee!"

    Cui Xie was a bit taken aback as he didn''t expect this manager to be such an idiot even after he said those words, but he didn''t really care that much. Just to y the game, he asked in a solemn voice,

    "Are you sure about this Manager!? You mighte to regret your decision!"

    The manager was a bit startled by those words, but the next moment he heard Young Master Cui Hu whisper in his ear,

    "Don''t worry about him, he doesn''t even have an invitation, and no one in the Cui Family cares about him!"

    Once he heard that, the manager walked in front of Young Master Cui Xie, and said in an overbearing tone,

    "Dear Guest, do you have an invitation!? If not, I will be forced to use the security to guide you outside the premises!?"

    "I do!"

    "Then please show it to me!"

    "I intended to do so earlier, but now I don''t think it''s worthy of my time to do so! After all, I don''t like the way you guys deal with some people!"

    "Hahahahah~! Well yed cousin, acting all high and mighty to not reveal yourck of invitation! You truly make me amazed with your acting skills, why don''t you try it!?"

    "If you don''t have an invitation I am afraid that need to ask you to disappear from here, otherwise I will take it as an offense towards the organizers!"

    Right after Young Master Cui Hu had said those words, the manager started to threaten Cui Xie in order to enter Young Master Cui Hu''s good graces.

    "Oy, did you just threaten me!?"

    Of course, his words didn''t frighten Cui Xie in the least instead, it infuriated him. He couldn''t believe that even a lowly bouncer at the door had the guts to talk to him like that.

    So he seemed to forego all the elegance and well-behaving of that moment and immediately returned into a cold and angry Young Master.

    Young Master Cui Xie''s tone certainly surprised, startled, and frightened the manager a bit, but knowing that he had Young Master Cui Hu on his back, and the employers, he said in a haughty tone,

    "So what if I am!? In this ce, I am the one in charge! Now I don''t even care if you have an invitation or not, if you don''t leave this ce until I count to 5, you will be thrown outside!

    Be careful Young Master I am giving you this opportunity just because you are someone from the Cui Family otherwise, I would have already thrown you outside!"

    ''ppppppppp~!''

    Unfortunately, the moment that the guard finished his overbearing words, he felt a sudden piercing pain through his face that sent him flying towards the entrance.

    By now quite a few people waiting to enter inside with their invitations in their hands witnessed the scene and couldn''t help but get shocked.

    After all, who among them didn''t know that even the government and those people in the shadows from the Ancient Families were involved in this!?

    Cui Xie pping this manager was no different from pping all those people behind at the same time. it was just like sealing his death sentence at that moment.

    Still, no one moved for a few moments because no one could believe it. It was only when that manager guy stood up from his spot and started screaming at Cui Xie, that the crowd finally reacted and showed their stun.

    "Cui Xie you are a dead man, how dare you act so unbridled at the gate of my auction! I will fucking kill you and teach you a lesson in your Family''s stead, you little arrogant and despondent pri*ck!

    Pin him down!"

    With that said he immediately jumped into the attack, fully believing that the guards would be behind him¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return or Lust!

 558 Chapter 558

    "How dare you! Who do you think you are!?"

    When he saw the manager jumping in attack towards him, Cui Xie was extremely calm and collected, as he even managed to ask such a question to the guy.

    He didn''t know whether to wait for a response now that the guy was attacking him or not, but considering just how haughty, asslicking and boastful this idiot was, he was hopeful.

    "Hahahahah~! You finally asked the really important question, Cui Xie, unfortunately, it''s toote for you to make a turn right now!

    Let me enlighten you before you die, my wife is the second cousin of the main secretary of the Auction Director.

    No matter what I do, no one dares to even displease me, as their heads will roll! Hahahah~! No one will care even if I fully cripple you tonight!"

    "Oh is that so!?"

    In order to make sure that he told the full piece, this manager guy even intentionally stopped midway through the attack he started.

    The more he spoke the more cocky and arrogant he became, by the end of it one would think that he was that secretary guy, or the director himself.

    It was only when he had finally finished his speech that a surprising answer came to his speech, but the problem was that it didn''te form Cui Xie, Eric, or their people

    For some reason, upon hearing those words the poor manager felt a bad premonition, as he turned around to have a look at who had voiced them out.

    The one who seemed to have voiced those words was a middle-aged guy, with a medium and average build, and a slight mustache.

    Despite his appearance, the aura surrounding him seemed to be refined and high ss. While his suit seemed to be old, in fact, it was just an extremely expensive design.

    "Who are you!? How dare you question me!?"

    "Oh me!? No one important, just someone who can''t keep his nose to himself! By your words, you seem truly corrupt and delinquent though, I wonder whether that contact of yours knows about this!"

    "Hmph~! What does it matter to you man!? Just enter inside and do whatever you came here to do, don''t mix up in our issues! Otherwise, I might get in an even shittier mood and cancel your invitation as well!"

    "Really~!? You have so much power in this auction event!?"

    "Hehehehe~! Are you understanding this only now!? Only those I want to enter will enter inside!"

    "Aren''t you afraid of being found out by the director and suffering the consequences!?"

    "Hahahahahah~! Bro, you make meugh! The Director is too busy with whatever is inside, and his guests inside, he doesn''t care what happens at the door!

    Only my cousines here to check on our work from time to time, and he will never do something against me!"

    "Whoa~! This¡­"

    "Man you are asking too many fu*cking questions, don''t blurt another one, or I will truly revoke your invitation and turn you back!"

    "You sure you can do that!?"

    "Of course I am sure, I¡­ Cousin, you are finally here! Come and help me throw these two idiots outside, they have truly pissed me off.

    Senseless men without background!"

    The Secretary, the manager''s cousin, in this case, was a skinny and foxy figure, who was trying to keep a French mustache.

    He looked just like a cheap viin from some old James Bond movie, whose rosy and happy face palled instantly the moment he heard the manager talk like that and saw the presence of two people.

    Firstly it was Cui Xie, despite his weak and feeble identity as the Young Master of the Cui Family, this guy Cui Xie had actually received a golden VIP card from the director of the Auction himself.

    Beside Cui Xie was the hooded and masked Eric, who was supposed to be the mysterious Master of Cui Xie, who held an even greater value in the Auction House''s eyes.

    But that wasn''t even the most terrifying existence in his eyes, as neither Cui Xie nor his Master was as frightening as the average middle-aged man with his regal aura, who was actually the director of the Auction House.

    "Di-Dire-Director what are you doing here!?"

    He couldn''t help but stutter heavily as he made that question, while the manager seemed to have just heard something that had shattered his wings into pieces.

    "Aren''t I just witnessing the greatness in our service of receiving our guests!? It''s truly as magnificent as you say, Secretary Zhang!"

    If one wouldn''t be able to notice the irony in those words of the Director then they wouldn''t be able to understand irony at all.

    "Cou-Cousin what did you say!? Wh-who is he!?"

    "Su Shang how dare you still stand and not bow in front of the Director, are you tired of living!?"<sub> </sub>

    The poor Su Shang was fully mind-blown at that point in time, as he had never expected to have actually acted cocky in front of the Director himself.

    Not only that, but he even did so while threatening him to void his invitation. He had just threatened the big boss. His life was over, utterly over.

    "No, no, no, Secretary Zhang I don''t dare to ept the bow of your cousin, otherwise I might displeasure him and he will void my invitation!

    After all, as the Director I can''t do my job well if I don''t enter inside, can I!?"

    "What!?"

    The poor Secretary Zhang was unaware of what had happened here until now, so he was clearly caught by surprise and unprepared.

    "What do you mean Director!? What happened here!?"

    All of a sudden a terrible premonition encapsted his heart, as he couldn''t help but ask with a soft and subservient voice.

    "Oh, nothing much, Secretary Zhang! Everything started with my arrival at the entrance of the Auction, and then¡­"

    Slowly, smoothly, and without interruption, Cui Xie told everything to Secretary Zhang, who the more he heard, the more pale and terrified became.

    Due to having shown his abilities and skills in the past, the Director would always give him some more responsibilities trying to help him out.

    In fact, he had even felt like in some cases the director was training him to take over his ce, and if that happened it would be just like a carp jumping over the dragon''s gate.

    He would truly reach majesty in one step and be a respected part of the high society and the country.

    Yet, right now, after hearing everything that had transpired he understood that his dream had totally shattered due to the stupidity of this guy.

    Just for a useless Young Master Cui Hu who liked to y cops and thieves, he had offended two of the people he shouldn''t even think of offending.

    In fact, the reason why he hade here at this point in time, was to actually warn this idiot to offend everyone else but these two, which was clearlyte, by a lot!

    "How do you intend to exin this Secretary Zhang!?"

    "I-I-I ha-had no idea Director! I was just trying to help my cousin''s husband, I never thought that he would actually¡­"

    ''aaaappppppppp~!''

    The moment that he started saying those words, he was reminded of the facy that this lowlife of a cousin had done, as he turned around and gave him a tight p while screaming,

    "You motherfu*cking idiot, do you understand what you have done!? Do you understand how fu*cking stupid you are!? You son of a bi*tch!"

    "Don''t hit me, cousin! What did I do!? I did as you always tell me to, since there was discontent with two parties at the entrance I took the side of the most prominent one!

    Young Master Cui Hu is the blood son of Patriarch Cui, while Cui Xie is nothing more than a bastard who got lucky! No one cares about him, I have done nothing wrong!"

    Even in such a situation, this guy wasn''t willing to ept his mistakes. Not only that, but he even advertised himself as a man of reason and logic.

    It was only at this point that everyone was reminded that Young Master Cui Hu was in there as well, and the look on his face was one ofplete confusion and startling.

    He didn''t understand what the hell was going on in front of him, he had no idea why the Director and Secretary Zhang seemed to be protecting Cui Xie.

    But his doubts would be rified soon enough, as Secretary Zhang screamed in an almost lost voice at his stupid cousin,

    "You motherfu*cking bastard, just who the hell do you think you are!? Young Master Cui Xie is an honored guest of the Auction House, carrying a VIP gold member invitation with him.

    Even I have to lower my head and greet him, and a bastard like you thinks he can void his invitation like that!?"

    "Ahh~! No cousin, Young Master Cui Hu said that he was trying to steal his invitation, so I¡­"

    ''aappppppppp~!''

    "Shut the hell up for me bastard! Who the fu*ck is Cui Hu in front of Cui Xie!? That bastard shouldn''t even be allowed to enter inside as he isn''t a part of the Cui Family anymore!

    You dare to take his side and block Young Master Cui Xie''s path, you clearly seem to have grown tired of living!"

    "Cousin I¡­"

    "Shut the hell up, I say! Immediately kneel in front of Young Master Cui Xie and the Director with me, and seek their apology, or I swear to my Ancestors that I won''t let you breathe any longer¡­"

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 559 Chapter 559

    It was a great show!

    This Secretary Zhang truly knew how to enact a great y for all the people witnessing it. His words, screams, and ps could seem like he was reproaching this cousin of his, but he was in fact saving him.

    After all, if this cousin of his continued further, and escted the issue then his end would be a nice sleep with the fishes in the river.

    Both Cui Xie, and the Director of the Auction House weren''t people that could be easily offended, and even more so from a lowly manager that was working as a bouncer at the door.

    For some reason he didn''t doubt that should he leave his cousin''s punishment in Cui Xie''s hands, then even he would feel the pain of that.

    Fortunately, he was quite the intelligent and capable guy, so he had already acted like this, helping that cousin of his dodge the storm ahead.

    Cui Xie didn''t need to be reminded by Eric that this was a fully staged y, but at the same time, he felt like he couldn''t force the issue by himself.

    No matter what, differently from Eric, Cui Xie had quite a few things to think and consider before he actually took action.

    His every action was monitored by the Cui Family. They were already pressuring him hard enough, he didn''t have the luxury of making enemies with the Auction House.

    For that reason, he left the fate of the stupid manager to the Director of the Auction House. As for the man himself, he was looking at this situation with aplicated gaze.

    He didn''t want to antagonize Cui Xie, but at the same time, he didn''t want to charge his Secretary Zhang heavily, because he was one of the most capable subordinates he had.

    As a wealthy patron who cared more about counting the money and ying around, he had left almost everything in the hands of Secretary Zhang, and he had never disappointed him.

    Had it been anyone else but Cui Xie he would have already sided with the guy and told the guest to disappear.

    But Cui Xie was special, his Father had personally told him to keep a good rtionship with Cui Xie and try to find out about his Master.

    Someone who could concoct those pills was by no means an ordinary expert, this much he understood as well.

    Seeing Eric apanying Cui Xie he already had an inclining toward Eric being the person he was looking for, but he wasn''t fully certain.

    It was a good thing that Secretary Zhang was quite the sensible guy and acted the y he did giving him slight leverage to save the situation.

    The only problem was that despite Secretary Zhang''s y, his stupid cousin seemed unwilling to bend the knee and apologize, making him extremely angry.

    If looks could kill someone, then he would surely have killed this guy a few times already for what he was doing.

    "Young Master Cui Xie, I am truly sorry for my unbing manner, and the way I behaved! I apologize and swear to never do something simr again!"

    No matter how unwilling the poor manager was, at the end of the day he couldn''t go against Secretary Zhang''s guidelines as he bowed and apologized.

    Cui Xie saw all this with a clean eye of contempt, as he didn''t answer the apology. He just looked towards the Director of the Auction House and asked,

    "Is this how you intend to deal with this issue!?"

    "Ha!? Yea-yeah it is!"

    "Sigh~! Very well then!"

    After a deep sigh, and eptance of the result, Cui Xie just lead the way for Eric and the other two behind him, as they entered the Auction House.

    Thatst part of the situation was led by Eric personally, he had guided Cui Xie to act like that and say those words.

    The director was caught unprepared and startled by the question, and then was shocked by the answer.

    He didn''t understand what Cui Xie meant with those words, as he could just look at Cui Xie''s back disappearing into the hallway.

    For some reason, he couldn''t help but feel that something had escaped his grasp, even though he had no idea of what it was.

    Still, the matter wasn''t over yet, as he turned toward Secretary Zhang,

    "This is enough from you Secretary Zhang, let us return inside! As for this cousin of yours, I don''t need to teach you how to act, do I!?"

    "No, no Master I will personally punish, and send him to apologize to Young Master Cui Xie once again! We can''t allow to lose him!"

    "Huh!? Why would we lose him!? Does he have any other ce that will be willing to sell his pills if we don''t!? Who would dare to oppose us!?"

    ''This idiot! If it weren''t for his family, and his background, he would surely be begging in the streets!''

    This was what Secretary Zhang was thinking inside, but he clearly didn''t voice those thoughts out loud. After all, it was precisely this disposition of his that he had been able to save his cousin.

    Cui Xie was clearly dissatisfied with the way that their Auction House had behaved and dealt with the issue, and if he didn''t show his sincerity, then he was never going to sell more of those pills in this ce.

    As for who would dare to take those pills and sell them, the answer was more than obvious, everyone!

    Just knowing about the great importance and magic of those pills, a lot of people would most probably be ready to rob and kill to get their hands on those pills.<sub> </sub>

    Well, it was useless and counter-productive to exin this issue to the Director so he decided to act himself upon this issue.

    At this moment, his eyesnded on the genesis of this issue who was none other than Young Master Cui Hu.

    "What the fu*ck are you still doing here!? Isn''t the trouble you have instigated so far enough!? You better leave and never appear in front of me otherwise, I will forget that you are the Cui''s descendant!"

    "Secretary Zhang~!"

    "Fu*ck off! Disappear from my sight if you don''t want to suffer the consequences!"

    Young Master Cui Hu was surprised and startled by what he heard, but seeing that it was impossible to make his stand through reason and asslicking, he resorted to threatening back,

    "Secretary Zhang, you better behave otherwise¡­"

    "Otherwise you what, you little stupid pri*ck!? You think you and your Cui Family can deal with me!? You better run and run fast to your father''s side otherwise don''t me me for being rude!"

    "Yoouuu¡­"

    "Just fu*ck off, will you~!?"

    Young Master Cui Hu was way displeased with what just happened, but no one would be willing to listen to him or help him in taking revenge.

    For that reason, he turned around as a swift fierce beast and started walking away in great overbearing angry steps.

    "There is nothing to see any more folks, the show is over! Another manager of ours will be at the door to control the invitations!"

    Then when he turned around to enter the Auction House as well, he actually leaned over to the cousin''s ear as he said in a whisper,

    "You better take care properly of this issue or help me God!"

    With that said, he immediately started thinking of how to show his sincere apology to Cui Xie, and that mysterious guy beside him, unaware of the expression that appeared on the cousin''s face.

    After all, with the way he said it, and the tone he used, it was impossible for the stupid manager to not misunderstand the intentions behind those words.

    ¡­

    As for Eric, Cui Xie, and the twodies, they continued their way under the lead of one of the servantdies towards their private booth, and it was quite the spacious ce.

    Not only was there enough ce for them to sitfortably on the couch and the chairs around, but there was even a table with all kinds of fruits, a minibar, and even a private waitress.

    "Young Master Cui Xie, this is a simple booklet with all the objects avable in this Auction, I hope that they are to your satisfaction.

    Besides these, our Auction House also has 3 surprise articles, that only the Director himself knows about!"

    "That''s great!"

    "Anything else I might serve you with!?"

    "Huh!? No, not at the moment!"

    The beautiful waitress had aplicated gaze on her face, especially since she was looking at him every now and then.

    But he didn''t really care about her right now, he was more focused on the articles of the auction, and their authenticity.

    This Auction truly didn''t disappoint him, as besides the antiques and rare articles, there were even some really old and good herbs.

    The greatest point of all this was a simple notification window from the Legacy System,

    !!! The Legacy System can recognize the authenticity and value of an article as long as it''s covered by the Host''s Spirit Sense!

    This was a great finding for Eric, because despite his spirit sense, and sharp eyes, he was unable to recognize a fake from an authentic.

    Like this, he wouldn''t waste his money with fake and meaningless articles. Happy with the prospect of that, he looked forward to the Auction itself.

    ¡­

    In the meantime, the stupid manager had actually entered the kitchen of the Auction House, as he was talking to two other people.

    "Are you sure about this!?"

    "Yes, don''t worry! This is my cousin''s order¡­"

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 560 Chapter 560

    How could the other two guys not worry about the instructions they had just received but knowing that these were the intentions of Secretary Zhang they got convinced.

    After all, all the staff at the Auction House knew more of the face and power of Secretary Zhang on the premises, than that of the Director.

    The Director had the backing and luck to smoke out business but he sucked in management.

    It had been for quite some time now that the Auction House as a whole didn''t care about his words as much as they cared for the words of Secretary Zhang.

    The moment that they heard these were Secretary Zhang''s intentions, they immediately got convinced and were certain that even if they were caught, they would still have him guard their back.

    With those thoughts in mind, they immediately epted the task delegated to them, and they ran to deal with their own things.

    ¡­

    In the VIP room, Eric was being fed some tasty fruits at the hands of the two sisters, who despite not going into a full conflict were still in aplex war with each other.

    Cui Xie could be said to be the only person that was actually following the auction as it happened and bid for the articles that Eric told him.

    By now everyone had gotten curious about the guy seating in the VIP room because every article that he bid for would end up in his hands, even if he had to pay 5 times the price.

    Cui Xie was fighting to buy every antique and historical article that carried some meaning under the guidance of Eric, who was close toughing out loud due to the return he was getting.

    The current him had too much liquid cash lying around, that he wasn''t finding a use for and this was the perfect chance for him to spend all of that, and even get his hands on some precious SP points.

    Each of the articles that they had bid for would be absorbed by the Legacy System and he would get quite a bit of SP points in return.

    The next thing that he was buying was rare herbs, and resources that weren''t normally brought out to other people''s eyes.

    Like hundreds-year-old ginsengs, knotweed, or even some other rare ores that the Legacy System was appraising for him.

    In order to invite him to spend as much as he could on the antiques, and important pieces of historical and Soul value, the Legacy System was bending the benefits by giving him an appraisal ability, temporarily.

    While all these things were quite beneficial to him, there hadn''t been yet something that would truly attract his attention and curiosity.

    It wasn''t like he was expecting anything at this point in time either, as he had already seen the pamphlet recording everything in advance.

    At this point in time, the door to the VIP room opened once again, as the beautiful waitress entered inside with a tray containing thetest buy of Cui Xie, and his Card.

    He had just purchased another antique, that was ced close to all the rest until now. At first, this beauty had been a bit displeased with serving someone like Cui Xie, and the mysterious guy, but now that feeling was gone.

    After all, she was paid a fixed wage, alongside a small percentage of 0.01% of the client''s purchase as a tip.

    At first look, Cui Xie and the mysterious guy didn''t seem able to buy much, but now, she waspletely proven wrong, as just the percentage she got out of this tonight was higher than her fixed wage.

    In a way, she was now extremely grateful to Cui Xie, and Eric, so she had be warmer, and willing to serve them better.

    At this point, she wouldn''t refuse even if Cui Xie actually asked her to have some funter. In fact, if she could trap himter, then her life would be set for good.

    With those thoughts in mind, she just saw that the te of fruits was close to the finish, so she immediately offered cheerfully,

    "Masters, allow me to refill the table and your sses!"

    The wine that was served in this room, was actually a Chateau Lafleur of 1950, one of the best wines in existence, whose price ranged from 50.000 dors to 100.000.

    Truly something that only people who were able to spend hundreds of millions in the Auction could actually taste.

    In fact, the beautiful waitress had many times tried to taste this wine through the drops that the guests might leave at the bottom of their ss.

    Well, now it didn''t matter much as she was fully concentrated on the revenue and winning of the night, so she immediately called for more service, as a tray containing a new bottle and refill was brought to the room.

    The same way that she had behaved all this time, the waitress opened the bottle of wine, and immediately refilled the sses.

    ''ngggg~!''

    But this time, before she could fill the ss properly, Eric turned to look at her with a terrifying gaze, that made her shiver and drop the ss to the floor!

    The sudden noise captured the attention of the rest of the people in the room, that were looking at Eric with weird andplicated expressions.

    Eric wasn''t someone who would bully others without a reason, but if he felt even the slightest danger he would weed out the roots perfectly.<sub> </sub>

    "Who brought these sses to this room!? Who is responsible for the preparation of this tray!?"

    "Huh!? What do you mean sir, these were brought here by the staff of this ce. What is wrong with them!?"

    The waitress clearly didn''t understand what Eric was going on for, but she could understand that there was something wrong with this.

    The ones that were the most aware though were most probably, Cui Xie and the twodies serving him, as they started to understand why Eric acted like that.

    "Master this¡­"

    "She seems to not be involved in this, so just tell her to go and bring Secretary Zhang here! I want to have a nice conversation with him through a ss of wine, I hope he doesn''t refuse your request!"

    Eric could tell that by the way this waitress reacted, and her heartbeat, that she wasn''t involved in the mess, and she was just going to be the victim who became responsible for this.

    For that reason, he didn''t have much anger or discontent towards her. In fact, he felt a bit of pity as she would be medter without an option of retaliation.

    She was just a little fly caught in the big, while he could follow the tracks, and bring down all the flies, he decided to go after the big bad spider controlling the.

    Things would be much easier and more believable like that.

    "This¡­"

    The beautiful waitress still didn''t understand what was going on, but she felt that it was a bit too far for her to call Secretary Zhang to this room when he already had his hands full.

    "Do as he says! Tell Secretary Zhang to be here in 5 minutes, if he doesn''t want a scandal that wouldpletely obliterate the Auction House!"

    "Young Master it''s better to think things through, I am sure that Secretary Zhang is too busy right now, so if you please¡­"

    "I don''t need you to teach me how to act, not go and ry my words to him immediately!"

    Since neither Cui Xie, nor Eric had shown any haughty attitude, and berated the beautiful waitress, or tried to enter her panties, she had thought that they weren''t much intimidating.

    In fact, she felt like these guys were a bit too detached, cold, and timid. It was only now that she heard the loud, roar-like voice of Cui Xie, that she finally understood that he wasn''t a kitten but a lion.

    One look from Eric was enough to make her shiver, she didn''t dare think what would happen if Eric did more to her.

    Unable to bear the pressure and the attitude of them both, she immediately scurried backstage and found Secretary Zhang checking all the transactions until now.

    The moment she reached there, she immediately spoke in a hurried voice,

    "Secretary Zhang the Master of the VIP room turned crazy all of a sudden and roared at me to bring you there!

    They said that if you don''t go there in under 5 minutes, they will make a scandal that will obliterate our Auction House!"

    "What!?"

    "How dare those people to say that!?"

    "Who do they think they are!?"

    A lot of staff workers got extremely agitated hearing those words, and Secretary Zhang''s face went ugly.

    A single thought crossed his mind at this point, that stupid cousin of his had actually done something stupid instead of seeking for an apology.

    He couldn''t help but think that he had truly lost too much due to a single fool tonight, as he immediately regained control over his emotions and said,

    "Lead the way!"

    The waitress was a bit surprised to hear those words and was stunned for a moment, but then she managed to regain control of herself quickly, as she said,

    "Yes, yes sir, right away!"

    Like that, they slowly walked through the hallways, and before they reached the VIP room, they heard the sounds of an expected or unexpected guy screaming at the two Masters of the room,

    "You two will never get out of here alive if you kill me today! Do you think our Auction House is so easy to bully!?"

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 561 Chapter 561

    The one to scream those words was surprisingly not his cousin, but the financial director of the Auction House, which was one of Secretary Zhang''s closest pawns.

    He didn''t know the reason why he was doing that, but he didn''t have a good feeling about this in the least. It was a bad premonition running through his heart.

    Not willing to let this problem grow even bigger than it already was, he sped up a little bit, so he could reach the VIP room a bit earlier.

    Upon reaching there, he saw Cui Xie keeping the financial director hanging by the throat like a chicken, while the poor guy was trying to threaten him while trembling like the said chicken.

    It was a peculiar situation nheless which startled not only the poor waitress but even Secretary Zhang himself, as he didn''t expect that the weak looking Cui Xie was this strong.

    It was worth showing that while the workers of the Auction House weren''t powerful experts, they were still evolved people, who had abilities beyond normal people.

    Well, considering that Cui Xie was a member of one of the big families in the capital as the Cui Family, things did make a bit sense, but one had to know that he hadn''t returned before long.

    For that reason, Secretary Zhang was even more determined in his previous thought of trying his best to bury the hatchet with Cui Xie, and even try to build some kind of friendship with him.

    With those thoughts in mind, the moment he entered the room, he immediately turned toward his own pawn, as he screamed in a loud tone,

    "What the hell is going on here!? What the hell are you doing here!?"

    The poor financial director was losing his resolve the more that Cui Xie kept him hanging in the air by his neck, so seeing Secretary Zhang appear all of a sudden made him extremely happy.

    He wasn''t able to understand the intentions behind Secretary Zhang''s screaming at him, as he was too happy that his savior had appeared in front of him.

    <o>,m "Secretary Zhang, you have to help me, these two bastards intend to kill me right here and now! If it weren''t for your timely appearance, I think that I would have already died by now!</o>

    You have to help me and make justice for me Secretary Zhang!"

    Hearing these words, Secretary Zhang''s face became dark, gloomy, and ugly, as he couldn''t help but try to exin to Cui Xie and Eric that he had nothing to do with the matter,

    "Young Master Cui Xie, Esteemed Guest, I don''t know what is going on here! I have no idea why this would happen, please believe me!"

    It was only now that the financial director understood that there was something wrong with this situation, so he couldn''t help but try to exin himself,

    "Secretary Zhang you don''t have to bow and exin anything to these guys! All their payments were done through Swiss Bank ounts, and I am more than 90% assured that it''s ck money!

    It was exactly for this reason that I came to face them, and things turned out like this! As long as we call the authorities they will be put behind bars for the rest of their lives!"

    The poor Secretary Zhang almost coughed blood and fainted hearing to the stupidity of his pawn. He was trying his best to bury the hatchet, while this guy just dug the hole deeper for him.

    Eric was looking at this whole issue with a cold and indifferent look, as he had no intention of getting involved in it, while Cui Xie just chuckled coldly, and said in a mocking tone,

    "Hehehe~! Since when did the Auction House start to care and investigate the flow of money of its buyers!?

    I thought this was a business where they only cared about the amount of money, and not whether their purity!

    Am I wrong Secretary Zhang!?"

    "No, no, you aren''t wrong Young Master Cui Xie, this is a great offense on our part!

    While I am ashamed to admit this now, the financial director is one of my close associates in the Auction House, and he must have acted in anger after what happened at the gate.

    I know that I am crossing my boundaries here, but can you please forget about this folly, and let me deal with this guy. I promise that I will give you a satisfactory answer Young Master Cui Xie!"

    "Oh, is that so!? Secretary Zhang seems to be a certainly great individual with a great following because this financial advisor isn''t the only one!"

    "Huh!? What do you mean!?"

    "Why don''t you try to have a sip of wine from our new sses Secretary Zhang, I think you would certainly understand!"

    The moment that Secretary Zhang heard those words, he certainly understood what Young Master Cui Xie meant, and he also understood that the situation was running out of control for him.

    His people had truly done a ''great andborious'' job this time, provoking someone that they should have never tried to provoke.

    As for the financial director, it was only now that he understood why Cui Xie, Eric, and the other two didn''t seem worried or hasty in the least.<sub> </sub>

    Their whole n had failedpletely and seeing that even Secretary Zhang wasn''t actually helping him to threaten and pressure Cui Xie and the others, he understood that this whole thing had been nothing more than a mess.

    Just like a little rat that had felt the shaking of the earth, and the approaching earthquake, he couldn''t help but try his best to save himself, as he started crying and pleading,

    "Young Master Cui Xie I am really sorry for my impertinence, but this wasn''t our intention! We didn''t want to participate in this, but that Manager Su the cousin of Secretary Zhang cheated us into epting.

    He lied to us by saying that this was Secretary Zhang''s n, but it clearly it isn''t! That narrow-minded and stupid guy nned and executed all this!

    Please believe me Young Master Cui Xie, this wasn''t our intention. Please forgive us Young Master Cui Xie, please treat me as a fly and throw me away!"

    Once this statement of admittance, and penance was heard by everyone around him, the situation seemed to change by quite a bit.

    Especially for Secretary Zhang, who couldn''t believe just how stupid that guy was. He had thought that he had understood the situation, and given him an opportunity to fix the issue, only to have him worsen it.

    "What do you have to say now, Secretary Zhang!?"

    "This¡­ I have no idea it was that bastard''s idea Young Master Cui Xie you have to believe me! But since it is so, then I won''t try to defend him any longer.

    You could do whatever you wish with that guy!"

    "Oh, are you sure!? I thought he was your cousin!?"

    "Tche! That bastard isn''t my cousin, he is just my cousin''s husband! If it weren''t for my special rtionship with that bi*tch, I would never have brought him here to work!

    I have already done more than enough for him, and he is bing more and more of an eyesore, so I don''t care what happens with him anymore!

    Please Young Master Cui Xie, you have to understand that the events that transpired tonight, weren''t my intention!"

    "Whoa~! Who would ever think that there was such a story behind this! It''s truly something!

    As for the fact whether you had any intentions or not tonight, I don''t know what to think. I feel like that idiot wouldn''t dare to take a step without your permission, right!?"

    "Young Master Cui Xie you have to believe me, I¡­"

    "Well, well don''t get so emotional Secretary Zhang. The truth is that I don''t really care whether you had something to do with what happened tonight or not!

    If you had, then this will be a good lesson for you, and if you didn''t then you are just going to pay for a mistake that you made earlier.

    But I am a truly timid and easily scared person, so I suffered a lot of emotional damage tonight! At some point in time, I could even feel my body shaking and trembling!

    I wonder how does Secretary Zhang intend to deal with this!"

    Even a normal idiot would have already understood that Young Master Cui Xie was asking forpensation, not to mention a sly fox like Secretary Zhang, who couldn''t help but curse his luck.

    Even if he wanted to change his attitude and try to pressure Cui Xie and Eric now, it was already toote, as one of the perpetrators had epted the me, while there was even the evidence in the sses.

    It was already a thorough defeat for the poor him, and he could only ept the defeat and pay the ransom money.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he couldn''t help but talk in a timid and low tone,

    "Our Auction House, and I personally will take care of your emotional damage Young Master Cui Xie. Right now I can''t give you an immediate response, but I promise that you won''t get disappointed."

    "Those are some heavy words, Secretary Zhang, as I am not an easily satisfied person!"

    Secretary Zhang couldn''t help but show a wry smile, as he said,

    "I will try my best Young Master Cui Xie!"

    "Cui Xie buy this article no matter what! I don''t care how much we have to spend!"

    While Cui Xie was ying back and forth with Secretary Zhang, they both heard the sudden decisive order from Eric, which surprised them both¡­

    Check my newest book! Return of Lust!

 562 Chapter 562

    All this while Eric had been standing on the side without much action, and hearing him suddenly overreact like that, certainly startled and surprised them.

    Immediately as he recollected himself, Cui Xie took the small tablet on the table and was ready to buy the thing, whatever it was.

    It was surprising to find out that this antique article that Tianlong Yun was seeking was just too cheap and not much attention grabbing.

    It was just a jade sculpture of a small snake-like thing, which was represented as a powerful and mighty dragon.

    While it held a lot of artistic value in its details and life-like appearance, it didn''t have many uses besides that. So Eric''s reaction felt even more overboard for him.

    Still, he didn''t waste his time pondering about this situation, as he concentrated on making sure that he bought the thing, despite its price and reason.

    At the same time, in the corner of the VIP room, Secretary Zhang watched over this situation with aplicated look.

    Whatever happened, it confirmed his doubts. The one holding true authority among them was Eric, the mysterious guest, and not Young Master Cui Xie.

    But that wasn''t important anymore, as he was now extremely interested to know why the mysterious guest, Eric would act like this for just a small jade sculp.

    "Esteemed guest, what makes you so disturbed by this statue, if you truly like it I can find hundreds of simr ones for you! I have quite a few connections!"

    "Heheh~! Secretary Zhang do you think that I won''t be able to notice your intentions!? You certainly don''t think of me as a muddleheaded old fool, do you!?"

    Secretary Zhang was actually trying to find out everything he could about the weird article, but his intentions had been immediately revealed.

    It was just like a thief being caught even before he actually tried to steal something. But Secretary Zhang had no one to me besides himself. He had acted too hastily.

    "I am really sorry Esteemed Master that wasn''t my intention, I was just too curious about what would make a distinguished man like you take a liking to this article!"

    "Hehehe~! Since that is the case, then let me tell you that this thing carries a lot of meaning to me personally, but it''spletely useless for anyone else."

    These words just made Secretary Zhang even more confused and curious about the little statue. Just what was this thing, and why it was so important for Eric!?

    At the same time, he remembered something extremely good, as he said,

    "What if I can help you find 11 more statues like these!?"

    "Secretary Zhang, it''s not that simple to find things simr to this dragon statue. This thing carries a special meaning to me in particr, not any little statue will do!"

    At first, Eric found it a bit fun to y around mysteriously with Secretary Zhang but seeing the counterpart trying to benefit from his momentary fun, made him a bit displeased.

    After all, he was totally focused on the little dragon statue, and couldn''t take his eyes off it, fearing that someone might take it away before it came to him.

    On the other hand, Secretary Zhang couldn''t help but wryly smile at the low credibility he had at the moment, but he still couldn''t let go of this opportunity as he said,

    "I understand your words Esteemed Master, and while I don''t really know what makes this little thing so special, I know that this thing is part of a set of 12 pieces.

    Each and every one of these pieces represents one of the zodiac signs in our zodiac scope. This and 2 more pieces of the set representing the pig and rooster are in our warehouse, while the rest are spread around the world!"

    By the end of his words, Secretary Zhang had managed to regain Eric''s full attention, as he turned around and was looking at him like he was looking at a vital pawn.

    There were mixed thoughts and motives on Eric''s gaze, as he wanted to praise the middle-aged man for the extremely precious information.

    On the other hand, he wanted to kill him so he could keep a seal on the information and his interest in the 12 pieces.

    There was a big reason why Eric actually was so obsessed after this little statue, and even more with the remaining pieces of the set.

    The reason was as simple, as it wasplicated, each and every one of these pieces contained a great amount of Soul Aura and Belief Aura.

    These could be said to be the best ingredients to help the sleepy fairy inside the Legacy System wake up and regain her strength.

    At the same time, the reward he would receive from the Legacy System, and the value of this thing absorbed by the Legacy System would reach a gigantic amount of 10-50 million SP points.

    Everything depended on the Belief Aura and Soul Aura that was being stored inside them at the moment.

    This was just like gambling with jade stones for money, and suddenly chancing upon a big piece of Emperor Jade, making him rich in one strike.

    But that wasn''t all, as Secretary Zhang had just told him that there were actually another two pieces in their warehouse, and 9 more spread around the world.<sub> </sub>

    If he managed to put a hand on all of them, then he would be able to make a great wealth of SP points, spending just a few worthless bundles of paper money.

    With those thoughts in mind, he didn''t waste time, as he immediately looked deeply at Secretary Zhang once again, as he said,

    "Secretary Zhang are you saying that you are willing to help me get my hands on them as a form of yourpensation to us!?"

    "Yes, I do intend to use one of them as a form ofpensation towards you Esteemed Master, as for the second I think we cane up with a reasonable price."

    "Oh~! Hehehe~! It seems like you have already forgotten that there were two attempts on our life and honor Secretary Zhang.

    Furthermore, haven''t you heard that expression which states that men die for wealth as birds die for food!?"

    Secretary Zhang''s face turned a bit cold and weird for a second, but he managed to pass that moment easily, as he said,

    "I certainly understand that part Esteemed Master, it''s just that it was your reactions and words who spoiled this deal for you don''t you think!?

    Besides if you wanted to kill me, does it really matter whether I try to make money out of this, or not!?

    Not to mention that I am truly confident that we can strike a good deal that would benefit to both of us!"

    "Oh, really!? Please borate!"

    "What I am thinking is extremely simple actually. From what I have seen, Esteemed Master and Young Master Cui Xie have a great deal of skills, and precious skills, so I am sure that you need a store to sell them.

    Of course, I understand that you don''t need me or the Auction House to sell them for a great price, but I think it would be much easier and simpler if you do so.

    My Auction House is willing to provide our services to you for only 1% of the revenue each batch will bring to you!

    I don''t think there is anyone else who would be willing to offer such a price, but that isn''t all there is to it!

    There is one more thing I understood tonight, and that is your great passion or need for antiques and historical articles.

    While I don''t know why you are so interested in them, I am willing to allow you pre-choice on all the articles that our Auction House will put forth.

    Of course, the price will be extremely reasonable! What do you think about this deal, Esteemed Master!?"

    Eric had to admit that this Secretary Zhang was a truly sly fox with a great deal of observation skill, but there were still two matters that remained unanswered.

    "It''s a great proposal Secretary Zhang, it truly is! But there are still two matters that disturb me.

    First of all, what do you, personally, need from me in exchange for this deal!?

    And secondly, do you have the authority to make this deal with me!? After all, I could just skip through you and make a deal with the Director, can I not!?"

    "Heheeh~! I was wondering what concerns you had Esteemed Master, but it''s just this! The answer is extremely simple for both of these doubts actually.

    Because that stupid director and his ability aren''t worthy of you and your deal! So I am thinking of recing him with your help and bing the Director!"

    "Is that so!? While I do admit that I am truly disappointed and dissatisfied with him, can I truly believe you!?

    After all, not only have you ruined our mood tonight, but your people even tried to kill us all!"

    "Esteemed Master you understand perfectly that what happened wasn''t my intention, but I do ept that it was partially my fault.

    So, I am willing to give you the first piece aspensation for the situation, and the second to form a bond of belief between us!

    Of course, if that isn''t enough, then Esteemed Master could just tell me what would make you believe me, and I will try my best to actually do it!"

    "Secretary Zhang truly¡­"

    "Cui Xie you filthy bastard, how dare you threaten my cousin like that, when you are dealing with dirty money!?"

    Check my newest book! Return of Lust!

 563 Chapter 563

    Hearing that arrogant tone, and those words, Secretary Zhang''s face wentpletely dark and gloomy as he couldn''t help but believe that this guy truly had a donkey''s brain inside his scalp.

    Not only had he already signed up for his own death, but he was even thinking of actually acting high and might in front of the Grim Reapers Society that was none other than Cui Xie and Eric.

    If there was any chance or possibility of him ever surviving the current situation, it was fully dusted and destroyed at this moment.

    He was a dead man walking and nothing more!

    Young Master Cui Xie didn''t even raise his head to have a look at the guy, while he was fully concentrated on taking that dragon statue for Eric.

    As for Eric, he pretended to not have heard anything, as he just returned his attention to the pieces of fruits that Li Yao and her big sister were serving him.

    Each of them seemed to bepeting who would feed him the most, as he enjoyed eating left and right while taking some small advantages every now and then.

    The poor manager was truly startled upon noticing that his entrance didn''t have the attention he expected and couldn''t help but feel that there was something wrong.

    What made him feel even more puzzled was the look and attitude of his ''cousin'' who looked like he was bootlicking Young Master Cui Xie and that other mysterious guy.

    Still, he didn''t give up on his intentions and ploys, as he started screaming even louder to gather more attention,

    "Cui Xie how dare you to use your Cui Family to pressure and threaten my Cousin when all he did was face you about your ck money!?

    I have already called the cops, and they will be here anytime soon!"

    Secretary Zhang couldn''t believe his ears, was this guy so stupid that he didn''t understand the situation and the powers of the world.

    Since the current Director of the Auction House, and even he himself had to lower his head and bow to Cui Xie and the mysterious guy, then how did he dare to plot against them.

    Was he that stupid or was he just that impatient to die without a full body!? No matter which part it was, the fact remained that he was going to suffer a lot.

    The problem was that the attitude of that bastard wasn''t only submerging himself in shit but was even making him lose points in face of Cui Xie and the mysterious guy.

    He also understood that this was Cui Xie''s and Eric''s test for him to show his standing and intent of cooperating. For that reason, neither of them was getting involved in the situation.

    With those thoughts in mind, he finally made his decision, steeled his heart and determination, as he approached the idiot with slow but steady steps, and without wasting timended a punch on his stomach.

    "You bastard, what the fu*ck do you think you are doing!? Who gave you the balls and guts to disrupt the calm of Young Master Cui Xie and his guest!?

    Who the fu*ck gave you the balls to even think of plotting against them, and even call the police here!?

    Are you that much tired of living!?"

    "Cousin you¡­"

    "You motherfu*cker, if it weren''t for that bi*tch you have married to have given herself to me, I would have never given you such an opportunity!

    But instead of valuing this opportunity, you stupid motherfu*cker went ahead and started making trouble with people you shouldn''t.

    Thinking that you are a smart shit when you are nothing more than a fu*cking retard who isn''t worth even a few coins anymore."

    The face of Manager Sun became uglier with each passing moment. He felt as if the sky had suddenly fallen right above his head, and it was going to crush him like an ant.

    He didn''t care about Cui Xie anymore, as his opponent, enemy, and archenemy became none other than the person he held in high regard, his cousin Secretary Zhang.

    As for Secretary Zhang himself, he was truly a careful and detailed person, as there was no chance that he would leave loose ends while dealing with important issues.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he didn''t waste time, as hended another punch on the idiotic manager''s stomach, and then took the ss of wine from the table and stuffed it inside his mouth.

    The poor manager couldn''t believe how the hell the situation had turned like this, and the only thing he could do now was to have onest look of rage, fury, and unwillingness at the face of Secretary Zhang.

    Neither Cui Xie nor Eric had any reaction to whatever happened, the only one that reacted a bit overboard was the beautiful waitress that had been serving the room.

    She couldn''t believe her eyes, and even less the situation. She would have never thought that people would actually act against their own people for their personal interests.

    This could be counted as her first and real confrontation with human greedy nature for personal benefits.

    "Secretary Zhang I will have to trouble you to deal with those cops that have been called here! I don''t think that it''s in your Auction House''s interests to have your clients money checked, don''t you think!?"

    As the situation seemed close to a funeral, even though it wasn''t that far since the Manager had already died, Cui Xie voiced his words without much emotion behind them.<sub> </sub>

    "Of course partner, I know what to do!"

    Hearing that line Cui Xie couldn''t help but turn his head and take a good look at Secretary Zhang before he showed a slight smile and said,

    "Then I will be counting on you partner!"

    Now it was Secretary Zhang''s turn to be extremely happy as he heard those words, but then he was reminded of something important and said,

    "What about her partner!?"

    As he said that, he turned his attention towards the waitress on the corner, who immediately felt a chill running down his back.

    She felt like the Grim Reaper was standing right in front of her and the slightest movement would end up with her breath stopping and she would die.

    "You don''t have to worry about her, from now on she will be my responsibility! I will make sure that she never opens her mouth about this issue!"

    While even Cui Xie was put in a tough spot, Eric actually took the initiative to state these words, shocking the people around him.

    Even the beautiful waitress was shocked hearing those words, as she felt that this masked guy would only use her for his own carnal desires, and then kill and throw her body into some corner.

    But she didn''t have much of a choice or opportunity. She could only ept her terrible fate, in hopes that it didn''t implicate her close people.

    She had neither the money, nor strength to resist, and even more so when she had already be the witness of a death.

    In her eyes, Secretary Zhang was even more of a demon than the masked guy could be, as this guy even went as far as to kill his own people.

    Secretary Zhang was quite shocked himself, as he was thinking of having his fun with this waitress and then killing her, but he didn''t dare displease this mysterious guest, as he said,

    "As you wish Esteemed Partner!"

    With that said he turned towards the door and left towards the entrance of the Auction House, as he had to deal with the police.

    ¡­

    The moment that Secretary Zhang left the VIP room, Cui Xie looked toward Eric with a strange gaze as he said,

    "Master I don''t understand, what are you nning to do with her!? Wouldn''t it be easier to let that bastard deal with this issue!?"

    "Your eyes are too blind little Xie, while this beauty doesn''t seem more than a pretty face, she is in fact a very good seedling!

    With a bit of training, I am sure that she will reach and surpass you in a short time!"

    "What!?"

    It wasn''t only Cui Xie who was shocked, but even the two beauties servicing him. After all, they were supposed to be even more aplished than him, and yet they were unable to see that in her.

    As for Eric he just closed his eyes, and said with a cool and calm tone towards the beauty,

    "I don''t care whether you believe me or not, but as long as you obey and do as I say, I will not treat you bad, and will also protect you and your close people!

    Should you try to betray or disobey me, let''s just say that the end will be very distasteful for both of us!"

    "I¡­"

    "I don''t expect an answer, because you don''t have a choice! I am just stating a fact, you better understand your position and your situation as soon as possible.

    Like that, we will be able to have a smooth sailing rtionship!"

    It didn''t matter whether the beautiful waitress liked this situation or not, it was already decided for her, and she didn''t have any right of opinion.

    With that out of the way, and with Cui Xie securing the Dragon Statue, Eric could finally lie back and enjoy the remaining part of the Auction, as it was time for his pills to be sold.

    A big reason why he dared to buy so many things tonight was because he had a great belief in the sale ie of these pills, and it looked like now was the moment of truth¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 564 Chapter 564

    It was at this moment that the hot hostess of the Auction appeared in front of the crowd once again with a jade bottle in her hands, as she imed in a loud voice,

    "Everyone that still remains interested in the Auction, it''s time for this little girl to present in front of you the third andst secret item of this auction, also the star item of this night!"

    The moment that everyone heard those words they couldn''t help but be even more interested in the item, as one has to understand that tonight had been auctioned quite a few rare and unique treasures and resources.

    iming something like that, was nothing short of saying that whatever had been sold until now, was nothing but trash inparison to thisst item.

    A lot of people didn''t believe that to be the case, as they all heard and looked at the stage with a look of disinterest and disbelief.

    The hostess didn''t seem to mind the looks of disbelief as she smiled coquettishly at the crowd and continued,

    "Of course, this little girl''s words don''t count too much in face of your great experience and foresight, and the truth is that I don''t understand much about this article either.

    So I will just ry to you the words that I was instructed backstage, thisst item is a batch of magical pills, called Energy Refining Pills!

    Whoever takes one of these pills will be able to gain an increase in their energy absorption and refinement by at least 500% for the next 3 days upon taken!"

    While the hostess didn''t really understand what she was saying, and what it really meant, she was able to notice from the expressions and faces in the crowd that she was saying something unbelievable.

    She hadn''t received such a reaction even when she presented some millennial herbs or some extremely expensive antiques.

    The whole crowd was actually looking at her, or to be more precise at the jade bottle in her hand like they wanted to devour it by any means.

    She felt an extreme danger upon himself, as she waspletely gobbled up by the intense greed of the audience.

    ''Is that for real!?''

    ''When and how did such a pille to be!?''

    ''Who is the Master Alchemist who can concoct such a pill!?''

    ''What''s the price!?''

    ''How many of these pills are there to be auctioned off!?''

    The whole crowd was thrown into an uproar, as they couldn''t believe what had just appeared in front of them. This was just too grandiose to believe.

    The hostess was overwhelmed by sudden explosion of voices, whispers, and questions but she managed to regain herposure quickly as she continued to exin,

    "There will be 5 pill bottles, with 10 pills each, for a total of 50 pills that will be auctioned tonight for our invited guests!

    Rest assured that the ims of benefits from these pills have been fully proved and are guaranteed by our people of the Auction House. One person can take up to 10 pills in a month!

    Due to the value of these pills, our Auction House felt unable to give them a proper estimate, so their base price is 1 dor, but there can be no increment lower than 1 million dors!"

    The whole crowd was once again surprised and startled by the words, but at the same time, they couldn''t help but impatiently wait for the bidding.

    For revolvers, there was nothing more important than energy refinement and the need to continue their evolution.

    After all, who wouldn''t want to be stronger, live longer, and have a higher standing in society. The people who could escape the power drug were extremely rare.

    The stronger and more powerful one became, the more strength and power he sought. In their eyes, these pills were nothing short of true magical pills that would help them grow strong and more powerful faster.

    Even though the time effect was rather short, they would still be able to have the work of 15 days done in 3 days only.

    Not to mention that they weren''t limited to one of them, as they could take 10 in a month, then wouldn''t they be able to make the work of 5 months, in just one!?

    This was a great opportunity that they couldn''t let go of, no matter what! Even if they didn''t buy them for their selves, they had to buy them for their juniors, and families.

    Without further time wasted, I dere the auction start for the first bottle! Please do your bidding!"

    Right as the voice of the hostess fell down, some guy from the crowd screamed in a loud and excited tone,

    "My Jin Family offers 3 million dors!"

    ? It was quite the start, especially when the price was started at 1 dor, but no one felt that it was a high amount.

    "My Lu Family offers 5 million dors!"

    "My Chen Family offers 6 million dors!"

    ¡­<sub> </sub>

    Like this, the situation went back and forth with these fogies touching upon each other nerves until a loud ringing voice took all of them by surprise,

    "My Cao Family offers 150 million dors!"

    At this point in time, each of Eric''s Energy Refining pills had reached a value of 15 million dors. Making quite a few people in the crowd envious and jealous of this achievement.

    "My Ling Family offers 200 million dors!"

    Just as the Cao family made its appearance from one of the Golden VIP rooms below Eric''s and Cui Xie''s private room, the Ling Family did the same.

    Not only did they make an appearance, but they even did so with an overbearing attitude, that served even as a face-p towards the Cao Family.

    No one was able to see through the ss of the VIP rooms, but they were certain that the Cao Family guy was having a red and green face due to the sudden urrence.

    Still, there was no way he was going to give up now that it became a battle of face, without thinking much, the Cao Family Elder raised his tablet and wrote the new bid,

    ''250 million dors!''

    ''300 million dors!''

    ''350 million dors!''

    ''400 million dors!''

    "500 million dors!"

    In but a minute there was a fierce back and forth battle between the people from the Ling and Cao families, as the price reached half a billion without problems.

    It was only at this point that the two adversaries finally came to a stop as they started looking back at their bids.

    At this point, the Ling Family Master opened the speaker from his room, as he said,

    "Since Master Cao is so interested in this first batch of pills, then I can only raise my hands in defeat, and congratte you on your conquest!"

    The Cao Family Master''s face was extremely ugly and gloomy as he couldn''t believe that he had actually let his emotions take the best of him and spend so much money on those pills.

    While those pills were certainly precious, they were far from this value. He had spent more than 50 million dors on one of those Energy Refining Pills.

    This price was just too much! He couldn''t ept something like this, he wasn''t able to ept this lightly.

    If it wasn''t for that bastard of the Ling Family he would never have spent such a price for these pills. He had to make sure that the Ling Family didn''t have a better oue than his from this auction.

    It was at this point that the first batch was sessfully bought, and the hostess dered the selling of the second batch.

    Once again the price started to rise slowly at first, from 1 dor to 100 million dors, and this was the moment that the big families would take part.

    ''150 million dors!''

    This time it was another big family of the capital that actually made such a big, the Long Family. Of course, the Long Family didn''t have any open enemies as they tried to keep rtions with everyone else.

    But it was impossible for the Long Family to take what they wanted so easily. Especially when the Cao Family had already spent more than 500 million dors on the first bottle.

    At this moment, it was someone from the Mu Family who actually made a move, and when the hostess was about to announce the Long Family''s win, he typed,

    ''300 million dors!''

    The whole audience was left speechless as they couldn''t believe just what the hell was going on. Tonight money was being thrown around like someone shooting with a water gun.

    Hundreds of millions of dors were flying all over the ce like they were giving candies.

    As for Eric, he was extremely happy at this moment. He had never thought that he would be able to make such a great fortune through these pills, but he had to thank the Ling and Cao Families for this fortune.

    If the people of these two families knew that he was the reason for their enmity, and even the one who was shoring thempletely they would probably make him the number one enemy.

    They would never rest easy, they would use every coin, every man, and every connection they had until Eric and Cui Xie were 6 feet underground.

    Of course, that was under the condition that they knew about all of this of course, as for the moment their greatest enemies were each other.

    Surprisingly though, it looked like after tonight wouldn''t be only the Cao and Ling Families, but all the big and powerful families that would have a new outlook on their attitude and actions¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 565 Chapter 565

    Still, at the moment Eric''s attention wasn''t on the great fortune that he was making tonight, but on the situation outside at the Auction.

    He was quite concerned about the situation between the Mu and Long Families, as he couldn''t help but ask Cui Xie,

    "Is there some problem between the Mu and Long Families!?"

    "You don''t know about this brother-inw!? The whole capital knows about the grudges between the two of them. Rumors about the two of them have flown for quite some time.

    At the start, both current Masters of the Long and Mu Families were best friends, and there was great cooperation between the two big families.

    Through their connection, cooperation, strength, and power they were able to put under them all of the rest families of the capital.

    Even if they didn''t publicly dere their selves as the rulers of the capital no one dared to actually go against them.

    But these two best friends actually fell for the same woman! The number one beauty of that time, who was known not only for her beauty but also for her character.

    It became a great love triangle, as both of them started vying and courting her to the best of their abilities, even making an agreement to ept their loss.

    Everything looked nice and dandy until one day when the Long Family Master suddenly dered that the marriage and the first night were over and that she belonged to him.

    That was the spark that caused the rift between the two families, and even today they are great enemies to each other, despite not destroying appearances towards one another!"

    "Whoa~! There is such a great story between them that I didn''t know about, this surely makes things interesting. I can''t help but get excited about what will happen in the future."

    "I don''t think that there will be much excitement brother-inw, this bid is over!"

    "What!? Why are you saying that!?"

    "Well, after that night, the Long Family has always lowered their head and epted defeat in front of the Mu Family!"

    Just as Cui Xie said that the whole Auction House noticed how no one else dared to make another bid, and the second bottle of pills went to the Mu Family.

    After the second there was the turn of the third, which was a new rivalry between the Long and Mu Families, as the Mu Family took the third bottle for another 250 million dors.

    Now there were only 2 bottles of pills left, and there were still three big families that hadn''t managed to put their hands on them.

    The Long, Ling, and Cui Families had yet to get their hands on a bottle of these pills, but the situation was even weirder as there was no representative for the Cui Family.

    During all the auction there was no voice from the Cui Family, looking as if they didn''t exist. Of course, everyone found this weird, but with a bit of investigation, they learned the truth quickly.

    To think that the Cui Family Head would actually lose such a great opportunity for his family, just due to his selfish and personal reasons.

    He had left everything in the hands of his incapable and stupid thrown away son, who had actually been left outside after fighting with his own cousin.

    He was truly a ck sheep of the family causing trouble wherever he went. For sure the Cui Family people would wake up with green and red faces the next day when they learned of what had happened.

    As for the reason why Cui Xie wasn''t getting in the bid, they all thought that he didn''t have the necessary funds and backup.

    After all, with the way things were going for him, even if he did the Cui Family a great favor by taking one of these bottles home, they would still lynch him for destroying appearances with the other families.

    For that reason, it looked like the twost bottles of pills would go for the Long and Ling Families, the biggest question was for how much.

    Like that started the auctioning of the fourth bottle of the Energy Refining Pills, as once again the price reached 100 million dors without a problem.

    At this point in time, just as the hostess was about to announce the winner from a 2nd rate family, the Cao Family Master finally made his move,

    "150 million dors!"

    As the Master of one of the big families of the capital, no one doubted his funds, so they all thought that this fourth bottle was going to him as well.

    "Damn! That bastard! I would rip his skin off should I have the chance and possibility!"

    Knowing that the Cao Family wouldn''t allow him to take this bottle of pills cheaply due to what happened earlier, the Ling Family Master was thinking of using one of his affiliated families to buy the bottle for him.

    The problem was that just as he was about to get what he wanted, this bastard seemed to have understood something and made a move.

    With this, he wouldn''t be able to depend on the 2nd rate family anymore, as they didn''t have the balls to actually face the Cao Family.

    For that reason, he was forced to either fully pull back from the pills or offer a higher price. With the Family War in close approach, he couldn''t give up on all these pills.

    With those thoughts in mind, he couldn''t help but type his bid!<sub> </sub>

    ''151 million dors!''

    "Hehe~! You finally couldn''t bear it any longer could you!? Damn bastard!"

    ''200 million dors!''

    ''201 million dors!''

    ''300 million dors!''

    ''301 million dors!''

    ''400 million dors!''

    ''401 million dors!''

    ''500 million dors!''

    "One! Two! Three! Congrattions to the Cao Family for buying the fourth bottle of pills!"

    As the Cao Family Master was actually expecting the Ling Family to raise the price once again, the hostess dered his win on the fourth bottle, making him try his best to swallow a mouthful of blood back.

    "Master Cao is a truly resourceful and rich man, fully stunning this brother! Congrattions Master Cao!"

    Once again Master Cao had actually suffered a loss in front of the opponent, and he couldn''t help but get extremely angry and dispirited at what had just happened.

    He had just wasted 1 billion dors on some pills that would help a few of his people get better achievements in strength in a short time.

    While this was going to be a great opportunity for his Family it wasn''t worth the price. After all that, 1 billion dors could have been wasted on so many resources to do the same.

    The only thing that could make him happy at this moment, was the fact that he hadn''t allowed the Ling Family to grab any bottle until now.

    As long as he managed to achieve a good result in the Family Wars, he would be able to make up for the loss, and at the same time help his family take revenge and reach greater heights.

    As he was thinking like that, the fifth bottle''s auction started, and he was fully concentrated on the Ling Family.

    Once again the price reached 100 million dors, as the Ling Family made onest effort for thest bottle, with a 150 million dor bid.

    Surprising the one that entered the race this time wasn''t the Cao Family, but the Mu Family, who made a bid of 200 million dors.

    At this point, everyone was keeping their attention on the Long and Ling Families, but none of them seemed to have any intention to take part.

    The Mu Family Master even went as far as to thank all the other families for their magnanimity and graciousness, and especially the Long Family.

    In fact, everyone could understand that he was just mocking the Long Family with his words. Trying to take a punch at an already down opponent.

    Still, this marked the end of the Auction for this time, and people could finally leave the premises.

    "I would like to ask the Auction House, who is the esteemed Alchemist that concocted these pills! As I am sure that everyone in this ce wants to know!"

    Of course, before these guys could even stand up from their spot, the Ling Family Master asked a question that made everyone open their ears quickly.

    The hostess was left in a stupor, as she had no idea how to answer as the Director of the Auction House came from the back and said,

    "I am afraid that we are unable to provide you with this information everyone! We can only ry to you the person who acted as the middleman for us.

    Young Master Cui Xie of the Cui Family, and the possessor of the only Diamond VIP card of the Auction House!"

    The whole venue immediately turned their faces and attention towards the direction of the best VIP room, as they were wishing they had x-ray vision to see what was going on.

    Of course, there was another way to see what was going on inside, as they all took their path and made their way towards the special VIP room.

    Even though it was a bit overwhelming and shocking, the crowd all lined up in front of the VIP room and knocked on it.

    Without wasting much time, they all heard a few steps inside the room, and someone came to open the door to the inside.

    At this moment the crowd was finally able to have a look at the inside, as they all searched for the Alchemist with their eyes¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 566 Chapter 566

    Unfortunately, the only person left inside the majestic VIP room was Cui Xie, who was enjoying some fruits that he had personally prepared.

    "You are finally here gentlemen! But I am afraid that you are a bit toote, that guy has already left!"

    "Who are you kid, where is the Master!?"

    "Me!? I am just an insignificant junior of the Cui Family, Cui Xie is my name! As for that Master, he has already left and disappeared!

    I have no idea where he went!"

    "What!?"

    The whole crowd was startled and surprised by Cui Xie''s words, as while they expected something like this, they still hoped for the opposite.

    Without wasting even a precious fraction of a second, all the people in the crowd, either took their phones to text, call, or task their subordinates with surrounding and searching the ce.

    They didn''t want to actually start on a bad foot with the guy, but the fact stood that those pills were just too good, and there was a lot of money in his hands at the moment.

    After all, just with those 5 bottles of pills, Eric had umted a great sum of 1.8 billion dors. While that was far away from the big families'' capabilities, it wasn''t a neglectable sum either.

    Not all the people gathered in front of Cui Xie''s room had gathered there with good intentions, there were a lot of them who were thinking of making a big ssh in just one hit.

    As for Cui Xie himself, he was just enjoying the fruits in front of him, while looking at everyone with a calm and collected expression.

    Once everyone was done with their orders, they immediately returned their attention to Cui Xie, looking at him withplicated and weird gazes.

    "Cui Xie tell us, what is the identity of that man, and how did you make contact with him!"

    The first person to speak at this moment was the Ling Family Master, who was clearly displeased that he had been unable to put his hands on one of those bottle pills.

    His tone was a bit overbearing and arrogant, as he looked like he wanted to frighten Cui Xie by telling everything he knew.

    Unfortunately, his little mind-game didn''t work, as not only wasn''t Cui Xie frightened by his aura and tone, but he even chuckled as he said,

    "Ling Family Head please don''t try to startle me! I am a very timid person with a greatly weak heart, if you go overboard I might even suffer a heart attack!

    If I were to die, while my Cui Family wouldn''t care much about me, I am sure that the leaders would have an opinion on this, don''t you think!?

    Your grand Ling Family already has an enemy in the form of the Cao Family, you wouldn''t wish to add some more to the mix, would you!?"

    "Yoouuu¡­"

    How could Ling Family Master allow a junior like Cui Xie to talk to him like that!? It was nothing short of pping his face.

    But at the same time, he was truly afraid of the repercussions, so he could only go as far as to say that ''youu'' in a threatening and angry tone.

    "Ah, please stop, otherwise I will truly lose my life and all these gentlemen would lose a valuable lead!"

    To his bad luck, Cui Xie didn''t seem intimidated despite the situation, as he even counter-attacked by cing him in opposition to the crowd beside him.

    "Cui Xie cut Ling Family Master some ck, will you!? We are all curious about that Master, and whatever you know about him!

    This is an important matter for all of us!"

    The one who got in between this time was none other than Long Family Master, but Cui Xie''s face went a bit gloomy, as he knew this spelled trouble for him.

    After all, who didn''t know that the Mu Family would always put their nose in any matter that the Long Family took precedence.

    Long Family Master might be trying to ease the tension and help the situation, but with his actions, he was doing nothing else but adding oil to the mes.

    "Hehehe~! Family Master Long is being too serious! I am sure that everyone saw that Junior Cui Xie was just trying to defend himself!

    He had no intention of pping Ling Family Master on the face! You shouldn''t make a mountain out of a molehill!"

    "Brother Mu you¡­"

    "Brother!? You dare call me brother!? After what you did, you still dare to call me brother!? It''s a disgrace for me to have ever thought positively of a guy like you!

    You better clean your mouth with soap if you want to talk to this Master! Otherwise, I wouldn''t mind taking the Elders of my Mu Family to your Ancestral Home for a small conversation."

    "You would go that far!?"<sub> </sub>

    "Challenge me, and I will demonstrate to you whether I dare to go that far or not!"

    Seeing that the Mu Family Master was fully serious with his words, the Long Family Master had no choice but to stand down and make way, as the Mu Family head took the lead and said,

    "Junior Cui Xie, and everyone else I am ashamed of the small disgrace that you had to witness, but now is the time to talk about important stuff!

    Junior Cui Xie can you tell us everything you know of this matter!?"

    "Since Family Master Mu is being so serious, then this junior will surely not avoid his duties and everyone''s expectations.

    It''s just that I think that you will be disappointed by what I have to say, as I wasn''t the one to find that Master, but it was he who came to find me!

    As of now, I don''t have the slightest idea about his identity, but I know that he is an extremely talented Master in the field of Alchemy, someone that can make everyone else bow their heads to him."

    "What!? How is that possible!? Then why did you help him!?"

    "I don''t understand how this is possible, or why he chose me either!? Perhaps what he wanted was someone with sufficient identity and face to connect him to the Auction House, while not being wanted by his own family.

    Like this, he would be able to sell his products while not worrying about being implicated with a family!"

    Which among the people in there didn''t know that despite the great fortune and luck that Cui Xie had brought upon the Cui Family, the Cui Family itself didn''t like him, and always tried to pressure him.

    So what he said made a lot of sense. While he wouldn''t betray the Cui Family, he would never waste the opportunity to make a fortune for himself and increase his strength.

    "What if he was a terrorist!? Why did you help him out!?"

    As the crowd was hearing the exnation, the Ling Family Master took the opportunity to try and target Cui Xie and make him an opponent of the crowd.

    "Hehehe~! Family Master Ling you seemed to havepletely changed music, from the frightening threats, you started cracking jokes!"

    "Cui Xie don''t go too far!"

    "I am going too far!? I don''t think so, right!? After all, have you ever seen a terrorist that would actually sell beneficial pills to his enemy to help them grow stronger!?

    Of course, you might im that those pills are actually poisonous and harmful, but then you would be throwing mud on the face of the Auction House, as they validated and guaranteed their use.

    As for why did I help him, isn''t that extremely clear already!? You guys spent so much money to get your hands on those pills, while I just had to help him set contact!

    You guys could count yourselves how much did I gain from this!"

    The whole crowd was left speechless, as they didn''t expect Cui Xie to ept these things with a straight face.

    But who could me him, whoever had been in his position would have done the same without a doubt? Furthermore, their attention wasn''t on what Cui Xie had done, but on what he possessed.

    "Cui Xie just how many pills did you receive to work with a terrorist!"

    Ling Family Master seemed to be decided on calling the Master Alchemist a terrorist, and then capture him on sight.

    Of course not because he truly thought the guy was a terrorist but in order to concoct medicinal pills for his Ling Family around the clock.

    At the same time, he was thinking of calling Cui Xie an aplice and forcing him into handing over whatever pills he had received.

    "Heheheh~! Unable to control our greed any longer, aren''t we Ling Family Master!? Well, I don''t mind telling you that I actually took 10 Energy Refining Pills for my help!

    Unfortunately, I am afraid that you won''t be able to take them from me, as they are already gone!"

    "What!? What do you mean!?"

    "Come on, Ling Family Master do you think I am stupid or a child!? How could I not know about the greed and intentions of some people!

    So, in order to not incur a loss, and save myself from trouble, I immediately took the pills the moment they were given to me! Which was just a few minutes before that Master left!

    Don''t you feel something special about me right now!? Aren''t you able to sense how fast I am absorbing the energy around me!?"

    It was only at that moment that everyone at the venue understood why they felt that there was something wrong with this situation.

    No one knew what to think, or make of this situation anymore¡­

    Check my newest book! Return of Lust!

 567 Chapter 567

    The one who felt pained the most at this situation was certainly Ling Family Master, who couldn''t ept such an oue.

    All this time he had been going after Cui Xie and his gains, but the problem was that Cui Xie''s gains were already gobbled up.

    Even if he wanted to make things difficult for Cui Xie, there was nothing he could get out of it. In fact, there were, but it was only problems with the Leaders and the Cui Family.

    He only had to lose if he continued with this issue and had nothing to gain. But of course, he couldn''t let things end that simple, as he said in a clearly disbelieving voice,

    "Hehehe~! And why should we believe your words, Cui Xie!? You are someone that admitted to having worked with a terrorist, it wouldn''t be much of a problem for you to make up some lies, would it!?"

    The whole crowd seemed to have a new spark of enlightenment as they once again looked toward Cui Xie like they were trying to pierce his soul and his intentions.

    "Heheheheh~! Ling Family Master, it seems like tonight you have already decided to be a full clown!

    First of all, I didn''t admit any dealing with a terrorist! I said that I helped a Master of Alchemy sell his amazing product to this Auction House.

    If we go by your line of logic, then the Mu and Cao Families that bought the pills in the Auction, and the Auction House that allowed these pills to be auctioned deal with terrorists as well.

    I don''t think that half of the country''s leadership would deal with terrorists against our own country, don''t you think!?

    Secondly, I don''t ask you to believe me, nor do I care about what you believe, that is your personal issue, the personal issue of everyone here as well!

    But of course, I don''t want to be the center of attention and suspicion either! For that reason, I n to clean my name and myself in a simple way!"

    With that said Cui Xie started taking off his clothes piece after piece, without caring that he was under the gaze of the men and women in front of him.

    "Cui Xie what the hell do you think you are doing!?"

    Of course, many men who hade apanied that night with their daughters, wives, or cousins, started questioning his actions, while Cui Xie said in a simple and cool voice,

    "Isn''t obvious already!? I will strip in my birthday suit in order to relieve all of your doubts about me hiding some pills still!

    Of course, there might still be doubts remaining in your hearts despite all this, so I am nning on staying here like that until you have checked and confirmed everything.

    After all, what other choice do I have, even my own family won''t care about me, I can''t expect you guys to help me, and believe me!"

    All the people in the crowd couldn''t believe their ears. What Cui Xie was doing was totally unexpected.

    It was true that all of them had doubts in their minds and hearts, but they never thought that Cui Xie would go this far.

    Even Ling Family Master couldn''t find a weak spot to attack him and his actions. After all, Cui Xie was practically stripping naked of everything, and letting them investigate.

    In this situation, there was nothing he could do besides stepping forward and controlling everything. He had to find evidence of Eric hiding something, only like that would he be able to salvage some face.

    Of course, at that point, his mind wasn''t working properly. Otherwise, he would have realized a simple logic, since Cui Xie dared to make such a move, it meant that he had confidence he could go away with it.

    Either that, or he was telling the truth and there was nothing he was hiding from these people. No matter which it was, one could understand that victory was in Cui Xie''s hands.

    Well, this situation wasn''t set in stone either, as while there might be no evidence to me Cui Xie, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t set some up.

    "What is this Cui Xie!? Howe it''s in your pocket!?"

    Sometimes much evidence wasn''t needed, and a simple piece of paper was enough to create trouble. The piece of paper that Ling Family Master set in Cui Xie''s pocket was his personal valuable.

    This piece of paper carried information about the arrival of a powerful group of mercenaries from abroad, that would add to the strength of his Ling Family and help them in dealing with the Cao Family.

    Normally he wouldn''t ever think of using such an important piece of paper to set him up, but he wasn''t left with much of a choice.

    Upon witnessing the piece of paper the whole crowd was thrown in an uproar, as it looked like Cui Xie had missed in cleaning up all evidence.

    "Were you thinking that no one would dare to search your clothes, and you as long as you put such a show!? What are you going to bber for yourself now brat!?"

    Striking the iron while it was hot, Ling Family Master continued with his rambling, trying to take the crowd to his side.<sub> </sub>

    Even if the whole crowd knew that he had intentionally set up this scheme to deal with Cui Xie, none of them would dare to talk for fear of antagonizing his Ling Family.

    Unfortunately, he forgot an important piece of information, his Ling Family was already mortal enemies with the Cao Family, which would never give up an opportunity to kick them in the butt.

    "You shameless bastard, have you gone so rotten as you even try to set up someone from the younger generation!?

    Do you even have any regard for face and dignity anymore!? I am sure that your Ling Family Ancestors are turning around in their graves due to the shame you are bringing upon your family!"

    Upon hearing those words the face of the Ling Family Master turned especially lively and colorful, even better than his liver''s color, as he was extremely incensed by the Cao Family Master.

    "Cao Family Master, you can eat whatever you want, and shit whatever you want, but be careful of what you speak!"

    "Hmph~! Do I even need to be careful with a shameful and rotten person like yourself!? You know better than anyone what you just did, and why you did it!"

    "Cao Family Master do you want to lose all decorum and fight here to the death!?"

    "Hmph~! So what if I want to, do you dare apany me!?"

    It looked like the gunpowder was spread all over the ce, and just a simple spark would actually be enough to make the whole ce perish in a horrifying explosion.

    The two Family Masters were head to head, while Cui Xie just smiled brightly at the situation, as he said,

    "Well, Ling Family Master don''t keep us here on strands like this, will you! Tell us if you found anything else, and after I will clearly exin everything I can!

    After all, today I won''t be able to leave this ce without quenching all of your doubts, can I!?"

    Cui Xie''s countenance, his calm and cool disposition that looked like he wouldn''t budge even if a mountain suddenly came running over his head, was quite dashing, heroic, and handsome.

    Many beauties at the venue couldn''t help but look at him favorably, forgetting about their dates, or rtives.

    The people who were the most surprised about this matter though were certainly Ling Family Master and the rest of the big families elders.

    To them, Cui Xie was just too extraordinary, and they felt that he would be a great danger to them in the future.

    It was a good thing that the Cui Family people were just too blind and unable to distinguish this rough diamond otherwise, their rise would be unstoppable.

    Thinking up to there, a bright idea struck upon everyone''s mind, since the Cui Family were unable to distinguish his talents and ability, then why didn''t they try to take him over to their side?

    With someone like him in their family, their future would certainly be bright. Of course, that was only dependent on what would happen from now on, if he would be able to survive this situation or not.

    Everyone knew that trying to do good on a normal day then their actions would bring only a bit of gratitude, but giving coal in the fiercest winter, would make one grateful for their whole life.

    That of course, under the premise that Cui Xie wasn''t a selfish and gratitude-bearing bastard. Which didn''t seem to be the case.

    It took a while for Ling Family Master to finally regain his bearing and rity, as he controlled Cui Xie''s clothes a bit more and then said,

    "There is nothing else!"

    "Are you sure Ling Family Master!? Can you guarantee with your honor that there is nothing else in there!?"

    Ling Family Master was a bit startled by Cui Xie''s actions, but he still managed to keep his unperturbed expression and bearing as he said,

    "Yes, I guarantee with my honor that there is nothing else! Now exin to us what does that piece of paper means! I am not letting you have a peaceful death if you truly are a terrorist!"

    In order to leave a way out for himself, Ling Family Master even gave Cui Xie the gift of doubt, but of course, he had no intention of burying this matter easily.

    "Very well then, shall we go gentlemen!?"

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 568 Chapter 568

    Once again Cui Xie managed to startle and surprise the crowd with his words, making everyone look at him with a weird expression, as if they didn''t understand what he was talking about.

    "What do you mean Junior Cui Xie!?"

    The first who was unable to control himself and his curiosity was Cao Family Master, who directly asked Cui Xie about the meaning of his words,

    "Well, the truth is that the piece of paper in your hands is in fact a new intelligence information that I received for quite the price, as apparently, a powerful team of mercenaries ising to steal the forme for those special potions!

    Even beforeing here, I have already notified the people above about this matter, and they have already sent a team to deal with them.

    Of course as one of the implicated parties I want to see their end with my own eyes! It''s for the best that the circumstances brought us together like this.

    We can all go there and help the team so that none of them escapes, and we learn who is behind them!

    With that said, I would like to thank and congratte Ling Family Master for making this possible, otherwise, we would never be able to render such a great service to the country!"

    Silence!

    Pin drop silence!

    No one dared to even breathe hard at this point as they had never expected such a turn of events. Especially Ling Family Head, he had no idea how this n of his had been discovered in advance.

    And even less could he believe that he had actually jumped in the pit with his own feet, as he was the one to set that piece of paper in Cui Xie''s pocket.

    This was bad!

    This was terribly bad!

    It wasn''t only the problem of those bastards dying at the hands of the special team, and the possible future trouble with their Masters, but the fact that these guys knew his name.

    If they opened their dirty mouths and spoke his name, then he would surely attract the attention of the higher-ups and that of the other big families and would definitely be put under investigation.

    While that didn''t sound bad, the moment it was made official would be the time of destruction for his Ling Family.

    Everyone knew that the big Families of the country wouldn''t openly fight each other due to their own reservations and the people behind the scenes.

    But the moment that one of them was branded as traitors from the country, they would jump up on the opportunity like starving wolves, devouring even the 10th soup made out of their bones.

    Knowing and realizing this, the poor Ling Family Master couldn''t help but feel like he had just stepped upon and mine and if he made even the slightest move he would end up dying in an explosion.

    Cui Xie couldn''t help but look at the startled, worried, and painful face of the Ling Family Master with a great smile.

    This guy was running and yelling traitor, traitor, traitor, when he was himself the traitor. It was quite the situation.

    But he had to admit, had it not been for Eric, who actually gave him the lead and main information he wouldn''t have known about this thing either.

    Furthermore, Ling Family Master''s acting was top-notch, so much so that Cui Xie felt a sudden urge to present him with an Oscar award for his performance.

    It was unfortunate for Ling Family Master to actually mess with someone like him, or to be more specific with Eric that was standing behind him.

    Otherwise, the Ling Family would have had a great chance to reach the heights that they were dreaming and imagining right now.

    While Cui Xie and Ling Family Master were having their own thoughts on the matter, the rest of the crowd was left in a weird position.

    If they joined Cui Xie in this undertaking they would be doing their duty as people of the country, but at the same time, they were putting their lives and selves in danger.

    After all, most of them were only martial arts masters or grandmasters, they had yet to experience even their first evolution, which wasn''t enough to escape bullets and bombs.

    While it was their duty to help and protect their country, at the same time it was their most selfish wish to protect their selves.

    Which of them wasn''t a second-generation silk pants, or someone with great authority, power, and wealth!? These people feared death even more than normal people.

    For that reason, arge bunch of these people wanted to pull back and run away from the scene without being seen, but none of them dared to do something like that for fear of attracting the crowd''s rage.

    Whoever left the venue first would be the target of anger and displeasure for all the remaining people inside the room.

    With these thoughts in their minds, none of them dared to move from their spot and could only look forward to the decisions and intentions of the big families.<sub> </sub>

    "Junior Cui Xie are you telling the truth!?"

    "If you don''t believe me then you can easily contact the special services, I am sure that each of you can confirm or deny my words in a short time.

    It just happened great, as we were afraid that we didn''t have enough people, like this our victory will be assured!"

    Cui Xie didn''t seem to be lying, everyone could understand this part, especially the people of the big families who did exactly what Cui Xie told them to, confirm the news.

    In but a matter of seconds, the confirmation of the operation was taken, as Ling Family Master couldn''t believe this fu*cking rotten situation.

    Just when the fuck had things gone so astray, he couldn''t believe what was happening. As for the other big families Masters they took this operation as a way to test their loyalty to the country.

    But most importantly, what people didn''t understand was the slight meaning behind Cui Xie''s words and actions.

    After all, he was clearly stating that he was connected to the higher=ups and the military, should they wish to make trouble for him, they would have to think twice or thrice.

    "Of course, we will take part in dealing with terrorists and great dangers to our country. I am sure that not only us, but every youth and man from this ce will do the same.

    Fighting for our country, even if we have toy our own lives!"

    The one to spout these words was the Mu Family Master. His act and speech were truly convincing and masterful, acting like some sort of martyr for the country.

    Yet the people behind him, and the rest of the crowd didn''t dare say a thing in fear that they became the scourge amidst the crowd.

    Even the unwilling Young Masters that were nning their escape couldn''t help but change their thoughts. After all, they could escape and leave tonight, but they couldn''t do so for the rest of their lives.

    No matter what, they were born and raised on this soil, and they couldn''t other people to destroy their homes.

    "What do the rest of you think!?"

    "Of course, brother Mu is right, we do need to deal with these bastards for the safety of our country. This is our chance to render some meritorious service!"

    "Hahahah~! Well said brother Cao, well said! This is our great opportunity, now let us follow Cui Xie and leave for our destination."

    Once two of the big families had decided to take a step forward, the rest couldn''t pull back anymore, as they could only follow their lead, including the Ling Family.

    ¡­

    While the situation upstairs was going through a myriad of changes, Eric was actually led by Secretary Zhang into the depths of the Auction House''s warehouse to pick up what he had been promised.

    It didn''t take him long to finallynd his eyes, and hands upon the other two statues, that held great meaning and value to him.

    Still, he managed to keep his calm, and cool as he just took them away without making trouble. Just as he was about to leave the ce though, he suddenly found something extremely unbelievable.

    At the exit of the warehouse, there was actually a brown to red rug, that looked like it was made from the hide of a monster.

    And in fact, it was truly so, this rug was made from the remains of a truly powerful beast, as even the aura remaining on it was enough to suffocate Eric.

    At this moment he truly wondered how no one but himself was able to notice something like this. Especially when this ce was specialized in ancient, and rare treasures of the world.

    Still, he didn''t me them much either, because if it weren''t for his Dragon Princess, perhaps even his Legacy System wouldn''t be able to find what it was.

    Still, he didn''t waste time, as he looked at Secretary Zhang and said with a solemn and serious face,

    "How much!?"

    "How much for what!?"

    "How much for this rug!? I am willing to pay double, just give me a price!"

    "Esteemed Master doesn''t need to pay for something like this, while it''s true that we kept this rug in high concern for some time, but after confirming it was nothing special we just put it down there!

    Could it be that Esteemed Master knows of its origin and use!? Then as long as you share that information with us, I am willing to let you take this useless rug without paying a dime¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 569 Chapter 569

    For Eric, this was a greatly beneficial trade, but he had no intention of telling the truth to Secretary Zhang. After all, human nature, and especially the greed trait was extremely difficult to defeat.

    While this guy was serving Eric like he was his Ancestor due to his own interests, there was no knowing what he would do once he learned of the true value of the simple-looking rug.

    The truth was that this piece of rug that the Auction House was using just toplete the interior design of the warehouse, was actually part of the hide of a Fire Qilin.

    Since this rug was quite old, and had been stepped over, and used terribly for a long time, it had lost quite a bit of its special aura and energy.

    Even then this was a great material for Eric who wanted to use this part of the Fire Qilin''s hide in order to make a soft body armor for himself.

    After all, the defensive ability of a mature Fire Qilin was beyond the imagination of normal people.

    The Fire Qilin was a semi-divine beast, so not even a Rank 9 evolver wouldn''t even imagine of piercing its hide.

    For that reason, if Eric managed to make that soft body armor for himself, it would be an extra lifesaving card.

    That soft body armor would help him save his life even upon receiving the attack of a Rank 9 evolver, that he had yet to encounter on Earth.

    If he told these words to Secretary Zhang he was assured that even if the guy didn''t try to kill or trap him immediately, he would certainly do so as long as he felt a little bit safe.

    Without tarrying with the exnation, Eric turned to face the guy, as he said,

    "In truth, this isn''t much of a thing on its own, as it''s only a Beasts Hide which has a bit more sturdiness and defensive abilities than themon bulletproof vest.

    But as long as I give this to a friend of mine who is an artifact refiner, he could easily turn this into a good quality soft body armor, that would add up to my defenses!"

    Even though Eric''s face was hidden behind the mask and his clone disguise, his eyes didn''t show any signs of him lying. And he wasn''t actually lying either, he was just vaguely not telling the whole truth.

    Since Secretary Zhang was willing to make such a bet, then for sure he had some sort of ability or magical device that would help him understand whether Eric was telling the truth or not.

    And since there was no change in his face or his disposition Eric could have been said to have actually fooled the guy.

    Unfortunately, nothing could be said to be certain with people like Secretary Zhang as they were wild foxes that would never reveal their true faces and intentions.

    Right now their interests coincided so they were working together, but should their interests collide, then they would be enemies in the blink of an eye.

    Instead of cooperation, this was a use of one another as long their purposes wereplementary. Eric needed the two statues and the rug, while Secretary Zhang needed the backing to be the new director.

    It was clear that to him the position of the Director of the Auction House was way more important than anything.

    In fact, Eric made a misstep this time, because his answer seemed just too clean to be counted as the truth, making the sly Secretary Zhang feel that Eric had lied to him without him understanding it.

    While this made him a bit apprehensive about Eric''s real strength, identity, and means, at the same time it made him curious and interested in the truth behind Eric, and this rug.

    Still, it was impossible for him to keep the rug or keep pestering Eric with questions any longer because it might displease Eric, and force him to pull back.

    With those thoughts in mind, he had no choice but to let go of the rug for the moment and try to inspire some rumors after Eric left the ce.

    "Thank you very much for your exnation Esteemed Master, I will certainly keep my word. This rug belongs to you!"

    "Then I am not going to be polite Secretary Zhang! Here, as long as you have an exact n on how to take over the Auction House call that number through a burning phone.

    Be careful though this is a one-time use, and if you use it for any untoward intention you will lose the opportunity to contact me at all!"

    Secretary Zhang felt a bit discontent with this because he would only have one chance to contact with this Master, and even worse he couldn''t even test it whether it worked.

    There was a great possibility of Ericpletely forgetting, or neglecting his promise to himter because it was nothing but an oral promise.

    Noticing that, Eric made an unhappy disgruntle as he said in a displeased tone,

    "Secretary Zhang you know that in order for people like me to proceed in our path we need to have a clear and steady mind!<sub> </sub>

    We can''t allow heart demons to take over us, and we always need to stay true to our intentions!"

    These words were more than enough to answer the doubts and suspicions in Secretary Zhang''s heart, as he immediately tried to butter things up,

    "Of course, of course, Esteemed Master! Please forgive me for my rudeness and stupidity, it won''t happen again I promise!"

    "It better not! Now I don''t have much time to idle around and need to leave this ce! Until we see each other again!"

    With that said, Eric actually disappeared from the eyes of Master Zhang like he was some kind of ghost together with the statues and the rug.

    This was an extremely important part of Eric''s acting part, because only like this could he actually make this guy a bit more frightened, and work in more prudence.

    After all, Eric would need this guy''s help in the near future and couldn''t allow him to break decorum easily.

    This was an issue of great importance for Eric, as he needed a lot of antiques, historical articles, and the rest of those statues to gather some necessary SP points.

    Right now he was extremely happy though, as tonight he had truly made a great wealth, beyond his expectations for the night.

    Not only had he found those statuses that carried quite a bit of SP points for him, but he had also found the Fire Qilin''s hide.

    ¡­

    In the meantime, Secretary Zhang quickly made his way upstairs, as he had been missing for quite some time and didn''t want to raise doubts, only to be shocked once he did so.

    Surprisingly the whole venue was empty, there was no trace of people left at the Auction House, while the staff were whispering with one another.

    What shocked him the most was the oue of the night and the fact that all the big families were searching for that Esteemed Master.

    It was his great luck and insight to actually create a sort of rtionship with Eric earlier, even at the expense of the life of that idiot fake cousin of his.

    But now he was faced with another dilemma, whether he should ce his eggs in Eric''s basket and keep their rtionship a secret, or hug the thigh of a powerful big family, and try to set him up.

    If Eric didn''t have much strength and was some sort of a loner, then he would most certainly decide to hug the thigh of a big family, but unfortunately, he had no idea of Eric''s strength.

    What''s more, he had no idea of the rtionship between Cui Xie and Eric. While he felt that there was something between the two, the way they acted made them look like total strangers.

    Fortunately for him, he had one more card to y, while having the luxury to wait and y it safe, as he called his two subordinates and guided them with a few lines.

    The next day, the fact that Eric despite being a great Alchemist was in possession of a treasure that would make everyone''s defenses imprable would spread through the country like wildfire in summer.

    That should be enough to give Eric a headache and put him against a few idiots who would wish to test his abilities.

    Of course, that was under the case that they were actually able to recognize Eric, and the treasure he possessed, which was practically impossible.

    ¡­

    As for Cui Xie and the rest of the big families, they had arrived at the port not long ago and participated in a crazy shooting exchange, leaving more than 8 people dead, 13 with grave injuries, and 29 with light injuries.

    The good news was that the terrorists group had been fully exterminated, even though they had been unable to get any new information from their mouths.

    The truth was that Cui Xie had managed to subdue one of them, with the thought of torturing himter to find out what he wanted to know, but that guy was killed by a blind bullet.

    The only thing they could rely now upon was whatever piece of information the terrorists had yet to burn and destroy before dying.

    ? One thing was sure though, this attack made all the participants fearful andprehensive of the terrorist attacks from the outside, as the terrorists had brought more than 200 kg of RDX¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 570 Chapter 570

    No matter the reason, or the target of these terrorists, the damage brought by such an amount of explosives was unimaginable.

    Just the thought of these explosives put to use made everyone that participated in the attack shiver and tremble at the thought of it.

    Even Cui Xie who already had some information about this issue, couldn''t help but feel that this time his country had escaped a terrible crisis.

    Those bastards of the Ling Family had truly gone too far this time, as they had even cooperated with such bastards that tried to enter their country with 200 kg of RDX.

    What he didn''t know though, was that even the Ling Family Master couldn''t believe his own eyes upon seeing the explosives.

    All he knew was that tonight he would receive 50 mercenaries, experts of CQC, and many weapons. People that were used to blood and hardship. Mercenaries that lived to carry orders, even at the expense of their own lives.

    Yet he had received such a frightening surprise, that even he wouldn''t be able to hold responsibility for. Right now he felt thankful that these guys had been found and killed tonight.

    The fight between his family, and the Cao was certainly important, and he wanted to get rid of them one moment sooner, but that wasn''t under terrible losses.

    If he ever dared to make use of such explosives and he was found out, then not even his 36th generation wouldn''t be able to survive.

    His Ling Family would turn into the most shameful existence, that would be purged and perish in order to be a warning for the rest.

    Fortunately, these bastards had been caught, and there was nothing tying them to his Ling Family, as even the guy that Cui Xie tried to capture alive, was killed by his people that were now dead.

    There was no trace that could lead to him, and he was extremely happy about this. That made the rest of the night while taking care of everything much easier.

    It was only when the first check-up of the location was done and nothing of importance was found, that Ling Family Master could finally leave the ce.

    The moment he got into his car, he instructed the caravan to proceed forward, and the driver to block his ears, as he picked up a burner phone and called a number.

    "What the fu*ck were you nning exactly Mr. Tom!?"

    The moment that the phone call connected, Ling Family Master was unable to control his feelings and his words, as he immediately asked the question that was ringing in his ears the whole night.

    "I was fu*cking nning and doing my best to help you out and secure a base for myself in your country Mr. Ling, but I never expected that you would do such a fu*cking lousy job!

    How the fu*ck did those guys find out about this matter!? Who snitched us, and how much do those guys actually know!?"

    Forgetting about the current losses in people and merchandise, what Mr. Tom was the most worried about was how much did the special forces know.

    After all, this wasn''t the first andst time that he and Master Ling had been cooperating together. Depending on that answer he would also reconsider his own position.

    "I don''t know how much they know, or who snitched us! I personally learned about this only tonight on the way to here!

    But considering the good gift that you tried to get into my country, those guys won''t give up until they have evidence and a target.

    You bettery low and use all your connections to hide in the meantime! I will inform you when the coast gets clear!"

    "Hmph~! I will go andy low that''s for sure, but there is no way in hell that I am waiting for your instructions Mr. Ling.

    Just let me make one thing clear to you Mr. Ling, should I find that your part is responsible for snitching and the loss of my men by continuation, I will make sure that you pay the right price!

    Was I clear!?"

    "Don''t you fu*cking dare to threaten me, Mr. Tom, otherwise I will make sure to show you the truth of that old adage, that even a lean camel is still stronger than a horse!"

    ''piipp¡­pippp¡­pippp¡­''

    At that point, the phone call disconnected and ended, while Ling Family Master immediately crushed the phone with his own hands, before throwing the pieces outside.

    ''Those motherfu*cking foreigners thinking that they have control of the situation just because they are falling for the trap.

    I will make him regret and swallow every single word he said, I swear! But who the hell would be so stupid as to snitch about something like this.

    The present and the future of our Ling Family are dependent on it for fu*cks sake. I need a full picture of the situation no matter what!''<sub> </sub>

    While thinking that to himself, he picked up his personal phone and dialed a number, the moment the call connected he just said two words,

    "Search! Purge!"

    With these two words said the phone call disconnected as the man could finally take a few deep breaths and think about what happened and his next steps.

    At this moment he totally forgot about Cui Xie, as he wasn''t as important as the issues in front of him at the moment.

    Cui Xie had no ce to run and hide, but the problems with the foreigners, his family''s strength, and the battle with the Cao Family were things he couldn''t ignore no matter what.

    ¡­

    While Ling Family Master was having a difficult time dealing with the newly creeping problems, and especially Eric''s sent gift, Eric himself was having a satisfied and happy look at his great benefits.

    Without wasting time he immediately threw inside the Legacy System every antique, historical material, and those statue that would give him SP points, as he finally could look at thest benefit.

    The rug that had been gifted to him by Secretary Zhang of the Auction House was nothing more than just an old and stupid rug.

    Eric didn''t really care about the guy''s thoughts and opinion at the moment, as he was fully concentrated on doing his best to confirm the validity of this old rug.

    Without wasting time, he immediately picked up a light and ced it under the rug only to see that the mes were not only not causing problems for the rug but were actually being absorbed by it.

    Upon witnessing this, Eric couldn''t help but get even more enthusiastic and excited by the prospect of this precious material that would soon turn into a soft body armor for him.

    Most probably he would beughing in his sleep for the next days. He was just that happy! After all, this was going to be a life-saving card for him in the future.

    Able to survive even the attack of a Rank 9 evolver, that was clearly some real shit power there. Well, when it''s notpared to the monstrous and perverted strength of Eric.

    "Don''t get that happy, while you managed to get your hands on this precious treasure, you are still unable to properly make use of it.

    Without a Rank 9 or Lord Weapons manufacturer, it will be impossible for you to deal with that me Qilin hide in your hands! That is under the condition that you are still alive after the chase!"

    The words of his Dragon Empress were enough to immediately throw a bucket of cold water upon his head and make him seriously ponder about the issue.

    It was true that he was unable to actually refine this thing for himself but did this mean that his Legacy System couldn''t do something about this as well.

    Every time that he was left at the mercy of his Legacy System, the Legacy System would help him thoroughly.

    It wasn''t an understatement to say that his Legacy System was actually the biggest armor plot that he possessed and could ask for in his life.

    He had never thought that something would be so helpful to him, and now was one of those moments. Willingly or unwillingly he had truly be dependent on his Legacy System.

    Just like before even this time, the Legacy System had a solution to his problem, as the Legacy System would supply him with the necessary extra materials in manufacturing the soft body armor and would even do the smelting.

    The only problem was the price of the whole thing, as together with the materials and the smelting process he would have to pay a good 64 million SP.

    Everything he had managed to collect through the auction, including the three statues of the zodiac only managed to bring him 72 million SP points, and all of a sudden he had to use 64 million of them.

    He felt just like some sort of silk-pants who had just received his allowance and had lost more than 8 parts from 9 in total. It was aplete disaster.

    Well, he couldn''t do anything about it now, and could only agree as the soft body armor would be his biggest, greatest, and best trump card.

    No matter what, his own life was much more precious than a mere few million SP points. Even if he had to spend everyst dime of what he had earned, Eric would still continue to do the same.

    At that moment though he received a piece of news that was quite unexpected to him,

    !!! Warning, the Legacy System wil¡­"

    Check my newest book! Return of Lust!

 571 Chapter 571

    !!! Warning! The Legacy System will enter a temporary shut-down to refine the newly absorbed power!

    The Host will be unable to refresh or receive the mission until the refinement is finished! The soft body armor will be delivered in 3 months!

    The Legacy System hopes that the Host will survive and make use of the System upon reinitialization!

    Reading this notification Eric didn''t know what to make or think of this situation anymore. On one side this would be a great loss for him, as he wouldn''t have ess to many new skills, techniques, and resources.

    But on the other hand, this was a great opportunity for him to actually depend more on himself, and what he managed to collect from this small, and also solidify his own strength.

    Only a strong foundation would be able to hold the tallest building. If he didn''t have that, then his dream of reaching the peak would be nothing more but a dream.

    With those thoughts in his mind, he didn''t bother much with the news and focused on the future lying ahead of him.

    First things first he would have to deal with the Ling Family, while he kept a check on the Cao Family, and investigate properly the problems between the Long and Mu Families.

    Of course, in the meantime, he couldn''t forget about prominent families that didn''t like to show their faces to the outside world, like the Mo and Ren Families.

    Things were certainly about to get more interesting, especially with his new identity as a reclusive Alchemist Master.

    It was certain that all the families would try to reach him, providing him with many resources, and enticing offers to fill his pockets, and he already had the first target in mind.

    It was the Long Family!

    For some reason, especially due to the way that they behaved at the auction, Eric felt that the Long Family was the most suspicious.

    After the Long Family, he would have enough time to go for a ride to the Mo and Mu Familiester as well, but that was a matter forter.

    As he was thinking like that, he received a report from Cui Xie about the matter at the port, including the killing of the possible testimony.

    "That''s for the best! For the moment we can''t go against the Ling Family and is neither in our interests to have them removed.

    It''s better to have a known enemy than to worry about who is going to fall next! In this way, we can even use the Ling Family to keep those foreigners in check!

    You have done a great job so far Xie but things are far from over! I want you to make a careful search of the whole area and make sure that if there is evidence itnds in our hands!

    When you are done with that, return back to the Cui Family and deal with the matters here! Li Yao and Li Fei will be here to protect you and help you out!

    I will be gone for a while!"

    Li Fei was the name of Madam Li, since she wanted to cleanse herself from her past with the hope of a new future, she had decided to stop using her moniker as Madam Li and use her new name.

    Eric didn''t have much of a preference over names, as he himself was terrible at naming, but he liked the sound and didn''t say anything more.

    What was important was that Li Fei had decided to start a new life, with a new mentality, without getting mingled by the past.

    Those two beauties would certainly throw a tantrum should they know that he was going to leave them alone for some time, but they didn''t have much of a choice.

    Quickly informing them through a message, Eric stood up from his position and made his way into the city. In order to enter the Long Family, he first needed some nd information about them.

    It wasn''t difficult in the city of rumors to learn of many new things that probably even the police would have problems knowing and learning.

    What interested Eric the most though, was the need of the Long Family Mansion for a new gardener, as their family''s madam ''blood rose'' was having problems recently.

    Not only was the flower withering, but even its flowers had lost their perfume and vitality.

    The Long Family had spread the news throughout the whole city, that whoever managed to salvage the flower would work and be under the protection of their Family for all their next generations.

    For normal people that would be just like the magical door that they would turn their carp selves into powerful dragons.

    The next morning without wasting any time Eric immediately made his way to the Long Family Mansion, and after a small inquiry, he entered the line for the job interview.

    Expectedly, or unexpectedly it was in fact a long line starting from the inner door of the Long Family Mansion to the outer door and more.

    All the interested were wearing some good clothes, and keeping their CVs in their hands, with quite a few of them enacting the possible interview as if they were actors fighting for the same role.

    Eric was among a rare few people in the line that didn''t show any sign of anxiety and was just looking at the line with an indifferent expression, as he closed his eyes and tried to absorb and refine energy by himself.<sub> </sub>

    The most surprising point for Eric was that he hadn''t even left an appointment, or brought a CV with him, and had only managed to convince the beauty at the front desk to take him inside.

    Despite his ''hard'' convincing, he still was left at the bottom of the line, but he didn''t really care whether he was at the beginning or at the end.

    If this gardener job didn''t work out, he would just return the next day under a different disguise to apply for some other work.

    As long as he could enter the Long Family Mansion through the front door without needing to hide, he didn''t care what kind of job it was.

    Slowly but surely the line continued to walk forward, while Eric followed behind without much of an attitude when suddenly the person in front of him miss stepped and fell towards him.

    He could easily dodge the iingdy and let her fall to the ground, but that move might reveal his unusual skills, and more importantly, it was against his gentleman code.

    ''Boommm~!''

    Pretending to be stiff, and slow on purpose was certainly a terrible job, but he didn''t really mind it as now his hands were actually grabbing on the middle-ageddy''s small but supple melons.

    "Are you alright!? Did something happen!?"

    "Take your hands off me, you damn pervert! Who do you think you are!? Touching me like that like a hoodlum!"

    Eric was totally shocked at that moment, as he didn''t expect his good deed to be returned like this. He went out of his way to not let this woman fall down on the ground and suffer, only to hear such bullshit.

    "Oh, is that so!?"

    With that said, he immediately let go of the strength in his arms and let gravity do the rest of the necessary job, as the beauty fell on her butt on the ground.

    "Booommm~!''

    ''Aaarrgghhh~!''

    "Youu¡­ Why did you let go of me!? What kind of human being are you!? How could you do something like this to me!?"

    "I was just following your words, Miss, you told me to let go and I just let you go. Nothing more, nothing less!"

    "Youu~! You aren''t a man at all!"

    "I don''t think that you can decide such things upon your own Miss, if you want me to prove to you that I am a man then you only have to apany me to somece private in the evening.

    I am sure that you will not only change your opinion but even swear at the heavens for your blindness!"

    Saying such words with a cool and calm serious face, made the beauty unable to react to his words for quite some time, as the people around them started whispering to each other.

    Upon hearing those whispers the woman''s face started alternating between red and green as she looked with a bellyful of anger toward Eric.

    If looks could kill, Eric had no doubt that he would be more than 12 feet underground at this moment. But he didn''t really care about her, or her death threat looks much.

    The beauty couldn''t help but stutter as she tried to scream at him,

    "You rotten egg, you foul-mouthed bastard, how dare you to talk to me like that. Do you know who I am!?

    Do you know that I can take away your qualifications as a gardener and make you unable to breathe in this City!?

    <o>,m You are messing with someone you shouldn''t have!"</o>

    Eric looked at her like she was crazy, as he stated in a calm state,

    "I have no such qualifications, and neither do I have a need for them! I am here to be a gardener based on my skills, and not because some papers im that I am capable!"

    His words stunned not only her but even the whole crowd as they didn''t expect him to be just some country bumpkin without any qualification or certificate to be a gardener.

    Which of them hadn''t actually graduated from a great university, and hadn''t at least a few years of experience, beforeing to apply here for the job.

    Upon hearing something like this the whole crowd started looking with different looks towards him¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 572 Chapter 572

    Even if there was initially anyone who would want to defend Eric before, now there was none. Who would ever think of defending a stupid country-bumpkin that was trying to bite more than he could chew?

    At the same time, the young woman who had started the conflict with him got more courage and heart upon hearing that, as she felt like she was the winner of the fight before it ended.

    As for Eric, he just stood there unperturbed by all the changes in the surroundings or the changes in other people''s expressions.

    It looked like even if Earth stopped revolving around the sun and itself he wouldn''t be disturbed or worried. After all, it was something out of his reach.

    "You damn country-bumpkin who doesn''t know his ce! How dare you touch Miss Wei like that, are you tired of living or something!?"

    And of course, whenever and wherever there was a damsel in distress there would be a stupid man who would take this chance to pretend like he was the knight in shining armor.

    "What did I do exactly!?"

    "You dropped Miss Wei on the ground, without caring about her wellbeing!"

    "Wasn''t she the one asking for it!?"

    "Shameless bastard, she only asked you like that because you were taking advantage of her!"

    "Are you saying that I shouldn''t have touched her at all!?"

    "Yes, that is what I am saying, you damn bastard!"

    "Then wouldn''t she have ended up in a much worse position than she is right now!? She might have even fallen to the ground headfirst and cracked her head or injured her pretty face.

    Are you saying that you would better wish for Miss Wei to end up dead or disfigured than have me help her!?"

    "Ughh~! This¡­."

    "Come on tell us Mr. Knight what is more important, a moment of misunderstanding, or someone else''s life!? Especially the life of the woman for whom you are barking like a dog!"

    "Youuuu¡­"

    "You, me, what!? Are you saying that you want to fight with me now!? An honored and dignified gardener like yourself who understands the beauty and character of flowers would actually choose such a barbaric way to fight!?

    You truly disappoint me, Mr. Knight! I can''t imagine how your Miss Wei must feel after seeing this poor performance from you!"

    It wasn''t only the guy that tried to y the knight in shining armor, but the whole crowd, including Miss Wei who were shocked and startled by Eric''s performance.

    Just what kind of country-bumpkin was he!? He was able to shut them all up without even lifting his voice, as he just calmly argued and set them up.

    The poor knight was the most shocked person of all, as he couldn''t believe and ept that he was done for by nothing else but a country bumpkin.

    "Now you tell me, Miss Wei, what would you like to witness yourself, would you like to have fallen and suffered grave injuries andin about my misbehavior, or have it as it happened!?"

    "I¡­, I¡­"

    "Well, you don''t have to say anything! I think that the whole crowd understood your answer!"

    With that said, Eric returned to the line and closed his eyes once again, while the crowd looked at him with differentplex gazes.

    "What is going on here!? Why is there such amotion!?"

    Just as the crowd had yet to digest what just happened, the security guards of the mansion came forward and questioned the crowd.

    No one was talking for a moment, before a stealthy old man appeared and told everything to the guards, who looked at Eric and that Miss Wei with cold and scary gazes.

    Miss Wei couldn''t help but shiver a bit, while Eric just opened his eyes and looked back without much emotion.

    One of the guards didn''t like Eric''s expression and reaction, so he immediately decided to make a move as he said,

    "You two are disqualified, go home! The Long Family Mansion doesn''t need rotten apples that don''t know what''s good for them!"

    As he heard those words, Eric just opened his eyes without much interest as he said in a calm and collected voice,

    "Don''t you think you are overstepping your boundaries a bit bro! You are just a guard, not the employment officer! I don''t think you can fire me that easily!"

    His words made the guard even more infuriated with him, as he started screaming in a menacing tone,

    "You damn rotten country-bumpkin, how dare you act like a pretentious di*ck in front of me! If this father tells you to go, then you go! understand!?

    Otherwise, even if the Jade Emperores down here, they won''t be able to change this father''s decision!"

    "Oh, is that so!? Do you think that you can hold responsible for the loss of Madam Long''s ''blood rose''!?"

    "Hahaaahh~! Do you think that you can recover that flower and take care of it!? A country bumpkin like you can!?"<sub> </sub>

    "Wouldn''t we find out if we just try it!? How about we make a bet on it!?"

    "Hahahahah~! Uaahahahahah~! This is the greatest joke I have ever heard! What bet do you want to make!?

    Is there anything precious on you that can substitute the Madam''s ''blood rose''!? Aren''t you just trying to make trouble in this ce!? Just get the fu*ck out before I throw you outside!"

    "I will offer you a ''blood rose'' cutting, and my family heirloom a small pendant made of Emperor Jade!"

    The whole crowd was stupefied, none of them expected Eric to have the balls to propose such a bet, and even less possess those great objects.

    With those thoughts in their minds, they looked at Eric with a bit of doubt and suspicion, as Eric pulled the ''blood rose'' cutting and the small pendant from his pocket.

    Everyone in the crowd could only take a deep breath, as they looked at Eric with weird andplex expressions.

    As for the guard, he was looking at Eric''s stuff just like a hungry wolf, or hyena, that would jump at any moment to rob them away.

    As if reading through his mind, Eric said in a calm and cool voice,

    "I would suggest against saying that I stole these from you, as the ''blood rose'' cutting I took out has a different age and variation from the ''blood rose'' in your Madam''s garden.

    As for the pendant, I have pictures of evidence of my grandparents having it!

    Now, forgetting about all that, do you have the balls to bet with me or not!?"

    Even Miss Wei at the side couldn''t help but look at Eric with a look of surprise and interest, as this country bumpkin turned out to be quite the dashing guy.

    p The guard seemed to think deeply for a few moments, but remember the state that the ''blood rose'' was now, he didn''t think he would lose as he said,</anda>

    "Hehehhe~! Who is afraid of you!? How dare you im that you can easily recover and take care of that precious flower!

    Come with me, let us witness your Godly skills!"

    Of course, thatst line was said with heavy irony and displeasure, as he clearly didn''t like Eric in the least.

    The crowd could only look as the guard took Eric towards the garden, while the beauty that had thrown herself at Eric earlier, walked forward and said,

    "Mr. Zuo please wait a moment, I am Wei Qingping the daughter of Wei Sha the vice deputy of the Environment Bureau! I remember you from yourst visit to my father!

    This time, my father specially sent me here to have a look at Madam Long''s ''blood rose'' and try my best to help out, but I was stuck in the crowd!

    Can you take me with you as well!"

    The guard took a good look at the young woman in front of him, before seeming in a dilemma about what to do, as he finally said,

    "Come with me, I would love to have another ss of your father''s fine wine!"

    While he said that, his gaze upon Wei QingPing was a bit weird, he looked like he wanted to devour her.

    The young woman clearly felt his gaze, but instead of being disgusted and displeased with it, she acted coquettishly as she said,

    "But of course, I will make sure to pass your word to my father! Hehehe~!"

    Eric witnessed all this without much of an expression on his face. He wasn''t a little kid and clearly understood how the world worked.

    Whether it was a big leader, or just a security guard, the moment that they had some power they would surely make use of it.

    Furthermore, he had already decided to make this guard suffertely, and this beauty just gave him a good idea!

    With those thoughts in mind, they finally arrived at the garden where the ''blood rose'' was found, as the guard walked forward and spoke some words in the ear of the examiner.

    That guy''s face went dark and gloomy at first, as he then took a good look at Wei QingPing, and finally seemed to have agreed with the guard''s request.

    No matter what, this whole mess would be over once the ''blood rose'' was totally destroyed, and since Eric was there to mess around, he could take the me for the matter all the same.

    The gardeners in line were clearly displeased with the situation, but they didn''t dare to take a word more for fear that they angered the examiner.

    At this time the guard looked at Eric full of mockery as he said,

    "Well, then country-bumpkin go ahead!"

    While Eric had aplicated expression on his face¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 573 Chapter 573

    Theplicated expression on his face was for several reasons, but the most important among them was the fact that he wasn''t a gardener per se.

    In fact, the only thing he knew about gardening and taking care of nts and trees was that they needed water, a good environment, feeding, and cleaning.

    Exactly as it looked, even the terms and words he used were totally unrted to the ones that a really good and capable gardener would use.

    The only reason why he had dared to make that bet with the guard earlier was that he was counting on his Legacy System, to not analyze the cause of ''blood rose''s'' condition, but also the way of its recovery.

    Yet, the only evaluation that the Legacy System helped him with upon seeing the ''Blood Rose'' was ''Hungry''!

    ''Motherfu*cker! Just what do you mean by hungry!? It''s clear that this shitty nt has had the best care and treatment.

    In fact, it looked like this nt had even better treatment than himself! So how the fu*ck was this shit supposed to be hungry!?"

    Thinking like that, it certainly made him even angrier and infuriated with this shitty nt, and couldn''t help but think that perhaps he had made a wrong move with that bet.

    The problem wasn''t the wager and the loss in itself, but the face of that motherfu*cking guard that he had betted against.

    He couldn''t bear the expression of gloat on that bastard''s face and even less tolerate the possible mockery, and shitty words he was going to say.

    As if that wasn''t enough, there was even that bi*tch from earlier, who was bound to eat more shit if he didn''t win the bet.

    Still, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''te up with something to solve the current situation. He didn''t know what to do, and that put him in an extremely bad mood.

    "Hahahahahahahahahahahah~!"

    Just as he was pondering deeply about the current situation, a sudden peal of loudughter incensed him even more.

    He was about to turn around and scream at the one who must beughing before he realized that the source of thatughter wasn''t from the outside but from the inside.

    To be more exact, it was actually his Dragon Empress that wasughing like that. While herughter was quite melodic and sweet, the him currently found it a bit vexing.

    That created mixed feelings inside him, between wanting to spank her butt until it glowed red and continue listening to the cute and charmingughter.

    <o>,m Well, the first option was impossible as the Dragon Empress didn''t have a physical body at the moment, while the second was not possible due to his current mental condition.</o>

    Still, he managed to keep control of himself and his emotions, as he couldn''t help but ask in a weird tone,

    "Why are youughing like this, my Empress!?"

    "Hmph~! Who is your Empress!? You better call me appropriately and behave yourself otherwise, I might just ignore your stupid and slow self!"

    The Dragon Empress immediately stoppedughing and chided him, while Eric''s mind didn''t seem to mind her chiding and was focused on one key point,

    "Does it mean that you know how to solve this situation!?"

    "Hmph~! Of course, I know, what kind of Empress would I be if I couldn''t take care of something this simple!

    What!? Are you surprised and amazed by this Empress!? After all, the poor blockhead you are, is incapable of understanding it, isn''t it!?"

    "Yes, yes, Your Highness, you are the smartest and best there is! The only Dragon Empress that is worthy of entering this little one''s eyes, heart, and mind."

    The Dragon Empress was a bit startled and surprised by Eric''s praises, as she felt extremely happy and satisfied as she heard those words.

    She could swear that if she had a heart right now, her heart would be beating faster and faster, which clearly surprised her a lot.

    How could she actually act and suffer like this!? How could she fall for some lowly human that wasn''t even worthy of carrying the dust off her shoes!?

    When did she actually fall for him, and lose her mind, rity, and calm!?

    Still, no matter how many questions she asked, and no matter how many of those questions actually got answers, the truth was that she had already lost the war.

    Knowing that didn''t make her any happier, so she quickly decided to ignore that fact, as she said in a cold and cool voice,

    "Hmph~! Glib-tongued bastard! It''s your luck that this Empress doesn''t want to waste her time and intelligence with you, otherwise you would be extremely sorry!"

    "Of course, of course, my Empress! You shouldn''t stop to the low level of your Husband, and please help me with this issue!"

    The Dragon Empress clearly noticed Eric call himself her husband, and that made her feel happy and motivated for some reason before she pretended to not care and said,

    "Stupid, don''t you already know the name of this nt!? Considering its name, and the evaluation of the Legacy System, what do you think it wants!?"

    Eric was absentminded for a moment before enlightenment finally stroked his head, and he quickly realized his mistake and overlook it.<sub> </sub>

    This thing was a ''Blood Rose'', a damn hungry ''Blood Rose''! This damned flower wanted to taste blood, and it was due to theck of blood that it had actually started to whither.

    Once he thought up to here, Eric couldn''t help but get extremely happy, as he even said,

    "My Empress if you were here I would have already kissed you many times, and then hugged you to death!"

    "Hmph~! You dare!?"

    "Why wouldn''t I dare!? Aren''t I just hugging and kissing my future wife!?"

    "Who is your future wife!? Shameless bastard stop spouting nonsense and dirty my reputation!"

    "You reject it now, but deep down you are wishing it happens, aren''t you!? Don''t worry though, I promise to fly beyond your expectations, and one day grow big and strong enough to deserve you!"

    "Hmph~! Wishful thinking!"

    Even though the Dragon Empress was keeping her same voice during the whole conversation, she couldn''t help but grow hopeful inside her heart.

    Would Eric truly be able to reach a level of strength and power to be worthy of her!? Would her man be able to keep this promise of his!?

    She had no idea what would happen, and what the future held, but right now she just knew she wanted, hoped, and prayed that he would truly seed.

    As for Eric, he weirdly coughed in his Soul Avatar form, before he asked,

    "Cough¡­ Oh right, my Empress, how much do you know about this thing!? What are the benefits and losses of cultivating such a nt, and could it be bound to one particr person''s blood!?"

    The Dragon Empress seemed to need a change of subject as well, as she didn''t waste her time and answered,

    "I never thought that I would find such a treasure on this mortal and weak, but the truth is that this ''Blood Rose'' has another name.

    Its elongated name is ''Dragon''s Blood Flower'' and it carries the life-blood of a dragon, which helps in increasing the purity and density of a Dragon''s bloodline.

    This one is extremely weak and feeble, most probablying from a flood dragon, or some snake that had just managed to turn into a fake dragon.

    But it''s still extremely helpful and important for you and those other girls because it can help you purify your bloodline, increase its concentration, and also temper your blood and bodies.

    Normal people wouldn''t know how to cultivate and raise such a thing, but it''s extremely simple for me!

    With my help, you will not only be able to bind this ''Dragon''s Blood Flower'' to yourself, but also help it grow stronger, better, and multiply!"

    "Is that possible!? How!?"

    "Of course, who do you think you are talking to!? This is a secret that not many people know, but one can grow such a thing stronger, and multiply by feeding it with as much blood as possible."

    "Blood!? What kind of blood!?"

    "Normal human blood is just the weakest of the possible choices, the best is a Dragon''s blood, followed by Draconic beings like snakes, turtle snakes, eels, etc."

    "What about the binding!?"

    "That is even simpler, the first person to feed its blood will be recognized by the ''Dragon''s Blood Flower'' as its master and deepest connection."

    "Damn this thing is crazy, but also extremely beneficial to me! Heheeheh~! With this everything is settled, now the only thing remaining is acting upon it!"

    "What are you nning to do exactly!? Why did you ask those weird questions earlier!? I mean, it''s understandable to want to know that, but I have the feeling that you have a different purpose for asking!"

    "Hehehhehe~! I can''t hide anything from you my Empress, but it would be just too in and boring if I exin everything to you.

    So, you would better watch the show outside, and tell me your evaluationter!"

    With that said, Eric concentrated his attention on the outside once again, as he was faced with the judging and criticizing looks of the guard, the examiner, and Wei QingPing.

    It looked like they were close to losing their calm and cool and explode at him with many offensive and berating words.

    After all, for all this time Eric had just been standing at his feet while thinking deeply, he hadn''t even gone close to the flower.

    It looked like Eric was nothing but a scammer who had been called upon his bluff!

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 574 Chapter 574

    Their patience was running off! In fact, their patience had been off from the start, and not even God could exin why they hadn''t already exploded at Eric.

    Well, it didn''t really matter much, but Eric would certainly not make this easy and simple for them. As if trying to test their temperament and patience, he suddenly looked at them one by one and smiled.

    Yes, Eric just smiled gently and a bit arrogantly at them, as if mocking them for their patience with him, which clearly infuriated the main three, and the rest of the people waiting.

    "What kind of dogshit gardener does this guy thinks himself is!? He is but a mere fu*cker who hase to waste our time!"

    "Yes, yes, this waste doesn''t deserve such treatment and attention! The guards should just throw him outside, after a good beating and never permit him to cause trouble again!"

    "Yes, that''s right! Just break all his limbs, he is embarrassing our profession and ourmunity!"

    Quite a few impatient people in the crowd, who clearly didn''t like the way things were going, immediately started raising their voices and asking for Eric''s lynching.

    After all, on one hand, they were afraid that Eric might truly do what he said and take the workce, on the other hand, they just didn''t like him and thought that he had bribed the guard and the examiner.

    It was quite the situation, which forced even the guard that brought Eric here to step forward and say,

    "Everyone, me and this guy had a bet on whether he would be able to recover the ''Blood Rose'' and take care of it, with quite the wager.

    For that reason, I decided to give him 5 minutes to try, and he still has one minute ording to my clock! Just wait one more minute, and you will be able to personally witness his end!"

    These words managed to calm and satisfy the crowd, as they now looked at Eric as if he was nothing more but a cripple walking.

    As for Eric himself, he didn''t lose the smile on the corner of his face, he just looked at the people around him without much of an expression, before he suddenly seemed to fall into deep thoughts once again.

    This time fortunately it didn''tst more than a few seconds before he asked,

    "Oh right, Mr. guard I remember that I told you the stakes of my bet, but you actually didn''t say yours!

    It couldn''t be that you were hoping to take advantage of my good heart, were you!?"

    Not only the guard, but even the whole crowd around was shocked at hearing Eric''s words, as Eric actually approached the ''Blood Rose''.

    If at first, the guard was a bit afraid that Eric might truly win the bet, right now he was fully confident of his own win, as he said in an arrogant and overbearing tone,

    "Hahahahahah~! You still think you can win the bet little shit!? Well anyway, since you want to y it like this, then I might humor you as well!

    If you win, I am ready to give you 1 million dors and leave my job! How about it!?"

    The crowd couldn''t help but get startled at the stakes that the guard ced, while Eric actually clicked his tongue while saying,

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk! It seems like that old adage is true, when one ascends then even his dogs and chickens will ascend!

    To think that even a guard of the Long Family Mansion can fork out 1 million dors! It just makes me even happier and more expectant of this new workce!"

    People didn''t know what to think of these words, as they were more concerned about the fact whether Eric would be able to win the bet or not.

    "Aaghh~! Damn~!"

    They only saw him approach carefully, and try to touch its stalk a bit, when he actually touched on a thorn and couldn''t help but curse!

    Seeing that happen many people in the crowd looked at him with gloating expressions, as they thought that he got what he deserved.

    <o>,m A country bumpkin who thought that he could actually do something that even those with years of experience didn''t dare to im possible.</o>

    Eric didn''t seem to mind or care about the thoughts, ideas, and problems of the people around him as he was fully concentrated on what was in front of him.

    Forgetting the displeasing experience of being pricked by the thorn, he actually started blowing some warm breath over the ''Blood Rose''!

    Such an action not only startled everyone around him, but many of them started thinking that he was actually a lunatic, an idiot without a sense of what he was doing.

    It seemed like today the Long Family had been dupped by him. Such a person deserved to be in a mental hospital and under the intensive care of drugs.

    The next instant after they thought like this, they gotpletely shocked, stunned, and stupefied. They couldn''t even believe their own eyes, as they saw the flower actually get better visible to the naked eye.

    Just what kind of sorcery was this!?<sub> </sub>

    How was this even possible!?

    How could such a flower recover so fast that it was visible by the naked eye, just because someone blew some warm breath at it!?

    It felt like it was nothing but a big joke! A big joke that made all of them feel even worse than a big joke, while the guard''s face was gloomy, dark, and ugly like seeing his own funeral.

    This must be some kind of illusion, this had to be some kind of nightmare otherwise, how could it be possible!?

    No, he refused to believe this was real! He refused to believe that he had lost his bet to Eric. He refused to believe that he had been taken for a fool.

    "Yoouuu~! How dare you harm the precious flower of ourdy for your personal benefit!? You are a truly ckhearted and criminal person!

    Even killing you a thousand times isn''t sufficient as punishment for what you have done! Men grab him and throw him to the dungeon, I will personally deal with himter!"

    Fortunately, this guy was a quick thinker, and upon seeing that Eric was about to win their bet, he immediately started framing Eric and throwing him into the dungeons.

    After all, in this ce, the only authorities were him and the examiner. Everything would happen as they imed it would, the rest could only follow them.

    The gardeners on the line for the position understood this truth as well, each and every one of them knew that this was the guard''s trap, but they didn''t dare to voice their thoughts.

    Who would dare to court death in this ce? They all knew what kind of existence was the Long Family. In face of one of their own, the Long Family would easily deal with them properly.

    "Everyone you have seen how this criminal managed to cast the antidote upon the flower, and help it recover. You are all witnesses to his sick scheme!

    This guy needs to be hanged by his feet andshed hundreds of times. Only like that can we only hope of punishing such a sick bastard that would even harm a harmless flower!"

    While the crowd didn''t say anything, they were all thinking to themselves,

    ''Just how much more shameless can one be!? Isn''t he ashamed of himself for the bullshit he was spouting!?''

    Forgetting about all the nonsensical and fake justice act, the fact remained that if Eric had actually managed to infiltrate the Long Family Mansion and poison the flower then it would be the security guards'' responsibility.

    Furthermore what kind of poison would act so quickly on a flower. In fact, many of the gardeners in line still couldn''t believe that the flower had recovered.

    If it weren''t for the weird situation, created they would have already started to question Eric about his method, and even prostrate and recognize him as a teacher if he so willed.

    Eric himself didn''t seem bothered by all this bullcrap, as he just heard everything with a calm and cool countenance.

    "Right, right, Mr. Guard is certainly right! I am what he says I am, in fact, the one to have made the flower recover was Miss Wei QingPing.

    What other genius besides her would be able to do so!? Aren''t I right Mr. Examiner!?"

    Not only didn''t Eric feel frightened by the current development, but he was even giving more ideas to the guard and the examiner.

    While both of them felt that there was something wrong with Eric''s words, they did like the idea to give credit to Wei QingPing, as the examiner said in a matter of fact voice,

    "At least you understand your situation and can look at the matters appropriately! It''s true that Miss Wei QingPing is the one to have saved and recovered this flower.

    I will now announce with immediate effect that Miss Wei QingPing is the winner of this night, and she will be officially employed by the Long Family Mansion as our main gardener!"

    The crowd was left with weird andplex expressions as they had never thought that even a sacred ce like the Long Family Mansion would have such kind of rotten people.

    They had neither the strength, wealth, nor ability to go against the big bully. So, they could only look at Eric in pity, as he had kicked a metallic te today.

    As for Eric himself, he justughed in mockery towards the guard and the examiner, as he turned towards the guy who had just handcuffed his hands,

    "Bro, sorry to trouble you but could you lead the route to the dungeon!?"

    The said guard was stupefied by Eric''s behavior, but he did do as he was told, while Eric followed behind. At one moment though he stopped and then said in a joking voice,

    "Oh right, tomorrow when youe looking for me, bring me some nice breakfast!"

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 575 Chapter 575

    It didn''t look like Eric was going to the Long Family Mansion dungeons but like he was going for a short trip to the sea.

    This mentality andposure of his certainly surprised and startled the guard and the examiner, but they didn''t think much of it.

    After all, with what they had just done it was impossible for Eric to live to tell the tale. At the shortest time, and the opportune moment the guard would go to torture him for some time, before killing him.

    This wasn''t the first time they were doing something like this, as they were both close partners in their dealings.

    Otherwise, the examiner wouldn''t have allowed all this to happen. As he was thinking like that he couldn''t help but take a look at Wei QingPing.

    He couldn''t wait for night toe and have a taste of her, as it was no secret that the guard had offered to share her with him for his help.

    Wei QingPing felt a bit conflicted at first, but the next moment she started to think that Eric deserved it since he was trying to chew more than he could.

    Only a stupid guy wouldn''t understand that it was a crime for a poor man to carry a treasure that he couldn''t protect.

    Not to mention Eric, even the most skilled man on Earth wouldn''t have a chance to stand against wealth and power.

    The guard and the examiner might be just two lowly servants of the Long Family Mansion, but despite that, they held much more power than the current him.

    Of course, that was possible since no one knew the actual identity, strength, wealth, and power of Eric, as he hade here under a disguise.

    All that didn''t matter now though, she was just extremely happy to have actually aplished the duty given by her father, she had managed to enter the Long Family Mansion.

    From now on, her family would be under the shadow of the Long Family, and they would be able to have a substantial increase in strength, connections, and power.

    It didn''t matter even if she had to give away her purity to a lowly guard, for that kind of benefit. As for Eric, he was just an egg that she had to crush on her way, nothing more, nothing less.

    As for Eric, he didn''t seem to care about their thoughts and ideas, after all, he was sure that the next morning these guys woulde personally to seek an apology from him.

    With those thoughts in mind, Eric followed the other guard to the dungeon, while on his way he came across a young middle-aged woman.

    Eric didn''t need much of a logic and understanding to know who she was. Her aura, appearance, and standing were enough to realize her identity.

    She was the ''forbidden apple'', the reason why the Long and Mu Families'' longstanding friendship hade to an end and there was no enmity between the two of them.

    Yan Meng!

    Just one look at her and he could see that her aura, her appearance, her standing, and her attitude were outstanding, way above normal women.

    If he were to actually seek justice from her, most probably she would immediately pick his side, but this wasn''t the right moment and attitude.

    With those thoughts in mind, he continued to follow behind the guard that was leading the way to the dungeon, while he heard the pleasant surprise of the beauty upon seeing her special flower.

    "This¡­ This is great! Who made this possible!? Who saved my good flower!?"

    The guard and the examiner were worried until now because Eric had yet to leave, and they thought that he would make trouble for them by trying to say the truth.

    Fortunately, Eric seemed to have understood his ce and standing and hadn''t done something stupid like that.

    Now that the biggest danger had passed, they were fully rxed, and actually extremely happy. After all, this was a great achievement for them, that they would be able to take over themselves.

    Now that Eric was gone and Wei QingPing was in their hands, they could tell whatever story they wanted and take all the credits.

    There were certainly going to be a lot of benefits for the two of them, and they couldn''t help but answer in the same excited voice,

    "Madam it was Miss Wei QingPing who actually managed to recover your beautiful flower in just a few mere moments.

    She truly has magical skills that no one can match! I immediately employed her for our Mansion and didn''t allow this great chance to go!

    She can help you take great care of this beautiful treasure for you!"

    Yan Meng was fully focused on her flower smelling and touching it like it was her little baby. It was quite a special care.

    It was only when she had actually managed to make sure that her treasured flower was truly okay that she finally took a look at the trio that was standing in front of her.

    Taking a deep look at each and every one of the three, she cast special attention on Wei QingPing, looking at her from head to toe with a prative gaze as if trying to scour her very soul.<sub> </sub>

    Unfortunately, she didn''t find anything special about her, thinking that it was herck of ability that hadn''t been able to see through her.

    Still, in order to keep alive her ''Blood Rose'' then it meant that the beauty''s blood was extremely special and of use to her.

    With those thoughts in her mind, she didn''t waste much time before she said in a cold and smooth voice,

    "You have done great Butler Fu! I will make sure to do my best regarding yourst request for promotion, together with this guard!

    As for Miss Wei, she will stay beside me as my maidservant while helping me of taking care of my ''Blood Rose''!"

    The guard and the examiner were a bit startled and shocked by this decision as they didn''t expect their dreams to be blown away just like that.

    After all, like this, they wouldn''t be able to get together alone with the beauty today and enjoy all she had to offer. So they were a bit unwilling.

    But hearing that their Madam would help them get promoted and reach a greater standing in the Long Family Mansion they could easily forget their unwillingness and immediately ept.

    As for Wei QingPing, she felt extremely happy and satisfied at the moment, because like this not only did she get her job and what she wanted, but also managed to keep her body and purity.

    In fact, she was also quite happy for another matter, as Madam Yan Meng''s maidservant she would have quite the time and opportunity toe across Long Family Master.

    This meant that she had a good opportunity of seducing and enchanting him, even if she became just a mistress she wouldn''t have any problem at all.

    The only thing she cared about was the wealth, and opportunities a rtionship with that man would bring to her.

    Due to her excitement and happiness, she wasn''t able to notice anything wrong with Madam Yan Meng''s instructions, as she immediately bowed to the woman and acknowledged her new position,

    "Wei QingPing thanks Madam for her generosity and hopes to serve Madam at the best of my abilities!"

    "Good child, now go and prepare! Lu''er will help you get ready, you don''t have a problem in starting working from now, do you!?"

    "No, of course not Madam! I am leaving right away!"

    With that said, Wei QingPing followed the Lu''er that Madam Yan Meng had voiced, as she went to prepare to start working under Madam Yan Meng.

    On the way, Lu''er was extremely cordial and jovial as she talked to her, making Wei QingPing feel that she had struck gold this time.

    Life was about to change for her, she was going to have an extremely good life in this Mansion. Heavens were truly looking out for her and helping her.

    With those thoughts, she entered the changing room, but right as she was fully naked from head to toe, Lu''er came inside with a syringe.

    "What is this!?"

    "Well, Madam is a bit attentive towards infections, viruses, and health in general, so she has us all tested! I hope you don''t mind!"

    "No, of course not!"

    With that said, she extended her arm and saw Lu''er pull more than a few hundred milliliters of blood from her arm.

    Only when the 300 milliliters syringe was full, did Lu''er stop with what she was doing, and immediately left the ce towards her Madam.

    Of course, as the confidante of Madam Yan Meng, she was privy to more important and secret information than others.

    She also knew in general why her Madam needed the blood, and without wasting time it brought it to her.

    Taking the syringe in her hands, Madam Yan Meng didn''t waste time and immediately pushed it all above the Blood Rose, which in turn sucked it all up.

    Just like water falling upon a sponge the whole blood had been sucked up not leaving even a single drop outside.

    p For some strange reason, the Blood Rose didn''t give the same response that she expected it would, but she still didn''t say or do anything, as she would wait for the next day to make a final decision.</anda>

    Still, that didn''t mean that she wouldn''t prepare and investigate the matter thoroughly though, as she said,

    "Lu''er make a full investigation of what happened today! I want a report by tomorrow morning. It looks like some trash don''t understand their ce and duty¡­"

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 576 Chapter 576

    At this moment Eric was inside the Long Family dungeon, which didn''t seem to hold many people, but there weren''t only a few either.

    Still, surprisingly Eric had a private room in there. While the ce was a bit cold and dark it wasn''t that bad by any means.

    For some reason, he could feel that this ce was a bit special as there was a denser energy feeling to it. The deeper one went inside this dungeon the denser did the energy be.

    This surprised him quite a bit and at the same time made him curious about what was at the bottom of this issue.

    No matter what it was, it was certainly something helpful and useful for the current him so he had no intention of letting it go.

    With these thoughts in mind, he didn''t waste time, as he immediately created a Blood Clone of himself, leaving him behind in the cell, while he entered stealth mode and made his way deeper.

    The deeper he entered the darker and scarier these ces became, and fewer guards were there. It looked like the Long Family truly trusted their dungeon.

    Or it could be that the deeper area was the most dangerous and they didn''t want people to snoop around and make trouble for them.

    Whatever it was, it just made Eric even more curious about what was at the end of the dungeon as he continued his path inside.

    What surprised him quite a bit was the fact that even though this ce seemed like heaven for cultivators, the Long Family was using it only as a dungeon.

    This didn''t really make sense! Why would they do something like this!? Even if it was dangerous they should still make use of this right!?

    If they were scared so easily from something like this, then they wouldn''t be the Long Family that they currently were, would they!?

    Even if the Family Head was a coward, that he clearly wasn''t, the Elders wouldn''t give up on such an opportunity.

    For that reason, Eric was even more interested and curious about what was at the end of this dungeon and couldn''t help but have some kind of expectation.

    The cells in this part of the dungeon were surprisingly bigger, and wider, giving more the feeling of a room rather than an istion cell of a dungeon.

    p What was more, was that each and every one of these rooms was upied by one person. The surprising part was that these rooms didn''t seem close.</anda>

    The doors werepletely open, without any restriction on the people inside. They could get out of their rooms whenever they wished so, yet none of them was moving.

    What''s more, the closer he got to the end, the stranger did the energy he sensed felt. Surprisingly this energy could not only be part of him but also advance his deathws.

    While the increase wasn''t substantial, it couldn''t be ignored either. The only problem was that the energy he received was imported by many other energies, like wrath, anger, and hate.

    Things were getting stranger and stranger with each extra step, which in turn made Eric more curious and interested in this ce.

    Soon the ce got fully dark without even a spark of light, if even before amon person would need a torchlight to proceed forward. Now it was probably impossible to move even if one had one of those.

    If it weren''t for Eric''s advanced senses, and for his spiritual sense scurrying the area in front of him, he would never be able to take an extra step.

    But that didn''t matter at that moment as what he saw in front of his eyes, was something terrifying at best.

    He finally found the reason why there was an increased density of energy in this ce and the answer to all his previous questions.

    This ce was a torture hole, or to be more exact this was a sort of tomb for people between life and death.

    A lot of people were actually standing on the brink of death, chained to the walls of this ce, with a stone embedded in their bodies.

    The stones seemed quite special as they were even able to suck the energy and vitality of their host''s bodies, while their dripping blood was actually forming a pool below their feet.

    There were more than 100 people chained to the walls, bleeding, and dying like that. But the amount of blood on their feet and the smell of this ce clearly stated that there had been more.

    At least a few thousand people should have suffered such a fate in this ce, clearly disgusting Eric. Such people were inhuman, scourges that should be removed from the face of Earth.

    Eric wasn''t some kind of saint or hero to think of people''s good and fight for them, but he wasn''t some kind of inhuman and terrifying monster either.

    If these people on the wall were actually criminals and bastards who deserved death, then he wouldn''t have minded it much.

    But there were even a few young children among the crowd. Just what kind of unforgivable crimes could they have done to deserve their fate.

    This kind of pissed him off and made him want to teach a good lesson to whoever was behind this damned crime.<sub> </sub>

    Unfortunately, the current him was too weak and unable to make a move against them. What''s more, he was unable to save these people from their suffering and their torture.

    At this moment one of the little girls close to him seemed to have sensed something, as she said in a dry and hoarse voice,

    "Please, please kill me and put an end to my suffering!"

    The rest of the people in there seemed to have been startled by the sudden words of the little girl but they were unable to sense or see anyone.

    They couldn''t help but repeat the same words in hope that there was truly someone out there. The only thing they had left was their hope to put an end to their suffering as soon as possible.

    They didn''t care anymore whether they were sane or crazy, they only cared and hoped for someone toe and put an end to their suffering.

    Hearing their pleas for death, Eric couldn''t help but feel a mass of unknown material and energy created in his chest, as he swore to have their revenge.

    Still, the current him couldn''t do what they asked, he could only hear them out, lower his head and leave. He could only look at them onest time before he actually turned around without activating any rm.

    Still, he swore inside that he would go to the bottom of this issue and make the person responsible suffer the same fate.

    With these thoughts in mind, he slowly returned back, while having another look at the people inside the rooms on the way.

    He made sure to register each and every one of these faces deeply in his memory so that he could deal with them properly when he met them outside.

    These guys were clearly cultivating under the dense energy of this ce, so they should know and understand from where their energy wasing.

    So, they weren''t innocent either, and they needed to pay for their crimes. He had to destroy that thing inside his chest no matter what.

    At the same time, he had to think of a way to take these people out of their torture and suffering. He had to do something about them before he took their revenge.

    As he was returning to his istion cell with those thoughts, he finally sensed and found out something that brought him out of his stupor.

    It seemed like trouble hade looking for him, as there were two more people inside his istion cell, each of them drunk beyond limits, looking at his Blood Clone with malicious thoughts.

    It was clear that they still held a grudge against him, and they wanted to release all their anger and rage upon him.

    Upon witnessing this scene Eric felt that this would be a headache for him to bear but thinking about it once again this was a great opportunity for him as well.

    Once he thought like that, a smile bloomed across his pale face. Clenching his teeth, and swearing once inside his heart, he quickly made his return to the istion cell.

    ¡­

    "Bastard we came here to ask you about the service and treatment fee!"

    "That''s right, that''s right, you are enjoying the amodation and food here for free! That can''t be, can it!?"

    "Wake up and give us those treasures you have to us as the fee, bastard! Come on, give it to us, and you are saved for tonight! Otherwise, we will make sure that you don''t sleep tonight, and suffer hell!"

    The two drunkards were clearly eyeing the treasures of the bet between the guard and Eric. Those things would certainly give them a small fortune, that they couldn''t let go of.

    It wasn''t like they had any intention of letting Eric go, as soon as they received those things they would immediately start beating the shit out of him.

    Awakening extremely disturbed and scared, Eric couldn''t help but cry in surprise and fear,

    "What the hell are you two doing here!? Wasn''t enough taking over my credit and bringing me here!?

    Go away now!"

    "Hehehe~! Stop dreaming brat, this is just the start! Now tell us, do you want to do this the good way, or the bad way!?"

    "Youu¡­"

    Eric seemed extremely frightened and startled at this moment, as he finally took a deep breath and run towards the two bastards¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 577 Chapter 577

    It seemed like in this moment of desperation Eric had actually decided to fight for his life and rights, no matter how difficult it would be.

    The two drunkards were certainly startled and shocked by Eric''s sudden move, as they even lost a bit of their drunken state, as they immediately stood in position to block the sudden attack.

    Unfortunately, they were in for a surprise because Eric didn''t actually attack the both of them but stormed out of the dungeon door.

    The two drunkards were unable to understand how Eric''s speed and skills had improved so suddenly, and even more so the reason why the door to his cell was open, and there was no guard outside.

    ''Hahahahahahah~! Hahahahhaahha~!''

    Still, they didn''t waste time asughingly as they came outside to look for him. Did this guy truly think that he could easily escape from the Long Family Mansion''s dungeon!?

    That was nothing but wishful thinking, so they weren''t in a hurry to get outside and see how Eric was actually taken down by the guards.

    It didn''t take them long to get outside of the cell, but unfortunately, they didn''t see any guards around, and even less Eric being taken down by the guards.

    There was something wrong, could it be that Eric had managed to escape!? It couldn''t be, right!?

    With those thoughts they immediately ran towards the entrance in a hurry with their head in a terrible condition, only to see that the entrance was closed and the guards were still standing straight.

    It didn''t look like Eric had actually made a run for the entrance and tried to escape, which surprised them even more.

    Just where the hell had that kid run off to!? Where had he gone!? The moment that these two questions appeared in their minds, they couldn''t help but think of a possibility that terrified them both.

    "Nooo~! Fu*ck, run! We can''t allow him to get there!" x2

    By now their drunken state had been relieved even further, as they once again started running in a strange way towards their feared direction.

    The more they run inside the dungeon the more terrified they felt, as there was no trace of Eric''s meaning that he could have only gone deeper inside the dungeon.

    This was clearly something that terrified them even more as they just increased their speed even more.

    They certainly knew something about what was at the end of this dungeon, and their punishment for actually being responsible for Eric, and his breaking through in that ce.

    No, they couldn''t allow that to happen, otherwise no matter their statuses, or their contributions to their Madam, they would certainly end up dead in their Madam''s hands.

    With those thoughts in their mind, they were unable to notice theck of guards on the way, as they delved deeper and deeper into the dungeon.

    In their state and condition, it took them a while to finally reach the deepest part of the dungeon, but they finally managed to arrive there without a problem when their bodies stopped responding for some reason.

    It was just like they had fallen into a swamp all of a sudden, unable to take even one step more. Unable to even think of moving a step more.

    What''s worse was that it was impossible for them to even see a single centimeter around them. This ce seemed like nothing short of a horror story butcher house.

    The truth wasn''t far from their thoughts, but they were clearly unable to hear and see anything that could lead them to believe them.

    Well, despite that metallic and terrible smell that pierced through their noses and made them feel like they were under some underground massive graveyard.

    It was at that moment that something seemed to move around the ce, and rms started ringing non-stop like they had touched upon some military secret in a military base.

    It truly terrified the two poor guys but they weren''t able to see anything around them, making the entire scene even more unbearable for them, as their hearts were beating like unstopping drums.

    In that state of extreme panic, they felt something suddenly touch their hands, their throats, and their heads, horrifying them out of their senses.

    Even though both of these men were healthy and in form they could feel that their hearts were going out of control and they were close to suffering a heart attack.

    Those sudden touches already sent them on the brink of heart attacks, but they still managed to keep their selves alive.

    Still, they felt some sort of warm liquid on the spots they were touched and they couldn''t help but touch them with their hands and take a smell.

    This was the only way they could actually take an idea of what had happened to them, and what it was actually that was happening to them.

    Unfortunately, they both would regret this decision of theirs, as smelling the warm liquid in their hands, and then even tasting it a bit, they found out that it was nothing more nothing less than real human blood.

    That was enough to send the two of them over that tiny edge that was still keeping their sanity, and the next moment their hearts both beat so fast that it actually started beating.

    Both of them had died due to a sudden heart attack. No matter how much they regretted their decisions now, there wasn''t much they could do, as there was no medicine for regret.

    As for Eric, he made a beeline towards the cell opposite to his that was actually upied by another kindred spirit.

    It was another gardener that had fallen under the bad books of the guard and the examiner and was sent here to wait for his punishment.<sub> </sub>

    The middle-aged man seemed too scared and too frightened to actually care about Eric, as they both took a corner each.

    Of course, the kindred spirit wasn''t able to sense when Eric switched ces with his Blood Clone, as the whole dungeon was thrown into an uproar.

    ¡­

    Even though the rms inside the dungeon were ringing like heaven was falling and hell was about to descend upon the mortal world, there wasn''t even the tiniest sound outside.

    The soundproofing of this ce was top-notch apparently, as three quick ghosts made their way from the Main Mansion towards this ce.

    While the guards were actually running like terrified rats at this moment, searching and controlling the whole area, the three white-masked ghosts reached the one in charge of the dungeon and immediately took over.

    "What happened!? How it happened!? Who is responsible for this!?"

    "Madam Ghost 1 we are searching through all the ces, but while we have a general idea of what has happened, we still don''t have the details!"

    "Tell me about it!"

    "The reason that all the rms went off is that two idiots had somehow surpassed the guards and entered the st room'' killing everyone in there.

    It looked like this whole matter had happened without their conscience as there was blood all over their bodies and limbs, and they had finally died out of a heart attack.

    As for the reason they were in there, was because they were following behind one of the detainees that they had brought during the day through the ''back door''!"

    "What!? Do you even believe the shit you are talking you lowlife!?"

    "I know that it sounds extremely imusible Madam, but this is the story that we managed to piece together after the testimonies from the guards, and the recording of the security cameras!

    Under no circumstance is this my personal opinion!"

    "Hmph~! Useless idiot! What about that guy they brought inside, where is he!?"

    That guy had put wool on their eyes, as instead of running away, or entering deeper inside the dungeon he entered the cell across his!"

    "What!? What the fu*ck is with this situation!? Anything else!?"

    "We are already searching through the whole dungeon without leaving any stone unturned. We are even ready to check those special rooms, as soon as Madam allows and orders us!"

    "Are you saying that there might be a mole among them!? Are you trying to say that there is a mole between my brothers and sisters that I have personally trained!?"

    "No, of course not Madam, I just think of the possibility of the one responsible hiding in one of those rooms!

    At this point, we have to follow any possible lead and possibility. I sincerely ask for Madam''s understanding!"

    "Hmph~! I will personally check on them, you better keep a tight eye on everything, and bring that guy over to meter! I need to have a nice talk with him!"

    "Yes Madam, I obey your orders!"

    With that said, the poor director of the dungeon had no other choice but to join his own people in checking and searching through the whole ce.

    He had to find a trace, he had to find a lead otherwise, he was done for! He had to find a lead no matter what.

    ¡­

    As the whole dungeon was under lockdown, going through a scary search, Eric and his cell buddy awaited morning toe and the small light entering their room through a weird hole above their heads.

    Their current situation was unknown to the two of them, as they were each sleeping sitting and traveling through their own dreams.

    ''Dong¡­, dong¡­, dong¡­''

    It was at this moment, that the door to their cell was knocked upon hard, and some guard kicked it open before appearing in front of Eric and the other guy with scary looks.

    "You bastards need toe with me!"

    "No, please no! I didn''t do anything! Please don''t kill me! Please!"

    While Eric was rather calm, the other guy seemed to have lost it¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 578 Chapter 578

    In fact, that seemed like an understatement because the poor guy couldn''t even hold his water from leaking and wet his pants.

    While Eric looked at the poor guy with a sense of pity, the guards seemed to take pleasure from this sight. For them, it was an extremely fun event that wasn''t seen often.

    After all, the biggest part of the bastards brought into this ce were dangerous opponents or enemies of their Long Family that were able to at least pretend good at first.

    None of the people who had entered the Long Family Mansion''s dungeon wasn''t able to keep hisposure and act for long.

    They had all been broken by those terrible ghosts that would put shivers in these guys'' spines. It was a good thing that they were on their side, and not their enemies.

    As they thought like that and knowing that it was a ghost who had asked for the presence of Eric and this guy they didn''t dareugh and tarry any longer as they pulled them out of the cell.

    Surprisingly Eric didn''t seem much affected by the situation, or fearful of the oue. It looked like he was fully confident that nothing bad would happen to him.

    That certainly startled the guards a bit, but the next moment they only grinned and chuckled at the stupidity of this guy.

    After all, Eric wasn''t the first nor thest that would approach their destination like that, and still, the oue was always the same, each and every one of them woulde out broken and suffer an unknown fate.

    As for the other guy, they were actually forced to let two of their brothers to carry him towards the ce, as that guy was unable to properly walk on his own.

    His knees were very weak, and he was actually trembling as they took him towards a deeper ce in the dungeon.

    Fortunately, their destination wasn''t too far, and they arrived there rather quickly, as one of the guards knocked on the door.

    "Enter!"

    From inside was just a cold and detached voice that gave them permission to enter inside, as the guard immediately opened the door and reported,

    "Madam we have brought the two detainees!"

    "Very well, bring them inside one by one!"

    "Yes, Madam, it''s just that¡­"

    "Just what!? Out with it!"

    "Well, one of them was too frightened by everything and he ended up not only leaking but also losing sense and control of his body due to fear!"

    The guard was unable to see the face behind the white mask so he could only stand there and wait for further instructions with a pale face before the white ghost said,

    <o>,m "Tche! Just my fu*cking luck! Bring him in first, and also bring here a bucked of ice-cold water! Let us get him back in his senses for a few questions!"</o>

    "Yes, Madam!"

    Once he had received his instructions the poor guard immediately did as he was told to, while Eric and the guards escorting him were waiting at the side.

    Surprisingly during all the time that his cellmate was inside, Eric was extremely calm and collected, like this didn''t have anything to do with him.

    "Hey bro, can you give me a smoke!?"

    In fact, he was a bit overly calm, as he even found the time to ask for a smoke from one of the guards, who looked at him with a weird andplex gaze.

    "Sure this can count as yourst wish anyway, let me do good for once!"

    The guard seemed to be stating in a roundabout way that this was going to be Eric''sst happy moment, as soon he was going to experience quite a bit of suffering.

    "Hehehehe~! I am sure that you aren''t trying to scare me and tell me the truth bro, but I have read my stars tonight and there will be no danger for me!"

    The guard was a bit taken aback when he heard the first part but after hearing the second he started thinking that Eric was a lunatic.

    Who believed in the reading of the stars and their meaning nowadays. Forget about being able to read them, was there even a meaning to that!?

    Of course, cultivating energy and Qi to evolve into stronger, faster, and more powerful was something that the science couldn''t properly exin at the moment, but there were still scientific bases.

    Not to mention that it felt extremely logical, the more energy that was carried in their bodies, the stronger, faster, and more powerful they would be.

    Thinking like that, the guard felt that it would be useless to believe whatever nonsense that Eric spouted out of his mouth, as he said,

    "Sure, sure, whatever you say man!"

    At this moment, the door to the small room opened once again, and a badly beaten guy came out of it. It was clear that whoever was responsible for the interrogation hadn''t thought of mercy in the least.

    The guards were once again happy to be on the monster''s side, as the one who had been conversing with Eric just a moment ago said in a mocking statement,<sub> </sub>

    "Hehehe~! Let us see just how right your stars are, bro!"

    "We will see indeed bro! Oh right, while I am inside go tell those two bastards from yesterday toe here, and even bring me a cup of coffee!"

    With that said, Eric didn''t pay any more attention to the outside and waltzed inside without even taking the instruction to do so.

    The white-masked ghost inside seemed a bit surprised and startled by Eric''s behavior but more than that she was incensed with his acting.

    Despite the orders she had received, she felt a burning desire to teach this little bastard a lesson, but that was just the start.

    Upon entering inside, Eric didn''t seem to care about the bloody chair in the middle of the room, as sat upon it lightly, and took his right leg over his left.

    "So tell me beauty, did the ''Blood Rose'' start to whither already!? What instructions did youdy give you!?"

    Even though the white ghost masked woman''s and herpanions'' faces were covered, Eric could tell that he was spot on by looking at their intense and questioning eyes.

    Still, they were experts as well. The white ghost masked woman on charge managed to regain control of herself rather quickly, as she said,

    "As expected, it seems like you truly know what that thing is. Were you the one to have fed the flower yesterday!?"

    "If it weren''t me, you wouldn''t be here, would you beauty!?"

    "Oh!? How do you know I am a beauty, don''t tell me that you are able to see under my mask!?"

    The truth was as such, with the help of his Legacy System, his eye skills, and his special spiritual sense, Eric could truly see easily what was under the mask.

    "But of course, even though your voice is a great giveaway, seeing behind that mask I have to say that it doesn''t do you any justice!"

    "Youu¡­"

    The woman clearly didn''t trust Eric''s words, because it should be impossible for amon man to actually see through her mask and see her face.

    But Eric''s determined and strong voice put her in doubt for a moment, only to realize that she had lost control of the conversation and was losing territory quickly.

    Understanding this, she quickly regained control of her thoughts and emotions once again, as she said in a praising voice,

    "You are a truly capable man of many mysteries! Tell me, since you have already seen through my face, should I take my mask off so we can continue talking more rxedly?"

    "Hehehe~! Are you trying to trap me beautiful, I was just joking around. You win this time, I am not that excited to die yet!

    Furthermore, like this is much more interesting and exciting, as it adds ayer of mystery don''t you think!?"

    Eric''s words and attitude were just confusing the beauty more with each passing moment, as she couldn''t help but want to change the topic as she said,

    "Hehehe~! Perhaps you are right! Well, let us not linger on such unimportant matters any longer, and let me get straight to the subject.

    What do you want to work for Madam and take care of that ''Blood Rose'' from now on!?"

    "Three things!

    Firstly, revenge! I had the bet with that motherfu*cking guard yesterday, and he not only didn''t ept the oue but even imprison me here!

    He acted in cahoots with that butler Fu who was the examiner and that bi*tch Wei QingPing who received my credit upon herself!

    I want those two bastards to die, as I take that bi*tch Wei QingPing in front of them.

    Second, protection!

    Just like stated on the notification, I want the Long Family to take me in their shadow and protect me from my enemies.

    While I don''t know why they are after me, I know it has something to do with my past and my parents. They seem a pretty strong and determined bunch, as they have been following me for years.

    Thirdly, I want riches and beauties!

    I am not afraid orplexed to ept that I am a fickle man with a big heart and a desire for riches and beauties! The dream of mankind, and the hidden wish of everyone.

    Of course, my skills in bed are also good, if you want to try it I will serve you to the best of my abilities!

    As long as these three conditions are satisfied and promised, I can start working from today¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 579 Chapter 579

    Eric''s words left the White Ghost in a daze for a moment, as she hadn''t expected such requests from him. Or to be more exact was due to his first request.

    Since Eric made such a request then it meant that he had no idea of the fate of those two guys and that he shouldn''t have a connection with what happened the other night.

    After all, even that other guy''s statement confirmed that Eric had been inside his cell when the wholemotion happened, and ording to their investigation the one responsible had been present.

    It looked like Eric was as clean as a baby''s butt, but she still couldn''t help but feel some sort of suspicion toward him.

    It was some sort of gut feeling, an instinct that she had developed through the years. Unfortunately, there was nothing to prove that gut feeling of hers.

    Not to mention that Eric was actually needed by her Madam to take care and feed the Blood Rose.

    She had no idea why they weren''t killing him or keeping him detained in order to extract his blood, but she couldn''t disobey her Madam''s order.

    Well, while she didn''t know, Eric did. There was an old adage that said, forced fruits will always be sore!

    This was exactly the case in this situation, if Eric''s blood wasn''t pure and self-given then it would certainly cause a drop in the worth and effectivity of the flower.

    What surprised Eric the most was that the Long Family, or to be more urate Madame Yan Meng was willing to show such a precious treasure to the outside world.

    Just what exactly was she trying to pull with her actions!? It was certainly not something simple and there must also be a lot of ploys and schemes hidden within.

    Still, it didn''t matter much to him, whatever ploys and schemes she might have been thinking wouldn''t realize, as the Dragon''s Blood Flower would end in his hands.

    If he didn''t have such thoughts and ideas he wouldn''t have gone and fed the herb with his own blood, which carried even traces of Dragon Blood.

    Of course, he took the time to think about these things as the White Ghost in front of him was busy pondering about his words and his conditions.

    "We can fulfill your second and third conditions, but the first one can only be half-filled! We can give that woman to you without counting it as part of the third condition, but the other two guys¡­"

    "Hmph~! You want to defend those two bastards!? There is no way I am going to let them off, they have to pay for not upholding the bet, putting me here, and even trying to beat me!

    That is out of the question!"

    The more Eric spoke the angrier and agitated he looked. It was impossible for a person who knew that those two were already dead to act like this, right!?

    After all, those two bastards had died a horrible death on their own, they had actually been terrified to death.

    With this little act from Eric, the White Ghost seemed to have been convinced a little bit, as she revealed the truth,

    "It''s not that we want to defend and let them off, it''s just that they have already died! A quite fearsome death at that, they suffered a heart attack due to their terror!"

    "What!? You aren''t bullshiting me are you!?"

    "No, of course not!"

    "Then I want to see their bodies! Fu*ck, it''s so unfortunate that they died before I could put my hands on those two bastards!"

    The White Ghost was looking at Eric with piercing eyes all this time. It looked like she wanted to determine whether these were Eric''s real feelings or just his act.

    Yet she didn''t find any trace of dubious actions, or moment in his act and could only decide to believe it for the moment.

    "Ok, then let''s go!"

    At the same time, she hadn''tpletely cleared her doubts about Eric, so she decided to give him one more test, that was to take him deeper into the dungeon and also show him the bodies.

    No matter how good Eric was in his acting, he should make a slip-up if he was truly involved in this mess, shouldn''t he!?

    With these thoughts in mind, she didn''t wait for an answer from Eric as she immediately set out on the way.

    "Very well, let us go!"

    Eric seemed quite disbelieving and unhappy with this situation, as he followed behind the White Ghost, as the other two Ghosts followed behind him.

    It didn''t seem like he was afraid of being surrounded and followed like that, as they came out of the interrogation room under the shocked eyes of the guards.

    They were waiting to see hime out as half-man, or at least beating until he was bleeding from all over his body, while Eric came out as if he was returning from some nice andfy vacation.

    The White Ghost and the other two didn''t pay attention to these simple guards, while Eric looked at the guy who gave him the smoke earlier, and said,

    "Bro you didn''t believe me when I told you I could read my stars! What about now!?"

    The guard didn''t know what to think or say at this moment, he was just too shocked by this situation.<sub> </sub>

    Nobody could see the faces of the White Ghost and the other 2, but she was clearly a bit startled hearing those words from Eric.

    Trying to act as calm and rxed as she could, she couldn''t help but ask Eric in a surprised and dubious voice,

    "You can read the stars!?"

    For people like her, who had already surpassed the normal, things like reading the stars, jumping above 5 meters, or even flying weren''t just bogus anymore.

    There were famous Feng Shui Masters who were able to read the signs on Earth and choose the suitable directions, so of course, there had to be Masters who were able to properly read the stars as well.

    It was just that Masters who could read the stars well were extremely rare on Earth, so she couldn''t help but be a bit dubious of this situation.

    "I can and I can''t at the same time!"

    "What do you mean by that!?"

    "It depends on my state of mind and mood! Whenever I am in a good mood, I will be able to use a secret method passed to me by my Ancestors to see some visions and make some predictions.

    Otherwise, it will be just like ying the pipe to a mute!"

    "Hahahah~! Are you shitting me!?"

    "Why would I need to do that!? What would I gain from lying or shitting to you right now!? I would just make my own situation worse, wouldn''t I!?

    And I don''t want to have that!"

    "You are right, but didn''t you say that you had seen your stars and that nothing would happen to you today!?"

    "Right, so you either won''t believe me and treat me like a useful lunatic or would start testing me on my ability!

    Of course, for the tests to happen, I need to be happy and in a good mood. I don''t need to state what''s the best way for me to raise my mood and morale, do I!?"

    Eric had managed to confuse even this White Ghost woman, who had no idea of what to make of him any longer.

    He was a trulyplicated being, that seemed to confuse her the more she stood by his side. At the same time though she truly wanted to test his skills.

    Could it be that he truly knew how to read the stars!?

    As the White Ghost woman was thinking like that, they had reached their location. Inside this dark andrge room was actually created a temporary morgue, with those two guys'' bodies in front.

    Upon seeing their bodies, and seeing that they were truly dead, Eric approached the two of them and gave them a kick each, while cursing,

    "Damned bastards! You died before you fell into my hands, you truly have a stroke of great luck!"

    White Ghost and the other two looked at Eric with some weird expressions, yet none of them could actually tell that Eric''s acting was just that, acting!

    After all, his sentiments and actions were extremely original, as Eric truly regretted the fact that these two idiots had died so easily.

    He would most certainly wish to torture them quite a bit before they died so that his anger towards them disappeared quicker and was purified out of his heart.

    Not that he had any regrets at this moment, because he had actually managed to save all these people from their suffering.

    Even if they didn''t provide him with anything of value, at least his heart was much lighter at this moment.

    "I didn''t lie to you, did I!?"

    "Yes you didn''t lie to me, but the anger inside me won''t go down easily! I need that bi*tch no matter what, I want to vent my anger and rage upon her.

    I can''t let this issue bother and burden my heart! You understand what I mean, right!?"

    "Yes, of course! I can promise that to you, she will be waiting for you in your room once we return!"

    "Very well, then thank you in advance beautiful! I will go to feed the flower once I have a nice shower and some good food.

    After all, I need to recover the losses otherwise, I will die before my time, and I don''t want that to happen!"

    "But of course!"

    While the White Ghost said that, another line of thought crossed her mind¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 593 Chapter 593

    The little beauty had no idea that the cub wolf she was trying to push away was actually the pack''s alpha, and he had already set his eyes on her.

    It was precisely due to that, that she felt a slight chill running down her back, but she didn''t have the time or the attention to feel it because she was extremely curious and angry.

    With those thoughts in mind, she immediately started walking towards the bathroom door that she had led Eric just a few moments ago, only to stop in her tracks and then go into hiding once again.

    That was because the door of the bathroom was opened, and Madam Yan Meng came out of there with aplex and lost expression.

    This scene made the little beauty even more startled and shocked, as she couldn''t help what the hell had just happened, as a weird thought crept into her head.

    ''It couldn''t be, right!? Eric couldn''t be Madam Yan Meng''s lover right!? But if that weren''t the case, then why didn''t she scream when she saw Eric enter inside?

    Why didn''t she chastise Eric for his grave mistake!? This didn''t make any sense to her! Just what the hell had happened inside that bathroom!?''

    The answer to that question though could only be found in Eric and Madam Yan Meng, and truthfully she didn''t dare to face Madam Yan Meng.

    Even though her position was rtively safe, and the whole Long Family had a good impression of her, she understood her position and standing.

    If that monster woman and firstdy of the family wanted her gone, then no one would be able to protect or defend her, not even her Young Miss.

    Since she couldn''t find a breakthrough with Madam Yan Meng, then the only lead she had in this situation was Eric.

    With those thoughts in her mind, she immediately went to find her Young Miss and tell her about all the recent developments.

    On the other hand, Eric had finally arrived at the garage tools of the garden and started working around the ce, taking extra care with each herb, flower, and nt.

    After all, while there were only a few ''tall mountains'' in this garden, there were still a lot of hills and small mountains that could satisfy the hunger of a small evolver like him.

    Growing in such an opportune and good environment, each de of grass, and each petal or thorn of a flower was extremely much better than those outside.

    In fact, many of them could even be used as materials for him to concoct pills. Materials that the outside world would have to pay in thousands, for were growing here in a garden.

    One could easily understand the disparity in life!

    Eric wasn''t the kind of guy to think that there should be absolute equality, after all from birth babies and humans are different.

    He was a supporter of Justice, and the truth was that this was a part of justice as well. The Long Family was living through a period of great prosperity because they had worked for this.

    The fact that the one to have worked hard was their Ancestor or their current head it didn''t really matter, at the end of the end this was repayment for someone''s effort.

    The same thing could be said for him, it was his determination and hard work that would eventually lead him towards the aplishment of his dreams.

    He didn''t expect it to fall from the sky, and neither did he expect to have someone hand it over to him.

    After all, the Legacy System, the Dragon Empress, and that Mysterious Beauty were enough of heaven-sent gifts.

    Most of his achievements hade from the help of these mediums, but one shouldn''t disregard his effort and hard work as well.

    If it weren''t for his resolve, determination, and hard work he would have ended up losing these opportunities or dying in the hands of someone else and losing everything.

    Life was a war from the start, and only through constant fighting and killing one would be able to reach heights he had never thought possible, and ''seed'' in life.

    With these thoughts in his mind, he quickly finished whatever he had to do, and finally, at the right time, he made his way towards the staff kitchen and eat his share.

    A lot of people gave him weird looks and were whispering something under his breath, but he disregarded everything rted to him and only concentrated on rumors about the people of interest.

    Hearing the whispers he couldn''t help but think that there were always at least three people who knew about everything in the house, the people responsible and the maid that served them.

    In but a meal he had received enough information about all the figures of the Long Family, including the biggest incidents rted to them.

    For example, Madam Yan Meng was thought of as a devil woman, an enchantress who had taken the mind of the Long Family Master and was poisoning his mind and heart every day.

    The person who was the most displeased with her was certainly the Empress Dowager, or to be more urate Master Long''s own mother.<sub> </sub>

    She treated her bride like an enemy of the state and was doing whatever she could to force her son to throw her away and be done with it.

    There was constant bickering between the two women, with none of them willing to lower her head.

    The Young Miss he had met sometime earlier, was actually a terrible rebel youngdy, obsessed with fights and gambling.

    There were rumors about her taking debts and forcing the Long Family to pay for her, but he didn''t know how certain these rumors were.

    As for Master Long, he turned out to be a cold, abrupt, and violent man, who only cared about his desires and benefits which surprised Eric by quite a bit.

    After all, at the Auction House, Master Long didn''t give him that vibe. He seemed more like an easily bullied man, rather than a cold and frightening bear.

    Still, these whispers couldn''t be wrong either, as these servants saw him more than anyone else in the Long Family Mansion, or in his private life.

    In fact, there were a few rumors about him having affairs with the maids of the Mansion, and then throwing them away, but those were unfounded rumors.

    Of course, there was more and more information to learn about, but he couldn''t stay too long and attract attention in that ce.

    This wasn''t going to be hisst night in this Mansion anyway, he had quite some time to hear anything that he needed and wanted to hear.

    Not to mention, that tonight he had an important appointment where he waited for the decision of Wei QingPing.

    With these thoughts in mind, he didn''t waste time and started walking towards his room, where the woman was waiting for him.

    Without even knocking on the door he entered inside and took a look around, only to see Wei QingPing with a lost look on the bed.

    There were traces of tears on her face, as her eyes were a bit bloody due to her heavy crying. Which was expected, despite everything she was still a woman, a human being.

    Eric saw this as normal, so he just entered inside and immediately went towards the shower to rinse his body, as he said on the way,

    "If you have decided to fully be mine, then you can join me in the shower! If you have decided against it, then you can just leave the room, there is no need to have you here any longer."

    Then without even turning his head to look at her eyes, he continued towards the shower with calm and normal steps.

    His voice certainly startled the lost Wei QingPing, as she was awakened from her stupor and couldn''t help but look at him in aplex and weird expression.

    She was stuck between a rock and a hard ce, but she had been considering her situation for the whole day today, and she knew that she didn''t have any other choice.

    She was old enough and smart enough to understand the mess she was in, and the fault she held in all this, so she could only surrender.

    With these thoughts in mind, she immediately stood up from the bed, and then started walking towards the door.

    The door wasn''t far from the bed, so she reached there quite fast, and ced her hand on the handle.

    Knowing this Eric couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed that he had actually failed with her, but he didn''t care much about it.

    After all, whatever had happened between the two of them was just him taking revenge, and he didn''t really need her anymore.

    Today had been an extremely satisfying day for him, as he had not only managed to put his hands on Lu''er but he had also managed to make a connection with a Young Miss of the Family, and Madam Yan Meng.

    In this whole situation, Wei QingPing became only an extra pawn, and he didn''t have much need of her help. Neither was she able to help him much!

    As he thought up to here, Eric turned his attention towards his shower, and immediately started it while he covered his body in shampoo and hummed a song.

    No matter whether someone is a great cultivator, an expert, a poor man, or a crazy killer, the shower is always the best arena to sing a song karaoke-style.

    ''Crack¡­, crackk~!''

    At this moment he heard two soundsing from the door of the room¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

 607 Chapter 607

    "Hehehe~! Finally, I was starting to think that you had forgotten about me! Don''t worry, I have promised to win whateverpetition this is, and bring you face, honor, and money!"

    "Hmph~! Just make sure you don''t die from the first round!"

    With that said, Young Miss Long immediately set on her way to make her own preparations, while Eric was left behind thinking and cultivating.

    Without wasting time he had immediately sent a text message to Cui Xie to ask if he had any information about whatever this was and if he coulde to the venue.

    Well, it was more like an order toe to the Arena though, rather than asking him, because Eric needed a helper.

    Not to guard him from the fights, and dirty dealings behind scenes, but in order to help him get even wealthier.

    In a few words, Eric needed someone trusted toe to the venue and bet on him for every fight. After all, his odds were most probably going to be extremely high.

    But if Cui Xie was the only one who bet on him then he would be certainly raising doubts, so he needed more aplices.

    People that wouldn''t be connected to him, and whose connections wouldn''t bring him trouble orplicate things.

    With these thoughts in mind, he decided to contact two more people, the first was Ren Jia, and the second was none other than the beautiful assassin on Gao Mansion.

    Of course, the capital of the betting would be provided by himself, as he immediately sent them 100 million dors each.

    He had no idea what was the limit of betting, as he told them to bet as much as they could. He had never considered defeat because he had never considered death.

    No matter what, or how he was going to kill all his opponents ande out of the pit with a nice bag of money, that would once again be spent on resources, herbs, and weapons.

    Time seemed to pass quicker while cultivating and meditating, as it didn''t take long for the sun to start hiding and the moon to reveal itself.

    Eric had already notified the otherdies to not wait for him, as he was going to get out today for some private business of his.

    Those words seemed to have taken thedies by surprise, but none of them could do or say anything against it.

    With that taken care of, Eric left the Long Family Mansion from the servants'' door and slowly walked forward, as a car arrived from behind him.

    "Get in! We arete!"

    Without saying any extra words, Eric immediately hopped into the car, as the car started heading towards the Arena.

    It was only when they arrived that Eric understood what the famous Arena was, and he couldn''t help but get a bit startled and surprised at the venue.

    This so-called Arena was nothing but a big football stadium, that had been fully sealed, and reserved for the fights tonight.

    He had expected for this ce to be some kind of underground venue, with people bustling and cheering from around the iron cage, but this was anything but that.

    There was certainly a big metallic cage in the middle of the stadium, but all these people were actually sitting on the stairs of the stadium, or its special boxes.

    The number of people participating in this event surpassed 10 thousand, as there were people from all walks of life, and from all over the country.

    More than an underground arena of fights to the death, this seemed like some sort of national event to please the high society.

    Of course, it wasn''t only the Arena, even the number of participants in this one, was beyond Eric''s expectations, as there were more than 1000 fighters.

    Most of them were in the 1st and 2nd Realm of evolution, but there were also those guys at the 3rd and 4th Realm of evolution.

    Seeing this whole crowd of fighters in front of him, Eric couldn''t help but feel that he had signed up for more than he could handle.

    Of course, if he showed his real strength, and all his trump cards he was bound to win, as none of these guys were actually his opponents, but unfortunately that wasn''t possible.

    He had no intention of revealing himself and his real identity, as he had yet a lot of things to deal with at the Long Family Mansion.

    He didn''t need to think deeply to understand that he had actually ''fallen'' for a trap. Young Miss Long''s intention had never been the money, prize, or any fight for honor, but his death.

    He had to admit that it was a pretty nice scheme. Like this, she would me the fault on his greed, and the Arena. Her hands would be clean.

    ''Heheeheheh~! Young Miss Long, Young Miss Long, it seems like you need to be taught a good lesson! Just like that little bi*tchy maid of yours!''

    As he was thinking like this, Eric followed behind Young Miss Long with an unhappy expression on his face, showing his displeasure!

    "What happened partner, what''s with that look on your face! Don''t tell me that you got scared and want to run away now!"<sub> </sub>

    There was clear mockery and irony in Young Miss Long''s words and voice, as she was trying to taunt Eric, so he didn''t give up.

    "You tricked me, you never told me that there will be Realm 3 and 4 opponents! I sold myself too cheap, I should have asked for more!"

    Hearing the first part of Eric''s words Young Miss Long was a bit frightened that he might truly pull back but hearing the second part she couldn''t help but get startled and stunned.

    ''He sold himself too cheap!? This guy knew he was going to die, and still couldn''t think of anything else but money!? Just what kind of man was he!?''

    Young Miss Long couldn''t help but think like this, as Eric seemed to be checking his opponents one by one!

    Of course, as part of the Long Family, Young Miss Long and he were actually amodated in one of the luxurious boxes, and were served the best food, and wine, alongside all the necessary information.

    It was truly better to be rich and powerful, always having advantages over the rest of the people.

    But while they were each considering their own thoughts, the door to the box opened wide, and a sassy Young Lady entered inside,

    "Oh my, if it isn''t Young Miss Long! I didn''t think that you would dare show your face around here, after what happenedst time!

    I trulymend you for your spirits!"

    The neer was certainly more beautiful than average butpared to Young Miss Long she clearly missed a few points.

    At first view, she seemed to be Young Miss Long''s enemy, but while there were traces of arrogance and haughtiness in her voice, there wasn''t any sign of malice.

    It looked like Young Miss Long had set up a good show for him, and Eric couldn''t help but be a part of it.

    "Thank you for yourpliment Young Miss Ling, differently from some cowardly people, I do have the guts to reappear in the Arena after my fighter was killed by trickery!

    This time I am going to show everyone that they shouldn''t offend me!"

    "Hahahah~! Is that so!? This time I arduously hired a Realm 4 Mercenary called Bloody Gori, so I would love to see what your trashy fighter can do against him!"

    "Hmph~! Just wait and see, I am afraid that your fighter will end up dead in less than 10 punches from my fighter!"

    "Heheheh~! We will see!

    Little brother, if you get scaredter don''t be ashamed to run like a chicken. After all, your life should be more important than some money, right!?"

    That second part was clearly aimed at Eric, trying to scare and frighten him. Of course, she might have seeded if it were someone else.

    "Young Miss Ling doesn''t need to worry this much, if that cheap fighter of Young Miss Long can''t win against your Bloody Gori, then my Master Heartless surely will!

    The number of Realm 4 experts that had fallen on his hands has reached dozens, after all."

    Just as Eric thought that the show was about to end, and he could continue his food, another haughty voice was heard from the entrance of the box.

    This time it was a fairly handsome Young Master, who seemed to have written on his forehead his infatuation with Young Miss Long, and he hade here to show-off, and help her.

    What surprised Eric though was the fact, that this guy didn''t seem to be part of the n, as bothdies were startled by his entrance, but they kept the show move on.

    This would make their acting scene even more believable! As they were thinking like that, Young Miss Long ced a staunch and strong expression on her face, as she said with a simr voice,

    "Thank you for your good intentions Young Master Cao, but I can''t ept them! After all, my fighter is going to win the prize in this Arena! That is our deal!"

    "What!? Hahahhahahahaha~! Is that for real!? Hahahaahhahaha~!

    I don''t want to offend you Young Miss Long, but one needs to close his eyes even if he wants to dream!

    I am certain your fighter will pass the preliminaries, but I seriously doubt he is going to go farther than round 4!

    Forget about Realm 4 Masters, even a Realm 3 expert is more than your trashy Realm 1 fighter can afford!"

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    Buy me Ko-fi!!! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 609 Chapter 609

    The whole crowd witnessed this scene with great interest, not because they thought that Eric would put much of a fight against the Bloody Gori, but because they wanted to see blood.

    After all, the reason why most of them were in this Arena tonight, was because they loved to witness blood and fights.

    Since they didn''t have many expectations of Eric in the first ce, they felt that this would be a perfect massacre scene, where Eric would not only suffer, but also get humiliated.

    To people like them, this was a great interesting scene to watch, especially for people like Young Miss Long, who felt that she was going to reach her goal and purpose tonight.

    After all, while she didn''t know why Eric was important to Madam Yan Meng, she knew that he must be somewhat important to her, considering the way she was treating him.

    She would rather prefer to quickly get rid of such an unknown variable, rather than face him and sufferter.

    For that reason, the moment that she saw the Bloody Gori appear behind Eric, she felt that her goal had been reached rather quicker than she had thought.

    If it would be possible for her to praise herself right now, she would certainly have done so at the moment.

    Unfortunately what happened nextpletely shocked her and the crowd, as the ax they were waiting to fall and cut Eric in half didn''t descend.

    ''Baaannnggg¡­, aaannngggggg¡­''

    Well, to be more urate it did descend, but it wasn''t forward, it was backward. At the critical moment, Bloody Gori seemed to have lost his strength, and the ax fell out of his hands.

    ''Baaannnnnnnnnggggggggg~!''

    Not only that, at the next moment, even his body fell down on the ground face first, while Eric elegantly avoided it, before he took the chance and cut the guy''s throat.

    ''Beep~!''

    ''!!! Congrattions to the Host for killing a Realm 4 expert, receiving 432 Exp, and 432 SP points!''

    While the crowd was too shocked to speak, Eric could hear the sweet and satisfying voice of his system, which gave him the most weed news.

    Eric had to wait for quite a few minutes in an awkward silence, as he asked the guy outside the cage, that was supposed to act as the referee,

    "I won right!? Why aren''t you announcing it!?"

    "This¡­ Ri-right away Sir! This round''s winner is Young Miss Long''s representative!"

    ''How did he do that!?''

    ''Did he cheat!?''

    ''Was Bloody Gori such a waste all the time!?''

    ''Could this be an acted fight!?''

    ''It can''t be, right!? After all Bloody Gori is dead already!''

    ''Then did they threaten him or bought his life or something!? What the hell is going on!?''

    ''You ask me but who should I ask!''

    In a matter of seconds, the people in the crowd started whispering at each other and creating their own theories on how it had happened, as the staff seemed to be in a tough spot as well.

    "Cheating, that guy must have cheated right now! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to kill my fighter like that! That bastard must be definitely cheating!"

    Encouraged by the whispers of the crowd, Young Miss Ling seemed unable to control herself as she started screaming from her luxurious private box.

    "Hahahahahahh~! What does Young Miss Long mean by cheating!? Are there even rules in this fight to the death inside the ring!?

    Isn''t it survival of the fittest!?"

    Before the staff people could even say a word, it was Eric who took the initiative to talk back to the angry and displeased Young Miss Ling.

    "Youuu¡­ How dare a lowly fighter of the Arena talk like that to me!? Who do you think you are, you little bastard!? If you didn''t cheat, then how did you kill my fighter!?"

    Just as expected, the angry Young Miss Ling was unable to control herself as she started screaming and lowering Eric in the eyes of the crowd, but also asking the question that everyone wanted to know the answer to.

    "Heeheeh~! Just a spoiled little girl who thinks she is the boss of this Arena! Well, it doesn''t matter anyway, Young Miss Ling should know that I am a gardener and botanist in my free time.

    And I am quite good if you ask me, so I know a lot about flowers and their effects! So, in a few words, I just poisoned your fighter and then killed him easily!

    That''s it!"<sub> </sub>

    To hear Eric ept it so openly that he poisoned the opponent sent a chill down everyone''s hearts, as they all branded Eric as someone extremely dangerous.

    As for Young Miss Ling, she seemed like she had just received an unexpected great boon, as she immediately started screaming as if the thief had already been caught,

    "You just said it yourself, you bastard! You poisoned my fighter, that''s why you won, if that isn''t cheating then what it!?

    How dare you so shamelessly and arrogantly admit that you poisoned and cheated in the Arena! It seems like you have a death wish, daring to go against the rules of the Arena!"

    Even though Young Miss Ling wanted to torture and kill Eric, she didn''t dare to do it herself either. Lately, her Ling Family had attracted too much attention and she couldn''t add more to the mix.

    For that reason, she could only try and make this an issue for the Arena and its organizers. But instead of receiving their backup she only garnered some extremelyplicated looks.

    Even though these people didn''t dare to look at her like a stupid woman speaking, their gazes weren''t that far away from that.

    "Hahahahahahahahah~! Young Miss Ling must surely be joking even in such a situation! I must say you have a great sense of humor Young Miss, this little one can only admire you for that!

    After all, when even a newbie noob like me knows that there are no rules and restrictions to the means and weapons used in the Arena, then I am sure you must know as well, right Young Miss Ling!?"

    "What!?"

    Eric''sughter was loud and unrestrained, just like the sound of a lightning bolt descending from the heavens, and no one present could refute him.

    Even Young Miss Ling didn''t seem able to refute him right away, as she could only ask in a surprised and loud voice.

    "Yes, Young Miss Long, I am afraid that the participant is right this time! There are no rules and restrictions in the cage fights, fighters can use and make use of everything and anything they deem possible."

    This time it wasn''t Eric who answered her question, but the referee of the cage, who exined this while bowing his body a little bit.

    Still, even as he did that, he couldn''t help but throw aplicated look at Eric, containing quite a bit of disgust.

    After all, no matter where they went, poison Masters would be feared, and outcasted! People didn''t like to live a life of fear that they would be poisoned and killed at any time.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t seem to pay him any attention, as he slowly started making his way toward Young Miss Long''s luxurious private box.

    He was sure that even if Young Miss Long and Young Miss Ling were friends with each other, they would still have cracks after what happened.

    After all, Young Miss Long had not warned her good friend about all the capabilities of her fighter, which had caused the quick and humiliating death of her fighter.

    At the same time, he couldn''t help but think of how rich would he actually be with just one fight, as the odds must have been quite heavy against him.

    It would be a shame that he would now have better odds after every fight, as few people would dare to bet against a poison Master like him.

    Not because they were afraid of him, but because they didn''t think the opponents would have a chance.

    Despite there being such a big crowd in the stadium, there was actually no one who had seen or felt the poisone out of Eric''s body.

    Such a traceless poison was the fear and terror of all the fighters, who would need to start strategizing against him, even if they overwhelmed him with strength.

    With these thoughts in his mind, Eric finally arrived in front of the luxurious box once again, and entered inside without even knocking, as he said in a cheerful voice,

    "I bet you didn''t expect me here so soon partner! I didn''t betray your expectations, did I?"

    "You¡­ Howe you can use poison, howe I don''t know anything about this!?"

    "Hehehehe~! You must be surely jesting partner, how could you forget such important information!?

    I told you that day at the garden, while I was taking care of flowers, that I was a great botanist and knew a lot of things about nts, and herbs, right!?

    Furthermore, didn''t you tell me to prepare well for thepetition and win it!? What other choice would someone weak and skinny like me have with head on fighting?

    You aren''t asking me to die, are you, partner!?"

    In fact, Eric had never said her anything about this, but just because he didn''t, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t lie about it.

    Especially when Young Miss Ling was actually eavesdropping from the bathroom inside the luxurious box.

    It was clear that Young Miss Long was trying to exin herself, but at this moment she had just been pushed even deeper¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 611 Chapter 611

    Of course, the person he was thinking about was none other than Young Miss Long, his partner in this Arena.

    Either she herself, her maidservant, or Young Miss Ling with her help had managed to actually poison his food earlier, ending with the current him.

    Even though he had a cheat existence like the Legacy System on his side, he was still unable to actually notice it.

    The reason for that was that this wasn''t aplete poison, or to be more exact it hadn''t been aplete poison before entering his body.

    ording to the post-analysis of the Legacy System, and his own deep thinking he understood that whoever had wished to poison him had separated the poison into three parts.

    Each of them had been added to one dish, and only when someone ate all three dishes would the poison start reacting and activate.

    What surprised him though was the fact that the poison wasn''t lethal, but just paralyzing. Whoever had done this had certainly thought things through.

    They had prepared a perfect trap to actually have him die inside the Cage and treat him as just one more dead body in this bloody Arena.

    If it were any other man besides Eric who was going through this, then he would certainly have died in the previous match, he would be doomed.

    Fortunately, he had his Legacy System on his side and the great benefits of buying from it as long as he had enough SP points.

    His greatest point though was the fact that whoever had tried to do something like this didn''t know his true Realm and had just treated him ording to the information he had given.

    Most probably there would be some doubts inside her heart from now on, but they had no other option but to remain as doubts.

    ''Very well, since you want to y with me, then don''t me me for ying with you!''

    After carefully considering his options and ns, Eric finally seemed to havee to a decision. Things were bound to get more exciting from this moment forth!

    ¡­

    While Eric was nning his next moves, three people were greatly rejoicing in the whole of Arena, Ren Jia, Cui Xie, and the beautiful assassin were hardly holding theirughter at the numbers on their tablets.

    Besides Eric''s 100 million dors, they were using also quite a bit from their own savings to bet, as they had already earned many times what they bet.

    While Cui Xie and Ren Jia had their own luxurious private boxes, the beautiful assassin had gathered quite a bit of attention.

    A lot of people were looking at her with greedy eyes and nning on attacking her once she left the venue.

    After all, just the first fight had odds of 1/40 against Eric, and with 100 million dors, one would be able to earn 40 billion.

    That was an amount that even the event organizers had never thought it would appear in front of them, and they were even thinking of making those bets invalid.

    If it were only the beautiful assassin they might have done something like that, but Young Master Cui Xie and Young Miss Ren Jia weren''t normal and simple people.

    Still, at the same time, those were bets that they wouldn''t be able to pay easily, as 120 billion were gone like that in just one match.

    While they had earned quite a bit from other people betting, but it was nowhere close to their sum. If their boss knew about this, they would lose their lives.

    They had to do something about this, and most importantly they had to do something about Eric! That kid couldn''t be left alive!

    ¡­

    Eric had no idea of this happening, even though he could estimate that there must be a great profit waiting for him, as he was more concerned about his current situation.

    He had easily suppressed and was about topletely eradicate the poison from his system, but just as he was about to do that, he had a great idea.

    Instead of a tragedy, he started looking at this as a big opportunity for himself. He was going to use his ailment against his bad wishers.

    In other words, from the next fight on he would start showing the signs and symptoms of the poison in his body and win his matches'' on limits.

    Like this, he would start looking like he would be ready to copse after each passing second, and that would easily increase his odds once again.

    With those thoughts in mind, he decided to tell Ren Jia to wait for longer once the battle started, and not bet right away!

    Ren Jia was an extremely intelligent beauty, so she immediately understood her man''s intentions, and didn''t question his decision.

    It didn''t take long for Eric''s next matchup toe and get confirmed as he hadn''t even taken the bother to go upstairs to his partner''s luxurious private box.

    Once again his opponent was a Realm 1 evolver, but this guy was bad newspared to the previous one.

    Why!?<sub> </sub>

    Extremely simple, this guy was a peak Realm 1 evolver, meaning that he was extremely close to Realm 2, and had been intentionally suppressing his evolution.

    If he wished he could easily evolve during the fight inside the cage, and anyone else besides Eric would be caught in for a good surprise.

    Now that he knew this though, Eric had no intention of waiting and falling for this guy''s surprise, as it would be just too much for the current him.

    After all, even though he needed to ''act'' his poisoned and weak part, he couldn''t do so against someone 1 Realm higher than his.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric immediately jumped into attack once he got inside the cage, as the two knives he had taken from the previous fighter appeared in his hands, and he went for the neck.

    "Hmph~! Wishful thinking, who do you think you are!?"

    Seeing Ericunch an attack towards him directly, with the intention to kill, the other guy only snorted coldly and was confident in his abilities he didn''t even move from his spot.

    Rather he took a swordsmanship stance despite wielding a de, as he prepared to intercept Eric''s attack, and then kill him in one move.

    That de didn''t seem normal, and in fact, it was a 1-star artifact. That coupled with his strength and prowess this guy would normally be undefeated under Realm 2.

    ''aaaannnngggg¡­, Swwooosshhhhh~!''

    Unfortunately, his luck was bad, and he had changed into someone that didn''t abide by the normalw of strength, as the moment that Eric''s first knife shed with his de, he threw the second de towards the guy''s throat.

    It was such an unconventional way of fighting that the opponent didn''t expect it in the least, as the knifended on the right side of his throat.

    Even though blood was leaking excessively, and the wound looked terrible, Eric could tell that he hadn''t killed the guy yet.

    So without wasting any more seconds he immediately grabbed on the man''s de, pulling it away before his second knife pierced through the opponent''s hand, and then past his right eye.

    The opponent had tried to copy him, and block his weapon through his bare hand, unfortunately, he had underestimated Eric''s strength and skill once again.

    Still, that didn''t matter any longer as he had died, and Eric had just won his third match of the night, making him one of the indisputable experts of the night, shocking the whole crowd.

    Everything seemed well and good until the whole audience saw him actually walk slower and with unsteady steps. This clearly showed that he wasn''t in good and perfect health.

    There were still 125 candidates left, so he would have to fight at least 3 more fights in order to reach the Top 10, and then rest until the next week for the final.

    Even if he were in top condition he most probably would have trouble reaching that level, and now he was actually injured.

    This made the majority of the people at the Arena think of his demise, and to bet against him. In their eyes, Eric was a goner.

    Inside the luxurious private box of Young Miss Long, her smile had returned to her face, as she couldn''t help but get startled at the help from heaven!

    What she didn''t understand though, was when was Eric injured!? During all these fights he hadn''t suffered any great attacks, so it was weird.

    Leaving only one possibility alive on her mind, and that was the possibility of him being poisoned!

    But if that was true, then who did it!?

    She had no idea to why or how it was happening, as the important part was that it was happening! She could finally get rid of this guy.

    ¡­

    As Young Miss Long and her simr wishful people were rejoicing, other people looked at this scene with worry and fear. Especially Ren Jia, who didn''t like this situation in the least.

    ''Bzztt¡­, bzz¡­''

    Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do, as her phone vibrated and she received a text,

    "How is my acting!?"

    If Eric was in front of her at that moment she would have beaten and bitten him, fortunately for Eric, she wasn''t, and she could only express her anger in a short text message,

    "Great acting, terribly convincing!"

    Eric could feel a chill run down his back as he read that message, but he didn''t have much time to waste, as his next matchup was there¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page and Motivate me!!! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 615 Chapter 615

    "Hehehe~! You just saved yourself from a good spanking, beauty!"

    Under the shocked expressions of a full crowd of bodyguards, Lu''er, and a few other maids around Madam Yan Meng, Eric voiced those words.

    The temperature immediately started falling by quite a few degrees, and he suddenly felt like he was about to turn into an ice sculpture.

    It was clear that Madam Yan Meng wasn''t holding back in the least with her murderous aura the moment that she witnessed Eric''s words and behavior.

    All the guards and maids around here immediately stopped whatever stupid thoughts they were thinking until that moment, andpletely focused on what came next.

    Normally Madam Yang Meng wouldn''t take such an ''insult'' to her clean figure, and she would kill the guy in front of her, and they were looking forward to that.

    "Everyone spread around and check the perimeter, don''te close until a second order!"

    Unfortunately, they all had to be disappointed this time, as Lu''er came forward for herdy, and immediately ordered all of them to leave the ce.

    Each and every one of them was disappointed at the fact that they weren''t going to see Eric''s fate, yet none of them dared or had any thought of not obeying.

    Once they were far enough, Madam Yan Meng could finally look with colder eyes towards Eric, as she said in what was clearly an unhappy and enraged tone,

    "What do you think you are doing!? Are you tired of living!?"

    "Heheheh~! Come on beautiful, that threat doesn''t stand, don''t you think!? After all, killing me is the same as killing yourself, and you certainly love yourself enough to not let that happen.

    Not to mention that we shared a bed for so many hours just a few days ago, I am sure that you have yet to forget about me, and my performance in bed.

    You must wish of having me pin you down on the ground, let alone kill me!"

    "Hmph~! Overconfident, stupid, and too brazen! Do you truly think that I don''t dare to kill you?"

    "Yes, yes I do! After all, if you would want me dead, we wouldn''t be talking here like this. Is it not!?"

    Madam Yan Meng was a bit dissatisfied with the fact that this brat was so confident that she wouldn''t kill him but more than that she didn''t like that he was right.

    Forgetting about her own life, there was the Blood Rose that needed to be fed daily by his blood essence, and even more so there was also the issue with the Blood Rose''s evolution.

    Eric was just too valuable for her to think of killing, so she had no other choice but to ept her momentary defeat, as she decided to change the topic,

    "If you understand all this, and you know the value you hold to me, then how the hell do you dare make a bet that might take your life, you pr*ick?"

    "Oho~! Don''t tell me that you have fallen for me, Madam! Please refrain yourself, I am your doctor, gardener, and nothing else.

    What we did that night was purely professional, and necessary."

    "Youuu¡­"

    Madam Yan Meng had a terrible dark and ugly expression on her face while she heard Eric''s words because they seemed to havee out of her mind and mouth.

    It was her who should be deciding that their rtionship was purely physical and necessary for her recovery, and nothing else.

    Yet, it was Eric who had taken the initiative and advantage of her. The displeased and dissatisfied feeling in her heart grew exponentially as a crazy idea was born in her mind.

    She wanted to make Eric fall for herself and then p the same words back into his face. As she thought up to there, she couldn''t help but have a charming devilish smile on her face.

    Revenge would certainly be extremely sweet!

    "Earth to Madam Yan Meng, are you here Madam!?"

    While Madam Yan Meng was lost in her dreams and illusions of the future, Eric was waving his hand in front of her, and making sure she was awake.

    Those words managed to wake her up, but at the same time it reminded her of the reason why they were there, as she said,

    "I am here, stop behaving like a kid!

    Now tell me, why the hell did you ept such a terrifying condition against every fighter in the Arena? Do you think that they will let you go now!?"

    "Were they going to let me go previously!? We both know and understand how that ce is operated. Furthermore, it was toote, as I had been targeted already.

    I don''t want to die, and even less do I want to lower my head, myself, and my creed in order to please an oily bastard who can''t even see his own di*ck."

    Certainly, Eric had no idea of the guy behind these situations and happening, but he knew one thing, he would soon be able to meet him and personally send his soul to heaven.

    Madam Yan Meng was looking at him with a weird andplicated expression on her face, as this was the first time that she heard him talk like that with confidence, and for such an issue.

    Truth to be told, she couldn''t help but find this look of his quite handsome and dashing. If they weren''t in an abandoned warehouse, with nothing inside, she would have already jumped over him.

    "That seems quite charming, dashing, and cool but how the fu*ck do you suppose to make that happen!?

    You are just a 1st Realm evolver, and even your strength and power seemed to fall below average. Do you think that you can hold your fort against a few Realm 2 evolvers?<sub> </sub>

    You are just looking for death!"

    "Hehehehe~! You don''t have to worry Madam, I will make sure to win those challenges, and not only that but also win thepetition.

    From the start, everything belonged to me!"

    "Hmph~! Everyone knows how to talk back, but you have to wake up to the reality! The chances of you winning tomorrow with your current strength are almost Zero.

    Still, since you have my, and my Blood Rose''s lives in your hands, I have no other choice but to help you grow stronger!"

    "You mean!?"

    "I mean nothing, here take this!"

    With that said, Madam Yan Meng immediately took out a small golden pill from her pocket and extended it toward Eric.

    "Are you trying to propose to me!? Sorry, I still stand strong to my beliefs, there can''t be anything between us!"

    "You¡­"

    Madam Yan Meng felt like she wanted to let the pill fall on the ground and then step on it, right in front of Eric, teaching him a valuable lesson, but unfortunately, she couldn''t.

    She could only try her best to control herself and her emotions, as she extended her hand further ahead, and said,

    "Don''t worry, I would never propose to an overconfident brute!

    This pill is known as the breakthrough pill, as long as you are under Realm 6, then this pill will help you break through at least one full Realm, despite your current standing!

    This will give you a bit of hope of surviving the next day!"

    "Hmmm~! Sounds really good, a great treasure indeed! So what''s the catch!?"

    "Catch!? What catch!?"

    "Come on beautiful, we both know and understand that there is no free lunch in this world. This is not as easy as giving me a pill, so what do you want!?"

    "Heheheh~! At least you aren''t that stupid!

    Well, it''s true I am giving you that miraculous pill, and help. And just like you say it''s not for free!

    During the Final I want you to kill all the other Masters, leave none alive!"

    "Huaahahhahahahaha~! This is extremely funny and satisfying all of a sudden. Didn''t you just say that I would be killed in the first round?

    Now you seem confident in me killing everyone one else and leaving the Arena alive!

    Make up your mind woman!"

    Eric seemed to be enjoying fooling around and teasing Madam Yan Meng who was trying to keep her calm, cool, and cold expression, even though it was difficult.

    "Don''t get the wrong idea, I don''t have confidence in you! I am confident about the pill you just received and this!"

    This time she took out a weapon, it was a beautiful silver sword, with a sharp edge. Not too thin, but not too thick at the same time.

    It was most certainly a great sword, or to be more urate it was most certainly a 5-star artifact. It was something that not many people could wield and make use of.

    The moment that he touched the sword, he could actually feel as if he was left alone with just a sword as hispanion.

    The next moment the situation turned intense as the sword immediately changed and started attacking him with everything it had stored.

    It looked like Eric was doomed this time.

    "Take the pill, and focus on convincing the artifact''s spirit, otherwise you are doomed!"

    ''Hmph~!''

    Eric snorted cold and loudly inside his heart, but he did as Madam Yan Meng ''ordered'' him to do.

    He had no intention of actually revealing his strength, and his trump cards to her or anyone else at the moment, as he concentrated on his breakthrough.

    The truth was that this pill was extremely potent, carrying a lot of energy within itself, and immediately bloating his insides, despite the fact that he had broken through not far ago.

    ''Shit, he didn''t expect it to be this good!''

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon, and Motivate me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 616 Chapter 616

    He hadn''t actually expected that this pill would truly be able to power him up for a full Realm of evolution, despite the fact that he had only evolved recently.

    To every normal revolver, this would be a great boon, a great opportunity that they could only dream about, yet for Eric, this was actually a great misfortune.

    Many people might think of him as a hypocrite bastard, but there were many reasons why this was a misfortune for him.

    First and foremost was the fact that he had yet to absorb the necessary dragon blood he had to absorb at his Realm. Since he wanted everything perfect, what was happening was a nuisance.

    Secondly, if he did break through his current Realm for real, then he would be revealing his real strength, and condition to Madam Yan Meng, which would be a true facy.

    Even though this woman seemed to get closer to him, and even gave him such a precious pill, the truth was that this was the case because she was confident of overpowering him.

    If Eric actually showed strength and prowess beyond her knowledge then she would not only get wary of him but might even n of taking him out as soon as possible.

    For that reason, he had to actually think things through, and act with prudence. This pill was about to destroy that prudence of his, and he couldn''t let this happen.

    ''Legacy System, I know you are there, tell me you have a solution for this!''

    Since there was nothing he could do, besides trying to slow down the rate at which he absorbed the medicinal effect of the pill, he could only scream inside his Conscience Sea to the Legacy System.

    Now wasn''t the time to think about his dependency on the artifact, and he could only do whatever he could to escape this situation.

    Even though the Legacy System had notified him of a temporary shut-down he didn''t really believe it and thought that the Legacy system was just ying around, teaching him not to depend on the System for everything.

    But now wasn''t the time, or situation for him to think about those things, as this was a great emergency for him.

    He needed a way, he needed help to escape the current pinch he had just fallen into. Unfortunately, his thoughts seemed wrong, as there was actually no response from the Legacy System.

    No warning, no notification, no nothing!

    ''Look, this isn''t the time to joke around and teach me a lesson you shitty thing, you have to help me out!''

    Unable to bear the silence, Eric couldn''t help but scream at the artifact once again with all he had, in hopes that he would ''awaken'' the thing.

    Unfortunately for him, the result didn''t change, there was no response from the Legacy System, but Eric couldn''t ept that, so he screamed once again,

    ''Come on you son of a gun, wake up and help me, otherwise, this will be the death for you and me!''

    Once again though the only answer he received was total silence, as the Legacy System didn''t seem to heed his words, screams, orders, and requests.

    "What the hell are you doing, screaming this much at his time!? Did you lose your mind or something!?"

    As Eric was actually losing his patience and calm, a clear bird chirping sound was heard not far from him, and he finally saw a ray of hope.

    "My Empress you need to help me out, I need a way¡­"

    "You need to seal that pill in your body, right!? Do you have to scream this much just because you found some poison inside it!?"

    "What!?"

    "Wait, don''t tell me that you didn''t know there was poison on that pill!? Damn, it seems like I ran my mouth too much!

    Things won''t be as interesting anymore!"

    "What kind of poison is that!? How can I stop it!? My Empress, you wouldn''t be willing to see your husband die before you marry him, right!? Or do you want me to be another woman''s toy!?"

    "Heehehe~! Talk like that and you will truly turn into her toy!"

    "Come on my Empress help me!"

    "Why should I!? That thing did a good job by entering hibernation, and if it weren''t for the need to provide you with the blood drops, I would have done the same.

    Even though you want, or don''t want to, you are bing too dependent on us! For that reason, I will not help you out this time!

    Whether you seed or not, it''s your hard work and fate!"

    "What!? How can you be so cold-hearted my Empress, you can''t kill your husband like this, can you!? At least give me a hint!"

    "Haiz~! You truly seem hopeless like this! Well, I guess I can give you a small hint, just remember that Dragons are invincible! Now go out there and break a leg!"

    With that said, the Dragon Empress, or to be more urate her voice disappeared all of a sudden, and Eric couldn''t help but start thinking of his current situation.<sub> </sub>

    Just like he had thought, Madam Yan Meng wasn''t a trustworthy person. In fact, she was quite an insidious bi*tch, as she had yed her role perfectly.

    If it weren''t for the Dragon Empress, Eric would have truly be her toy that she could y around with. She was a truly terrifying woman.

    But now wasn''t the time to think about that, as he needed to deal with the matter at hand, he needed to somehow seal the medicinal efficacy of the pill and fake his breakthrough.

    His only help was the hint he received from the Dragon Empress, but what did she mean by those words. Did she mean that he didn''t need to fear the poison?

    Or did she tell him that he would be sage even if he got exposed!? No those two reasons didn''t make much sense.

    If there was a truly powerful poison inside that pill, then who knew what might happen, he had to find a way to suppress and seal it quickly.

    But what did she mean by those words!? He had no idea at first when he finally remembered something.

    What was the first thing he could think of the moment he heard Dragon!? Right, it was certainly their strength.

    ''Dragon Force!''

    Yes, that was the greatest strength of a Dragon, Dragon Force!

    Perhaps Dragon Force could help him with this situation! Thinking like that, he didn''t waste time and immediately tried his best to use Dragon Force in order to seal the pill inside his body.

    He could only hope that it would be useful, as the next moment he was most certainly happily surprised, the Dragon Force was clearly useful.

    Once he managed to do that, he quickly faked his ''breakthrough'' before rxing and calming down exponentially, clearly surprising Madam Yan Meng that was beside him.

    She had never thought that Eric would actually be able to have a breakthrough this easily, this guy was a great genius.

    This time she had put her hands into something extremely valuable, and she couldn''t help but wait to see how he would grow up and develop.

    On the other hand, Eric opened his eyes with a clear satisfied smile on his face, as he said,

    "I don''t know how to repay you for this Madam! Perhaps I should be much more enthusiastic the next time I treat your poison!"

    "Hehehe~! Perhaps you should, now Lu''er and some of my guards will apany you to the Mansion, make sure that you don''t leave their sight!

    You never know what those guys might try!"

    "Fine, I will do as you say! Don''t worry, all those other guys will die once theye across me!"

    With that said, Eric made his way towards the entrance of the warehouse under thepany of Lu''er where some burly guys with ck sses and serious faces were waiting for him.

    He didn''t even bother to speak, as he just followed them with Lu''er to the car, and they returned to the Long Family Mansion.

    It was a bit surprising for him that Madam Yan Meng hadn''t told him anything about the poison, but he guessed that the day wasn''t far.

    She was just making sure that he had digested everything before she actually told him anything. For that reason she had left Lu''er on his tail, to make sure whether he had noticed something and didn''t try anything funny.

    Well, whatever it wasn''t like he was in a hurry to deal with that thing, as for the moment it was nicely sealed inside his body.

    With those thoughts in mind, the car reached the Long Family Mansion, as Lu''er followed him all the way to his room.

    Then together with Wei QingPing, they started serving him the whole night, until they passed out, leaving Eric awake in his thoughts.

    Few people could be called loyal and trustworthy in this world, and it was clear that Madam Yan Meng and Lu''er weren''t part of that circle for him.

    He had to pay at least double attention from now on! With those thoughts in mind, he didn''t waste any more time and meditated a bit before falling asleep.

    The next days, and slowly the whole week passed without many interesting things, as the day of thepetition drew near.

    There was yet any news from Madam Yan Meng about the poison, but he wasn''t in a hurry. And neither was there any news from Young Miss Long!

    But it didn''t really matter to him, as right now, he was more in a hurry to return back to the Arena.

    It was time for him to have some fun and train his body further. Only real-life and death experiences and battles could help him grow strong and fast¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page, and Motivate me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 617 Chapter 617

    Since Madam Yan Meng didn''t want to make their rtionship and deal known to the rest of the world, she didn''t send Lu''er or her people to apany Eric to the venue in the open.

    Still, Eric could tell that more than 6 civilian dressed guards were keeping him under their watch at all times. More importantly one of them was actually a peak Realm 4 evolver.

    It was clear how much important was he to Madam Yan Meng at the moment, but that could be easily understood.

    After all, the woman''s life was in his hands, not to mention the importance of the Blood Rose she wanted to grow and improve.

    Knowing and mentioning all of that, it would be weird if Madam Yan Meng did the opposite and did not attach him enough importance, that would make her a fool.

    Eric was certain that the expert following behind him, most probably even had orders from her to save him in case the situation looked too bleach for him at the Arena.

    But he didn''t really care about that!

    After all, he had long ago decided that he would be the winner of the Arenapetition, and he couldn''t wait to see his partner''s face at the time.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric quickly arrived at the venue and made his way towards the front door.

    There were quite a few people trying to show their invitations and enter inside, but he didn''t bother with them and made his way towards an open aisle amidst the crowd.

    "Hey, where do you think you are going!?"

    "How dare you cross the line like that!?"

    "Who do you think you are!?"

    "Do you know what you are doing!?"

    "Do you have a death wish!?"

    Quite a few idiots couldn''t keep their mouths shut as they either threatened or tried to frighten him with their stupid questions.

    Fortunately for these idiots, Eric had no intention of dealing with them, as he just kept his pace and made his way toward the guards.

    Just because he didn''t pay attention to them though didn''t mean that they would do the same.

    While the biggest part were just waiting to witness a great show, one of them walked forward and grabbed on his leather jacket!

    "Where the fu*ck do you think you are going punk!? How dare you ignore me like that!? Are you tired of living!?"

    At that moment though he had already shown his ID to the guard in front of him, who couldn''t help but look at him with a startled and shocked expression on his face before he looked angrily at the idiot behind Eric.

    "Do I have to deal with someone like him or will you do it for me!?"

    "Please don''t worry Esteemed Master, we will do it for you! You better not dirty your hands with such idiots!"

    With that said, he made a sign towards the other guards, who immediately arrived and grabbed the guy who had grabbed his jacket by the throat and picked him up.

    "You should feel ted that it''s me who is dealing with you, and not the Esteemed Master, or your father, as you would be dead by now!"

    With that said, he threw the choking idiot about 3 to 4 meters away, as Eric just continued his path ahead.

    ''Cough¡­, Cough¡­, cough¡­ Who the fu*ck is he!? Who did I just offend!?"

    Everyone in the crowd was having the same question, and fortunately, they didn''t need to wait for a long time to receive an answer!

    "You might feel wronged now, but I am sure that you will thank us when you know the identity of the Esteemed Master that entered inside!

    After all, he is one of the Top Ten Masters that will fight in the final tonight!"

    ''What!?''

    Many people heard about Eric''s identity and they couldn''t help but truly feel as the guards said, with the exception of the guy that had been humiliated just now.

    After all, he had thought that Eric was some kind of high personality Young Master, for him to act like that. But in the end, he was nothing but a stupid and greedy fighter.

    Even if Eric didn''t die in this Arena, he would make sure that he didn''t see the sunlight ever again in the proximate future.

    As for the guards that had thrown him like that, he would avenge against them as well, right after he bought their freedom from their employer. Those fu*ckers were in for a nice surprise.

    ¡­

    Eric didn''t bother or care about what happened at the entrance, as he was fully focused on all the fights he was going to experience tonight.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, we wee you to our Centurion Arena, the battle of the Masters, and hope that you will leave happy at the end of the night from this ce!

    Just like you all now, this is the Top Ten night of thepetition, and is also the night of the best entertainment, as the people fighting are real Masters.<sub> </sub>

    On top of that, tonight our Arena is going to provide a little surprise for all of you!

    We know and understand that many people were dubious about the matching prior to the Top 10, wondering how was possible that a Realm 1 evolver made it to the picked Top 10.

    While we can''t stress enough that there was no rigging, we still have decided to exin ourselves to you tonight, which is also our surprise for you!

    The ''Weak Master'' is going to fight any challenger who thinks that can take his spot, as long as they provide 5 million dors upfront!"

    ''What!?''

    ''How is that possible!?''

    ''He will be worn out even before the fighting starts!''

    ''How can he do something like that, is he stupid!?''

    While the crowd was insulting Eric''s intelligence, there was one guy who couldn''t be happier with Eric''s choice, and that was the idiot he encountered at the entrance.

    That guy thought that he was the luckiest person alive because his target was going to die a short time after it had humiliated him.

    "What!? Is that for real!?"

    While the whole crowd were whispering and talking to each other, the crispy but loud voice of the announcer at the cage, empowered by his mic, broke the silence and the spectators'' eardrums.

    But who could me him, as he had just received a message that he wasn''t able to believe personally. Upon confirmation though, he had no other option but to say it out loud,

    "I just received unbelievable news dear Ladies and Gentlemen, a piece of news that even I can''t believe!

    Apparently, our ''Weak Master'' doesn''t want to waste his time so there will be a numeric sequence of the opponents he will face.

    Meaning that for the first fight it will be one, for the second two, and from then on fourth, the number of opponents will increase by 1 each round, until there are no more challengers."

    The crowd was shocked, they already thought that Eric was an idiot before this, and now that this news was spread they agreed that he was a lunatic.

    As for Eric himself, he was just looking at the atmosphere and the crowd, as a devilish grin was stered on his face.

    He understood better than anyone, that he was finished if he fought all those guys fairly until the end, and he was no fool.

    The only opponents that would provide him equal fighting abilities, were that Mountain Idiot, and perhaps the next four of five opponents.

    The rest would be just too powerful for him to actually be able to kill them fair and square, and he had no intention of dying.

    So after, taking what he wanted he was going to scare the rest away so that he put a quick end to this charade.

    With these thoughts in mind, he quickly came out of his waiting room and walked towards the Arena, the big shiny Cage in the middle of the green field, where the Mountain Idiot was waiting for him.

    There was a weird expression of gloat on the guy''s face as if he had already won even before the fight started officially, as Eric couldn''t help but say,

    "You know, I was thinking of giving you thest chance to live through this tonight, as I considered you as just some idiot who was being taken advantage of, but it seems like I was thinking too much.

    You deserve to die, just like a wild beast!"

    "You bastaaardddddddd~!"

    Eric had no idea at which part of his words did this guy get angry and decided to attack him, but that guy seemed to have gone crazy.

    After all, the official start sound had yet to go off, but he had jumped in an attack like an enraged wild beast.

    ''Baannngggg~!''

    Just as Eric and the crowd were both surprised and startled at his reaction, the referee fired the gun to officially start the battle.

    Those guys'' seemed to have been caught unprepared as well, but they were quick to act, and start the battle before the confrontation happened.

    Like this, Eric wouldn''t have grounds to refuse the validity of this fight, that was if he were able to survive, because the Mountain Idiot was attacking him with tangible bloodlust!

    One would think that Eric was his greatest and most hated enemy, not just an opponent in the Arena, but that didn''t matter right now.

    The Ax he was wielding with both hands was raised above his head, and when he was 2 meters away from Eric, he swung the Ax down, creating quite the spectacle¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page, and Motivate me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 618 Chapter 876

    It looked like Eric could only pray for some miracle that the Mountain Idiots ax didn''t hit him, and it swerved a bit on the side, otherwise, it should be impossible for him to block that.

    After all, that was the attack of a Realm 2 evolver, who had even used gravity in his favor with the full intention of killing him.

    Surprisingly or unsurprisingly even in this situation, Eric managed to staypletely calm, looking at the iing opponent with a chill in his eyes.

    He found out that for some reason he didn''t like the opponent in the least, and the soon he killed him the better it would be.

    But at the same time, this was also the perfect opponent, and an opportunity for him to train himself, his reflexes, his moves, and his battle experience.

    With these thoughts in mind, the two knives he had ''taken'' as battle spoils the previous time appeared in his hand, and he immediately ced them in a cross shape above his head.

    ''aannnngggggggg~!''

    A loud, and ear-piercing sound of metals shing was heard all over the Area all of a sudden, as the people in the crowd couldn''t believe their eyes.

    Eric had actually blocked the ax with his two small knives, and he didn''t look like he was at a disadvantage.

    "Youu¡­ Weren''t you a Realm 1 trash!? Why do you have the pressure, and strength of a Realm 2 evolver!?"

    "Do you think you canpare me with your stupid standard measure!?

    I am Special!

    Furthermore, it has already been one week since I was Realm 1, you don''t expect me to stay Realm 1 all my life, do you, Idiot!?"

    The Mountain Idiot was already overwhelmed by the fact that Eric wasn''t a Realm 1 evolver anymore, but he even had to hear Eric call him like that.

    Just that ''Idiot'' word he heard actually enraged and infuriated him to the limit, which was clearly shown and demonstrated the next moment.

    "You bastard¡­"

    ''anngg¡­, aannggg¡­, aannnggg¡­''

    Unable to control himself and his anger, the Mountain Idiot immediately started swinging his ax with the intention to kill Eric as fast as he could.

    ''Horizontal swing, vertical strike, diagonal swing, diagonal swing, head cut¡­''

    In a short amount of time, it looked like the Mountain Idiot was dancing with his ax, while Eric just kept his calm and defended himself against each of his attacks.

    At first, his moves were a bit sloppy and exaggerated. While he was defending against the attacks he was wasting too much energy, and too much mental strength to use them.

    Slowly, but surely though he started improving, as all the time he had been pondering and calcting each and every one of his moves.

    With the pass of time, his defensive moves became much simpler, and much more productive, as his hand wasn''t trembling anymore upon contact.

    Not only that, but there wasn''t even a recoil anymore after he had received the 50-ieth strike, and even though he continued to receive 10 more, he found out that there wasn''t any space for improvement at the moment.

    For that reason, this practice test of his lost all the meaning it held, and it was time to put an end to it. So he just looked at the opponent with a smirk, and said,

    "Is there something else you want to show me before I kill you!?"

    The Mountain Idiot would be a true idiot if he hadn''t noticed that Eric was too calm and too collected during their battle.

    Still, he thought that Eric was just putting on an act and that soon he would be worn out from defending his relentless attacks, and he would be able to do whatever he wished with him.

    Unfortunately, that was only his wishful thinking, and he realized that the moment he saw Eric''s smirk and heard his words.

    This kid was truly going to kill him if he didn''t make his move, he had thought of hiding this as a trump card when he fought those guys in the top 10, but he couldn''t keep it any longer.

    "Courting death!

    Whirlwind spinning Ax!"

    Saying those two words, he put a bit of distance between himself and Eric, before he started spinning while keeping his ax at an arm''s distance.

    It was nothing but a spinning wheel, but this spinning wheel was extremely sharp and difficult to handle, as Eric could only suffer.

    It gave the feeling that the moment Eric entered its range, he wouldn''t be able to escape in one piece even if he killed the guy.<sub> </sub>

    But while this skill seemed and was extremely powerful, the truth was that it wasted a lot of stamina, physical strength, and mental strength, as soon this guy would turn dizzy by all that spinning.

    If Eric focused on avoiding the skill until the Mountain Idiot was tired, he would win for sure, but he didn''t like a win like that, so he decided to confront the attack head-on.

    That could be considered even as an act of respect towards the opponent, as he started running towards the back.

    His actions and his thoughts didn''t make much sense at this point, but the moment he reached the end point of the cage, the iron bars, he used them as a stepping tform and jumped in the air.

    The Mountain Idiot had no intention of letting Eric escape as he knew that this was hisst move, so he followed behind every step.

    But he didn''t really expect Eric to jump like that in the air, and while passing right over his head he showed a triumphant smile on his face and lowered one hand to cut his throat.

    Until the veryst moment, the Mountain Idiot couldn''t believe his fate, and how he had fallen for that trick. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret!

    "Weak Fighter wins,dies and gentlemen I think we just witnessed the first miracle of the many!

    But things aren''t over with this, there are still fighters who want to challenge the ''Weak Fighter'' let us hope that he doesn''t fail us!"

    With those words from the announcer, the staff took away the corpse of the Mountain Idiot, as two chubby bald twins entered the cage with malicious expressions on their faces.

    "Hmph~! Don''t think that just because you killed a little bastard like that idiot, you will be able to easily deal with us!

    In fact, you are going to die for us! The Arena isn''t a ce for weak and domesticated chicks like you!"

    The twins had quite the ferocious and scary faces, but most importantly they were scary due to their flesh bodies.

    Even though Eric didn''t have much of an impression of such things, their skins seemed simr to metallic tes.

    These two guys were by no means simple and easy targets. Thinking like that, Eric couldn''t help but show a smile of great satisfaction, as he was going to win quite the battle experience.

    As he was thinking like that, the twins took out two pairs of metallic looking gloves, and without wasting their time they immediately dashed towards Eric.

    It was clear that they wanted to put a quick end to this battle, as one of them attacked head on, while the other one jumped in the air and attacked from above.

    Even though it was impossible for the two of them to fully block Eric''s retreat path, they were certainly leaving only tiny spaces.

    ''aannnnnnnnnng¡­, aannnnnnnnnng¡­''

    Eric didn''t lose his calm and cool, as he just stood on his spot and awaiting the two attacks, as he blocked them with a knife each.

    This time the sounds were much different from what he expected though because he could feel the recoil strength of these two blocks he did were beyond what he had to do with the Mountain idiot.

    The disparity in skills was more than obvious at this point, as that was just the start. Seeing that their first attack had been blocked the twins didn''t get discouraged but were more decisive in their movements.

    Without wasting time, they immediately connected their moves, while one of them continued attracting Eric''s attention, while the other attacked from the side.

    The two of them were treating Eric just like some kind of a boss in a game, where one of them yed the tank while the other one yed the damage dealer.

    And it was most certainly working because Eric could feel that his stance, his defensive movements, and even his movements in the cage were being restricted and closed.

    If he continued staying in that barrage for a few more hits, then he would be ced with his shoulders on the iron bars.

    That was certainly something he didn''t want to happen because he would be nothing more but a fish on the chopping board.

    With these thoughts in mind, he decided that it was the time to counterattack, as he increased his strength at the limits of Realm 2, while he made an unexpected move.

    As the twins were doing once again the front, and above move, Eric immediately slide down on the ground, and pushed himself through the legs of the twin in front of him, escaping both attacks.

    Without wasting time, he then quickly stood up, to kick one of the twins on the back and use him as a springboard, to jump at the other.

    Since the second guy had yet to properly turn around after falling to the ground, Eric took the opportunity and stabbed his knife into the guy''s neck.

    Still, his attack was off¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon and Motivate me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 619 Chapter 619

    It wasn''t by much, but he didn''t manage to get the guy''s neck, and he could only be consoled with the guy''s shoulder.

    ''Aaarrgghhh~!''

    Even though Eric missed his primary target he was still able to cause quite some pain to his opponent, and even somewhat impair him.

    The stab was by no means a vital attack, but it was certainly a critical one. The target had only managed to dodge the severity of the attack, but not the attack itself.

    "Arrgghh~! You bastard I will kill you!"

    While Erded on the ground after his attack, the other twin who had been fully incapable of assisting his brother seemed to have lost his mind and turned into a ferocious but brainless bull.

    It looked like he had gone berserk due to his inability to properly defend his brother, so he decided to respond in the only way that could release his anger.

    Unfortunately for Eric though it didn''t seem like things were as easy as that guy going berserk, as he could feel that the opponent''s strength and power had increased by at least 20%.

    In a battle between equals, even a small change could actually tip the scales, not to mention a sudden increase of 20%.

    Of course, this was nothing for Eric who actually was at a much higher Realm than his opponent, but unfortunately, he was unable to reveal his real strength.

    He had to make sure that he destroyed his opponents with the strength of only Realm 2. This was quite a disgusting situation, but it wasn''t like this would be the only time.

    Once the Top 10 fights started for real, then he would have to fight much more dangerous and terrible foes, and especially thest boss, Master Heartless, who was a Realm 4 expert.

    With these thoughts in his head, Eric just calmed down and looked at the opponent in front of him without much of an expression on his face.

    He was calm, extremely so! While facing this berserk twin who wasing towards him with reeking blood intent, Eric just took a step to the right, and then bent backward.

    There was something extremely helpful in this situation for him, as while his strength and ferocity had increased for the berserk twin, his calm, and ability to think seemed to have run away.

    More than with his berserk state, his ability to think had gone away because he was just too angry and furious right now, and his field of vision was extremely narrow.

    For that reason, Eric was able to easily dodge the attack with a simple step to the side, but then he had to bend backward as the other twin had stood up and was attacking him as well.

    Fortunately, Eric had a bit of experience fighting against stupid giants. In fact, the other time his opponent had been bigger and scarier.

    Yes, it was none other than Baldie of the Titan bloodline!"

    Upon dodging thebo attack of the two twins, Eric quickly pushed with his legs and jumped into the air, and grabbed himself to the iron bars.

    The moment they saw this happen, people in the Stadium startedughing out loud, as they thought that Eric was afraid of the twins and was trying to escape.

    All of a sudden he had turned into Spider-Man as he considered his options in the current situation. Going down there to fight would be an extremely foolish action, as those guys were different now.

    They were stronger and more dangerous!

    But he couldn''t stay there attached to the Cage''s Iron bars for long either. Otherwise, he might even get expelled from the Arena Tournament.

    Since none of these two opportunities was possible, he decided to go with his remaining third option, it was time to use his tournament winning skill.

    With these thoughts in mind, he quickly picked a little blue striped pill, and instead of eating that, he threw it toward the twins. To be more urate at the ground below their feet.

    He had no way of recognizing who was who amidst them, but all he knew and cared about was that soon they would both be dead.

    The two berserk twins didn''t seem to pay much attention to the white-blue striped pill, as it was too small to be able to cause them trouble, but they regretted it the next moment,

    The pill immediately exploded and turned into a whitish blue gas that filled the cage, as the twins started coughing, and bleeding through their noses and eyes.

    That wasn''t all though, as they even felt their limbs grow heavy. Extremely so! And right after that, Eric jumped from the Cage''s iron bars, and with a simple movement, he quickly turned around the duo, and immediately cut their leg tendons.

    ''Aarrggghhhh¡­'' x2

    "You bastard, I will¡­"

    Unfortunately, they didn''t have enough time to express their thoughts, as Eric had already turned around to face them, and while keeping eye contact with the two of them, he pierced their chests.

    "This¡­"<sub> </sub>

    "Shushhhhh don''t spoil the game and surprise!"

    Before the two brothers could even say another word they both fell to the ground with blood forming a small pond below them.

    They were both dead and in such a quick and easy move. It felt like an impossible dream at first, but Eric hade out on top, as he looked towards the presenter and said in a loud and arrogant voice,

    "Send the next three, I don''t want to waste time here waiting for them!"

    As soon as he said that 3 experts appeared at the gate of the cage with clear malicious expressions. It looked like they wanted to torture him for a long time before they actually killed him.

    They looked like perfect lunatics!

    Still, he didn''t seem worried in the least about their intentions, as he had already decided to bring them down, kill them.

    But of course, since he had already taken what he wished, and he couldn''t fight these guys head-on in a proper battle, he could only start with his special ability.

    With these thoughts in mind, heughed at them devilishly, as he said in a calm but yful voice,

    "You know, at first I was a bitprehensive about doing whatever I am thinking right now, but now no more!"

    The trio in front of him couldn''t understand what he meant and what he was nning to do, but they were extremely confident in their abilities, and their cooperation.

    This was their greatest chance and opportunity to be known worldwide. By defeating and killing Eric they would be able to enter the Top Ten of the Arenapetition.

    The next moment though they felt like they stepped on something weird, so they lowered their heads, and their vision toward the ground, and they were able to witness something they would never forget.

    A semi-transparent white smoke started appearing and spreading with the three of them at the center.

    They had yet to believe and understand what was happening, as the ground had been squeaky clean when they had entered inside the cage.

    Something like this shouldn''t have happened, and yet it had!

    Still, they were able to react quickly and jump back, outside the range of the smoke, and then regroup in formation once again, and prepare for their next move.

    They wanted to put an end to this fight as soon as possible. While they had escaped the first poison attack, they never knew when Eric would try to use it again.

    With these thoughts in mind, each one of the trio pulled out their weapons, as Eric now had to fight against a sword, a spear, and a bow by himself.

    It was most certainly going to be difficult, or at least that was how it looked to the crowd, as for Eric this situation was really easy.

    While these guys thought that they had escaped the poisonous gas, the truth was that each and every one of them had already been poisoned.

    The good news was that the poison didn''t cause sleeping, or instant death, while the bad news was that neither of these guys could actually escape the paralysis effect.

    Before they could understand how, and why, the trio continued with their attack towards Eric, while Eric showed a smirk on his face, and with two elegant swings of his knives, he managed to cut quite arge figure on the opponent''s chest.

    Of course, that only was the beginning, as soon the opponents started to feel their limbs grow heavier, and the energy it took to walk or run away had increased exponentially.

    It was at that point in time that they understood they were doomed!

    Eric was certainly happy to witness that happen, as he quickly increased his efforts, and started to slowly but surely wear them down, and turn them into fish on his chopping board.

    It took only around 5 to 10 minutes, for the trio to lose all the energy that they could muster, as they were left at Eric''s mercy.

    As for Eric, even though he felt a bit bad about these pitiful souls, he still managed to keep his calm, and slowly start ying with the opponents.

    ¡­

    20 minutester, Eric had just finished ying with the three guys that wanted to challenge him, and each of them could only be described as the victim of a derailed train.

    Even though they each still had a faint breath, the truth was that they were dead and broken inside, and the only matter they could think, and agree together unanimously, was that Eric was a Monster¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page, and Motivate me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 620 Chapter 620

    In order to make the scene look even more frightening than it already was, Eric made sure to ''y'' a bit more with the trio in front of him.

    He looked like a maniac as he ''yed'' with the three of them slowly, making them feel more and more pain with each passing moment.

    Like that he was not only able to ''waste'' time and force the organizers to limit the number of his opponents, but also terrified his next opponent.

    After all, whatever he was doing now it was extremely possible to happen to themter, and they didn''t like this in the least.

    The representative couldn''t help but watch in shock, as Eric not only won but even demonstrated such gory and bloody scenes to the crowd.

    The surprising part was that many people in the crowd seemed to like him more now, and they started to cheer for him.

    They had no idea for how long Eric would be able to continue, but his performance was most certainly exciting and satisfying to the crowd.

    Like this, despite the many instructions he had received to stop the fight and announce Eric as the winner, he wasn''t able to, fearing the crowd''s reaction.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen another amazing win from our amazing ''Weak Fighter''!

    I am sure that many people have understood he isn''t as weak as he looks, or as his name implies! But the show isn''t over yet, as he will now stand against 4 opponents, and they are dangerous.

    They are called the 4 Fantastic bands, and everyone knows them! Let''s hope our Weak Fighter survives this test!"

    With that said, he immediately pointed towards the entrance of the cage, where 4 new experts were standing.

    These guys were truly a great wonder, as not only had they stolen the name from the movie, but they were even using the same suits that were used in the movie.

    It was clear that they were either obsessed with the movie itself, or they just thought of themselves truly as the Fantastic 4.

    Well, it didn''t really matter, either way, Eric had no intention of letting them go back either, as he wanted to put them down as quickly as possible.

    Each of them was a Realm 3 expert fighter, and each of them seemed like a beast in human clothing.

    Even though they were acting like heroes, the blood smell on their bodies was capable of making even the most na?ve and innocent kid affected.

    Without wasting much time, the 4 of them entered the cage, and one of them finally broke their silence, while screaming to Eric and the whole crowd,

    "We are here tonight to kill this little fu*cker and be on our way! We wee the support of those that believe in us, as for the rest, fu*ck off!"

    Even though he was crossing the line with his words, no one actually dared to talk against him, or they were too high to bother about the words of someone like him.

    As for Eric, he just looked at these 4 idiots without much care, as he asked in a low but clear and impatient voice,

    "Is that all!?"

    "Heheheh~! Little kid don''t worry, I will leave you in full million pieces!"

    "That seems a bit more original! But are you sure that you want these words to be yourst!?"

    "Hahaha¡­"

    The guy who had spoken until now couldn''t help but startughing out loud as he heard Eric''s words, but he had to stop midway, as Eric took this opportunity to attack.

    In fact, it didn''t seem like a serious attack, as he was only throwing some ss balls right below the feet of the Fantastic 4.

    While the guy who had startedughing wanted to continue and mock Eric, he heard the serious voice of the friend on his right,

    "Immediately put on the gas masks, he is trying to poison us!"

    These experts were no fools, they wouldn''t even think of fighting a battle that they deemed impossible to win.

    After seeing Eric use to poison a few times already against his opponents, they had taken the necessary precautions to render his greatest advantage useless!

    The big-mouthed guy and the other three immediately took their masks out, and ced them on their heads, as the big-mouthed guy was the first to take action.

    Without wasting any more precious time and giving Eric an opportunity to make another big move, he immediately jumped in attack towards Eric.

    "Heheheh~! Bet you didn''t expect this, did you little shit!?"

    He seemed extremely happy and satisfied with himself, but Eric didn''t lose hisposure as he just disappeared into the smoke, the only thing remaining behind were his words,

    "Good move, unfortunately, it''s not smart enough!"

    "What!? Something is wrong¡­ Attack now and kill him, don''t give him an opportunity to move again!"

    Hearing Eric''s words, the captain of the group seemed to have understood that there was something wrong with the situation, and he couldn''t help but voice his doubts.<sub> </sub>

    Still, he was experienced enough to forcefully calm himself down, and give the next instructions to solve the situation as soon as possible.

    Unfortunately, before they could actually make any significant move towards their goal, Eric had already brought out a lighter, and then throw it in the air.

    ''Boooooommmmm...''

    At first, they didn''t understand what was going on, but the next moment they could only me their selves for their stupidity.

    What Eric had actually spread through those ss balls wasn''t poison, but an inmmable substance, that was more than enough to burn a normal person to ashes.

    Unfortunately, the enemies this time were all peak Realm 3 experts, and it wouldn''t be that easy to kill them.

    Furthermore, this was only a one-time explosion, as the inmmable substance was gaseous, and it didn''t have a continuous source.

    That was enough to throw them off for a moment, as Eric approached the guy that was closest to him, and with the fastest speed that his restrictions allowed him to, he tried to cut the guy''s neck.

    Unfortunately despite the situation, and his moves to catch the target out of rhythm, the difference was still too big.

    Not only wasn''t he able to cut the neck of the target, but the target not only dodged his knife stab, as he even reached to grab Eric''s arm with his own.

    He almost seeded in his endeavor, as Eric could only escape due to his quick reflexes, and reaction. Still, there was now a red imprint on his wrist.

    It was certainly painful, as the target had actually grabbed his wrist like he wanted to break it into small pieces, but he couldn''t me him as this was a battle for survival.

    He didn''t have time to think about that though, as he could see the other three guys jump towards him with the intention to pin him down or inflict great injuries upon his body.

    These damn bastards, thinking that they could bully him with numbers! As soon as he thought like that, Eric immediately started throwing simr ss balls below his feet.

    "Hmph~! You think you can run again!?"

    The moment he did so though, the captain of the Fantastic 4 seemed to have no intention of letting him slip through, as he finally showed something special.

    Eric was immediately surrounded by a small tornado that was pressuring him to not move. He couldn''t allow that to happen, if he was truly blocked there, then there would be no escape for him.

    ''Boooommmmmmm¡­''

    Left with no other choice, Eric could light the gas once again, as it exploded around himself due to the Tornado.

    The impact of the explosion and the explosion itself forced the Fantastic 4 to stop their attacks midway, giving Eric precious seconds.

    Still, it looked like he would never learn his lesson, as he once again started through those ss balls towards the 4 enemies.

    "Heheh~! Idiot, that doesn''t work on us anymore!"

    The bigmouthed expert couldn''t help but taunt Eric once again, hoping that Eric would choose him and attack him.

    Like that he would be able to show his great speed, and reaction, more importantly, his skills that would bring Eric down.

    One had to say that even though this guy was a pain in the ass, and talked too much, he was still extremely strong.

    A normal expert wouldn''t be able to hold his ground against him, and he could even take down people on his Realm and level, as long as the disparity wasn''t that big!

    With that said, he haughtily and courageously let the smoke appear from below his feet, as he jumped toward Eric with the intention to take at least one of his limbs.

    It looked like Eric wasn''t the only one who ''yed'' with the enemy, as this bastard seemed to be the same. Different from Eric''s reason though, this guy was doing it intentionally.

    He seemed to enjoy causing pain and despair to other people, and that was what he was trying to do with Eric as well.

    Unfortunately, this move didn''t seem to work against Eric, who instead of despair and fear, was showing a slight smirk of satisfaction, that took aback the big-mouthed guy.

    "Hehehe~! Who said is the same stuff!?"

    Just as the guy was trying his best to convince that it was just his misinterpretation, and misunderstanding, Eric''s smile bloomed even bigger, as he stated those words.

    The poor big-mouthed idiot could help but feel extremely fearful for a moment, and for the first time after attacking was thinking to retreat.

    That made him feel ashamed and embarrassed of himself, as he closed his eyes and continued ahead¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon and Motivate me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 621 Chapter 621

    With those thoughts, and a reinforced will and determination he continued toward Eric with clear killing intentions.

    Unfortunately, the moment that he was in close quartersbat area with Eric, and despite himself holding a dagger to stab into Tianlong Yun''s throat, he suddenly felt his body release.

    It was a weird release of energy, muscle strength, control over his body, and everything else. To his deathly shameful embarrassment, the release included even a great ''golden shower''!

    This damn situation was extremely difficult to understand and make sense of in a short time, and before he actually did it, Eric moved from his ce as well.

    There was no way that Eric was going to allow such a great opportunity to escape, so he immediately jumped forward, closing the distance between the two of them, as his knives were stabbing towards the guy''s neck.

    ''ksstt~!''

    There was only a small sound of a cut, as Eric''s knives pierced through the already weak and terrified expert, as one of them cut a hole in his belly, while the other was done on the shoulder.

    It was clear that Eric was trying to do the same torturous death as those of the people before. One look was enough to understand this from his work.

    While the two cuts caused quite the damage to the target, it wasn''t vital. Those two cuts were done with the hope of rendering this guy unable to join the fight.

    The other three fighters of the Fantastic 4 were unable to arrive in time to protect their friend, as they were too far from the location.

    Despite their quick running and intentions to protect their friend while killing Eric, they had no other choice but to see their friend suffer.

    ''Yeaaahhhhhh~! Great Weak Fighter!''

    ''You are awesome, continue like this!''

    ''You are a monster man!''

    ''You are my idol!''

    While the experts inside the cage were fighting for their lives, the crowds in the stands of the stadium were actually screaming in great joy and pleasure.

    This was the ugly reality of the situation, as many people would cheer out the death of others, as they were witnessing it for their satisfaction.

    Eric heard the crowds cheer like that, and scream, but he didn''t find it weird. He had seen worse, much worse than this.

    Once S-day started, humans'' true nature would start exploding to the surface. Killing for satisfaction, rapping, piging, destroying, those, and many more horrendous actions would bemitted with a smiling face.

    As he thought like that, he actually decided to use the crowd''s cheer to anger and disturb his opponents even more as he said,

    "Heheeheh~! So many people are enjoying this! It seems like I need to kill a few more in order to please them even more!

    So, who''s next!?"

    At that moment, Eric was facing one of the Fantastic 4 group, while the other 2 were checking and helping the one bleeding on the ground.

    Hearing Eric''s mocking words made them wish to rip him into extremely small pieces, unfortunately, it was impossible right now, as they had to perform first aid.

    "Guys I am going ahead, I am going to teach that bastard a lesson he will never forget! I will change my surname to his if I am unable to make him regret he was ever born!"

    "No, Joe don''t go!?"

    "No, second brother!"

    The other two guys tried to call him back, unfortunately by that time, that Joe guy had actuallyunched an attack on Eric.

    "You better have washed your neck earlier little bastard, so that you don''t dirty my hands when I kill you and cut your head from your body.

    I am sure the crowd will love to see that the same, don''t you think!?"

    "Of course, what youst said makes sense, but as for the other part, I need to tell you I have no intention of adopting you, nor give you my surname!

    You are just too useless for that!"

    Faced with the attack of the opponent, Eric was extremely calm and collected. It felt like he was just chatting to a friend on the shore, rather than fighting a battle to the death.

    "You bastardd¡­"

    His words managed to piss the opponent even more, as he took out a sword and immediately made a sh towards Eric''s lower abdomen.

    This guy seemed to be extremely shameless and ferocious, but it served only to make Eric even angrier at him and make him swear to pay him on the same coin.<sub> </sub>

    This time he didn''t throw any ss balls any longer though, as this time he started throwing petals, yes petals of flowers towards the opponent.

    The crowd and the opponent had no idea where he had taken those out from, and what was their intention, but they knew things weren''t simple.

    Doubting for another poison attack, the Fantastic 4''s guy immediately kept his breath despite the mask on his face.

    He had already witnessed the fall of his friend, so he didn''t want to suffer the same way. Unfortunately for him, his actions were useless, as he ended up simrly to his friend.

    This time the poison hadn''t been in the smell of the petals but covered over each petal. The moment one petal came in contact with the opponent''s skin, the poison entered inside quickly.

    By the moment that he had reached Eric''s new position and location, he had lost all strength and power to fight, and before he could even scream for help, Eric had cut through his ''little brother''.

    "AAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHH¡­''

    The poor guy could only scream at the top of his lungs in pain. In fact, he even lost conscience a few times but the pain he was going through brought him back again.

    It was quite the shocking event that happened once again, as the crowd seemed close to going crazy from their satisfaction with the fight.

    The two remaining guys of the Fantastic 4 inside the cage, couldn''t help but almost lose itpletely, as this was just too outrageous.

    Fortunately, they had enough brains to stop their seething rage inside their hearts, and first, try to help their people, and give them first aid!

    Just because they wouldn''t go chase him, it didn''t mean that Eric had the intention to let them. Without wasting time, he immediately jumped as high as he could, and then started firing needles.

    Different from the petals, as they were much smaller and thinner. The needles didn''t attract as much attention as the petals, and the best fact about it was the great probability of them working better than the petals.

    The remaining 2 members of the Fantastic 4 group, were caught a bit by surprise, but it wasn''t that much. So, they were calm enough to dodge, and parry away the needles.

    Seeing that, Eric just smirked at their simple thoughts, as he immediately increased the intensity of the needles, and at the same time, he covered their presence with the rest of the needles.

    In every three normal needles, there would be a special pointy one that would be much more terrifying than the preceding one, that the two fighters could only avoid at the limit, or not avoid at all.

    What made the situation worse for them, was that they had an opportunity to just jump back and get out of range, but that would mean leaving their friends back.

    Once they jumped back, their friends would turn into porcupines and get poisoned even more than they were.

    If their current situation was dreary then after turning into porcupines it would be irreversible, so they could only hang on while looking for an opportunity to counterattack.

    After all, a sneak attack couldn''t be longer than a few seconds, so as long as they held on they would be able to counterattack as they wished.

    Truly, in less than 10 seconds the needle attack was over, but only one of the two opponents had managed to keep himself away from danger, and that was the Captain of the team.

    Seeing that another friend from his Fantastic 4 had been taken down from Eric, the Captain''s face turned red in anger as he immediately jumped in attack.

    Eric already expected such a reaction, but the problem was that this guy either had a breakthrough at that moment or had been hiding his strength until now, as he was a Realm 4 expert.

    With this new information, the needle attack that he had been thinking about using once again, had already failed without starting.

    For that reason, he had to do something much more courageous, and take a big risk, as heunched himself forward in attack as well.

    The opponent was quite surprised by his actions and reaction, but now there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t turn back now and see what Eric had in mind as he was in a hurry to kill him.

    As for Eric, he immediately took out his two signature knives, cing them in a cross position, ready for the sh.

    ''annnngggggg¡­, pzztttt~!''

    The next moment there were two loud sounds, one of the metals crashing, and the other the sound of stabbing someone''s throat, as the ce was covered in a small cloud of dust.

    The moment that the dust cloud spread in the surroundings, and revealed the scene in front of them, the crowd was having difficulty understanding what was going on, as both Eric and the opponent were standing on their feet.

    Not only that, but they were even looking at each other, each of them with a knowing smile.

    The crowd was going crazy as they had no idea what had just happened, and who was the winner, while Eric couldn''t help but think that he might have overdone it¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page, and Motivate me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 622 Chapter 622

    The next moment though one of the smiles suddenly stopped, and turned to a grimace of pain, fear, and terror, while the other just stayed the same, carrying even a tint of yfulness.

    The truth was even Eric didn''t like the current him, but that was necessary if he wanted to terrify the next opponents. Otherwise, he would be there all night fighting pretenders for his ce.

    As Eric was having that momentary self-loathing fling, his opponent''s head was actually almost removed from his head, as there was blood pumping out like oil in a gas station.

    It was extremely gore and frightening to see something like that happen, but it was necessary to happen for Eric.

    The poison had certainly done its job,pletely dispersing all the energy inside the opponent''s body in a matter of seconds, while his knifended perfectly on the guy''s throat with force.

    The crowd was shocked for a few moments because it was something totally unexpected. Especially since the now dead guy had just revealed the strength of a Realm 4 expert.

    It looked like their eyes, ears, and senses were ying a joke on them, as this should have been impossible to happen.

    Yet, it had happened!

    ''Monster! He is a fucking monster! If he doesn''t die, then I am dead!''

    While most of the crowd couldn''t believe the scene inside the cage, there was one person who was truly terrified of the result.

    It was none other that the Young Master who had actually messed with Eric at the entrance. At that point in time, he hadn''t thought much of Eric but now he couldn''t help but get shivers upon remembering it.

    It was no surprise that upon watching this scene he couldn''t help but believe that Eric was a demon, a devil who was going to finish his life if he didn''t die inside the cage.

    Even at such a moment, his first thought wasn''t to apologize to Eric but to actually try to kill him. Some guys were truly incorrigible and this Young Master was just the perfect example of that.

    At the same time, Eric felt the Young Master''s deathly stare, and it''s killing intent, as he took a closer look at him to realize it was that idiot at the entrance.

    He had no idea how he had been able to enter after what happened at the door, but it didn''t really matter to him.

    He wasn''t that petty as to deal with an immature fu*cker whose only achievement was having a rich and wealthy father.

    But if he wasn''t able to control himself and his killing intent Eric wouldn''t mind teaching him a good lesson or even be done with him.

    That was only a secondary matter though, something worthless for him to care about, as there were much more important things in front of him at the moment.

    Firstly, it was the Top 10 finalpetition, as he would fight even stronger opponents. Secondly, it was the man behind this whole mess between the organizers.

    For sure there would be problemster even if he won, but he wasn''t that worried about that! After all, Madam Yan Meng''s sent guard would take care of theter troubles for him.

    Of course, that guy wouldn''t do so willingly, as he might even despise Eric for his attitude and evilness, but he couldn''t let his Mistress die.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric didn''t bother any longer with the dead body, as he started walking towards the remaining alive victims.

    "Do you guys have any intention of surrendering or do you need my special treatment!?"

    "Who wou¡­"

    ? Just as one of them was about to chid and scream at him, one of his friends immediately blocked his mouth with his bloody hand as he said,

    "Surrender, we will surrender, just spare our lives!"

    "Very well, your lives will be spared!"

    With that said, Tianlong Yun actually raised his foot, and he quickly hit in session the three injured bastards'' lower bellies, where the dantian was located.

    "Youu!!! Why!??"

    "I told you that I will let you go with your lives, but I am not as stupid as to send the tiger back to the mountain the moment I wasted so much time and resources to capture it.

    Furthermore, what kind of idiot keeps his intentions shown on his face! I respect the guy that screamed much more than you, you bastard."

    With that said, Eric actually raised his leg once again before giving the guy another attack on his stomach.

    "Now, get lost! Out of my sight!"

    Well, it was impossible for them to get up and run at that moment, as not only were they injured heavily earlier, but Eric had just crippled them as well.

    "We surrender! Get us out of here! Get us away from this demon!"

    But they understood the assignment given to them, and they started crying and screaming to the announcer and whoever they could to get them out of there.

    Their lives as fighters were over, and most probably a lot of enemies woulde looking for them to kill them, but at least they would have their lives for the moment.

    ''Yeaaahhhhh~! Weak Fighter my ass, this guy is a monster!''<sub> </sub>

    ''No, he is a demon!''

    ''A devil!''

    ''Unbelievable!''

    As those three guys started screaming like that, the crowd started cheering for Eric out loud. They had never thought that he would actually make it.

    They had all thought that he would just put up a good fight and show for them at best. They never gave him hope of ever getting into the Top 10.

    Yet he had proved them all wrong, by actually not only winning but doing so in a dominant and scary way, showing he had the potential to fight with the remaining 9 fighters.

    In fact, the crowd could actually take out 4 of them that were still under Realm 4, as Eric had just shown he was capable of killing an early Realm 4 opponent, even though it burned SP points like a paper letter.

    "Unbelievable Ladies and Gentlemen our Weak Fighter has managed to win this round as well, showing great abilities and strength!

    Now I ask the crowd, is anyone here still not convinced!? Is there anyone else who wants to participate in this Cage fight!?"

    The moment that the announcer''s words rang through the Stadium the whole ce went silent, as people were looking at each other with caution and questioning gazes.

    Who would be stupid enough to walk forward and challenge Eric!?

    ''I do, I aming!"

    Just as the crowd thought that no one would dare to step forward, a burly man took the opportunity to raise his hand and attract the crowd''s attention.

    A lot of people didn''t seem to know him, but they had heard of his fame and strength, as a few well knowledgeable people, started saying out loud,

    "That''s Bald Bulldozer!"

    "What!? You mean that guy who won thestpetition fight!? Are you sure!?"

    "Yes, I am sure! That''s Bald Bulldozer, but what is he doing here!? Has hee to challenge the little devil inside the cage.

    For some reason, I truly want to see those two fight~!"

    "I know, I feel the same!"

    Simr conversations were being talked all over the stadium, as the bald and burly guy walked forwards slowly, arrogantly, and cockily.

    "Come on baldie I don''t have much time! Eithere here and fight with me or go home and try modelingter!"

    Seeing him walk slowly like that like he was walking to the grocery store kind of angered Eric, who couldn''t help but taunt the guy.

    Eric''s words though pissed him more, as he looked towards Eric with a deadly stare, as he said,

    "I wanted to give you a few more seconds of peace and rest before you died, but it seems like you are in a hurry!"

    With that said, he didn''t waste any more time and immediately jumped toward the cage. It was clear that he was displeased with Eric and his words, and he wanted to be done with the little shit as fast as he could.

    Eric wasn''t in the mood to have a long fight either, as the moment he saw the big baldie run towards him with killing intent, he quickly threw 6 needles and a ss ball, before he jumped in attack as well.

    "Hmph~! Petty tricks! Only idiots would fall for something like this!"

    Completely confident in himself, and his body, the opponent seemed to doge the needles and the ss balls, while approaching even closer to Eric.

    Seeing that happen, Eric wasn''t disturbed much. He was still the same calm, cool, and rxed person as a moment ago, as this time upon approaching he threw one of his knives towards the target.

    "Hhahha~! You should try a lot more!"

    ''Swwooshhh~!''

    The knife that Eric threw at him swooshed past his left heart and continued on its path, as heughed in arrogance, only to be shut the next moment, as he felt a piercing pain on his back.

    The reason for this was extremely simple, Eric had actually ced a wire on the end of the knife''s hilt and he was able to retrieve the knife back while heading it to the opponent''s back.

    That wasn''t all there was to it though, as the next moment Eric arrived in front of him and did the same that he did to the Fantastic 4''s father.

    In that short time, the Bald Bulldozer had not only lost, but he had even died. The good news was that with his death now the Top 10 could finally start¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page, and Motivate me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 623 Chapter 623

    Once the situation was decided and no one dared to belittle Eric''s skills anymore, the announcer took the stage once again, as he started speaking,

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, after the great pre-start to the Final tonight, with the great surprise from our side, it''s finally time for the real battle to start.

    I can promise you that whateveres next will be in now less than what we just witnessed! In fact, there will be another surprise waiting for you in the uing Final, which I assure you, you will love it.

    For now, though, we will first proceed with the drawing of lots! In the box in the middle of the cage, there are 10 balls, separated into 5 by different colors.

    The participants that chose simr colored balls will enter the cage to fight each other, I wish everyone sess and win!"

    With that said, Eric and the other 9 finalists of the Arenapetition all entered the cage and started picking their balls from the lot, to find their next opponent.

    All other 9 finalists were looking toward Eric just like he was a hot chick in an only-boys dormitory, and they all had the opportunity to have her that night.

    ? No matter whether they believed or not in God, that night for sure those guys had prayed more than a few times so that they get matched with Eric.

    After all, despite his weird skills, as long as they were cautious of his poisons, they had more than 60% chance of winning, which was definitely more than other opponents.

    Thinking like that, they didn''t waste any more time and all started picking the balls one by one, and Eric did the same at the end, getting an orange ball and looking for his opponent.

    The guy with the same color ball looked at him with a devilish grin on his face, as if he had already won the battle even before it started.

    Eric just looked at the guy with a scrutinizing eye, because even though he had been handed an easy fight on paper, this guy seemed just too happy.

    This clearly showed that whoever was trying to y him behind the scenes was doing his best to do so until the end, until he was dead.

    Not that it mattered much to Eric anymore, as he had already decided right from the start that he was going to kill whoever that guy was.

    He would better clean his neck and wait because the moment he was free from thepetition he would make sure that the guy didn''t even pee straight any longer.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric just pretended to be extremely tired as he learned that he wouldn''t be the first to fight.

    Everything would happen ording to the colors of the balls and their shades, starting from the yellow color up to the blood-red one.

    Eric was third in line for the fight, and he didn''t have any problem with that. In fact, this arrangement just helped him prepare better for his next acting scene.

    Still, he had to admit that these guys of the final 10 experts that remained were certainly different from all the idiots he had fought until now.

    Each and every one of these 10 guys had the bloody aura of a murderer, not an expert used to killing, but a thorough murderer.

    Not only that, but they were much bigger psychos than he had tried to appear earlier, as they seemed to take pleasure in their victims'' pain and torture.

    They were indeed difficult to deal with, extremely difficult.

    Just as the first fight started Eric could see that both opponents were looking at each other like they were watching at their death in live.

    They wanted to kill and destroy the person in front of them, as soon as they could, and they would use whatever means necessary to do that.

    That included even trickery, cheating, or poison. As long as their target ended up either badly injured or dead it was their win.

    Just as Eric was thinking like that, one of the guys in the ring, suddenly pretended to slip from the excessive blood on the ground, only to take out a handful of metallic powder and throw it on the opponent''s face.

    The opponent who was attacking was caught by surprise and was forced to close his eyes immediately to protect them from the metallic powder but doing that he lost his sight.

    The guy on the ground then pulled out a hidden weapon from his right arm sleeve and attacked the guy''s throat.

    Due to their distance, and his closed eyes, the attacking opponent had no way of dodging the attack, as the poisoned needles from the hidden weapon pierced his throat and caused him death.

    The crowd jumped in cheering andughing in excitement as everything had been just too good. This was exactly the amount of shamelessness and ordeal that they wanted to witness.

    Just like that, the first match had ended and it was time for the second, and this time it was one of Eric''s acquaintances, it was Master Heartless.

    This old man was just too cocky, as even without entering the ring, he looked at his opponent with a chilly gaze, as he said,

    "Retreat, you are not my opponent and will only send yourself to death!"<sub> </sub>

    The crowd was certainly surprised and startled, and so was the announcer who seemed like he wanted to say something but didn''t dare to.

    The opponent seemed extremely displeased with the way that Master Heartless treated him, but at the same time, he was pondering deeply about the situation.

    It was his bad luck to have encountered this ancient demon right in his first match of the finals, and while he was displeased with this, he wasn''t sure he had a chance.

    For that reason, in but a few seconds he seemed to havee to a decision, as he epted surrender and defeat.

    "I Surrender!"

    ''Boooooooooo¡­, Booooooooooo¡­''

    Those two words rang through the stadium and echoed throughout, as the crowd started screaming and booing at him for being a coward, and a useless fighter.

    He might have survived the night, but he was surely not going to break through ever again in his path, as this had be a heavy heart demon for him.

    The announcer couldn''t help but exim in a loud voice trying to cover the crowds booing,

    "Master Heartless''s fame and reputation precede him, as his opponents are afraid of even challenging him! Master Heartless''s win is more than deserved!

    Without wasting our time let us continue to the next match, the unpredictable jewel, against one of the contenders for the Crowd, Bloody Viper!

    It will be interesting to watch to poison users fight against one another! Let us all witness who the true poison Master is!"

    It was only now that Eric learned a bit about his opponent, who not only was a through and through Realm 4 evolver, but also a poison Master.

    This battle was certainly going to be a difficult one to handle, but he wasn''t worried about his win, as the poisons in the Legacy System''s store were much more potent than whatever that guy might have made.

    Still, he worried about his pockets, as this damnpetition was wasting more points than he was winning, and he was losing out on his reserves.

    Well, he couldn''t afford to be stingy at the moment, as he had to make sure he survived and won first.

    With these thoughts in mind, he didn''t hesitate to jump into the cage, and wait for his opponent, who clearly stimted by Master Heartless''s conduct, said in an arrogant voice,

    "Brat if you know what''s good for you, then you should jump out of the cage of your free will! Don''t waste my time!"

    "Just what gives you old bones that aren''t good for anything the guts to say such words!? Just who do you think you are!?

    You already have a foot on the grave, and a little push will send you right to the bottom of it!"

    Just as the crowd was expecting for Eric to think about his options, his words brought them a nice and pleasant startle, as they all startedughing out loud and cheering.

    All of a sudden Eric looked even more attractive to their eyes, and opinions! This kid was a true daredevil, not being afraid of anyone or anything.

    At the same time, they couldn''t help but think, if he were like this at this age, then what would happen once he grew and matured enough.

    Earth was bound to experience the birth of a new powerhouse if he was allowed to grow properly, but that would make a lot of people ufortable.

    The pie was already small as it was, and was already cut into many pieces, none of those getting a share could afford to have someone else take a bit from their piece.

    For that reason, there were few chances of Eric surviving to see those days. But that didn''t matter right now, as he already was in a pinch.

    His words had managed to enrage and infuriate the Bloody Viper who felt like he had been pped to the face, and it wasn''t only him, Master Heartless was the same.

    Eric had clearly pointed out at him during his words, and that made him extremely displeased. If by some strange surprise Eric managed to survive this round and came across him, he would make sure he regrated his words.

    But Eric had to first survive this round¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page! Motive me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 624 Chapter 624

    Bloody Viper was extremely pissed off at the p on the face he just received from Eric, as he felt that he not only had lost face in front of the whole crowd but also insulted in front of his rival.

    After all, for Bloody Viper who was a thorough Realm 4 expert, only Master Heartless and people of that level couldpare to him.

    It wasn''t that he thought too highly of himself, but that was truly the case, as there existed a big chasm between Realm 3 and Realm 4.

    It couldn''t be only thought of as the jump between two big Realms, but also as the window to a much wider and bigger world.

    The difference between lightning inside a house with a window and one without is more than clear. For that reason, people below Realm 4 were hardly their opponents.

    That was also the case for that previous Peak Realm 3 expert that had decided to surrender before he even entered the cage to fight.

    Only some weirdoes like Eric were able to ''jump'' levels in order to fight against these monsters, and even then it wasn''t even a proper fight.

    It was more like letting the poison do the fighting for him, while he just took care of thatst hit, that would either leave the opponent crippled or dead.

    In this fight, he would have it harder, because the person in front of him was also quite good at poisons, and it might counterattack, or use poison against him.

    Even though it was a bit useless to use poison against Eric who had the health potions from the Legacy System, and also those 100 poison antidotes that he spent a fortune to buy.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric wasn''t afraid of the opponent, so he was looking at him straight in the face, fearlessly.

    Bloody Viper saw Eric''s standing and the expression on his face, and he didn''t like it in the least. In fact, not only didn''t he like Eric''s expression, but he also didn''t like his standing.

    This brat was not only extremely disrespectful towards him, but it also looked like that was what he truly thought of the situation.

    Eric had a weird aura of confidence, charisma, and solid belief that what he was saying was just the truth, and he didn''t like this in the least.

    For that reason, he decided to defeat Eric thoroughly in body, mind, and heart. he decided that he was going to break him into pieces, in so many pieces that it would be difficult to even think of putting them back together.

    With these thoughts in his mind, he looked toward Eric full of arrogance, and mockery as he said,

    "Brat I heard that you are quite good at poisons, and it so happens that I am also someone who likes to y with all kinds of poison!

    So, why don''t you let me taste that poison of yours first, even though I am sure it will be a waste of time!"

    "What!?"

    Eric couldn''t believe his luck at this point, he was thinking of a thousand ways how to administer the poison to the enemy, but he had never expected him to seek death himself.

    Most probably he was thinking that since Eric looked young, extremely young, he must not know much about poisons.

    The only reason all those guys before him had died was due to their own stupidity, carelessness, andck of immunity towards poisons.

    He was nothing like those idiots, not only did he have more brains than them, but he also knew quite a bit about poisons, and had also created some sort of immunity against a number of poisons.

    In his thoughts and mind, Eric''s heart would immediately sink, and started crying in despair the moment he saw that his biggest and only card was neutralized just like that.

    With a surprised, and questioning face, Eric couldn''t help but ask,

    "Are you sure!?"

    "Heheheh~! What, don''t tell me you immediately got cold feet, and want to run away from the cage! Sorry to break it to you, but that''s impossible.

    "No, no, no, I am just surprised and shocked at your great actions that are so simr to your character. Well, here you go!"

    With that said, Eric threw a white candy, or to be more precise it was something that looked like one but wasn''t.

    It was a poison pill!

    Bloody Viper caught on the poison pill and started looking and taking a smell at it, before he closed his eyes and started to guess the ingredients, and theirbination.

    All this while Eric didn''t move, or say a thing, as he just watched each and every action of the person in front of him.

    Finally, when he seemed unable to continue with his deduction, and reverse forming the poison pill, the man couldn''t help but lick on the poison pill.

    After all, there were three ways to visit a sick person and check on a pill. Hearing, smelling, tasting!

    Since he was stuck at a bottleneck when he had dealt with the first two ways, he decided to use the third.

    At this moment he couldn''t help but turn his head around and look at Eric, who was looking at him with a weird expression on his face.<sub> </sub>

    It was one between a grin, wanting tough out loud, and pity at someone who was growing up with a disability.

    That surprised, startled and infuriated him even longer, but the next moment his eyes started closing on their own.

    He didn''t understand what was going on at first, but it didn''t take him long to figure it out. The poison he had just tasted was much, much more powerful than he had thought.

    Even though he was extremely unwilling as there were a lot of remaining regrets in his life, he still understood this was his day.

    "You know, there is an expression back in my country saying, big farts waste even new clothes!

    Talking big doesn''t help you much, you better try to learn from your mistakes!"

    He had no idea when Eric had disappeared from his previous location, but now he was behind him, and there was a knife on his head.

    Just as he finished what he wanted to say, Eric didn''t find the presence of the guy even slightly more needed, so he did what he had to do.

    The whole crowd, all the remaining finalists, all the referees, and all the guests, were extremely shocked by the development of the situation.

    They had never expected something like this to happen, as Eric was just too weak in their eyes to be able to put up a fight.

    <o>,m Yet, not only had he put a fight against the opponent but he had also managed to win, and in an extremely quick and shy move as well.</o>

    They had no idea how to react towards something like that, as everything seemed like a big dream or illusion they were living at the same time and ce.

    As for Eric, he just quickly teleported away from the newly corpse, while looking at everyone with a charming and mocking smile.

    Especially at the rest of the finalists, who were looking at him with doubt, panic, and even slightly fear.

    "La-Ladies and Gentlemen, I represent to you the ''Undefeated Rookie'' who managed to take down even someone like Master Bloody Viper.

    We can''t wait to see him in the next round.

    With that said, the remaining two fights proceeded as normally as it was possible, and in a short time, there were two more finalists making the number to 5. It was time for the second round to begin.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, it''s a great honor for us to have given you even a tiny bit of pleasure and satisfaction.

    But the real fight starts now, as we will also reveal our second surprise for the night! And it will be nothing else but a Battle Royale.

    The big finale of this time''s Arenapetition will be a Battle Royale among the remaining 5 experts, and we can assure you it will provide you with great pleasure and satisfaction.

    Without further ado, we call all the remaining finalists to the cage, and let the bloody gore begin!"

    ''Yeaaaahhhhh~!''

    ''That''s great!''

    ''Amazing!''

    A lot of people started cheering out loud for the great iing spectacle, as Eric and the rest of the finalists entered the cage.

    All this while he had thought that the man behind the scenes would give him a more challenging and difficult setup to break through, but it looked like even he was running out of ideas.

    Well, it didn''t really matter, this was something that he had to deal with eventually, so he didn''t bother much with the short.

    With these ideas and thoughts on his mind, he started paying a bit more attention to his opponents inside the cage and look at the possibility of an alliance.

    Unfortunately, none of the people that were about to enter inside seemed to have any intention of getting closer to him and talking, not to mention about an alliance.

    Still, he didn''t bother much with this problem and decided to act the moment when needed to take action. At the moment he could only try to find their weak points.

    In special focus was Master Heartless, who was looking back at him with that arrogant and strong look of his.

    It seemed like there would be sparks of friction right from the start between the two of them, but at the same time, they seemed to agree to take down everyone else before they fought together.

    Like that, there would be no one to disturb their fight, and they could enjoy every moment¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust

    Check out my Patreon Page, and Motivate me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 625 Chapter 625

    Unfortunately, things weren''t exactly as Eric might have wished for, and it wouldn''t be an underestimate to say that it was anything but what he might have wished for.

    The moment they entered the cage, and the staff closed the only entrance, Eric suddenly felt like a trapped mouse.

    That was because the faces, gazes, and intents of all the other 4 experts in the cage were directed at him.

    Even though he was the weakest link of the chain, and it would be more reasonable for them to deal with each other first, before taking him down in one fell swoop, they all seemed intent on him.

    Of course, his poison abilities, which he had shown until now were extremely scary, and that might be one of the reasons. But he could tell that the biggest reason didn''t have anything to do with that.

    The biggest reason was rted to that guy behind the scenes who clearly was fed up with him and wanted to kill him as soon as possible.

    After all, what kind of organizer would want to pay billions of dors in lost bet money, as there were three big winners if Eric managed to pull this off.

    To the guy behind the scenes, Eric''s death was an extremely needed and undisputed future. For that reason, he was ready to even take such a great risk that could destroy the Arena''s reputation.

    Quite a few people in the crowd and those in the private luxurious boxes could understand what was going on, and some of them were just pitying the guy, while the rest were angry at the Arena.

    To be more urate those that had a bet were clearly furious, while those that didn''t have a bet or had their contestant different, didn''t seem much bothered.

    Either way, the guy who had pulled such a stunt was bound to get lynched by the crowd, and people, he was going to lose a lot.

    Still, in order to save the outrageous amount of money that he would have to pay in case Eric won, he had to do it.

    ¡­

    Returning to the cage, Eric was looking at all the Realm 4 experts in front of him who were pressuring him with their killing intent.

    It was clear that each and every one of them wanted to be the one who killed him, but he didn''t seem bothered by the fact.

    In fact, he was extremely calm and collected for someone who was in a cage with 4 other experts who could easily kill him if he didn''t have any preparations.

    Still, in order to prepare, he needed for a bit of time, so he looked at them with a smirk on his face, as he said,

    "Whoa~! I think I feel insulted! Whoever that guy who wants me dead is, he should have sent someone much better than you four old dogs!

    You seem so old, weak, and brittle that you might disappear from just one touch of mine! He is throwing his money away with you guys!

    Truly disappointing!"

    "Heheheh~! Kid, do you think you can rile us up!? Do you think that we are simr to all those little idiots you fought earlier!?

    We only need to move a finger and you will be dead! The reason why we aren''t killing you is that we are wary of each other after we kill you!"

    This old thing was quite clever, as he was not only telling about Eric''s intentions, but also revealing everyone''s worries, and subtly implying to reach at amon solution.

    "Hehehe~! Does this mean that you won''t kill me because you fear that you will be immediately attacked the moment you take action against me!?

    This is extremely funny! I truly want to know what you are going to do now! Well, you don''t have to worry about me, just go on and discuss it together!

    You better reach in a conclusion fast though, as I don''t think the crowd will like your tardiness! They might be a bitprehensive since you dogs are old, and with a foot to your grave, but that''s all.

    I would truly not like to see the crowd storm the ce and destroy the Arena! After all, people have bet quite a bit of money in this battle!"

    All of a sudden, it looked like Eric was the one who wanted this battle, and not the old experts around him. The more he acted like that though, the more cautious Master Heartless became.

    For some reason from the moment that he had entered the cage, he could feel that there was something wrong with this ce, but he didn''t understand what.

    Seeing Eric''s reaction, andposure his bad premonition grew even stronger as he couldn''t help but start pondering about what wasn''t going right.

    Sharping his sense to the best of his abilities, and checking every inch of his surroundings, he tried his best to find what kind of trap Eric had set for them, but he couldn''t find anything.

    At this moment, it was that old man who spoke first once again and said,

    "How about this everyone, we will kill him together at the same time, and whoever wins, in the end, will get the price for killing him!<sub> </sub>

    After all, only one of us can get out of this ce alive, and money is useless for a dead guy!"

    The other old experts all looked at him with a tinge of caution, but they agreed to the proposal. It made a lot of sense, a dead man doesn''t have a need for earthly money.

    With these thoughts in mind, they came to an agreement, as they just grinned at Tianlong Yun while saying.

    "Brat don''t take this personally, is your own fault for offending someone you shouldn''t!"

    "Heheheh~! Little shit, you are dead! Remember to not anger someone you should not in your next life!"

    "Have a good journey to hell!"

    The only one who didn''t say a thing, and just started to converge his energy to protect himself was Master Heartless.

    Since this guy was a bloody murderer, who had his fingerprint in many massacres, he was also the one who had the sharpest senses among them.

    He could feel that there was danger in front of him, and all he could do was to do his best to defend himself against it.

    Like that, three old experts immediatelyunched their ''powerful'' attacks toward their targets, but of the three only one was sent towards Eric, as Master Heartless defended himself.

    This situation and the choice of the experts involved weren''t really shocking, because they were there to kill each other, and not to kill only Eric.

    What was surprising was that none of the attacks actuallynded on Eric! This was shocking!

    It looked like those four experts had gone fully against their previous agreement, as the old man who had proposed the agreement had attacked Master Heartless, while the other two had attacked each other.

    Since none of them expected any powerful counterattack from Eric they had disregarded their defense against him and focused only on the other experts around their selves.

    For that reason, the duo who attacked each other had ended up with grave injuries, external and internal ones, while Master Heartless had managed to defend against the attack he received.

    While the crowd looked at this situation with shock, Eric looked at it with a bit of displeasure, he had thought that he would be able to take these guys down in one move.

    At least gravely injure all of them at the same time, as he had been working from the start about this situation.

    From the moment he had first stepped into the cage tonight he had been spreading amounts of hallucinogenic gas, in order to create the current situation where these guys found their target at anyone beside him.

    Yet, such a great n seemed to have gone awry as Master Heartless had sensed it, even without realizing what was going on, and instead of attacking he was actually defending.

    It was good for him, that the old man who had proposed the idea wasn''t one to give up easily, as despite his first attack not working, he immediately followed with another one.

    It was clear that he had no intention of pulling back, as he wanted to break through the defenses of his target and kill him.

    What surprised him though, was the fact that he was attacking Master Heartless full of hostility and anger. For a moment he couldn''t help but wonder if that guy had been truly affected or affected too much.

    Still, he didn''t have the qualifications to enter such a battle at the moment, so he decided to go for the remaining two who had ended up like fish on the chopping board.

    Even though the two of them were in such a situation though, he couldn''t really act directly and quickly. After all, even a lean camel is stronger than a horse.

    For that reason, he quickly took out the daggers he had taken away earlier from his waist, coated them in poison, and then throw them directly toward the two targets.

    Even though those guys were supposedly unable to move even a finger from their body, the moment they felt the danger they immediately moved and parried away the two daggers.

    ''cough¡­, cough¡­, cough¡­'' x2

    Of course, their actions forced both of them to cough a few mouthfuls of blood, but they still managed to keep their lives.

    If Eric were to personally go after them at that moment, he was extremely sure he was going to suffer grave injuries even if he didn''t die.

    Still, the battle seemed to have only begun¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page and support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 626 Chapter 626

    Now that the duo had received another attack, they seemed to be warier of their surroundings and situation. They weren''t wary of Eric, but wary of each other now.

    That first attack was supposed to be Eric''s lifeline counterattack, and they had already suffered a lot. And in this situation, their aplice had tried to take the opportunity to kill them.

    This was just enough to understand the danger that was surrounding them, as they both wanted nothing less than the other to die.

    With these thoughts in mind, they stayed in silent confrontation for a few minutes, with none of them making the move, which clearly stressed and disappointed Eric.

    While he wanted to leave them to their own fight, he felt that he would have to wait a lot in order for this toe to an end, so he started talking in a mocking voice at them.

    "Hehehe~! I can''t believe you are still alive even after that! It seems like I will have to try a little bit harder this time, don''t you think!?"

    To the crowd, this was Eric talking and mocking the two of them, but to the two of them, it was their enemy mocking them. Something that they couldn''t bear.

    That was enough to tip the scales, as they both jumped in attack towards each other at the same time, with the intention to kill each other.

    Fortunately or unfortunately they both had the same thought, as they focused more on defense than attack, but they still used quite a bit of their power in attack.

    After all, the offense was the best defense, and the defense was the best offense. That was what they were both thinkings at that moment.

    ''aaannngggggg~!''

    The sound of their weapons shing was reverberating and it almost awakened them from the effects of the hallucinogenic gas, but before that could happen, Eric appeared beside them.

    At the moment where they were fully concentrated on the ''enemy'' in front of them, they both had no guard against a third party, and Eric took advantage of this, to make two small cuts on their necks.

    That was all he could do by using the strength and power of a Realm 2 expert. It was truly pathetic, but it did do the job, as the two knives were poisoned, and they would both die in a short time.

    At the moment that Eric jumped back, they seemed to have understood something, unfortunately, it was already toote, and they could only fall to the ground first, and die a few momentster.

    The poison that Eric had used was extremely potent, and terrifying, as it would kill even a Realm 5 evolver in a matter of minutes.

    Of course, there were other poisons just as lethal inside the Legacy System working against Realm 4 evolver and cheaper, but he didn''t want to take a chance.

    Not in this situation where his life wasn''t guaranteed, and he even had an enemy in the hiding. That was going to be extremely foolish.

    In the meantime, the remaining duo, Master Heartless, and that old man were in a tight battle with each other.

    The old man was attacking time and time again with everything he had to break the defenses of Master Heartless, while Master Heartless seemed to be defending not only against the old man but also against his surroundings.

    He had already understood what was going on in principle, and he didn''t know just how many people would target him, Eric seemed to be a truly vicious and tricky brat.

    Of course, all this time he hadn''t been just defending against the opponent, as he had been using his senses to create a perfect image of the cage, and the people inside, to create a sort of map to his enemies.

    In fact, to be more urate he had been trying to find Eric''s position and kill him before dealing with the bastard in front of him.

    After all, with Eric on the side, he would never be able to rx his guard, thinking that he would get poisoned at any time.

    Once Eric died though, everything would be much easier, as the poison Master would be gone, and he could finally do what he did best, murder people.

    After these few precious minutes, he had finally been able to ''urately'' pinpoint Eric''s location, and he was finally ready to act against him.

    With these thoughts in mind, he didn''t waste any more seconds, before he stopped defending himself, and instead jumped quickly towards the target.

    ''Baaaannnnnggggggg~!''

    The moment that his attack connected a loud banging sound was heard through the whole stadium, as the viewers saw the remains of one of the two dead guys get destroyed to smithereens.

    Yup, the destroyed body it didn''t belong to Eric! How could he not understand that the biggest issue for the current him was his position and defenses?

    From the sh of the old man with Master Heartless, he could already tell that they were in a league of their own.

    They were both either peak Realm 4 or had already broken through Realm 5. If that were the case, even if he used his real strength and his Dragon Force, he was still unable to guarantee his health.

    For that reason, he decided to not go with the hard approach, but with the soft and tricky one. For that reason, he moved one of the bodies a bit far away, while he took its position on its death bed.

    It seemed like his approach had been extremely good, as it had undoubtedly saved his life right now, and he couldn''t be any happier.<sub> </sub>

    ''Baaaaaannnnnnnnnggggggggg~!''

    Still, he couldn''t express his feelings at the moment, as he had to keep continuing ying the dead, while the old man''s attacknded on Master Heartless from behind.

    Master Heartless wasn''t that easy to be dealt with though, as even though he was in a difficult position he still managed to dodge the criticality of the attack and let itnd on his left shoulder.

    At least he had managed to avoid a heavy injury to his heart, and now he could finally fight back with all he had, as he showed a fearsome grin on his face, and in a demonic voice said,

    "Heheheheh~! Now it''s your time bastard!"

    With that said, he immediately shed from his position and appeared in front of the old man, sending a Bear Punch toward the opponent.

    The old man couldn''t help but get a bit startled and shocked at the sudden change of Master Heartless, but he wasn''t an easy opponent either.

    ''Baaaaaaaannnnnnnnggggg...,crraakkkkk~!''

    He immediately ced his arms in front of his chest to block the attack, and he certainly seeded, as the sound of the sh reverberated through the Arena.

    Unfortunately, what he didn''t expect to happen, was that Master Heatless''s Bear Punch would be so powerful and overbearing that it would even crack his forearms bones.

    This guy was a monster, a true monster!

    He couldn''t hold back in the least otherwise he would be dead! Not to mention that he still had hisrades to avenge against this bastard, he wanted him dead.

    That''s right, there was a small history between the duo, as Master Heartless had actually killed the old man''s team in one of their shes, and now the old man wanted revenge.

    That was also the reason why despite understanding that he was being led around like a fool, he still continued fighting, with the wish to kill his opponent.

    After all, Master Heartless was possibly his strongest and most difficult opponent, once he took care of him, his win was already set in stone, unfortunately, it didn''t seem that easy to kill the guy.

    Master Heartless, on the other hand, didn''t know about their little history, as he didn''t really remember all the guys he had killed, and only wanted to put an end to this Arena.

    With those thoughts in mind, he immediately followed his Bear Punch, with a Snake Sweeping Tail, as his right foot made a majestic 360 degrees turn andnded on the old man''s ribs.

    ''Baaaannnnggggggggggg~!''

    Another banging sound was heard, and the old man was sent flying to the cage''s restrictions, with heavy injuries, crashed internal organs, and cracked ribs.

    The current him was far from being able to put a stand any longer, as he could only look at Master Heartless in anger and rage, as he screamed in a loud and audible voice,

    "Heartless you son of a bi*tch, it''s all your fault my brothers died without a full body! I will make sure to drag you down with me, even if I die a wretched death!"

    With that said, the old man immediately started retracting all the energy inside his body towards his inner core as he jumped like a maniac towards Master Heartless.

    He wanted to implode himself and bring Master Heartless down with him, this was his only way to make the bastard pay for what he had done.

    Even if he couldn''t live to see Master Heartless die, he would still be extremely pleased he had killed him.

    It was only at that point that Master Heartless understood why this guy had been that excited about attacking him, and it came as a surprise, but it didn''t matter much.

    "Hmph~! Trash that doesn''t dare to show up when his brothers are dying isn''t worthy of killing me!"

    "You son of a bi*tch!"

    Master Heartless''s words came crushing upon his heart like heavy stones, as the old man seemed to have grown even angrier and infuriated at the opponent.

    He no longer held any thoughts of escape, or stopping, and did what he had to do, implode himself.

    ''BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMM~!''

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon and Support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 627 Chapter 627

    Master Heartless was pissed off at the idiot in front of him who was about to implode himself just for some stupid revenge that he couldn''t take normally.

    What was even the point of getting revenge when he was going to die!? Were his teammates that precious, then perhaps he shouldn''t have run away like he didst time and stayed to die with them.

    ''Aaagghhh~! Damnation!''

    If it weren''t for the attack he received while he killed Eric then he wouldn''t have been in a dilemma as he had great confidence in himself to block the attack and survive.

    But now he couldn''t put a decent block against it with one hand missing, and the only thing he could do was run.

    This was probably the second or third time that he was about to run in fighting an opponent, and he didn''t like this action in the least, but to survive that was the only way out.

    With those thoughts in mind, he didn''t waste any more time, and immediately got to work, as he started running towards the sides of the cage.

    He wanted to be as far as possible the moment that the opponent imploded, in order to receive the least damage possible.

    "Heheheheh~! Heartless, you bastard, you son of a bi*tch, don''t run! Weren''t you imposing and frightening when you killed my brothers, why are you running away like a little bi*tch now!

    Howe you can''t even face me Heartless!? Where do you put your figure in front of these people watching Heartless!?

    From tonight forth the whole world will know that you are just a running rabbit!"

    The opponent understood his intentions as well, but there wasn''t much he could do as he was already running at the fastest he could but wasn''t able to properly catch up with him.

    Since he couldn''t catch up to the target, then he could only try to mock and taunt him in order to make him stop and return back in aggressive anger.

    He didn''t really care what he had to suffer before he died, as the important part was that he was going to die, and he wanted to take Master Heartless down with him.

    Unfortunately, all his taunts didn''t seem to serve their purpose, as Master Heartless didn''t pay him any attention, and was fully focused on keeping a distance.

    He wanted to stay as far as he could from the self-imploding idiot, as only like that he would have a great chance to survive and not suffer heavy injuries.

    This was no time to get angry, and even less a time to stop and attack the person following him. That would be nothing more but courting his own death, and Master Heartless wasn''t that kind of man.

    Nothing was more precious than his own life right now, not to mention that he was already getting a great price once all this was over.

    Time was ticking, and the self-imploding old man couldn''t control the energy inside his body at this moment, as it had gone beyond his control.

    ''BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMM~!''

    He was bound to explode any moment! Knowing that he immediately made ast try to speed up, before he actually exploded into a big firework of blood and other residues.

    The range of the explosion covered almost the full cage, and it even got outside, but it was immediately kept under control by the security team.

    After all, there were a lot of important people in the stadium''s private boxes, but also stairs. If something were to happen to them, the organizers wouldn''t be able to keep this Arena going.

    It was quite the spectacle as the crowd watched the fire slowly pull away, while debris, dust, and dirt had created a small cloud around the cage.

    A terrible burning smell spread around the stadium as many people were unable to hold their selves back from vomiting. This was just too intense.

    Yet, the biggest part of the crowd was focused and concentrated on the Arena, the cage, because they were extremely interested and curious about the result of the whole mess.

    After all, they knew the best that Eric was alive before the explosion and was lying on the ground, and they also knew that the fight was far from over.

    Things would get interesting if both Eric and Master Heartless survived, and they were waiting for that great scene.

    Slowly the dust was either burned to leave behind a foul smell or started to slowly fall on the ground, as the view was finallying back.

    The inside of the cage looked just like a burned house, which was now only left with the metallic structure.

    Quite a few iron bars of the cage were raging hot, clearly affected by the mes and explosion, which could testify to the crazy temperature, and crazy fire inside the cage.

    But that didn''t matter right now, as their eyes were fully focused on the situation ahead of them, as Master Heartless was in a terrible condition.

    Not only was he covered in ashes and soot, but his clothes had been tattered, and there were burns all over his body.

    He looked like some sort of preserved work of art and not a living human being. Still, this guy''s life wasn''t that easily lost.<sub> </sub>

    ''Cough¡­, cough¡­, cough¡­''

    Even in that wretched and tattered appearance he was, he just coughed a few mouthfuls of ck blood and even some internal organ pieces, but he still stood standing, still alive.

    Yet, there was no sign of Eric''s location, or what it was supposed to be Eric''s location, because there now stood a charred and burned corpse of a human.

    It was clear that Eric had not survived the explosion, he was dead! That disappointed the crowd quite a bit, but this wasn''t an unexpected ending.

    After all, Eric had been able to make it so far, just because he was a poison Master, and not because he had the necessary strength.

    This concluded this year''s Arena, as the crowd could only go home after an extremely satisfying show, and the people behind thepetition could finally take a breather, or not.

    Just as everyone was thinking this was all over, Master Heartless weirdly fell to the ground. At first, they thought he fell unconscious after all he went through and all the trauma.

    But that didn''t make sense, as they could still see him moving as if trying to say something, and trying to crawl in a direction.

    Looking at the scene one again they found out that Master Heartless seemed to be wanting to crawl towards the burned corpse, and for some reason, they found it weird.

    ''Cough¡­, cough¡­''

    It was at that moment, that a really low-volume cough was heard, and the charred corpse seemed to move a bit.

    The crowd couldn''t believe that Eric was still alive, even after his body had turned into something like that.

    Did it hold any meaning for him to survive any longer in this new look and condition of his!? It was such a pity since he was quite the handsome young man.

    A lot ofdies in the crowd felt pity, and sorry for him, not that they cared much anyway, as they didn''t know him.

    But something even crazier happened the next moment, as the charred corpse was thrown away, and from underneath appeared a sickly-looking Eric.

    He looked extremely weak and tortured, but he was alive, and while most of his clothes had burned his body look the same as before.

    In fact, it would be more urate to say that his body looked even better. Like painted and chiseled by a great artist.

    The young men in the crowd couldn''t help but get jealous and unbelieving at the bastard''s luck, while the youngdies got a bit ashamed and interested in him.

    But that didn''t matter at that moment, what mattered was the end result of this Arena. While Eric was still alive he didn''t seem in a condition to fight.

    And while Master Heartless was in that terrifying condition, he was still a peak Realm 4, and probably even a Realm 5 evolver.

    A lean camel was still bigger than a horse!

    It looked like this fight was still the winner of Master Heartless in the end. While it would be a pity for Eric to die right then and there, it couldn''t be said to be an unfair end either.

    Still, it was a bit unbing, or weird but Master Heartless was crawling less and less with the passing of time. It seemed like he was losing his strength and control over his body.

    That surprised the crowd, but they thought it was understandable, as the guy was on the brink of death, riddle by many injuries.

    Most of them were unable to notice that look of seething rage on his face, which slowly turn into one of pleading, fear, and despair.

    It was only when the cameras got focused on that specific view that the crowd got even more puzzled. They didn''t understand what the hell was going on.

    On the other hand, Eric with great difficulty turned his face to look at the crawling bastard, and there was a nice mocking smile on his face.

    In fact, even though he was showing that smile and expression on his face, only he knew about how anxious he was inside.

    After all, he was winning only due to a fluke. That bastard old man had almost killed him with the fu*cking implosion.

    If he were still alive, Eric would certainly love to give him a piece of his mind. Yet everything seemed to have finished now¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon and Support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 628 Chapter 628

    He thought it was over, but his smile started freezing on his face with each passing moment, as that crazy ass bastard Master Heartless didn''t seem willing to give up.

    Even though blood was leaking out of his orifices and his body seemed on the verge of breaking apart, he continued to crawl forward just like a bug.

    ''Motherfu*cker are you so crazy as to suffer like that just to kill me!? Just what kind of demon are you!?

    Am I going to die here and now after having this great opportunity bestowed upon me!? My life couldn''t be this much of a joke, can it?

    What''s more of a joke, it''s that this time I sent myself to this situation!''

    In fact, the reason why Eric was in such a condition wasn''t due to the explosion. After all, he used tiny bits of Dragon Force to protect his inner vital organs.

    Not to mention that his structure, and most importantly his physical body strength was beyond normal people, as he had Real Dragon Bloodline mixed into his veins.

    Even one drop of Dragon Blood was like a treasure of Heaven and Earth withholding a great value and power.

    Most probably wars would break out only for a single Dragon Blood drop, while Eric was taking them as reward candies.

    People would die out of jealousy if they knew that. But that didn''t matter right now, as the important point was that his state was closely rted to this part.

    Before the explosion happened, he had actually held a brief talk with his Dragon Empress, who had told him to use the explosion as an opportunity for himself.

    She told him to consume all the remaining drops of Dragon Blood for this Realm at that moment and use the impact of the explosion to remold his body.

    This was a great opportunity that he might note acrosster, so he couldn''t help but agree to that, as he made his own preparations.

    Without wasting time he bought 10 bottles of the best quality elixirs he could at that moment that helped him in recovering health, soul power, and body tempering and took them at the same time.

    The moment that the big explosion happened, the Dragon Empress released her blood drops to him, and he went through a hellish experience.

    He felt like he was dying with each extra drop of blood and being revived the next instant before dying once again.

    In a short amount of time, he had died and revived several times, and each of his deaths was a wretched one with extreme pain.

    Still, the end result was that he was able to survive at the end of all that, and have a big upgrade to his strength, but unable to even move a finger in the short term.

    Firstly his body was still digesting everything it had happened, and it was currently in a state of shock, unmoving due to fear and pain.

    Secondly, his brain was still numb from all the pain it had gone through, and it would take some time to turn back active.

    On the other hand, Master Heartless looked like a maniac who had decided to kill Eric before he died himself and wasn''t stopping despite the pain.

    This infuriated Eric, but he didn''t have much of a choice. He didn''t know what to do when suddenly he seemed to haveprehended something.

    When even this bastard had this much of a will to move his body in that condition, then why couldn''t he do the same?

    Could it be that he didn''t even have that much will!? How the fu*ck would he reach the peak when his will was certainly weaker than the person trying to kill him?

    Since he wished to reach the peak, then he needed to surely demonstrate a will and determination that surpassed everyone else.

    He needed to be just like a bug, just like a roach, unwilling to give up no matter what came in front of him.

    Dragons were terrifying beasts, blessed by the Heavens, but roaches and bugs weren''t to be underestimated either. They would continue fighting and trying until the end.

    With these thoughts in mind, he immediately tried his best, forcing his body to move, at first it was the clench of his teeth, then the move of his finger, and finally the move of his hand.

    It was difficult, painful, and torturing to do something like that at that particr moment, but he still managed to do it.

    His hand swiped on the floor and reached Master Heartless''s forehead while he was holding a needle coated in poison between his fingers.

    Before he pricked the guy with his needle though, he heard something that he would have never imagined hearing.

    "I do-don''t want to di-die. Le-let me li-live a-and se-serve you!"

    ''The Fu*ck!?''<sub> </sub>

    Eric couldn''t believe his ears and senses, he had never thought that the reason why this bastard would crawl in pain and suffering like that was to ask him to live.

    He felt like a big fool to have been scared a moment ago. He didn''t know what to think of himself any longer.

    He was angry and irritated but at himself! It was due to his own overreaction that something like this had actually happened.

    But that didn''t matter any longer, as he now had something to ponder and consider. Should he kill this bastard or not?

    While this guy was on the verge of death right now, the truth was that he was extremely strong and useful.

    The fact that he was able to easily ovee someone of the same level in a fight like that, was more than an indication of his strength.

    Not only that but even his will, determination, and thoughts were beyond what normal experts could offer.

    This seemed like the kind of guy that would make a great butler who would grow even stronger in the future. A great asset for the future.

    At the same time, his murderous aura and intentions were a problem, and he would have to waste quite some time in teaching him properly.

    While even the path he was walking upon wasn''t a peaceful and simple one either. He would need to have someone wash his hands in blood whenever he couldn''t.

    Of course, even the amount of SP points he would have to spend for curing him of the poison wasn''t small either, but he was willing to take the initiative.

    Yes, Master Heartless was poisoned and that was also the reason why he was in such a situation. While Eric hadn''t personally administered the poison to him, and it had happened by luck.

    It was at the moment that Master Heartless had destroyed what he thought to be Eric''s body in smithereens, as quite a bit of the corpse''s blood was spread over his clothes and body.

    Then, right after that, he suffered an injury to his shoulder, and some of the infected blood had entered the system through the scratches.

    Of course, the amount entering his body was kind of minute and diluted, it would take quite some time to act.

    But due to the fact that he had speeded up the process of energy cirction in his body during his escape, the poison had managed to grow quickly and strongly, bringing him to the current situation.

    "Open your conscience to me and let me ce my brand in your soul before I heal you!"

    Even though Master Heartless didn''t know what exactly Eric was talking about, as there weren''t many people who would know of soul brand on Earth, he left himselfpletely free.

    At this moment survival was his priority and he would do everything he could to survive. Even if it meant selling his soul to the devil.

    On the other hand, Eric didn''t waste time and quickly did what he had to do while his hand fell to the ground, seemingly unable to hold out any longer.

    Now that he had grown in strength and power he didn''t need to draw the soul brand with his blood, as he could directly invade Master Heartless''s conscience sea, and ce it there with soul power.

    That made things much easier and secret for himself, as right after doing that, he raised his hand once again, and pricked Master Heartless''s forehead, as the guy''s heart stopped.

    The crowd had been watching everything that happened with great detail, excitement, and interest. Some of them had even forgotten to breathe properly, as the show finally came to an end.

    They couldn''t believe the finale, it was just beyond each and everyone''s expectations, but one thing was for sure, they had all been exhrated by it.

    It wasn''t only the crowd, but the staff and the organizers themselves were in the same situation and position, they couldn''t believe what had just happened.

    This surpassed whatever Arena there had been before, it was something that might not happen again in the future.

    Still, under the total silence of the crowd, a batch of security personnel came running towards the cage, opened the door quickly, and brought Eric away.

    It was only at this time that the crowd could finally react, as they all jumped in a scary cheering for Eric, who was the big winner.

    That guy had done the impossible possible tonight, and it was a great achievement on his part, but now he needed extensive care and attention, and would most probably be sent to the hospital.

    At least that was what the crowd thought, as Eric was going towards a ce where he might nevere back from¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page and Support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 629 Chapter 629

    Eric had made the impossible possible tonight, he was possibly the greatest dark horse of an Arenapetition as he had won the whole thing by being just a Realm 2 evolver in papers.

    The people who had bet on him during this ruse had made billions of dors, and especially three people who had close to a hundred million each on this guy.

    Those guys had won around 4 billion dors each, which was a sum that many people, including arge part of those that were already inside the venue only dream about.

    That money would have to be paid, and the guy who had actually epted those betting amounts, at the odds at hand was with one and a half feet to the grave.

    This was his great opportunity to not only earn recognition but also make a lot of money for himself by taking over thepetition.

    He had crawled his way through to this point, just like Master Heartless did. Hispetitors were too many to count in his family, and organization.

    Still, he had managed toe here and take over this job, while projecting even his future as the next possible head of the organization.

    That was until Eric had appeared and destroyed not only his hopes of bing the next head but had even destroyed his hopes of living.

    For sure his family wasn''t going to trust him again, and even less the organization. Not only that, but his opponents would take this opportunity to bury him 6 feet underground.

    As long as he stayed alive, he was a dangerous variable that none of them would want to bother with, so killing him now would be an effective and better solution to the danger he might bring.

    Knowing all these things, the Young Master responsible for this Arena was infuriated at the bastard who destroyed his life.

    So he decided to torture and make him wish he was dead before disappearing andying low for a while, even for his whole life it that was needed.

    But firstly, he had to deal with this bastard! Firstly he had to make Eric suffer like never before, only like that would he have some sort of relief.

    For that reason, while the crowd was thinking that Eric was being sent to the hospital to recover, he was actually being sent to a special dungeon that the guy behind the scenes had prepared.

    Eric was able to sense and understand everything that was happening around him, as he was slowly getting better, and getting control of his body.

    ¡­

    It took Eric and the team around 30 minutes to reach the destination, as they changed vehicles at least thrice or four times in order to make sure that no one was following them.

    The destination chosen was nothing but a house on the periphery at first view, but through his spirit sense, he could tell that this ce was much different from what he expected.

    Not only was this building bigger than it looked outside, but it even contained a high voltage generator down below, able to produce crazy amounts of electricity.

    Just one look from the outside and Eric could tell that this ce was built specially to torture people, and he couldn''t help but have a shiver run through his body.

    After all, he had yet to gain control of his body, and this situation was extremely terrifying. He was truly about to get tortured in this ce.

    To make matters worse, that bastard expert that Madam Yan Meng had ced on his tail to save him from this situation seemed to have no intention to act.

    Still in his paralyzed state, Eric was actually picked up and brought inside the small house, then taken through a hidden door in the kitchen of the house, and finally brought to a sealed room.

    One look around was enough to make not only a normal person but even an evolver faint, as the surroundings were full of torture tools.

    First and foremost there was an electric chair ced in the middle of the room, connected to the big generator that he had seen previously, and that was just the start.

    All kinds of knives, electrical whips, tranquilizers, hammers, and all sorts of other torture tools were ced around the electric chair.

    Quite a few of these tools were still covered in the blood of the previous victims, and the smell of the room was horrid.

    Even Eric couldn''t help but feel like this time he was done for. He had yet to regain control of his body, and even less to get enough control to escape.

    This time he was doomed!

    It was like that old adage that once the door was open all evils came running non-stop. For some reason, he seemed to have been truly cursed this time.

    As Eric was thinking like that, the people who brought him inside, tied him to the electric chair and left him there all alone as they went out.

    The most fearsomeponent of such a situation wasn''t the actual torture, but the expectation, fear, and terror that it brought.<sub> </sub>

    After all, right now Eric had no idea when he would be tortured, and what exactly would happen to him. The fear of when it might happen, and how it would keep him awake.

    Or so did the person who wanted to make him suffer thought, as the moment that the people who brought him there, and tied him up to the electric chair left, Eric closed his eyes for a good sleep.

    Well, considering what he had gone through the guy who wanted to torture him actually revealed a weird smile on his face, as he immediately pressed a button,

    ''Who said you could sleep motherfu*cker!?''

    The moment he pressed that button, the generator started making a loud and ear-piercing sound of working, while the electricity went through the device and the electric chair.

    Surprisingly though, Eric just showed the face of someone watching a nightmare, as he clenched his teeth and his fists reflexively, but he didn''t seem to wake up.

    That certainly surprised and startled the young man with themand in his hands, as the next moment his startle turned into great anger.

    Without wasting time he immediately increased the voltage that the machine would release, as it had already surpassed 100 Volts.

    Still, even in this new situation Eric just clenched his teeth and fists a little harder but didn''t wake up yet. Which clearly hit the torturer''s ego and doubled the electric shock immediately.

    The next moment he did so he felt a bit regretful as he had acted too quickly in rage, and he feared that he had killed the guy.

    He didn''t want something like that to happen, he didn''t want to give him such a quick death. Eric would suffer for everything he had done before he gave hisst breath.

    Unfortunately, his worries seemed to have been for nothing as not only did Eric not die, but he didn''t seem to be suffering under that voltage.

    That surprised the torturer a lot, but since that was the case he thought that he could just slowly take it further until Eric could finally no longer bear it.

    <o>,m This time he had chanced upon a great subject that didn''t seem like it would die easily, this was the type of people he liked most to torture, as they would give him a lot of pleasure.</o>

    With these thoughts in mind, he continued increasing the voltage of the electric chair on Eric time after time.

    Each and every time he did something like that he would see Eric tremble in terrifying pain at first, but then slowly get ustomed to it,pletely shocking him personally.

    In less than 2 hours, Eric was actually surviving under an 800 volts of electric current with clenched teeth. There were traces of burned skin and hair all over his body.

    One didn''t need to enter the room in order to know and understand that it was most probably stinking inside due to the situation Eric was in.

    Yet, despite all that, this guy was still alive, and hadn''t opened his eyes from his sleep! Thispletely angered and terrified the Young Master.

    Unable to ept this damned situation he decided to stop messing around with the electric current and run downstairs to the cell where Eric was being detained.

    Since the electric current didn''t work, then he would have to go with the normal and usual form of torture that was physical torture.

    Before entering the room, he made sure to wear an astronaut-like suit, with an anti-gas mask, in order to not smell the stink inside that room.

    The moment he entered he looked at Eric in a face full of anger, rage, and killing intent, as he said,

    "Perhaps you are wondering what you did to deserve all this! Perhaps you are wondering why are you suffering like this!

    Or perhaps you are cursing Heaven, Earth, and me for this situation, but you are wrong! The only guy you need to me, curse, and insult is yourself!

    A trifling ant like you dared to do the impossible possible and disrupt my ns! How dare you!? As a little ant should be your duty and biggest dream to make me satisfied.

    If I want you to die you have to die!

    Better pray that in your next life you don''t get born as a lowly ant and disrupt a tiger''s ns ever again!"

    With that said, he grabbed a steel hammer and immediately aimed for Eric''s shoulder¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page and Support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 630 Chapter 630

    ''Banggg¡­, crrcckkkkk¡­''

    The hammernded sessfully on Eric''s shoulder, and it managed to crack and break his shoulder bone, creating for an intense and terrifying pain to generate and arrive at his brain.

    The pain was insupportable, and Eric couldn''t stay ''asleep'' any longer as he opened his eyes, and his mouth screaming in a heart-wrenching pain.

    "Heheheeheheh~! You finally woke up princess! You had me worried there for a moment that even this wouldn''t be painful enough, and I would have to think of much worse things to do to you!"

    Still the man inflicting the pain and injury not only didn''t feel guilty about his actions, but he even startedughing satisfied, while talking to Eric in a mocking and degrading tone.

    It was the truth, he had been a bit worried that his torture wouldn''t work on Eric, and he wouldn''t be able to make Eric''s remaining life a living hell.

    Fortunately for him though, physical pain seemed to have no problems in getting what he wanted, so he decided to go all out on it.

    Once the first hammer was sessful he immediately pulled it above his head once again, andnded the second.

    This time he didn''t seem as anxious as he firstly was and the hammer was directed for Eric''s fingers on the supporting arm of his electric chair.

    ''Bangggg¡­,rrakkkkk¡­''

    ''Aarrrggghhhh~!''

    It was most certainly painful, as Eric released another gut wrenching pain, that seemed to only satisfy the perverted and bastard Young Master even more.

    "Heheheheh~! Scream! Scream more you bastard! Scream your throat out! I want you to suffer for every fucking thing you have done to me!"

    With those words, the Young Master just kept raising his hammer above his head andnding it above Eric''s body parts, trying to break every bone he could.

    The more bones he broke, the more would Eric scream, and the more happy would he be! He felt like all the anger, hatred, fear, desperation, and fury inside his heart was getting released upon Eric.

    He was slowly being cleansed from his terrible state, and all he could think about was how to make Eric suffer even more, so he could cleanse himself even more.

    Eric was just like a piece of human doll in his hands, a wasted piece of human doll that had destroyed his life.

    He had to teach this fu*cking bastard a lesson that he would never forget even in his next life, he was going to make him tremble at the thought of doing something he shouldn''t ever again.

    Tied to the electric chair Eric was in a horrifying situation, his whole body was in pain, and he felt like he was about to go crazy.

    In fact, it was already considered a miracle that he had yet to havepletely lost his mind in that situation and intense pain.

    He was most certainly showing his great will and determination in hanging in there, but he didn''t know for how long he could continue like that.

    He could feel that each time a new bone was being cracked and broken inside his body, he was getting closer to the abyss in front of him.

    If someone didn''te to save him soon, then he was surely going to turn crazy from the pain, even if he didn''t die there due to internal bleeding and the situation he was in.

    That motherfu*cking expert that Madam Yan Meng had ced on his tail seemed to have no intention of helping him out, or interfering to save him, and that made him even angrier and furious.

    ? He had thought that the guy would have made an entrance for sure by now, yet there was no sign of his doing such a thing.

    Could it be that something had gone wrong, and he wouldn''t interfere to save him!? That was most certainly going to be Eric''s disaster, as this might even be his death ground.

    This was the second time tonight that he felt like he was going to die, and that at the hands of a bastard, perverted, and psycho Young Master like the one in front of him.

    ''Aggghhh~! This was so infuriating! He didn''t like this situation in the least, but there wasn''t much he could do about it either.

    He could only hang in there, while hoping that whoever that guy was would make a move and save him from there.''

    The psycho in front of him seemed to have grown tired of breaking his bones with the hammer in his hand after 2 or 3 hours, as he finally decided to change approach.

    He immediately ordered for a few blood packets, and a lot of salt. It seemed like he was intending to take this whole torture thing one level higher.

    Eric couldn''t help but look at the psycho full of killing intent, and if looks could kill, the psycho wouldn''t only have his breathing stopped but died an extremely wretched death.

    Still, at the same time his wretched personally made his heart pounce in excitement, as things would be interesting only if Eric put up a resistance.

    Otherwise, there would be no satisfaction no matter what he did! With these thoughts in mind, heughed in a wretched voice as he said,

    "Hehehehe~! I bet you wish to kill me right now, unfortunately an ant like you will never be able to take the life of a tiger like me!<sub> </sub>

    You lowlife, if it weren''t for you, this Young Master would have a shining future ahead of me. yet your dirt managed to destroy that, I will never forgive you, and you will live every moment in wretched torture!"

    ''Baangggggggg~!''

    Just as the psychotic Young Master said those words, the door to the special cell was broken through with a terrifying strength, and sound, as Eric could finally see the face of Lu''er.

    ''Finally!''

    He could only think of that word, before he finally lost his conscience and passed out, while Lu''er immediately ran to his side, in worry.

    "Wh-who a-are you!? H-ho-how did you get in here!? Do you know who I am!?"

    The psychotic Young Master was certainly surprised, startled, and shocked by Lu''er''s entrance, but he quickly recollected himself and started screaming at her.

    After all, he was the Young Master of a great organization that no one dared to offend, the Soaring Tiger Order. They were on the same standing as one of the members of the Council of Five.

    "You are nothing but a dead fu*cker!"

    Unfortunately his words didn''t seem to make Lu''er waver as she immediately jumped towards him in attack, and before he could react she had already kicked, punched, and pped him more than a few times.

    While she didn''t dare and couldn''t kill him despite her great wish to do so, she could give him a beating that he would never forget even if he died.

    In that frenzy, she didn''t seem to care or even look at the surroundings, as she was beating him ck and blue.

    The other members of her team that had apanied her in this mission, had never seen her like that, and none of them dared to stop her.

    She was just like a speeding truck, or train, no matter what appeared in front of her, it would be crushed into smithereens.

    It was only when the Young Master in front of her couldn''t react any longer, that she finally stopped whatever she was doing and immediately went to Eric.

    Throwing a pill into his mouth, she panicky grabbed untied him from the electric chair, picked him up into her arms, and started running outside.

    That was the most she could do at that moment, as she needed to send him to her Mistress as fast as she could, otherwise he might die on her arms.

    She couldn''t allow something like that to happen, no matter what! Eric had to arrive at the Long Family Mansion and be checked by their personal Divine Doctor as fast as possible.

    On the way she could feel his breathing get shorter and shorter, as she thought that he was going to die soon. For that reason, she never stopped running.

    She didn''t even took a car in fear of heavy traffic, as she run as fast as she could towards the Mansion.

    Madam Yan Meng had already received news of the happenings, and while she was a bit disappointed and dissatisfied with Lu''er''s reaction and actions, she had taken the necessary precautions.

    Right now, in front of her, or to be more urate under her foot was the head of a bald old man, who seemed on the verge of death.

    "Uncle Tu, exin me once again why you didn''t do as I told you to, not only not ensuring his safety, but even intentionally leaving him in the hands of that psycho!?"

    "Madam please forgive this old fogie for his digression, but I did this for your own good! That little bastard isn''t good enough for you, and even less for you to betray your husband!

    That little bastard needs to die! You should understand!"

    While this bald old man was swearing to have worked only for her well-being, and great future, Madam Yan Meng didn''t seem to believe him one bit.

    "Oh, is that so!? And who told you that I have a rtionship like that with him!? I don''t suppose this was your personal opinion, was it!?"

    ''Shit! I got caught!''

    This was what the bald old man thought for a moment there, but he didn''tpletely lose his calm and ability to think, as he quickly answered back,

    "Then why would Madam want to protect him, why would you send me to ensure his safety!?"

    "Ohoho~! Talking back and questioning my orders I see!? It seems like you have derailed a bit¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page and Support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 631 Chapter 631

    Madam Yan Meng''s sentence was just like some sort of a cmity sign. One of those where you knew that a disaster was going to strike the next moment.

    And for the right reason, the old man who was on the receiving end of those words couldn''t help but feel a chill start from the back of his spine to the rest of his body.

    This wasn''t the first time he had felt something like this in front of his Mistress, but this was most certainly the first time he had ever had such a reaction, as he felt a predatory sting on the back of his head.

    Perhaps he might have had an opportunity to escape earlier, but not anymore. He had already burned that bridge entirely and he could only seek for a quick death.

    "Madam please, I have served you loyally for all these years, all I ask is a quick painless death, and that you keep my family safe as they are unrted to this!"

    With those thoughts in his mind, the old man could only plead in fear of what was toe, unable to realize that he had just dug his grave deeper.

    "Uncle Tu, just what kind of a human being do you take me for!? To plead me like this despite iming that you haven''t done a mistake and thought about me!?

    Unless¡­

    Unless there is something more to the story than I know, isn''t it!?"

    It was at that moment that the old man understood he was screwed, as there was nothing he could do to change the situation anymore.

    Either he would spill everything he knew and endanger the safety of his family from those people, or he would suffer such pain and torture that he had never imagined.

    As one of the people who had seen his Mistress grow up, this old man understood just how terrifying she was against those that betrayed her and her trust.

    The old man was done for!

    ¡­

    While Madam Yan Meng was dealing with the old bastard, Lu''er had finally brought Eric to the Long Family Mansion, and directly to his room where the physician and the doctor were waiting.

    It was clear from her ragged situation that she hadn''t even stopped once on her path, and that she had been careful to not allow anything to happen to Eric on the way.

    She was able to calm down, only when she let him lie on his bed, and saw the physician and the doctor to check up on him.

    Still, due to the rough and stern expressions on their faces, her fast-beating heart was unable to calm down, as she could only watch over him in worry.

    The longer those two guys tarried with their diagnosis the more worried and impatient she became, but she was unable to scream at them, in fear of them getting startled and harming Eric.

    It took the duo more than 30 minutes of continuous check up until they finally coulde up with a diagnosis which it looked like a lifetime for Lu''er

    Even she didn''t understand why she was this worked up, or why time seemed to pass so slowly for her. Perhaps she would understand something about thister, but right now Eric was what mattered the most.

    "Doctors what''s wrong with him, will he be okay!? What should we do!?"

    "Ugh~! We don''t know what''s really happening with him!"

    "What!? What kind of doctors are you, to not understand a thing!? Is he going to die!? What will happen to him!? If you don''t give me a satisfactory reason I will¡­"

    "Lu''er calm down, hear them out properly before you speak any extra word!"

    "Mistress¡­

    I am really sorry for my reaction Doctors please continue!"

    The two doctors were clearly a bit startled and frightened at Miss Lu''er explosion so they didn''t dare to extend this matter more than they should.

    With these thoughts in their mind, one of them continued straight to the point,

    "Please understand Miss Lu''er that the reason we spoke like that is because we are amazed, and shocked at what we have felt from that guy''s body.

    Normally he should have been on the brink of death, if not dead already, as every bone structure in his body, and all his internal organs were almost shattered.

    He should have been nothing more than a shattered porcin pot that could never get pieced together again, as most of his bones and organs were shattered so badly as they were turned to smithereens.

    Yet for some strange reason, there is some sort of extremely powerful energy and vitality inside him that not only is bringing those pieces together but even gluing them stronger than before.

    The body that was supposed to have be nothing but a slimy vegetable, is actually regaining its shape, form, and strength.

    Not only that, but the moment this alles to an end, he will be much stronger, and more resilient than ever before.

    We don''t understand how this is possible, or why it''s happening, but whatever it is, it''s making his whole body reform for the best!"

    "So, so, so, you mean he is saved!?"<sub> </sub>

    "Huh!?"

    After all that exnation the two doctors expected for Miss Lu''er to get as shocked as they were, but not only wasn''t that the case she also made a stupid question like that, leaving them in awe.

    Just who was this man that was able to make even a demoness like her so concerned and worried about him? Just what kind of magic had he cast upon her?

    "Ugh¡­ Yes, yes, he is great, and he will be better! It''s just that it will take a few days of deep sleep and rest for him to wake up!"

    "Thank God!"

    It was only at that moment that Lu''er could finally rx, and look at Eric with aplicated expression before her face started turning red like blood.

    It was only now that she understood what she had done and said due to her anxiety and fear, and she couldn''t help but feel ashamed and embarrassed about it.

    This expression of hers though just served to shock the two doctors even more as they looked at her inplete disbelief.

    Still, they didn''t dare to stay there any longer in fear of Lu''er''s reaction, as they took their leave,

    "Well, since the situation is already under control there is no reason for us to stay here any longer Miss Lu''er!

    We will stille once in a while to check him up, but if things continue like this he should wake up in two or three days!"

    Lu''er didn''t dare to look them in the eyes, as she just nodded her head before letting them leave, while she could finally look at Eric once again.

    While her feelings and loyalty towards her Mistress hadn''t changed, her beating heart had started to feel something new, something that she didn''t understand properly what it was.

    ¡­

    Madam Yan Meng could only look at her trusted right hand with aplex expression on her face, as she didn''t know how to proceed with this situation.

    The best way out would be to have Lu''er kill Eric as topletely destroy whatever budding feeling there was inside her heart, and get rid of a potential threat, but that was impossible right now.

    After all, Eric was her ''antidote'' to cure the poison she had been inflicted with, and she couldn''t afford to kill him right now.

    Not to mention that even her Blood Rose relied on his blood essence to grow and mature every day.

    On the other hand, she couldn''t even stop her from meeting Eric again, as she was bound as one of the ''ingredients'' for her poison cure.

    Of course, she might take her out of the equation and put another one of her trusted aides, but that would justplicate matters further and increase Eric''s cautiousness and displeasure.

    ''Agghh~!''

    Just thinking about it she was getting a headache, as she had didn''t know how things would y out from here forth!

    ¡­

    ''Woaaahhhh~!''

    It took Eric three full days to finally wake up from his deep slumber, as his body had finally recovered 100%.

    Even though he was still a bit sore and numb from not moving at all for three days, he could finally feel that his body was much stronger than it firstly was.

    His fleshly body was now at least 10 times stronger and sturdier than before. Most probably now he wouldn''t even need to use energy to stop bullets from piercing his skin.

    He felt like he would be able to even grab steel knives, spears, and swords with his bare hands. His fleshly body had be a sharp weapon, each and every part of his body had be a weapon.

    He couldn''t believe that the ''physique reformation'' that the Dragon Empress had told him to go through would give him such benefits.

    Not only that, but he could feel that the Dragon Blood drops had seeped into his bone structure and especially in the bone marrow.

    This meant that those Dragon Blood drops had started to assimte into his own, and it was slowly bing not just Dragon Blood drops, but Dragon Bloodline.

    This was a great feat that was worthy of great satisfaction and pleasure, it was just that this was only the start, and there was a long way ahead.

    Despite everything that had happened to him, the assimtion currently stood at 7%. If he wanted to proceed further then he would have to dpose his body into even tinier pieces, and particles.

    Which was for sure going to make whatever he went through look like a walk in the park¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page, and Support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 632 Chapter 632

    Despite him not having any masochist tendencies, this was something that Eric would have to put on with and do his best to achieve.

    After all, the moment that his Dragon Bloodline was fully assimted into his body, then he would be considered as a ''real'' dragon, or something extremely close to that.

    Even though he didn''t really know just how much of an impact that would have upon him and his future, he could feel that it was something vital for what he wanted to reach.

    With these thoughts in mind, he started looking around his room, only to find two beauties sleeping on the sides of his bed.

    It was Lu''er and Wei QingPing. Both of them had stayed by his side and taken care of him all this time, making sure that nothing went wrong.

    One because had no other choice, and one because she was extremely worried about him, and feeling weird about herself.

    Lu''er was still unable to rify and understand her feelings, despite the small probe of her Mistress, the only thing she knew was that she didn''t want anything to happen to Eric at the moment.

    Looking at the two ragged sleeping beauties that had worn themselves out to take care of him, Eric could only feel somewhat touched, as he lightly caressed their hair.

    The slight movement, managed to wake both of them up, as they rubbed their eyes and looked startled and shocked at the young man in front of them.

    "Yo-you woke up!? Ho-how are you now!? How do you feel!? Should I call the doctors!?"

    Lu''er was suddenly hyperactive from the startle and care of the moment, as she couldn''t believe her eyes.

    Eric just smiled gently at her reaction, as he looked her in the eyes, grabbed her hands, and then said in a low, but clear, and honest voice,

    "Lu''er I am perfectly fine, you don''t need to worry about me any longer! Nothing will happen to me! What about you, you seem worn out! Have you eaten anything all this time!?

    QingPing you too!"

    Both beauties were caught unprepared by Eric''s attitude and concern about them when he should have been the one suffering the most.

    "W-we are fine! But are you sure you are in no pain!?"

    "Yup, I feel better than ever! Well, not as good as I think perhaps, since I smell terrible and need a good shower!"

    "No, no, no, you can''t get up! You have to stay in bed, we will bring you some soup to retrieve some strength, and call the doctor, only after with the doctor''s permission will you be permitted to stand!"

    Even though Lu''er was clearly talking in an authoritative tone, she was talking like that for his benefit, and Eric could only get touched and happy at her words.

    But of course, he knew the condition of his body better than anyone, and he didn''t want the doctors to snoop around more than they already had.

    For that reason, he acted just like a spoiled brat, as he jumped from his bed, and appeared behind Lu''er picking her up in a princess carry.

    Normally with the speed of a Realm 2 revolver, it should have been impossible for him to pull something like this.

    But since Lu''er was extremely worn out, and also didn''t expect Eric to move like that, she wasn''t able to resist in the slightest.

    Upon picking her up, Eric immediately started walking towards the bathroom, as he said to Wei QingPing behind him,

    "QingPing follow us!"

    Wei QingPing clearly had things she wanted to say but seeing that it would be impossible to stop Eric from what he had decided she could only do as she was told.

    "What are you doing!? You are hurt! You shouldn''t move like this! Put me down this instant and get to the bad, you hear me!?"

    Differently from her, Lu''er had a lot to say, unfortunately, Eric had no intention of obeying, and it was only thest question that he answered to,

    "Heheheh~! Don''t worry we will eventually get in the bed as well, but right now we both need a refreshing shower!"

    The poor Lu''er, it wasn''t like she couldn''t break free from her current position and situation, but she was afraid that she would harm Eric in doing so, and she didn''t dare to do it.

    Most importantly, hearing Eric tell her that they both needed a shower and to take a breath of her own smell she couldn''t agree more with him.

    At least Eric was doing one thing right by getting them both in the shower first. while she was thinking like that, Eric had actually leaned in for a kiss, while removing all her clothes.

    Even though this wasn''t going to be their first time, Lu''er was actually feeling simrly embarrassed by the situation, but Eric didn''t give her any opportunity to back off.

    As if that wasn''t enough, Wei QingPing undressed behind them as well and joined the fray while kissing Eric''s body from behind.

    No matter whether she liked, hated or loathed Eric and what he had made her do, she couldn''t negate the fact that she liked kissing his broad back and touching his ripped muscles.

    What kind of man would dislike the caress, attention, and excitement that another woman brought with her lips, and her naked body!?<sub> </sub>

    Eric just let her do as she pleased at the moment, as he got under the shower and opened it, while still carrying Lu''er in his arms.

    Unbeknownst to the ''princess'' in his arms, Eric''s left hand, or to be more urate the thumb of his left hand had reached her secret garden and was slightly caressing the sides.

    Lu''er had started to feel her heart running faster, and her body getting hotter from the moment that Eric had kissed her, and by now her love juices wereing out of her secret cave without stop.

    "Heheheh~! It seems like you are as eager as I am about this!"

    With that whisper in her ear, Eric actually started moving her position, as he let her smooth and long legs encapste his waist, while his ''little general'' was right at the entrance, ready for exploration.

    The beauty couldn''t answer to those words, but the fact that she was trying to go lower told Eric everything that was needed to say, as he helped her slowly slide down, as the exploration started.

    At this moment, Wei QingPing seemed to be unhappy with the neglect she had received, so she came forward, and without any warning, she ced her hands on Lu''er watermelons and her lips on her neck.

    The stimtion was too big for the beauty, who couldn''t help but tremble for a moment in excitement. She experienced a small climax with just that, and that was just the beginning.

    Seeing that, Eric just got a better idea, as he broke the kiss with Lu''er while saying to Wei QingPing,

    "QingPing get down and enjoy the meal! Make sure to note up without making this little beauty discharge at least three times!

    Do a good job and I will reward you handsomely!"

    The moment she heard those words, Wei QingPing''s eyes immediately shined, and she immediately started working her way down.

    Kissing the back of Lu''er, bringing goosebumps to her, and slowly reached her targeted location. Lu''er was trembling more and more, while her senses were getting sharper and sharper.

    The first time she had been under the effect of an aphrodisiac, and she had left her bodypletely in Eric''s hands, but this time she was doing this with full attention.

    She had full control and awareness of her body and everything that was happening to her. She couldn''t help but feel like she was being devoured slowly.

    ''lick¡­''

    ''AAAHHHHHNNNNNNN~!''

    The moment that she felt Wei QingPing''s lick on the connection spot between her and Eric, the beautiful Miss Lu couldn''t help but shiver, as she lostplete control of her body.

    This time everything seemed even more intense than the other night, and the water falling down her body just made things worse as she felt like she was being attacked all over her body.

    ''Sluuurrrpppp¡­, sluuuurrppp¡­, sluuuurrrppp¡­''

    Eric allowed her a few moments of rest to retake her breath, but the beauty below didn''t seem to have the same idea as she started slurping whatever came out.

    It looked like she was doing her best to drink as much of an elixir as she could, something extremely tasty and helpful for herself.

    That just kept the beauty on the edge, and excited, while Eric finally felt that it was enough and he started moving once again.

    She had yet to properly recollect herself when the sweet torture started once again, and she couldn''t help but release lewder and lewder moans with each passing moment.

    In this situation, the beauty climaxed two more times in less than 15 minutes, as she seemed unable to go anymore, while Eric seemed to have just started.

    With this new body of his, it wasn''t just strength, stamina, and sturdiness that had changed, his appetite and endurance had increased a lot as well.

    Once he was over with Lu''er he ced her slowly and smoothly on the corner of the bathroom, while he looked towards Wei QingPing with a predatory gaze and said,

    "Are you ready for your reward!?"

    "Yes, Master!"

    "Very well, then get on all four, and beg for it!"

    The beauty was already used to obeying whatever he asked of her, as she immediately got on her four and then said in a pleading tone and gaze,

    "Please Master punish this lowly ve!"

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page, and Support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 633 Chapter 633

    Due to the way that Eric had behaved with this bewitching beauty right from the start, she had turned into a masochist who got pleasure by getting bullied.

    Even when Eric talked about rewards, what she wanted to receive was bullying and punishment, which Eric would immediately satisfy.

    ''aaapppppp~!''

    Without wasting any precious seconds, he immediately pped her rear squishy mountains, while saying in an overbearing tone,

    "Receive your Master''s punishment you dirty sl*ut!"

    With that said he immediately pushed his hips forward and sent his little general to explore the deepest parts of her secret cave.

    ''Aaaahhhnnnnnn~!''

    The sudden span, and then Eric''s invasion made the beauty unable to control herself as she even climaxed a bit just from that.

    ''aappppp¡­, aaappppp¡­, aappppp¡­''

    "Heh!? Who told you, you could climax, you sl*ut!? How dare you climax before your Master!? Is this how I have taught you!?

    It seems like you have forgotten the teachings!"

    At the end of each sentence, Eric would spank Wei QingPing''s rear squishy mountains, making her breathing be even more difficult, and her moans get louder.

    For someone like her, the current situation was beyond her capabilities, as her body was trembling and shivering in pleasure with each extra moment.

    This was something that only Eric could give to her, something that made her whole being exhrated, and she couldn''t help but ask for more.

    "Pu-uuhhnn-unish dh-dhisss shll-aahhhnnve Ma-aaahhh-ster!"

    Even though it was practically impossible for her to put her words together while she was under that kind of treatment, Wei QingPing tried her best so that she could receive more of it!

    "What a sl*ut! It seems like you want even more than this, don''t you!? Well, let us see for how long you can withstand this!"

    With that said Eric immediately boosted his efforts, as he increased the speed and force after every thrust while one of his hands was grabbing her hair from behind, and the other continued to spank.

    By now, the beautiful Wei QingPing''s squishy rear mountains had taken a blood red hue, and they looked more like volcanoes throwing magma than their usual cial ice mountain look.

    ''Aaahh¡­, aaahhhnnn¡­, aaaaahhh¡­''

    Whatever happened though served to only intensify the pleasure, and excitement of Wei QingPing, as her body started convulsing and climaxing almost in each of Eric''s thrusts.

    Slowly she felt like the big fence that was supposed to hold the dam inside her had been renderedpletely useless, as her love juices were flowing out just like a river.

    Not only that but even the stimtion of this was so big that she was slowly being broken, her eyes were slowly turning to the back, her tongue was outside trying to assure her of her breathing, while her brain was slowly turning off.

    This was the first time that she was actually going through something like this, and she felt that she was extremely close to reaching heaven like that.

    As long as Eric continued and finished the job properly she would most certainly break and reach the heaven that everyone dreams and desires.

    Eric on the other hand was focused on his own pleasure, and satisfaction, as he looked like he was using Wei QingPing like an inted doll.

    That could be the only explication of their situation, as Eric was pounding, spanking, pulling, biting and pounding her once again like she wasn''t a human being.

    It was most certainly a special and unique situation in and of its own, as both Eric and Wei QingPing were receiving what they wished.

    Slowly but surely, even Eric was losing control of himself and control of the situation, as he was getting more and more in the mood, unwilling to pull back.

    With the way this was going there was a high chance of Wei QingPing breaking, but he wasn''t willing to pull back and could only hope that it didn''t really happen.

    ''aaahhh¡­, aaahhhnnn¡­, nnhhnnn¡­, aaahhhnnnn¡­''

    Wei QingPing was going closer and closer to her desired destination, while Eric was going closer and closer to his desired climax.

    Right now he seemed engulfed by his body, by his lust, by his greed, and by his desires just pounding the beauty harder with each extra thrust.

    ''Aaahhnn¡­, AAahhhh¡­, AAAAHH¡­''

    ''knockkk¡­, knokkk¡­, knkkk¡­''

    Just as Eric was getting his fulfilling moment, and Wei QingPing her desired delirious state, someone knocked on the door to the room and broke their moment and concentration.

    Eric was immediately brought out of his stupor, as he looked at the beauty underneath, and the situation around, before checking who was at the door, as he finally regainedposure.

    "Come inside, you know where we are!"<sub> </sub>

    Without even bothering to get out of Wei QingPing he immediately sent a mental transmission message to the person at the door, before he returned to pounding Wei QingPing and said,

    "We are going to talk about thister, for now just enjoy your climax!"

    Before the beauty could even say something or regain her breath, Eric continued with what he had to do, but this time with less intensity.

    This time he was just going enough to make the beauty climax, and not break, as the door to the bathroom opened, and another beauty walked inside.

    "You are finally here,e on, join us!"

    Without even turning his head back, Eric immediately threw these words to the uing beauty, who only seemed to hesitate for a second, before she started taking off her clothes.

    Madam Yan Meng hadn''te to Eric''s room with these intentions, or at least that was what she had convinced herself.

    She had supposedly onlye to check up on Eric, who shouldn''t be doing something stupid due to his condition.

    Since she had been at the door she had long realized what was going inside, and she was a bit furious and frustrated at the situation.

    After all, Eric was the only person who could cure her poison and at the same time help her mature the Blood Rose.

    If he died due to his stupid self for doing such activities right after he had woken up from that terrifying condition, it would most certainly be a great injustice to her and her work.

    The moment she had entered inside and seen the view in front of her though, she couldn''t help but get tempted, and upon hearing the noises, and Eric''s words her temptation had turned into a need.

    Her brain was quick toe up with a reasonable justification as well, as it was convincing her to do what she wanted to do as it was part of her treatment.

    With these thoughts in mind, she got undressed and entered the bathroom naked, while Eric gave Wei QingPing hisst thrust, and sent her over the edge, and then down to the bathroom floor.

    The immense climax she had gone through hadpletely drained her of her strength rendering her unable to even stand properly on her fours.

    Eric just made sure that she didn''t hit her head while she fell on the floor, while he returned to Madam Yan Meng with a self-pleased and devilish lusty expression as if he was ready to devour her.

    That gaze made the mature beauty shiver for an instant, and that was just the start as Eric approached her and pulled her towards himself.

    His little general shed on her smooth and soft belly, while his lips were nted above hers, sucking, licking, kissing, and sucking again just like they were the end of a vacuum cleaner.

    Of course, Eric''s goal weren''t only her lips though, as his hands immediately started roaming all over her body.

    Every nook and cranny of her body was being explored, checked, and rubbed by Eric who picked her up, right over his ''general'' as she roped her legs around his waist.

    It seemed like Eric wasn''t the only one who had a fire burning inside his body, as Madam Yan Meng wasn''t any less.

    Since this was the case, he didn''t need to wonder whether she was ready or not anymore, and immediately sent his general to explore.

    Every beauty had her unique sensation and satisfaction. While Lu''er had her freshness, and tightness as a new yer, this mature woman had her own skills and experience to help her out.

    Eric had no idea about her love life, but it was clear that she knew how to make herself ''drool'' and retract her muscles perfectly to not only receive but also give out satisfaction.

    A true gem!

    ¡­

    Eric had to y for longer than 2 hours with Madam Yan Meng before she finally lost her strength and fell on the floor as well.

    This was Eric''s undisputed win, unfortunately, there was still a big problem in the mix. Since he had received a great amount of Dragon Blood, coupled with the bloodline assimtion, he was now burning in lust.

    His adrenaline levels were off the charts, and he felt that he would pin down whoever entered his room, as long as she was a female.

    ''knock¡­, knock¡­, knock¡­''

    Fortunately or unfortunately, it looked like today was an extremely eventful day. He had yet to think about his current situation when another knock was heard on his door.

    The moment that he ''saw'' who was at the door, he couldn''t help but reveal a devilish grin on his face, as he immediately said through another mental transmission message,

    "Enter inside and get naked!"

    The message certainly surprised and shocked the woman at the door, but the moment Eric left the bathroom she was already awaiting him naked¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page, and Support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 634 Chapter 634

    Looking at the beauty in front of him, Eric just smiled haughtily and naughtily, as he said,

    "I assume that you haven''t brought aphrodisiacs today, big sister Mu! After all, this little brother of yours is supposed to be injured and still fragile at the moment!"

    "Heheheh~! That depends on your performance little brother! If you don''t manage to satisfy me properly then I will have no other choice!"

    "Heheheheh~! You just try to stay conscious beautiful!"

    With that said, Eric didn''t waste any more time as he immediately pounced on her just like a starving wolf, his teeth immediately ended on her bountiful watermelons, while his ws ended on her rear squishy mountains.

    The beauty didn''t even have any second to react, as she was brought down to the floor and before she could even kiss him back, Eric was already inside her.

    Normally something like this was nothing short of crazy, as she had yet to be ready to amodate him inside. But in fact, that managed to enter quite smoothly and easily.

    That was because the beauty already was leaking the moment that she saw Eric''s naked body, and thought of thest time, and Eric''s general was already wet enough after everything it had been through.

    ''Aahh¡­, aaahhh¡­, aaahhnnn¡­''

    Of course, the happening surprised Miss Mu, but she didn''t have the time to think and ponder about it, as Eric started moving and attacking her body without rest.

    In but three thrusts, her breathing had be rough enough to be taken as a moan, and her whole body was trembling in pleasure as Eric explored her insides.

    ¡­

    The battle continued for more than 2 hours before the beauty was finally unable to even keep her eyes open as she received Eric''s attacks and passed out.

    Eric had still a lot of adrenaline left in his body, but at least now it was under controble levels, and he didn''t need to jump onto some other beauty.

    For that reason, he decided to use his inner energy, and his will to control the adrenaline and put it on pause, and concentrate on increasing his inner energy through cultivation and meditation.

    After the long and deep sleep he had just had, he didn''t feel the need to sleep, despite his tiredness.

    For that reason, cultivating to solidify and increase his inner energy was the best he could do at the moment, as he awaited for these beauties to wake up one after the other.

    ¡­

    It took around 1 more hour before the first beauty awakened, and it was none other than the first ''victim'' Lu''er.

    The moment she woke up she looked at her surroundings and to her shock she found her Mistress lying not far from her, in the same condition as she was.

    She couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed and ashamed at the situation, as she stood up and immediately opened the shower once again to wash herself and her Mistress.

    The sound of the shower managed to wake Madam Yan Meng and Wei QingPing as well, who couldn''t help but look at one another in shock.

    What happened next though was even more shocking, as Madam Yan Meng looked sternly at the two beauties and said,

    "Don''t wash your caves and open your legs for me!"

    Even though this was a bit too much for her, and she was extremely reluctant to do it, her health and the cure of the poison came first.

    She had already surpassed the line with what she had done, and this was just a bit more down the road.

    Wei QingPing was a bit startled and confused, but Lu''er immediately did as she was told, as Madam Yan Meng got on her knees and started sucking on her secret cave''s entrance.

    The cure to her poison was the mix of Eric and Lu''er''s love juices, and she would do everything she could to not waste even a single drop.

    Wei QingPing was clearly shocked by the whole situation, but she didn''t dare to move or do something at this moment, as she saw Madam Yan Meng finish with Lu''er and thene to her.

    For a moment she wanted to retreat, but she was unable to as Lu''er appeared behind her and immediately held her in her ce.

    Madam Yan Meng was behaving totally professionally at that moment, only thinking of sucking her cure, but Wei QingPing was clearly thinking more and feeling more than she should.

    Her breathing was getting rougher and more difficult, as slowly moans started escaping her throat when suddenly Madam Yan Meng stopped and pulled back to sit in the lotus position.

    "What the he¡­"

    It was clear that Wei QingPing was about to loudly question what just happened when Lu''er watched at her with a scary expression and said in a heavy tone,

    "Don''t mention this to anyone otherwise no one will be able to help you keep your life! Not even your Master!"

    For some reason, it felt like Lu''er''sst words were a bit weird but that was more than sufficient to shut Wei QingPing and return to the shower.

    ¡­

    The moment when the three beauties came out of the bathroom they were quite surprised, startled, and shocked by the presence of thest victim, but they didn''t make a sound.<sub> </sub>

    The one who was the angriest at that point and wanted to w Eric''s skin was certainly Lu''er as she felt that Eric had betrayed her and her trust.

    But she didn''t dare to voice her thoughts and feelings for two reasons. Firstly because her Mistress was by her side.

    Secondly, because there was no defined rtionship between her and Eric. Well, she was his maid, and his persona, as she was his request to heal her Mistress, but that wasn''t enough to keep him to herself.

    Still, what burned the most was that the person beside him was none other than her greatest enemy, and Eric knew this.

    Madam Yan Meng watched the scene and didn''t even let out a cold harrumph before she slowly made her way to the door.

    While she was displeased with the situation and view as well, she was mature and good enough to control herself and her thoughts.

    Like that, Madam Yan Meng followed by Lu''er left Eric''s room, while Wei QingPing came out of the bathroom and was looking at Eric and the beauty beside him on the bed.

    ''a¡­, aa¡­, aaa¡­''

    The moment that the door of the bedroom was opened, and the two conspicuous beauties left the ce, a lot of different sounds and words were being voiced out, startling both Eric and Wei QingPing.

    The first thought would be that Madam Yan Meng and Lu''er had been caught going out of Eric''s room, but that was impossible with their level, realm, and skills.

    So it must be something else, and it truly was something else! But it was something that brought Eric''s mouth agape, and he couldn''t believe it for a few moments.

    It was just too fu*cking shocking!

    It was something that should have never happened now, something that altered his ns and his future by a lot!

    Something thatpletely changed the timeline!

    The S-Day had happened!

    The first ''beta-testers'' had been selected and provided with a System and the opportunity to grow stronger, while the rest of the world was being invited to participate willingly.

    Of course, no one would announce this personally as it had been actually announced by the ''organizers'' themselves.

    There had been selected 250 first candidates, and in the iing days, that number would be multiplied consistently.

    This was just horrific!

    It was something that should have happened only 1 year from now, which was barely enough for Eric to finish his preparations.

    This was supposed to be that famous and fu*cking butterfly effect that he had neglected for some time.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t understand that things would change, because that was also the purpose of all this, but he hoped that at least the main events would continue in the same timeline and timeframe.

    Unfortunately, the reality and the truth were far away from his thoughts, and intentions, as the S-Day had fu*cking happened one year ahead of time.

    At that moment he lost it, he didn''t know what to think and didn''t know what the fu*ck to do, as Armageddon was close.

    One person getting stronger in a short time was bound to cause a storm, but more than a hundred or a thousand of them, it was bound to make the whole Earth tremble.

    What was the most messed up part, was that while everyone knew about the existence of the Systems, and its miraculous existence, no one knew who actually had been selected as the first candidates.

    This would make people even wearier of each other, as those with power and strength would start hunting down every possible clue.

    Terror, horror, and destruction were about to descend on Earth, and the as he knew would be totally destroyed to smithereens.

    Just thinking about all these things and knowing that he was far away from being ready to face the uing crisis, Eric couldn''t help but lose it.

    It looked like at that moment he was frozen, body and soul, unable to react and choose what to do from now on.

    It was an extremely pathetic state and condition of his, something that would probably make everyone else look down on him, but he was the only one who ''knew'' what the future held.

    Just thinking about that, it made him lose all will and determination momentarily.

    "Wh¡­"

    Title: S-Day Descends

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page and Support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 635 Chapter 635

    "What the hell is wrong with you!? Is this enough to break your resolve and determination!? Were you this kind of weak bastard!?"

    Just as Eric was falling deeper and deeper into his stupor, a voice full of mockery, ridicule, and anger suddenly broke through all his thoughts and situation just like a bolt of lightning in a clear sky.

    ''brrr~!''

    Eric couldn''t help but shiver the moment he heard that voice, as he felt like he had received a great electrical shock at that moment.

    The statements were short andposed of few words, but each of them struck him directly where it hurt, where it was the most sensitive of him.

    Just like cing a salty finger in a wound in order to keep awake a patient due to the pain, he was experiencing, this was the same as that.

    Those words managed to wake up Eric, who immediately regained the color of his face and started rearranging his thoughts, this time without falling into the fear and pressure.

    So what if the S-Day had happened way before it should have happened!? Of course, it would have been best if things went ording to his ns, but that didn''t mean he was totally defeated.

    In his previous life, he had started from zero and had even wasted quite a few of the early years as nothing but trash, yet he had reached quite a great height.

    In this life, he had the information of his previous life, and if that wasn''t enough he even had his Legacy System to help him out, which was clearly much better than all the lousy systems out there.

    As long as he continued to level up and grow stronger consistently, no matter what came his way would be dealt with appropriately.

    Now wasn''t the time to curse at his luck, or at the effects of his re-life, now was the most important moment to make the necessary preparations.

    "Thank you, my Empress, I don''t know what would have happened to me without you! I promise to be a worthy man of you, and never allow this to happen again!"

    This time Eric''s words weren''t only a way of flirting and ying with his Dragon Empress, but true and honest wordsing from the bottom of his heart.

    He truly meant whatever he said, and the Dragon Empress was even more privy to this truth as she could feel his Soul waves.

    "Hmph~! At least you aren''t a lost cause!"

    Even though she was a Dragon Empress and an existence that had lived for countless years and centuries, she was still a female with a heart.

    For some reason after spending so much time with Eric, and hearing this promise from him, she couldn''t help but feel touched and think that there was a chance for him to do it.

    Despite all that though, she also knew how difficult Eric''s path was going to be, and how much he needed to suffer in order to reach that level, and she truly didn''t know if she should give him hope.

    For some reason, she didn''t want him to suffer. Perhaps it would have been better if Eric lived a long and peaceful life, rather than on the path he had decided to walk upon.

    With those thoughts in her mind, she just coldly harrumphed and said those words which she immediately regretted.

    Eric heard those words, and that voice, but he didn''t get discouraged quite on the opposite, he seemed extremely happy and motivated as he said,

    "Hhehehe~! You are finally showing some feelings, my Empress! Don''t tell me that you have started to take a liking to your Husband!

    Very well, you should proceed like this! Heheheheh~!"

    Since the Empress would normally speak in a nd, cold, and detached tone to him, what she did this time was an improvement that Eric had thought it would take decades to arrive.

    He was fully aware that it would be impossible for him to woo the Dragon Empress even if she were a physically bodied woman in front of him, as he himself wouldn''t feelfortable.

    Just like a toad wishing to woo a swan, while it might happen, the changes would still be extremely visible and existing.

    Whether the toad wished it or not, it would be too self-conscious of the differences between them, and only when those differences were closed could they finally be a real couple.

    With these thoughts in mind, Eric just focused on the outside world with a smile on his face, that seemed to brighten the surroundings.

    To Wei QingPing the whole scene she had witnessed it was nothing short of a supernatural phenomenon.

    The only way she could exin this was if Eric was possessed by some demon or devil, and that said demon or devil had no full control of his body.

    Unfortunately, even if she believed and spread those words she wouldn''t be able to gather support as no one would believe her. As for Eric, he didn''t really care about that.

    Right now he didn''t have time to waste on Wei QingPing stupid thoughts, as there were many things he needed to do.

    With those thoughts in mind, he immediately took a special smartphone from his space ring right in front of Wei QingPing''s eyes and sent a few messages in session.<sub> </sub>

    The majority of those messages had the same context, sell everything you can, buy whatever resources you can, and then gather in one location with your families, it''s time to relocate!

    Of course, different people would have different uptakes on that message, and many of them would probably not understand the urgency of the text message despite him highlighting the urgent part.

    That wasn''t all there was to it though, as there was a lot that he needed to do personally as well.

    With these thoughts, he immediately left Wei QingPing and Miss Mu behind in the room, as he made his way toward his partner.

    ¡­

    While Eric was deciding on his n of action, and the immediate reaction to the change, the rest of the was in turmoil.

    All the organizations, powers, and governments of the started a thorough search over their territory to start finding the ''lucky'' bastards!

    This was done in order to try and incorporate them into their strength as early as possible before they turned into cmities.

    While the possibility of the beta-testers for the system were just rumors, they couldn''t neglect them easily as the future of their countries, and power was in danger.

    The fact remained, that each of those guys was a possible timing bomb that in case of not being handled properly would explode in their back garden and most probably kill them in the explosion.

    All secret agencies and all information organizations had their golden moment as they were selling information left and right, while they made their own moves as well.

    In a short timeframe, the whole was being turned upside down, as the beta-testers were being hunted down like rare and special beasts.

    While a small part of them was bought by the conditions and sries offered, there were also those that had higher ambitions, greed, or vengeance in their hearts.

    Those guys rejected the offers as they immediately went underground, trying their best to hide their prints, and leaving no tracker alive.

    Those guys weren''t the only ones who were mining the big governments, organizations, and powers'' efforts though, as their ''forebearers'' were doing the same.

    The ''spies'' that were sent to this by those existences of the starry sky not only protected the beta testers'' lives from the shadows, but they also intentionally spread information and gave help to these guys to fight back.

    In a matter of days from the announcement of the systems, more than 150 of the thought beta-tester candidates were announced as ss D terrorists chased by Interpol and all over the.

    Of course, those 150 guys didn''t take this information easily either, as they immediately started their counterattack.

    With the help of the moles and spies, they started leaving a trail of blood wherever they walked, as they got stronger and stronger with each passing day.

    Even though their threat was already considered high, and the bounty on their head was extremely big and attractive, they continued to increase it by themselves.

    That level of the damage came as unexpected from the different organizations, governments, and powers as these guys were thought to be at the start of their evolution.

    They shouldn''t have the strength and power to counter-attack, as their evaluation was already considered high.

    That level of damage and disaster frightened all the big guys at the table, so they immediately made a resolute decision of hunting those beta-testers down with their full power.

    After all, even a lion used his full strength to kill his prey, even if it was a rabbit! Their decision was extremely urate, but the problem was that it was toote.

    To be more urate, it looked likedy luck wasn''t on their side, as the next day another big announcement was made to the worldwide public.

    ''The beta-testing time hade to an end, and the system feature would be opened slowly to the whole world!

    From that moment forth, every day there would be more than 1000 new applications epted! ''God'' was giving all humanity an opportunity to grow stronger, live longer, and reach higher!''

    This marked the proper end of the''s society and power as it was known, and humanity was thrown into a new Era'' of madness, and chaos, where their inner demons came to be.

    ¡­

    Upon receiving this information Eric had already gathered all his people and was ready to take them away¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon Page and Support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 645 Chapter 645

    "Heheheh~! You got shot down darling, I told you so! Josh is quite the hypocrite guy, after all!"

    Just as Josh was thinking of how to disappear and take this woman down by surprise, he suddenly heard a voice behind himself, and he felt something sharp pierce his chest.

    He couldn''t believe his eyes and his ears. Not only had he been backstabbed, but also the person who had done something like this was no one else but his best buddy.

    This was something that he would have never thought possible. They had been partners and friends for a long time, and they knew everything about each other.

    They even joked around about being each other''s wives, that was how deep they knew each other, and yet at this moment all that seemed like nothing more but a big joke.

    His ''live-or-dead'' friend had actually stabbed him in the back and was only a few moments from taking his life.

    No matter how much Josh didn''t want to believe something like that, he had no other option but to actually believe it, as no matter how many times he tried to find a false in the person behind it, he couldn''t.

    The woman on the other hand seemed a bit disappointed and displeased with what had just happened, as she probably had her own schemes and ns for this guy, but she didn''t dare to voice them out.

    Her partner was someone who would usually y it cool whenever she had a fling or something simr, but he wouldpletely lose it sometimes.

    Josh didn''t care about her though, as the only thing going through his mind was,

    "W-why!?"

    "Hehehehe~! You didn''t expect this, did you, ''best friend''!?

    It doesn''t really matter anymore though, but I will still exin it to you! I mean your facial expression will be extremely great, I can''t let go of such a moment.

    The truth is that everything is ''made-up''. I have been an undercover agent for a long time, and everything we went through was for my mission.

    All the women you have slept with have been fellow spies! Don''t you think this is great!? In a short time, we will leave this ce and you will be implicated with charges of espionage and ''terrorism''.

    The people you have worked so hard to save and help will see you as a traitor to the country, and its values.

    You will no longer be a hidden hero, but an infamous viin!"

    "What!?"

    Josh couldn''t believe what he had heard, he still couldn''t believe that this was all real! The person who was supposed to be his ''best friend'' actually turned out to be a spy who had yed him.

    Unfortunately, it didn''t matter whether he epted it or not, whether he liked this or not, he could tell that the guy wasn''t lying to him. He had truly yed him.

    Of course, he deeply regretted the fact that he hadn''t been able to notice this before, and it was only now that he was at death''s door that he finally realized this, but he couldn''t hate the person in front of him.

    While the other party had only yed his role and acted to the best of his abilities, Josh truly treated and thought of him as his best friend.

    "You don''t have to worry though, I have no intention of staying as a good and stupid agent all the time! No, from now on I will build my own ce, my own empire.

    You should feel honored since you are the first stepping stone toward my glorious future! With this system in my hands, everything will be just like I want it to be!"

    "Lu-Luna-lunatic!"

    That was thest and final thought of Josh as he took hisst breath and disappeared into the darkness, while the guy who had just killed him looked at the beauty with a weird grin on his face.

    "You liked him, didn''t you!? After ying the part of his wife for all these years, you fell for him. That was why you didn''t reveal your face to him as he died, didn''t you!?"

    "I¡­"

    The woman seemed unable to respond, as she started remembering everything she had gone through during these years.

    Her fate was bound to be terrible from the moment she realized that she had developed feelings for her target, and even now she had to clench her fists tightly to not make a move.

    "Hmph~! So what!? What about your words just now, should I take them as your wish to rebel!? What did you mean!?"

    Seeing that she was backed to the wall, the woman decided to fight an eye for an eye, as she immediately started screaming back at her partner.

    "Hehheh~! You are right, but those were the stupidest words you could choose! You just taught me a good lesson, no matter what and no matter who, I shouldn''t leave any tracks behind.

    "Wha¡­"<sub> </sub>

    The woman was unable to react in time when she felt that something elongated from her ''partner''s'' sword and her throat was pierced from one side to the other.

    She had never thought that she would die like that. She was certainly unwilling, unfortunately, no one cared about her willingness to die, and she could only close her eyes to eternal rest.

    The moment that she died, some weird shadow came out of her body and joined the shadow of the only remaining human, who now had a mocking grin on his face.

    ''Police, hands up and get on the ground!''

    Just as he was thinking about his next step, the guy suddenly heard the screams of the policemen and immediately got on the ground pretending to be heavily injured, on the verge of death.

    It seemed that despite all the instructions, to not make a move without approval first, the guys in charge had decided to barge in.

    It was a good thing for them that they did this only now, otherwise, they would all be bleeding on the ground by now.

    The cops did their best to control the whole ce thoroughly only to find no one else alive, as even the two ''terrorists'' had been killed.

    They couldn''t believe how ruthless and heartless these terrorists were, as many of the victims had been tortured before being killed.

    Theirte intervention had caused extreme pain and torture for a lot of people, as some of the policemen even fell to the ground alongside the remains of their rtives.

    ¡­

    This was just one of the many hot spots in the city as many more were happening simultaneously, with some of them being even more scary and horrifying.

    Every big city was implicated in this terrible chaos and terrorism activities, as more than a hundredth of the human poption on Earth was wiped out that day.

    What made this whole situation even more horrifying and scary was that there were no terrorists captured, and there was no trace of the people behind it.

    Still, not even half an hour after everything took ce, there was an international feed being yed, as an organization known as Immortal Court took responsibility for what happened.

    "Humanity''s time hase to an end!

    Now it''s the age of Immortals and Sages! The beta testers were just the start, soon each and every one of you will receive a system from the Sage King and you will receive the opportunity to be Immortals.

    The higher you rise, the more you will live, and the more you will see beyond the veil that has blinded your eyes, and your mind.

    This will be a chaotic era, just like the one you witnessed happen! After all, in order to receive more and stand higher, you will need to step on the corpses and greed of others.

    Everyone has been given an equal opportunity, now it''s in your hands to defend yourselves and walk forward!

    I will be waiting for you all at the Zenith of this Mortal World!"

    The moment that those words spread through the inte, and all social media many people took them as a joke, or as a bad prank from someone who wanted to be infamous.

    There were all kinds of people and all kinds of experts out there, but those thoughts didn''tst long, as the next moment the whole of mankind was set before a big choice.

    Do you want to get connected to the System of Immortals!? Yes/No

    It was a short and simple question that carried the fate and future of all humankind on Earth. Many people were in front of a dilemma, as they wanted to seek for advice.

    Unfortunately, the time was limited and they had only 5 minutes to decide! It was an extremely short time to make a decision, as they couldn''t help but try to pry on the people around them.

    Surprisingly they were able to see the choices and selections of the people around them, as they couldn''t help but look around and wait for what others were going to do.

    Nobody knew who lost the nerve and calm first and selected the Yes button, and a big majority followed behind his steps.

    The best oue would be for all of them to reject the game like that at least they would be able to keep going with their normal, boring, and ordinary lives.

    Unfortunately, the moment that more than half selected that choice, the people who didn''t would suffer at the hands of those that did. There would be a clear disparity between the two sides.

    As each and every one of those that could, made his/her personal choice, a wide notification spread around the world¡­

    Check out my newest book! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon and Support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 646 Chapter 646

    "Good Luck to all of you who chose to chase Immortality, and Condolences to everyone who didn''t!"

    Immediately the whole world was drowned in a new wave of distress, fear, and panic. This whole this was new and chaotic, they still didn''t understand what their choices entailed.

    In a matter of seconds, a lot of people were hit with the features and options of their systems, that were visible only to them.

    While the format of the system was simr in the origin, there were quite some small changes in the options, and missions, and opportunities they offered.

    Since there was more than one organization that had started this great game, there were all kinds of ways and missions that represented them to follow after.

    Each and every one of the people that chose to ept the System was in a strange state of mind knowing that their lives would change thoroughly but at the same time not believing it.

    ''Swish¡­, plop¡­''

    As the majority of people were still lost in their thoughts and contemtions, they finally heard the sound of something cutting through the air, and then something fell with a plop.

    It was impossible to understand what happened right away, as everyone raised their heads to take a look, only to find something that startled and shocked them thoroughly.

    It was a human body, or to be more exact it was a sword severed human head, that had fallen on the ground while the body was still standing on its location, with blooding out as a fountain.

    At first, this scene looked like something out of a movie, something staged, but the more they looked at it the more did these people realize its reality and authenticity.

    Just what the hell had happened!?

    people couldn''t believe their eyes, ears, and senses, as the one who was most probably responsible for that, screamed in excitement and pleasure,

    "Hell Yeah! This is real, this is reality! I can reach the top with this, I can do whatever I wish!"

    Those words were certainly a huge emotional hammer, but what made this scene even more extreme was that these words wereing from a police officer.

    Someone that had sworn, and was paid to protect the normal people, their lives, and security, was now killing people in broad daylight, and even screaming in excitement about it.

    To many people who still had hopes in government and the public services, this was the deal breaker, the dream breaker, the hope breaker.

    If even a policeman acted like this, then what could they expect from the rest of humanity? Whatever hope, ideal, and wish they held for the future seemed to have been shattered at that moment.

    That moment was only the start button of whatever woulde raining the next one, as people started attacking and killing left and right.

    From one there were a few, and from a few the whole crowd seemed to have turned into bloodthirsty demons the next one.

    Of course, not everyone was capable of killing, or heavily injuring and destroying a human life, as a big majority started running as fast as they could towards shelters, or their homes.

    Their first instinct was to run away and hide in their safe houses until the government and police took action and brought everything under control.

    Stimted by the danger, and the smell of blood behind them, they were running away to the best of their abilities.

    In such a situation it didn''t really matter how many people fell behind them, at this moment they only knew they had to run away no matter what.

    Staying behind even for a moment more meant extra danger for their selves. None of them wanted to die, even if they had to sacrifice and leave behind some friends and unrted people.

    Unfortunately, that situation wasn''t happening only at that location, but everywhere, and no matter how fast and far they tried to run they weren''t able topletely avoid whatever was going on.

    Human society hadpletely crumbled!

    Even though these people weren''t able to think calmly about this situation, such a thought had clearly passed through their hearts and minds quite a few times already.

    This day would mark the true descent of S-Day on Earth, and also the day when the providence and future of Earth hadpletely changed.

    ¡­

    Just the first day, Earth lost more than 30% of its poption, and by the end of the first week, that number had gone close to 70% and was still growing steadily.

    Humans seemed to have lost their logic, and rationality as they were fighting, killing, and destroying other people non-stop.

    The feeling of getting stronger through the system was much more addictive than even the best drug on Earth. Even more so when the growth in strength was supposed to be permanent.

    The sudden fall in poption caused a great change in the heavenlyws of Earth, and its barrier, weakening it by many times.<sub> </sub>

    Still, it was impossible for any outsider no matter how high his cultivation was to break through the weakened barrier andws of Earth.

    They could only tweak a bit with it, by sending quite a few mortal and low-level cultivators, which didn''t seem capable of destroying it.

    These guys would be considered as ants without much of a future, and even Earth''s will wouldn''t chase them away.

    Perhaps as a form of self-protection and self-restoration, Earth''s will started ''taking'' inside many mortals and low ranked cultivators from the surroundings, and the small words around itself.

    At the same time, it started to release the restrictions on its life forms and races nurturing flora and fauna even more than before.

    This move was extremely efficient, because it gave humanity a much bigger, dangerous, and opportune enemy, like the animals and spirits.

    It was crazy how in a short amount of time Human society fell from one of ideals and democracy to one ofplete madness where strength was thew.

    Earth hadpletely changed into a wild forest, where humans were the most terrifying and dangerous animal.

    Soon though the real animals seemed to have been empowered and boosted all of a sudden turning intoplete disasters for humanity.

    Many different animals had gained not only intelligence but also power surpassing their limits. What humans didn''t know was that even the animals had received their own system.

    After all, to the people on the outside it didn''t really matter who finally obtained that Legendary Artifact, they only cared for it to be found.

    The more existences searched for it, the better it would be.

    The appearance of the empowered and boosted animals seemed to have given a great way for the remaining humans to level up without gathering much negative karma.

    After all, even in front of Heaven, a rabbit wasn''t simr and didn''t have the same value as a human being.

    This new happening seemed to have put a leash on the madness and chaos that humanity was going through, but it seemed like it had only postponed its decline.

    After all, each and every one of these people would slowly want to devour the rest in order to be the highest existence, able to be an Immortal and live the longest.

    Of course, that would happen only in the case that they were stronger than the rest, but something like that would destroy the game too fast and wouldn''t help with the intentions of the powers beyond.

    For that reason, what these people didn''t know was that they would only be able to rush and grow stronger in a short time only up to some point.

    After that, their paths would be extremely difficult and hard, as they would slowly stabilize to simr levels.

    Once they were faced with such a situation, these guys would actually turn to a simple but gross and gore method, raising sheep to feed their hunger.

    The only problem was that the ''sheep'' in this case were nothing else but humans. that''s right, these existences at the top would raise and kill humans to proceed on their path.

    At least a majority of them would, while another majority would try to find methods that didn''t require killing, and destruction to grow stronger.

    Still, one thing was worth mentioning! From this day forth Earth would cease to exist as everyone remembered it to be!

    Perhaps one day things would change, perhaps one day humanity would turn to their roots, unfortunately, that seemed impossible, as Earth weed thew of Jungle.

    ¡­

    While Earth weed such a change, tragedy, and chaos the big families, different government bodies, and other special organizations were caught by surprise and tried to counterattack and resist.

    At first, these guys thought that they would be given the opportunity of the system as well. Then coupled with their knowledge and strength they would be able to grow stronger, and bigger.

    Unfortunately, none of them was selected as a bearer of the system, making many of them frown in displeasure and despair.

    After all, it looked like people who had the system would have a fast and direct growth. something that they had cultivated and sought for centuries would be as easy as a few days, months, or years for these new guys.

    Since it was impossible for them to have something like that, then they could only hope to strangle the baby in the cradle, as they started to hunt people down.

    For most of them, it was better to be the head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix¡­

    Check out my new Story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon and Support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 650 Chapter 650

    "You filthy thing, hand over your life!"

    It was only upon feeling Master Long''s killing intent and his harsh judgment that the mother-son duo were able to awaken from their stupor.

    "Mother, help me!"

    "No, you won''t!"

    Feeling the terrifying pressure and scary killing intent almost made the poor Young Master Long go stupid, as he immediately screamed in fear and panic.

    Madam Yan Meng managed to regain her rity andposition as well, as she immediately jumped toward her legal husband, and block his attack.

    ''Booooooooommmmmmmmm~!''

    Immediately as their attacks shed upon one another, a big cloud of dust and debris was created around them, followed by a loud resounding sound of two mountains shing.

    It took some time for the dust and debris to settle down, as an ugly-faced Master Long was looking with eyes full of anger, rage, disbelief, and caution towards the other side.

    Never, even in his wildest dreams wouldn''t have he expected that his wife, his beloved would actually be an evolver of his level and realm.

    He was the proud head of the Long Family, the resources and talent he had were renowned, but what about her!?

    Just how did she manage to reach such a high level of strength and power!?

    On the other hand, Madam Yan Meng was looking at the man in front of her full of anger, rage, and caution. She was just like a proud lioness whose cub had just been threatened.

    She didn''t care that the guy in front of her was her husband the lion. In fact, it seemed like that fact acted as some sort of catalyst for her feelings.

    It was truly frightening!

    "You have truly hidden yourself well, you filthy bastards! Not only have you been hiding your strength, but also your filthy and disgusting rtionship!

    No wonder you always acted that cold towards me, you were involved in such unforgivable filth, you dirty sl*ut!

    No, calling you that is an insult to normal sl*uts you are even worse!"

    "You bastard, where do you find the gall to talk to my Meng''er like that!? You should be thankful that we have let you live until now because today a yearter will be your death anniversary!"

    As soon as Master Long finished his small talk, his son jumped the cue, threatening and cursing him like a street thug.

    Madam Yan Meng didn''t say a thing up to here, but the decisive expression on her face didn''t disappear even for a moment.

    From the moment that Master Long had broken through the door, his death had been decided! In fact, he was a dead man walking.

    The only reason she had yet to make another move was that she was gathering energy to execute a surefire method that would kill the man without any chance of escaping.

    This shouldn''t have happened, it was still too early. If it weren''t for the fact that her son ''attacked'' her and broke her concentration she would have noticed this bastard and acted ordingly.

    Unfortunately, there was no pill or option to reverse time, so she could only deal as best as she could with the situation at hand.

    After the exchange, the whole Long Mansion must have been alerted, so she didn''t have much time to kill this bastard and start her n.

    The fastest she moved, the best would her situation be.

    With these thoughts in her mind, she gathered all the energy she could and even decided to sacrifice a bit of her dwindling vitality to bring her enemy down surely.

    ''God ying Sword- Rendering Human!''

    This was her greatest move and achievement in this life. This Sword Art was actually the reason that she had be this strong, it was a strange encounter she had while receiving jade as a gift.<sub> </sub>

    There were three forms, or better said three levels of this Sword Art, Rendering Human, Rendering Earth, and Rendering Heaven!

    Each of them was at least 3 times stronger than the first one, and when used together their attacks would be stacked up to 27 times.

    The end results if one managed to stack them to the maximum was able to be a Sword Form of its own and had the name Rendering Existence.

    It was capable of cutting through form, space, time, and existence itself! Something that Madam Yan Meng wasn''t even able to dream or imagine.

    Master Long wasn''t a fool either, he could tell right from the start that his beloved was stalling for time and was about tounch her best attack, but he wasn''t afraid.

    He wanted to face this woman at her best, crush her, and break her spirit. After that, he would imprison her for personal torture and make her wish that she never was born.

    "Heaven Sealing Net!"

    That was until the moment that he realized just how strong and terrifying that single attack was, and he immediately changed his mind and approach.

    He could feel that life and death wouldn''t be determined if that attack were tond directly on his body, so he prioritized his life before his honor and screamed to activate the formation.

    Right from the start, he hadn''t been alone, there were Masters he trusted and personally raised toe to help him in this subjugation.

    At first, he had thought this was overkill, but in fact, he seemed to have been aided by luck and the heavens. If he hadn''t brought these guys he would be dead, or infinitely close to it.

    Immediately after, a blue shiny of energy was created around him, with him at the center, as it weed the attack of Madam Yan Meng.

    ''BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM~!''

    It was a frightening explosion, everyone could hear their ears buzz, as dust and debris just started raising infinitely around the main characters.

    This situation couldn''t have been going worse!

    The surrounding walls started copsing, as the Long Family Mansion started trembling as if there was a high-scale earthquake right beneath it, startling and scaring everyone.

    "What is going on, in here!?"

    Right as everyone was waiting about the aftermath and what would happen from there, a rusty and old voice sounded through the Long Family Mansion, surprising and shocking everyone.

    ''Cough¡­, cough¡­, cough¡­ Uncle everything is under control, I have already dealt with the perpetrators!"

    Raising his head, and his standing amidst the still lingering chaotic area, Master Long coughed a few times, and answered to the voice politely, only to receive a scuffle and reproach,

    "Hmph~! You have nothing under control, you should wa¡­ Nooooo Nepheww~!"

    Even though the old voice seemed displeased with the current situation that his descendant found himself in, he was still reproaching in a caring manner.

    In fact, from the moment that the Long Family people heard his voice, they were scared because the situation that might attract this old man''s attention wasn''t simple.

    But hearing his chiding tone they suddenly felt confident, and hopeful. Only for those thoughts to be crushed the next moment, as they heard the old man scream in anger, rage, and panic.

    Just what the hell had happened!?

    Without wasting any more precious time, and in order to satisfy their curiosity the whole Long Family people jumped quickly in the direction¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon and Support me! https://.patreon/notifications

 Chapter 651 651: Long Familyâ€™s Inner War IV (Closure)

    Long Fu was one of the many Long Family people that was in the Mansion when themotion started, and he was also one of the first ones to reach the ce.

    The moment that he took thest turn and finally reached the scene, he couldn''t help but get shocked by what appeared in front of him.

    Contrary to expectations there was no grand battle or some sort of great technique or skill used. Even if there was still dust and debris floating about, things seemed to have been somewhat settled.

    Peace and calm seemed to have returned to the Long Family Mansion, as the ''enemy'' seemed to have been brought down.

    It could be said to be his great luck and opportunity to actually see one of the Elders of the family, one of those people who had reached the apex of known evolution.

    Unfortunately, that Elder didn''t seem to be in a good mood. As a matter of fact, he looked like he was extremely emotional, angry, enraged, sad, and even frightening at that moment.

    It was a bit puzzling at first sight, but everything became clear the moment that he looked to the side, and noticed something that made even him greatly saddened, emotional, and enraged.

    Right beside the Elder, there was the lifeless corpse of Master Long, the Family Head of the Long Family. Their spiritual and de-facto leader.

    His loss would be a great loss to the Long Family, his existence was irreceable, and indispensable to the Family.

    Long Fu wasn''t the only person to have witnessed this scene as right after him many people appeared one after another.

    Each and every one of them was in the same state and condition as Long Fu, they couldn''t believe their eyes.

    Even more so when they saw the rest of the victims being Madam Yan Meng and her son. In fact, the situation was so weird that it looked like Madam Yan Meng had died without understanding how.

    To be more urate she didn''t seem to realize that she had died by now and was still looking full of disbelief toward the Elder.

    There was a weird trace of anger, rage, disbelief, and unwillingness on her face. It seemed like she didn''t want to ept the result of the exchange.

    Even more so, as her son had suffered the same fate behind her. All her efforts, ns, ploys, and hopes had been fully destroyed at that moment.

    "Noooo¡­ My son, Older brother what happened!? How did my son die!? Who killed my son!?"

    Right as everyone was in a stupor state due to the situation in front of them, a crying voice full of pain and suffering broke the silence and stupor.

    Unconsciously each and every one of them turned their heads towards the direction of the voice, only to see the old Madam of the Long Family almost falling towards the direction of her son''s corpse.

    This was the question on everyone''s mind at the moment. Who had killed their Family Head!?

    Well, to be more urate this was the question in the heads of Long Fu and those that came almost at the same time as him.

    Looking at the scene the first suspect would be Madam Yan Meng but looking at that expression of hers right before she fell to the ground it seemed a bit weird.

    Still, no matter what that question was meant to never be answered, as there was no one who could give them a different answer from the official one.

    Madam Yan Meng had benefited from the fact that Master Long held feelings towards her, had ambushed him, and then killed him before he could make a move.

    The Elder had arrived toote and had been unable to save Master Long and could only kill the one responsible in his fit of rage.

    There was no other valid testimony besides the oneing from the Elder, as even Wei QingPing''s and Miss Lu''s bodies were cut by his attack.

    Doubting the Elder and his integrity would be a death wish to whoever dared to voice such words, for that reason everyone could only shut up and ept everything.

    The only person who seemed unwilling to ept only the nd testimony of the Elder was the old Madam! At that moment though she had been ovee by the pain for her son, so she didn''t cause a scene.

    ¡­

    Only in a matter of days, Master Long had been buried, as the Long Family entered an emergency conference to select their new Family Head.

    In order to have a united family and survive the current cmity, they could only try their best to find a good Family Head that would lead them towards their goals.

    Surprisingly or unsurprisingly the new Family Head was Long Ao, the first son of the Elder who killed the murderer of the previous Family Head.

    The selection was fully unanimous, marking a new record for the Long Family, as this was a first.

    The most surprising part of all this though, was the first decision that the new Family Head took, as he immediately imed to fight instead ofying low in the current situation.

    His intentions were clear, he wanted to make the Long Family a scary ground for whoever thought of opposing them.

    In fact, that was only secondary, because the first thing he wanted to achieve was the conquering of the whole country.

    He wanted to rile up all these new ''experts'' against the big families, and then attack the big families from behind to stand tall as the only big family, before he either swiped clean all the troublesome flies.

    Immediately as the Family Head stated his decision there was quite a crowd of Long Family people and disciples that excitedly jumped out of the Long Family protection, to make a name for themselves.

    ¡­

    While the Long Family experienced quite the situation that attracted quite a bit of attention to the outside world, the outside world didn''t have the chance to mettle in it.

    Over the fact that the changes in the Long Family happened too soon, the outside world was in a pinch of its own, as more and more crazy experts were appearing.

    The big families were being targeted by all kinds of people and were forced to take a passive stance, with many of them thinking of striking the iron while it was hot.

    The more they allowed these new ''experts'' the grow, the more in trouble would they be in the future, so it was better to wipe out the risks as soon as they could.

    Of course, since this was a period of trouble and unrest, the Family Heads of the big families were trying their best to keep their eyes open and protect their selves.

    After all, the Long Family wasn''t the only one who had inner factions, all the other big families had them as well.

    Especially the Cui Family, of which Cui Xie was a part of. They went through quite a bit of inner trouble themselves before they actually made a public statement joining the Long Family''s banner of war¡­

    Check out my newest story! Return of Lust!

    Check out my Patreon and Support me! https://.patreon/crazyimmortal

 Chapter 661 661: Cao Familyâ€™s Subordination

    ?

    t seemed to be a case of having himself and his dreams against his closest people!

    People said that even a tiger wouldn''t eat his own cub or try anything that might harm them. Unfortunately, a human was a much more ferocious and dangerous beast than a tiger.

    Right at that moment Patriarch Cao was leaning more towards his own interests than the people outside, even though they were his family.

    This was finally his chance and his shot to do something that even his Ancestors hadn''t believed it would be possible, it was his moment of shine, something that would nevere twice.

    Still, despite this, he wasn''t someone who would give up that easily. There was no way he was going to fall prey to the threats and attempts of the expert behind him.

    With these thoughts in mind, he immediately arrived at a decision as he said,

    "Fine you win bastard, don''t hurt my family and my people! I am ready to do whatever you tell me to do!

    The Cao Family is yours tomand from now on!"

    The moment he said so though, he immediately turned around with his hand forming a fierce and bloody-looking w that seemed to have the intention of taking the life of the expert behind him.

    He didn''t care who it was, he only knew that this guy couldn''t run away alive. He only had this one shot, so he made sure to put everything he could into this attack.

    "Hmph~! Overestimating yourself!"

    Unfortunately, before he could even feel that he had won even for a brief second, he heard a cold and harrumphing sound from the person behind him.

    That voice and those words were just like a fountain of water falling over a small spark of fire even before the fire had started properly.

    Still, the worst had yet toe, as the next moment Patriarch Cao was introduced for the first time in quite some time with the feeling of fear and powerlessness.

    He felt just like a lonely ant trying to ovee a tall mountain in front of him, as his attack didn''tnd on anything and it didn''t even cause any ripples.

    Even if he hadn''t been able tond an attack on his target, his attack should have still created quite a disturbance in the surroundings.

    Yet there wasn''t anything. Just like a droplet of water falling into a deep and scary ocean, unable to create any worth mentioning ripples.

    As for the person behind him, he seemed to enjoy this whole situation. To him, it looked just like a beautiful but empty y.

    It was always fun to watch and enjoy thest hopeless and fruitless attempts of a little animal trying to escape her bleak fate.

    "Your excellency don''t you think that is beneath someone of your seniority and level to deal with little people like us!?

    What would happen if the whole world knew that you are molesting and bullying people way beneath your level!?"

    Despite the current situation, and his hopeless attempt, the old fox Patriarch Cao still managed to collect his thoughts and think of a way out.

    Seeing that it was impossible for him to even be able to put a resistance against the aggressor he decided to y the weak and low person card.

    If someone heard Patriarch Cao say those words at the moment, they would think that he was most probably some kind of scammer acting as the real one.

    It should be impossible for the real and original Patriarch Cao to say such words. It should be the lowest point for himself and his family the moment that he spouted such nonsense from his mouth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Unfortunately, even though he had taken that tough and heavy step of lowering himself to touch on the opponent''s honor, he was bound to fail and lose.

    "Heheheheh~! Do you really think that I can''t see through your little tricks!? Little Cao, you are still a greenhorn in front of me!

    Even if that were the case, who would even hear of what is currently going on in here!? I only need to make sure to tie any loose ends, so no wordes out.

    In fact, if that were to happen you would still be the one to suffer the most, as you would have to face my wrath for letting this out!

    As for the matter of bullying you and your family, while I am superior, I indeed am!

    I am bullying and stepping on you!

    But what can you do about it!? I am much stronger than you, and I have your lives in my hands, you have no escape!

    You are doomed to be my ves!

    The question is whether you want this to happen smoothly and without pain, or suffer hell and still end as my ve, choice is yours!"

    "Youuuu~!"

    Patriarch Cao was really close to vomiting blood due to anger at this point because he understood this situation perfectly.

    Most probably this was what people called karma, from the moment he was born into the Cao Family up to now, it had been him who would always spout these words with a face of justice and confidence.

    Yet for the first time that he was hearing these words being said to him, not only his own fate but the fate of his whole family was being decided.

    It was one of those moments where he would give everything he had just to suddenly wake up and realize it was a dream.

    He didn''t care whether he would wake up before or after he had gotten rid of Ling Family, all he wanted was for this to be a bad dream.

    Unfortunately no matter how much he wished about it was totally impossible. His fate and the whole Cao Family''s fate seemed to have been decided at that moment.

    "I give up, this time for real, the Cao Family is yours tomand senior!"

    Unable to find any escape from the current situation, especially since he didn''t have enough strength, Patriarch Cao could only lower his head and ept his new fate.

    Furthermore, even if the person who was thinking of making himself and the Cao Family his ves used them to do errands for him, he still wouldn''t be able to fully control them.

    It was impossible for someone to possess something simr to a ve seal! Well perhaps these new sprouts could have something like that, but they would never be able to enve a Realm 6 powerhouse like him.

    At least that was what Patriarch Cao thought, and that was also the reason why he dared to take that gamble.

    As long as his Cao Family was alive, as long as his family members were alive, and as long as he himself was alive, there was still hope for him and the Cao Family.

    With these thoughts in mind, he finally decided to make a half-sincere promise, one that he would never think that it would change the fate and history of his Cao Family for as long as they lived.

    On the other hand, the great senior, the great powerhouse that seemed to be running this whole show only demonstrated a shining smile, as he said¡­.

 Chapter 662 662: Patriarch Caoâ€™s Reward I

    ?

    "Wise choice, now here, drink this!"

    At the end of those words, a small ss bottle finished in the hands of Patriarch Cao, having inside some strange green liquid.

    The liquid seemed to be shining like pure jade, like a priceless treasure. Yet at the same time, it gave one a terrifying feeling of staring down at the abyss of death.

    Patriarch Cao couldn''t help but feel great excitement at being able to drink such a treasure, and at the same time not dare to put the small bottle on his lips fearing his death.

    It was more than clear what the bottle in his hands represented, but even though he knew fully well what it was, would he be able to refuse to drink it?

    Or better yet, knowing full well what it was, would he put his own life on the line to prove his ns fealty to this mysterious powerhouse in front of him?

    The dilemma in front of him was great, but what could he do!? He had already tried the best he could, and all he managed was a futile attempt, nothing of meaning or sense.

    He didn''t have a chance, he didn''t have the right to choose, or better yet there were only two negative choices in front of him.

    Either suffer a dog''s death without any meaning as the truth of the situation and the matter would be dependent on the mysterious person''s words, and it was clear that he wasn''t a fool of honor and dignity.

    Or suffer as this mysterious expert''s dog for the rest of his life, he would be under one and above many for certain, but he would still be nothing more than a dog!

    Faced with these two options, Patriarch Cao couldn''t help but lie to himself and believe in the words, that one could get his revenge as long as he was alive!

    With these thoughts in mind, he opened the bottle and brought it to his lips unable to take thest step.

    The moment that the cold ss reached his lips, he couldn''t help but regret this decision and get the courage to fight back, unfortunately, his fate had been sealed.

    "You don''t need to think that hard little Cao, don''t you think that it''s a bit boring always to fear the poison inside!?

    Isn''t that such a clich¨¦!?

    For that reason, this old Master decided to put the poison in the bottle itself and leave the monthly antidote inside!

    Haahahahahahahaha~! Aren''t I smart!?"

    Patriarch Cao had the sudden reflex to throw up blood as he heard the old bastard in front of him speak.

    He had never thought that even that small courage he had found to fight against the old bastard, would be crushed by only a few words.

    Not only that, but he almost suffered internal injuries due to how angry he was at that moment, but there wasn''t much he could do about it.

    Whatever thought or hope he had, had beenpletely destroyed. There was nothing he could do, and now he had lost all courage to die as well.

    With these thoughts in mind, he could only ept his new fate, as he swallowed the bad blood in his throat alongside his anger, and said with a sarcastic tone,

    "Old Master is truly beyond this little one''s abilities toprehend! You are truly one of a kind, no one could reach your level!"

    "Heheheheh~! It''s good that you understand, it''s good that you understand! As long as you are this enlightened, this Old Master has nothing to worry about!"

    It was unknown whether the old Master didn''t understand the sarcastic tone, or he just pretended not to, as he made his stance known.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Either way, that didn''t matter any longer!

    No matter what means the old ghost used in order to enve Patriarch Cao, and make sure that the Cao n would be his in the future, didn''t matter because the result was what mattered.

    From that day on, the Cao n, and the Liberation Army that they had just put under their rule would belong to the Old Ghost.

    All Patriarch Cao could do was hope that there would be a rising hope in his Cao n that would reverse the situation, and hopefully save him as well.

    Since he was already gone, he could only hope for his sons and his descendants!

    While he was thinking like that, he heard the mocking voice of the Old Ghost sound out and say,

    "Now that this is settled, it''s time to proceed with the next step! Little Cao since you were so good and obedient, I am going to give you a little reward!

    I am going to allow you to witness, a great show! I am going to allow you to witness how a real man can make these beauties live and die for his di*ck!

    Hahahahahahaahhaah~! Aren''t I extremely generous!? Hahahahahhahahahaha~!

    Now go to the corner little Cao!"

    The moment that the Old Ghost''s words sounded out, Patriarch Cao couldn''t help but do as he was told and walk to the corner.

    Of course, in his mind and heart, he had already cursed and tortured the Old Ghost''s 18th generation, but on the outside, he had no other choice.

    On the other side, the Old Ghosts turned towards the 4 beauties that were looking at him with a rainbow of emotions, not knowing what to do and how to behave.

    Until now they had been thinking of trying everything they could to kill or cause whatever damage they could to Patriarch Cao and then die, but now their ns had beenpletely turned to dust.

    Not only that but they were also confused about what to do now, should they try to satisfy this Old Thing and then ask him to get rid of Patriarch Cao, or should they think of him as their enemy?

    While they were still amidst their doubts and thoughts, the same screechy sound that they had heard with mockery earlier sounded in their heads.

    They couldn''t help but turn their heads around and look at one another as if confirming that they had all just experienced the same thing and got even more shocked when their doubts were confirmed.

    Even though they had known of the existence of the supernatural and the many abilities out there, this was the first time that they encountered something like this.

    From the new expression on their faces, one could tell that the content of what they had heard was even more shocking and confusing than the way it was transmitted.

    They couldn''t tell if the information they received was the same or not, but they could tell that the content was equally shocking to all four of them.

    It took a few moments of looking at each other with confused and undetermined gazes before one of them could finally take the lead and approached the Old Ghost.

    She clearly looked to be fighting between two roads, two choices. Just like that Shakespeare dilemma, to be or not to be!

    Could she believe what she heard inside her head or not!? That was her own dilemma!

    Still, with every small step taken towards the Old Ghost, she seemed to being to a decision, something that only she knew¡­

 Chapter 665 665: 10 Years Of Grinding

    ?

    She picked up a kitchen knife, and slowly brought it to her throat, but she wasn''t able to take thatst step.

    She wasn''t able to kill herself, she pitied herself too much for that!

    Since she couldn''t kill herself, and since she couldn''t bear the current situation where she would have to live with a vegetable for the rest of her life, she decided on something else.

    Why should she be the one to suffer!?

    Since they had nopassion for her then she didn''t need to have anypassion for them either, so she decided to put an end to the Cao Family.

    As if heaven was about to help her out, she raised the voice to look at the fleeting image of a hooded covered man, who left behind just a piece of paper.

    No one knew what was written on that piece of paper, but for sure it brought a devilish smile onto the woman''s face.

    ¡­

    Just like that another day passed by, and another one started as the Cao Family and especially it''s Patriarch started their solidification of their new gained power and strength.

    It wasn''t just the Cao Family though, all the other families that had their own gains and losses were in the same situation.

    After having taken one step they could do nothing but get into seclusion and lick their wounds or count their victories.

    The whole was too unstable at the moment, and the more they got involved in it without preparations the worse it would be for them.

    This was just the start as people who had lived their lives normally until now had received uncontroble strength, and they were all dangerous.

    Going from 0 to 100 was certainly a lot of fun and ecstasy so whoever it was would feel the adrenaline rush and think he was king of the world, not remembering his ce.

    Things got even more terrifying when it was everyone going on the same speed, collision were bound to happen, and while those guys had nothing to lose, the big families had.

    It wasn''t only in this country, everywhere across the globe, the big powers and families tried to take advantage of the chaos that appeared from their sudden appearance, and then closed their gates.

    Like this, if someone didn''te hitting on their gate and tried to break through they wouldn''t proactively mess with the world.

    Of course, this didn''t mean that they would be fully isted towards the outside world, it just meant that they wouldn''t do so directly.

    After all, which of these powers didn''t have a few outside forces that they had trained for difficult times, or to have a safe base to run to in case things went south for them!?

    The same was true for Eric as well, while he had intentions of gathering a lot of talents and great figures in his city, he didn''t want to get directly involved.

    After all, he had no intention of bing a hero and getting in the centre of attention. That would just make him an easy target.

    Furthermore, one had to understand that his enemies weren''t living only in this, but way outside of it as well.

    Still, even though his main body didn''t came outside of the underground city, his two clones were already bing a part of the turmoil outside.

    ¡­

    Just like that, another day passed away, another week, another month, another year, and finally another 10 years went by like nothing.

    ¡­

    In these 10 years Earth had turned into a battlefield too many time for different reasons. The poption had gone down by more than 10 times.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If at the start of the S-day this had around 8 billion people there were only around 800 million people left now, and that was at the best estimation.

    While a great number of people had died while fighting, or being killed from others for whatever reasons, the rest had died due to hunger, thirst, or just due to being in the wrong ce at the wrong time.

    Just like that the current Earth had turned into a barrennd where most of the cities were only but left buildings with no trace of life in them.

    If years ago people would be fighting fornd and properties now there was so much of those that there weren''t enough people to im them.

    Of course, there werendlords, and all sorts of people iming cities for themselves, but even those ces were only ghosts of what they were in the past.

    As expected the part of the poption that had suffered the most were women and children. Even though they had the same conditions as everyone else, their mentality had been a huge drawback.

    Looking at the remaining 800 million of people now, only about 20% of the poption were women and only 10% of them were children of all ages.

    The only positive approach, if one could call it like that, was that out of the children poption more than 70% of them were girls.

    But even that positive thought was just the tip of a negative iceberg because the only reason of this fact was due to the value these young girls had.

    After all, with the fall of world order all sorts of psychopaths and perverts had appeared all over the world, without having any sorts of impediments any longer.

    The current earth was same as the iron era with the only difference being the current technology and abilities of its residents.

    It was only in the recent 2 year period that once again a sort of hierarchy had been set up and everything started getting a bit quieter.

    Of course, all sorts of evil continued to happen without a change as long as one had the strength and position, but now everything was happening inside amunity.

    There were signs of order being set up even if it was dictatorship, it was still some form of order, and people would be able to have a nice life as long as they had enough strength or worked enough.

    At this point in time there were no longer countries, or superpowers only city-states. Just like it was in the feudal period, everyone with enough strength had created their own ruling heaven.

    There was one City Lord controlling everything, and setting up their own rules, ruling their own kingdoms.

    Of course, the rulers of these city-states were mostly the old and big superfamilies of the past which had shown themselves after a 5-year period.

    The moment that half of poption had either died due to the extreme conditions, or due to killing each other and reached a point of saturation on their strength, they immediately came out of seclusion.

    With their strength and resources it wasn''t difficult for them to make a path of blood and corpses as they seized power once again.

    Some fell for their promises, some fell for their riches, and some fell to their des. Either way, the people in their area only had to options surrender or die!

    Even those guys that had reached higher levelspared to others didn''t dare to make a stand. After all, they were alone, while these families had armies.

    Like this, slowly a new world order was being created, but this by no means was the end of the fighting and killing.

    The only thing that changed was the scale of the wars not the fact whether there was war or not.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile in Eric''s personal underground city things seemed to be heating up one more time, as people had started thinking of their rights and democracy one more time¡­

 Chapter 666: Another Resurgence

    Chapter 666: Another Resurgence

    For some reason, the inhabitants of his city seemed to have forgotten what happened a few years back, as they had grown tired of surviving in this safe, dark, and boring hidden city.

    It wasn''t their fault, as these 10 years Eric had been cultivating in seclusion inside his Mansion, so they hadn''t seen or experienced a lot of his bloody means.

    This was especially true for those that had arrived here after the bloody purge that Eric did previously.

    After all, even though Eric had been cultivating in seclusion in his own Mansion, refugees never stopped entering his ce through his set-up routes.

    Certainly, the ever-flowing arrival of these new refugees had started raising questions outside, as many groups were trying to understand where all these people were disappearing into.

    Human lives, and more importantly the working force had be a greatly neededmodity in these times, so city lords couldn''t help but pay a lot of attention to this ce.

    There were bound to be a few spies that were actually trying to sow discord within the ce and had slowly gathered their own followers and people.

    There was a big chance of these people actually thinking of turning their tails on their bosses as well, to upy Eric''s ce into bing the Leader, or the city lord.

    As for being afraid of Eric''s strength and means, they didn''t really think much of him. To them, Eric was trying to use his resources and wealth to keep their loyalty.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let them run rampant until now! Not to mention that no matter how strong he was, he wouldn''t be able to go against their numbers.

    Even an elephant is nothing in front of an army of ants!

    ¡­

    While the people outside were experiencing a multitude of feelings, among which was the anxiety of everything working perfectly, Eric himself was enjoying himself with his beauties.

    After a few years of hard work, he had finally found the time to have a bout of a few hundred rounds with his beauties.

    While he wouldn''t put his hand over the fire so that they would never betray him, they had most certainly started getting closer to him emotionally.

    Even Ice, who was basically just like a block of what her name suggested, had started to approach him more proactively.

    He had no idea whether this was Stockholm Syndrome in action, or something else but he didn''t really care about it.

    What mattered was that his Haremdies were getting closer to him and to each other. While they weren''t the best of sisters they managed to tolerate each other.

    Of course, there was a certain hierarchy among them, with the first being Takeshiba Aika, and Akira as her council.

    Eric would have liked Akira to be in charge, as a mature and collected woman she would be the best option, but she didn''t want the ce iming that she was too old and didn''t want to fight these young chicks.

    For that reason, Eric came up with the idea of Takeshiba Aika taking the lead, while Akira helped her as her council.

    The other beauties didn''t have any other chance but to ept the decision, as they steeled their resolve to one day take her ce.

    Eric could tell of their ambitions and desires, so with the council of Akira he decided to make a Harem Steele.

    While it sounded and it was quite a bit cringe, it was something extremely necessary. The first rule of the Harem Steele was Eric and Family above all.

    It would be useless to lie, upon reading that Family part, Eric felt just like that famous baldie, but that rule contained a really deep meaning.

    While Eric allowedpetition inside his Harem, he would never allow them to conspire with outsiders to harm each other, or him eventually.

    For that reason, he had to make that extremely clear to them. But most importantly he didn''t want what happened in his previous life to happen again.

    This time he would make sure to pay attention to his life, and the people he had around himself. He could go through many beauties, but only a select few would have the opportunity to truly stay beside him.

    This time it would certainly be different!

    With these happy thoughts in his head, Eric didn''t waste time before he got outside of his Mansion after 10 long years, as it was time to start the chess y.

    ¡­

    The moment that the heavy doors of the biggest Mansion in the ''Nightless Stone City'' opened, everyone in the city couldn''t help but hold their breath for different reasons.

    A few of them due to the heavy chance that had appeared in front of them, and a few more due to the terror that this City Master brought.

    It wasn''t like those old residents hadn''t heard and known about these new upstarts, and they had even been invited with heavy rewards, but would they dare take it?

    In fact, they were so terrified of Eric, that they wouldn''t even dare to warn the upstarts about their foolish actions, as they just tried to live their lives and grow their strength.

    Even though they had been living inside this Nightless Stone City for 10 years, none of the residents had died of hunger.

    That was because the old generation would be allowed to go and hunt on a regr basis, not only to secure food but also to gain fighting experience.

    With the help of his Whale, Eric could be said to be the hegemon of seas and oceans. No one knew where he was, and when he would attack, as he could travel the whole underwater world.

    ¡­

    "You finally dare to show yourself, you damned tyrant! You made such heavy promises to us, only to bring us here and treat us like ves!

    You are nothing more than a piece of human garbage that doesn''t deserve to live!"

    "Kill him!"

    "Yes, kill him!"

    Just as Eric had taken a few steps forward, he was actually faced with the angry screams of arge crowd, that seemed to have taken advantage ande forward.

    Most of the people in the crowd had just arrived with the rest, but a few of them were screaming derogatory, and hate chants at him.

    By what was said, it was clear that whoever had set up this protest was actually trying to kill him or to be more precise, they were waiting for the crowd to stampede him.

    Like that, they would be killing two birds with one stone!

    Eric just took a calm and natural look at the crowd, he took the sweet time to look at each and everyone in the crowd despite the chants that they were throwing at him.

    "So, what you are saying is, that you want to leave this ce!?"

    Are you dreaming!?"

    Hello everyone, I hope you are having a great time and enjoy the journey so far!

    I really do hope and wish that you follow me to the end of it!

    Have a great day ahead!

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

    Like it ? Add to library£¡

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    "Yes!"

    "No, you damn liar! Who would dare to step outside now? Are you trying to kill us!?"

    Just by these two answers, one could tell that the crowd was separated in two. While one part truly just wanted freedom, or to at least taste freedom, the other one had its motives clear.

    Who would be so foolish as to want to leave this safe heaven that had food, clothing, and greatmodities, for the outside world where ruled by thew of the jungle!?

    Certainly not them!

    In fact, what they wanted waspletely the opposite, they wanted control and rule of this underground city, while Eric either died or disappeared.

    "Let me get this straight, you don''t want to leave my ce, but at the same time you don''t want to obey the rules of my ce!?

    Are you dreaming!?"

 Chapter 667: Squashing the 2nd Resurgence

    Chapter 667: Squashing the 2nd Resurgence

    "You damned Tyrant, what do you mean by your rules and your ce!? We have all been living and contributing to this ''Nightless Stone City'' until now!

    It has always been us who would go and hunt for food, it has always been us who clean the streets, and it has always been us who have made sure to live in amunity!

    Wake up!

    This ce belongs to each and every one of us, not only to you! Your only contribution would be finding this ce first, and for that, we have been willing to let you lead until now, but not anymore!

    We want our human rights!"

    Since these guys hade with the intention of taking over his ''Nightless Stone City'' it would be weird if they didn''t have this much oratory skills, right?

    "Hehehehe~! Hearing you speak like that, truly makes me look like a monster, like a Tyrant instead of a hero who saved your pathetic lives and gave you a ce to live!

    Well, whatever makes you guys sleep at night!

    It''s just that you have failed to understand something really important, every Tyrant rules with an iron fist, what makes you think that I will not!?

    What makes you think that your families, your people will be safe after you stand up against me and my ruling!?"

    The moment that those words sounded out throughout the whole ce a sudden and scary quietness conquered the ce.

    It was true, none of them had ever thought of that happening. They only knew that they had joined the crowd with the enticement of more power and more rights, forgetting about possible consequences.

    Now that the cold water came crashing on their heads, they couldn''t help but cower for a moment and stare into the void.

    "Tyrant don''t you dare scare us! What could a lone man do against an army of people asking for their rights!?

    What kind of tyrant has ever been able to win against the truth, against the right!?

    You can threaten and kill one of us, ten of us, but what about 100, what about 1000, and what about 10.000 of us!?"

    "That''s right! That''s right!

    Furthermore, we aren''t doing this only for ourselves, we are doing this for our children as well, we are doing this for our little ones!

    We are doing this for the Future!"

    Of course, there were those guys who had no families in this ce, and those that wanted to take Eric down at all costs, thinking about their future and their benefits.

    Those guys still kept blowing the fire up, willing to even sell their souls to the devil just to have what ''belonged'' to them.

    The undecided crowd seemed to regain strength,posure, and vitality as their eyes seemed a bit more decided to go forward.

    "Good! Good! Good!

    I would be disappointed if you weren''t this decided, this just makes whatever happens next even more satisfying for me!"

    Hearing their screams of justice and righteousness, Eric seemed to get a bit mad, as he continuously said with an ominous voice good three times, before he continued,

    "Well since you want freedom this much, then why don''t I just give you what you want!"

    "Tyrant! Take him down!"

    "Tyrant! Usurper!"

    As Eric''s words sounded, there were a lot of angry and wrathful screamsing from the crowd, wanting to drown whatever he had said in spit and spite.

    "What!?"

    The moment that they understood what Eric had just blurted out though they all couldn''t help but have a dumbfounded look on their faces, not understanding what Eric had just said.

    The crowd started to look at those guys weirdly as well. After all, it didn''t seem any longer like these guys, or whatever shit they sprouted out of their mouths was trustworthy.

    As if not hearing what these guys said, Eric just looked at the whole crowd that was standing in front of him with a look of mockery and despise as he waved his left hand in a sweeping manner.

    "Take the trash out!"

    The moment that thest of his words sounded out, the whole crowd in front of him felt like they were staring death in the eyes, as they felt something wrap around their necks and pull them away.

    For the spectators that didn''t take part in this whole ordeal, this was nothing more than a horrifying spectacle.

    Cables and ropes of special alloy seemed to havee to life with their goals clear, as they wrapped around the necks of the people in the crowd and pulled them outside.

    What made everything weirder, was the fact that the cables didn''t seem to have any intention of killing their targets, just pulling them away in the most humiliating manner.

    Of course, the people in the crowd tried to resist whatever the hell was happening around them, trying to make their stand, unfortunately, they couldn''t even use a shred of their strength and power.

    Each and everyone one of them could actually feel their strength leaving their bodies if they concentrated a little bit, which made them even more frightened and terrified.

    At this moment in time, they would most probably wish for nothing more than to return time by just a few seconds, repent, and fall on their knees in front of Eric, unfortunately, it wasn''t possible any longer.

    "No, no, no, no, nonononono~! Ple-please nooooo~!" xmany

    Such screams were spreading through the whole of Nightless Stone City, just like some sort of wide-spreading virus. Yet, it seemed to be ineffective, and nothing seemed to happen.

    The only effect those screams had, was to congratte those that didn''t take part in this bullshit resurgence and reassure them to never do something this stupid.

    "This better be a warning to all of them that have any stupid thoughts of standing against me, or my position!

    I have no intention of making things look more beautiful than they are, I want each and every one of you to understand that I am not your selected leader but your benefactor, your owner.

    If you want to live in this ce then you better obey each and every one of my orders, otherwise, death will be the least of your worries."

    With that said he took a good look at the surroundings before he notified another piece of news,

    "From now on, if there is anyone that wants to leave this Nightless Stone City then you can do so without anything or anyone impeding you!

    But whether you will be able to return will depend on your luck and fate! I hope that you won''t make a choice you will regret!"

    The whole crowd was looking at his face, his figure, and his countenance trying to find any signs that could affirm or negate what he just said, but Eric looked and was extremely serious.

    A lot had changed after 10 years, the outside world was nothing like what it was previously, and if these people thought that they would return to freedom outside, they were heavily mistaken.

    While most of these people had heard from the recent additions what had happened outside, they hadn''t lived it by themselves, so they had no idea whether to believe them or not.

    Still, faced with the choice between a calm and peaceful life inside this ce, and a scary survival in the outside world, it wasn''t a wonder what they would choose.

    Even some hot-blooded youngsters that wanted to try the outside world, weren''t able to make a step forward as their families blocked their path.

    City had been squashed, this time it had been a bloodless solution, something that had surprised the ''old'' guard.

    Just like that, the second Resurgence inside the Nightless Stone City had been squashed, this time it had been a bloodless solution, something that had surprised the ''old'' guard.

    ¡­

    Of course, while this looked like a more peaceful solution to the resurgence, the truth was that it was a much more ruthless punishment.

    Most probably this was the first time in history that giving freedom to someone was even more terrifying than killing them.

    Each and every one of the people in the crowd had beenpletely ''wasted'' of whatever energy and power they had gathered all this while, and then thrown outside of the ''sealed dimension''.

    By the time they managed to wake up from the terror of what had just happened, they were on the seashore, with many roaring vehiclesing towards them.

    The guys in those vehicles seemed really excited as they kept firing with their guns, and kept screaming at the top of their lungs, as they couldn''t believe their luck.

    It didn''t happen every day to have the ocean bring you expensive and luxurious gifts¡­

 Chapter 668: Hell on Earth!

    Chapter 668: Hell on Earth!

    The approaching cars felt just like hawks or eagles falling from the ''top'' of the sky at full speed to hunt their prey.

    In fact, it would be an offense to those prideful and great animals topare those guys to them, as they looked more like vultures, or hyenas whose luck had shined that day.

    Looking at the approaching beasts, the ''resurgents'' who had just been thrown out of Nightless Stone City couldn''t help but get frightened and start running as if their lives were dependent on that.

    It wasn''t a mistake to think like that though, as their lives truly depended on the fact whether they were able to escape this messed-up situation in front of them.

    Their try to escape just made the vultures even more excited though, as they started speeding up their vehicles.

    It was just like their food had suddenly decided to make their meal even more enjoyable as it had tried to jump around and ''y'' the difficult card.

    Of course, there were also those that epted their fate or had different ns and stood their ground as well, as they awaited for the vehicles to arrive.

    It was at this time that one could understand just who were the ones that instigated the whole resurgence thing.

    Of course, no one from the crowd was able to notice this right away, but they were still filled with regret and terror.

    There wasn''t one of them who wasn''t crying, pleading, and begging for Eric to take them back through his miraculous means.

    They swore and cried that they would never think of every going against his orders, or disrupt the order anytime in the future, but there wasn''t anyone to hear them.

    Or to be more precise, no god or devil responded to their pleadings and cries, as the scary vehicles got closer to them.

    ''whissshhh¡­, whooosshhhhh¡­, whooosshhhh¡­''

    It didn''t take more than 5 minutes for the terrifying car sounds to reach their position, as sounds of ropes whishing over their heads started sounding.

    The vultures didn''t seem to care whether they killed or injured a few of them to terrorize the rest, as they started pulling a few from the crowd with their ropes just like hunting prey.

    Of course, this was just the start as the rest of the vehicles speed up and rushed to circle around the group with metallic chains and ropes connect to stop and gather the crowd.

    It was just like a trap that was slowly being enclosed, as each and every one of the people that were thrown on the seashore were captured.

    The screams and cries became even louder the moment that they understood they had no escape from the situation, but no-one was moving now.

    "Hehehehehehe~! Well isn''t today a great day for us!? We have just scored big today! I am sure that the bosses will be extremely pleased!

    I am about to reach higher into the hierarchy!"

    "Heheeheh~! Boss don''t forget us at that time!"

    "Of course, of course, you guys are my trusted aides!"

    While the guys in the vehicles were screaming and partying hard about their ''catch'' the people in the crowd, and especially those that had instigated everything couldn''t help but cower and fear more.

    That was because while the people that just captured them seemed to have the same features as them, they were speaking apletely differentnguage.

    Meaning that they had just been thrown to an unknown ce and unknown country. Which made them feel that their fate and current position were even shittier than they might have thought.

    Of course, not all of them were like that, as in that day and age would be a shame to not be even one in their crowd who understood a differentnguage from their own.

    At that moment, one of those ''resurgent'' agents inside Nightless Stone City felt like this was his chance to make contributions but also take revenge against Eric as he immediately got on his knees, and screamed,

    "Commander, I can help you not only reach higher in the hierarchy but also be the leader of a city by yourself!

    Furthermore is a ce that you will be able to control without wasting much energy, as its lead by a useless and weak leader!"

    While themander was taking great stride and pride in his current and future self, he heard the words of the ''resurgent'' and couldn''t help but get interested.

    After all, if those words held any bit of meaning, he was going to jump from a small Leader of the 1st Operation team, into a full-fledged city lord.

    The difference was the same as that of a small beggar working for an illegal organization to that of the leader of the organization.

    "Everyone, shut the hell up!"

    With his greed being fully scratched and ignited, he couldn''t help but shut the whole team and crowd, while he turned to the ''resurgent'' and said,

    "And why would you decide to let me in, on that information!?"

    "Really simple actually, I was nning of taking that ce for myself by making these useless idiots stand up, but he was stronger than I thought and we ended up here!

    Now my previous ns and dreams are over, but I don''t want that bastard to escape this easily either, I want him dead!

    Not only that, but I want him to die through a really painful death!"

    Of course, there was more to his intentions, as he was thinking of staying alive until he contacted with his previous Leader, and have him rescued as well, but that was forter.

    Despite his intentions though, it looked like his words managed to pique the interest of the Team Leader, who couldn''t help but fall prey to his greed.

    This was his chance to actually jump and make it big in life, especially in this time and age. What made him even more interested though was the fact that all these ''catches'' were weak and useless.

    If even these guys had managed to make that ''Leader'' scared and flustered, then he shouldn''t amount to much as well.

    This was his chance in life, his opportunity, he couldn''t let this escape.

    With those thoughts in mind, he immediately smiled with a warm expression, and said in an interested tone,

    "Then tell me more, if you please me then I promise you that I won''t mistreat you!"

    "There is a city underwater, in a hidden ce that even I don''t know where exactly, but in less than a 1 km radius, where there are more than 40.000 people remaining.

    A city, hidden underwater, with a strange source of light and fullmodities, that is difficult to find and even less attack.

    A proper underwater city that is waiting for your rule, City Lord!"

    To the team leader whatever was said sounded like nothing short of fantasy, but he was sensible enough to look at the rest of the crowd and understand that whatever was said was true.

    This just made him even more interested and curious on the Nightless Stone City, as he couldn''t help but get excited.

    With those thoughts in mind, he immediately decided to do everything on his hands and power to make sure that the ce became his.

    ''whisshhhhh~!''

    Unfortunately even before he could make a sound and order his Team to start looking for that ce, his head left his shoulders.

    ''banng¡­, rollll¡­''

    Not only was his head separated from his body, but it even fell on the ground with a bang sound and started rolling like a ball, while he still had that excited and happy expression on his face.

    The crowd could only watch with stupefied stares, as they didn''t members.

    understand what had just happened, same as the 1st team members.

    It took a while even for the best of them to understand what had just happened, and start looking around in fear, only to have the world around him start rolling.

    ''Just what the hell¡­''

    This was most probably theirst thoughts, as they felt their conscience fade away and their soul left their body.

    In but a few moments, all the team members that came to capture whatever the sea had thrown out were dead with their heads rolling on the ground.

    It was a massacre that happened faster than anyone could think about!

    The whole crowd of people was fully terrified at that moment, and there were also quite a few that lost their conscience due to their fear and terror.

    Still, the one who was the most terrorized was the ''poor'' resurgent, because while the rest hadn''t realized yet, he was living the worst nightmare of his life.

    The person standing in front of him with a calm reproachful look was none other than the ''weak and useless'' leader Eric.

    "You don''t seem to understand your lesson, and even less appreciate your life! It''s useless for you to want to live, isn''t it!?

    So let me give you a memorable death, that you won''t even be able to forget in your next life!"

    With that said, Eric quickly moved his hands a few times,pletely paralyzing his target, and then took out a small crawling insect and ced it on the guy''s forehead.

    For the next 3 days, no one dared to touch the guy as he was fully infested and ingested by insects while screaming in terror, wishing to be dead.

    No one would be able to imagine what he had gone through during those three nights, they could only describe it as nothing short but Hell on Earth

 Chapter 669: Lost â€˜Mysterious Paradiseâ€™!

    Chapter 669: Lost ¡®Mysterious Paradise¡¯!

    Seeing with their own eyes, the end of the person who had yet to understand his lesson despite being thrown out of Nightless Stone City like trash, made everyone else tight-lipped due to terror.

    Of course, this didn''t mean that they would never talk or tell about that ''paradise'' they had lost, it just made them extremely more careful to whom they talked about it, or how they did it.

    After all, no one was guilty until proven so!

    Not that Eric needed a judge or court to deem these bastards guilty for him to torture and kill them, making them examples for the rest.

    During those three nights of terror, there was a lot of ''trash'' that tried to make a run towards the unknown and escape being caught, while another part had lost all will and strength to do so.

    Whether it were the ones that tried to escape or the ones that just epted their fate there and then they were all caught by the closest city-state and were enved.

    It was thew of the jungle!

    The strongest made the rules, and the weakest could only live by them.

    It didn''t even take an hour after they were thrown out, for each and every one of them to regret every stupid thought and action they had taken while they were still part of Nightless Stone City.

    They would probably give half of their lives just to go back to the same spot in time, so they could change their choices, but that wasn''t possible.

    Just like there were those that regretted their choices, there were also those that hated Eric to the bone.

    In their thoughts and minds, if it weren''t for Eric being an oppressive tyrant who didn''t reason, they wouldn''t be where they were at the moment.

    Once they got fed up with their new position and living, a lot of the trash that thought dying would be better than living started opening their mouths.

    In but an hour, the new City-State of Logan learned of an underground paradise, led by an oppressive tyrant ruler, that didn''t have ''enough'' strength to protect the treasure he had.

    At first, Logan, the City Lord thought that this was nothing more than a confusing rumor, but the more he heard the more dubious he became until he finally gave in.

    In order to try his luck and gamble on the possibility of this being a real thing, he immediately called a few team leaders and gave them the mission to find the location of that ''paradise''.

    At the same time, he spread the word of a great remuneration reward for whoever had any news regarding the location of that ce.

    It didn''t take long for the news to be a hot topic and arge number of free ''hunters'' that were thinking that this was their chance to strike it big, to get involved in the treasure hunt.

    Once word of this came out though, it spread just like foul air on a spring day, as the whole had heard of it, and started to send people to have a look.

    This marked the start of the lost ''mysterious city'' that became just like El Dorado in its own era.

    ¡­

    While the whole world was going crazy for his Nightless Stone City, Eric apanied by a few of his best subordinates was making his way towards one of the biggest trade hubs in the East.

    To be more precise, it was the point of connection between Europe and Asia, so there was a mix of all kinds of people in this ce.

    The reason why he was heading toward this ce was that he needed to find all kinds of Western resources including people, food, machinery, and especially weapon.

    No matter the time and day, the West always had the best mass destruction weapons. Not to mention that Eric himself had European descent and felt like he missed people of his culture.

    This didn''t mean that he thought that Europeans were better, or that they were something special, to him everyone''s worth depended on what they had to offer.

    It was just that he felt like he was forgetting his own culture and his own roots. Not to mention that things would get much better once he got a mix of all kinds of people and nationalities.

    ¡­

    This ce had quite a few City-States created after the S-day!

    If before they were mostly of one conviction and one faith, now there were at least a dozen. After all, now everyone thought he could be a God, as long as they used their systems right.

    Once the known world and order disappeared, the City-States started spouting like mushrooms after rain all over the ce.

    Of course, in the beginning, there were too many to count, but now there were only left a few dozen leaders left. The rest had either disappeared or bent the knee.

    The City-State that Eric was heading with his subordinates was called the Mehmeti Sultaniye. Despite a new eraing on Earth, it seemed like people still hadn''t forgotten their past.

    Even now, people were still using the names, or derivatives of past kingdoms and empires to inspire their people and show their ambitions.

    Of course, in the end, the most important part was still strength! After these 10 years of turmoil, killings, and leveling, the strongest person, the Emperors were around Realm 7.

    This was certainly a great achievement and great progress. Especially knowing that it had happened in less than 10 years.

    One had to understand that prior to S-day the powerhouses needed close to a century or at least more than three-quarters of a century to reach Realm 5 or Realm 6.

    If those Realm 5 and Realm 6 powerhouses of yesteryears could hear this, they would think that this was the greatest joke ever, but now there was no one able to refute it.

    As for Eric, who had gone to the future and back, this was just a nice joke, in less than 100 years Earthlings would understand that they were actually just a frog at the bottom of the well.

    Well, to bepletely frank on this matter, in his previous life, he had been the same frog until the end of his life, so he couldn''t really take these people to be stupid.

    As he was lost in his thoughts, his car had already arrived on the outskirts of the City-States''s capital, Mehmediye.

    It was most certainly a peculiar view to witness, as there were a lot of men and children in chains being led to work in fields to farm or construction.

    Why would the rulers and leaders need to waste precious oil on machinery, when these guys that had been able to level up a bit through their systems could do a much better job for much cheaper?

    These guys were still extremely lucky, as they were just rebuilding whatever was destroyed during the recent 10 years, and while their job was tiring, at least it wasn''t life-threatening.

    Of course, that was possible as long as they knew their ce and were happy with the situation, because the moment they made even the smallest of mistakes, they were done for.

    Whoever disobeyed or showed dissatisfaction or got on the negative books of one of the guards would be immediately sent into the Arena to fight with his life on the line.

    With their newfound powers and their love for ''sports'' all rulers had brought to life the famous life duels that would happen at the Colosseum.

    Just like in the era of Ancient Rome, these new rulers would actually use their ves as diators in the arena, and then bet on them.

    It was quite an eye-catching sport, and it was without lie the most followed and liked sport in the new world order.

    The winner of the weekly Arena could win their freedom, and the more they fought with their life on the line the more rewards would they get.

    Of course, a big reason why their treatment changed was mostly due to the fact that they got stronger while they were fighting, and no one wanted to create a mad dog that would bite them back.

    Women weren''t involved in such sports due to the fact that they were a luxury good, the stronger one was the moredies he had, and the lower they were on the chain the less were the chances of getting close to them.

    The fact that the women poption numbers were low just made the whole situation even more extreme, as now there were men who wouldn''t even be able to see a woman in their lives.

    It was no longer an option, but a fact!

    Despite all this, for Eric, this whole situation and new world order was a bit familiar. After all, he had spent a lifetime in this new world order and had managed to reach the ''fake'' top.

    He liked it more like this, rather than the prior to the S-day, where people were living with fake faces and characters, now everyone was showing their animalistic and true side.

    "Stop!"

 Chapter 670 670: Big Business

    ?

    Just as Eric''s vehicle was about to enter the big gate of the Mehmediye city, a loud voice just like the roaring of a tiger sounded through the whole area.

    As this ce could be said to be one of the biggest market centers in the current world, the security and screening they had were beyond normal as well, for those that entered the ce, of course.

    After all, security was one of the most important aspects of having a flourishing business, at the same time the city itself couldn''t control those that left the ce.

    It was precisely this kind of attitude that made this ce even more famous and preferred by all kinds of Hunters, and Rulers.

    Eric was in his vehicle with just the driver, and one more bodyguard, while the rest of the team was in the cars behind him.

    The bodyguard on the shotgun seat immediately opened the window and had a look at the guard at the door, before he said in broken English,

    "We want to enter inside, my Master has a great deal for your Ruler!"

    Whoever heard him speak like that would think that he was shamelessly boasting, as what would be a great deal for a Ruler like theirs.

    Still, at the same time that he spoke those words Eric''s bodyguard released a bit of his aura as well, fully showing off his Realm 4 evolution.

    The moment they felt those energy waves, anyone could tell that the bodyguard was no simple person, and even less the person who was supposed to be his Master, who should be at least Realm 5.

    One had to know that while Realm 7 was the new peak for this world, Realm 5 was nothing to scoff at either, as a Realm 5 powerhouse would still be the Ruler of a Town.

    After all, even the captain of the Guards at the gate was only a Realm 4 expert that was dying to be Realm 5.

    So the bodyguards carried a bit of weight, but that didn''t mean that the Captain at the gate trusted him, or even less that it would help him.

    "I don''t care what deal you have for my Ruler, or what golden eggs you do, ording to the rules you are all to get down from your vehicles and go through the search."

    Of course, the rules were this strict, but this didn''t mean that the guards at the gate would go exactly by the rules.

    There was always an easier solution to get inside, but it wasn''t a free one. After all, even these guards needed to have a bit of food on their tables, and a woman on their lives.

    Eric''s bodyguard was a bit unhappy with how he had been treated, but before he could say or do anything, the driver showed his head to the window and throwing something at the Captain, said,

    "Of course, rules are rules, and they need to be attested to!"

    The Captain of the guards nonchntly grabbed what was thrown at him, only to lose his senses for a moment. Drool would being out of his mouth had he not controlled himself properly.

    "You heard the Captain, get your asses off!"

    The guards below took the whole situation differently though, as they thought that the ''tribute'' wasn''t enough, as one of them took the lead screaming at the driver and towards the vehicle.

    "You brute shut the hell up! Scram to the side and let the honored guests enter the city! How dare you raise your voice!"

    The guards were a bit startled and bbergasted but they didn''t dare to disobey as they immediately scrammed to the side and opened the gate for Eric''s motorcade.

    Not only that, but the Captain took the effort to get down himself and apany Eric''s motorcade through the check posts.

    The reason why he did that!?

    Really simple, he had just been gifted with 10 low-quality Qi replenishing pills, that would actually be equal to 10 A-grade women.

    While thisparison was a bit vulgar it showed clearly the worth of those pills to the current order, especially knowing how low the women poption was.

    Once he safely and personally apanied Eric''s motorcade inside the city and gave the directions to the best hotel he got back to his post and immediately notified his leader.

    At this moment, he truly believed the cold bodyguard''s words, Eric hade to this ce for a big deal, he didn''t know exactly what, but for sure it was something big.

    ¡­

    On the other hand, Eric and his motorcade were making their way toward the Eastern part of the City-State where the best residential area was located.

    No matter the time, or ce, there would always be separations and distinctions in human society, and this was just a simple fact born from nature.

    Whether it was set up by the one in charge, or whether it was a distinction created from resources, the separation existed.

    Bosporus Elite Residences!

    Prior to the S-day, this ce was a famous touristic spot that was only reserved by big moviepanies in order to create some masterpieces due to their positions and locations.

    After the S-day, and especially in the current times, they were still residences for the rich and wealthy, clean from any ''low-life'' that didn''t have the money or the strength to approach this area.

    Eric and his motorcade drove right into the heart of this ce, as the paper they got from the Captain at the gate made their entrance smooth sailing.

    He was able to rent the best vi in this ce from the moment he entered, so he didn''t waste any moment.

    It was certainly a great spot, a great location to have a vacation vi as he couldn''t help but get a bit greedy.

    His Nightless Stone City wasn''t bad, but there definitely wasn''t a sun to warm the weather or a sea where one could drown their tiredness.

    Still, one had to say that this ce was quite beautiful, not only due to its view and nature but also due to its residents.

    While women outside would be as rare as a baldies hair, in this ce they were overflowing in numbers.

    Women of all kinds and ages would be seen staying in the sun covered only in thin clothes by the pools.

    This ce seemed to be just like a paradise of beauties, as all kinds of men would be watching them with perverted and lecherous looks.

    In fact, witnessing this view Eric couldn''t help but regret a little bit that he hadn''t taken one of hisdies with him. At least with one of them close by this whole situation wouldn''t be boring.

    Of course, Eric''s arrival startled and grabbed the attention of quite a few people, who were really curious to know just who was this spendthrift who had rented the main vi.

    Just because he had grabbed their attention it didn''t mean that they were going to walk over and talk to him though, as that would make them look weak.

    Eric didn''t mind their childish thoughts, and ideas as he immediately got off and entered his vi while giving instructions to his guards,

    "Rx a bit and start taking intervals of break and enjoy this ce! We don''t know exactly how long we are going to stay here, so make the most of your stay!"

    With that said, he took a bottle of Whiskey from the big bar inside the Vi and then walked outside on the side of the pool.

    Finding a nice and serene ce, he immediatelyy down and closed his eyes. That''s where the weird part started though, as he would startughing all of a sudden, and get serious the next.

    One would think that he was possessed at the moment!

    ¡­

    At the same time though, something entirely different was happening in the biggest attraction site prior to the S-day, the great Sultan''s Pce.

    The Ruler of the City-State, the Rank 7 Sultan Mehmet was deep in thought as he was trying to understand just what kind of great business Eric would give him.

    Even though he took the guard''s Captain''s words with a pinch of salt, he couldn''t help but get excited knowing that a great business deal wasing his way.

    No matter how lucrative the business deal was though, there was no chance of him going to visit Eric himself to discuss it.

    His pride and arrogance as the Sultan didn''t allow him to do that. Not to mention that this was his turf and people would stay in line to greet him.

    With these thoughts in mind, he decided to put his future business partner to a bit of a test, as he said to his assistant,

    "Send Aisha to him and do a full background check! I want to know everything there is to know for that guy!"

    "My lord, but Aisha is¡­."

    "Hmph, that bitch dared to refuse me, let me see what he can do about her..."

 Chapter 671 671: Provocation and Envoy

    <h4>Chapter 671 Chapter 671: Provocation and Envoy</h4>

    While the Sultan was making his own preparations for the uing situation, Eric''s weird condition was disrupted by a ringing bell.

    It wasn''t Sultan''s gift, that was for sure, that guy wouldn''t be this fast. Just thinking of the situation objectively, anyone would put their money on the neighbors.

    After all, the best house in the best area had just been upied, it would most certainly make people curious to know just who was that big figure.

    Eric didn''t stand up from his ce though, it was the driver who walked to the door in order to open it. The moment he opened the door though he felt like he had just fallen into a sticky swamp.

    It wasn''t easy to keepposure, especially when the swamp was being fed from numerous Rank 5 experts, but he didn''t give in.

    Not only that, but he showed a rxed smile and then exploded with his own pressure turning all spectators'' faces purple to ck.

    Who would have expected that just a driver could be a Rank 6 powerhouse? Every such guy would either be a city state''s leader or a big country''s high-ranking official.

    Being the head of a chicken was much more lucrative than being the tail of a phoenix. At least it was so for the people in the crowd.

    "Your Excellency we are really sorry to have offended you with our blindness! It seems like we had eyes but failed to see!

    Forgive us!"

    Seeing the disparity, and understanding the current times, someone from the hiding group of spectators took the lead to apologize.

    Even though he was apologizing, he didn''t show himself physically and just sent his voice-over. Eric''s driver could be a Rank 6 expert, but he shouldn''t be thinking that he was that much.

    They didn''t want to start a fight now that he had revealed his Rank, but they weren''t afraid of him, they had their own cards to y.

    "Heheheeheh~! Of course, of course, it''s not in my character to pay attention to every ignorant mosquito bite, so u don''t have to worry about that.

    It''s just that I am afraid this has disturbed my Master''s mood, so I would expect you to help me lift his mood!"

    "Youuuu~!"

    While the drivers words were said in a calm and rxed tone, the content would make even ghosts enraged.

    For that reason it was impossible for the guard of the crowd''s leader to ept those venomous words directed to his Master, so he immediately tried to express his Master''s anger.

    "Swooshhh~!"

    For his bad or good luck though before he could even voice a second word, a swoosh sound was heard and he felt something warm drip on his neck.

    Putting his hand at the spot and then looking at it, he couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw red on his hand, a clear indicator of blood.

    The most surprising part though wasn''t the blood, but the fact that the ''unseen'' attack had only pulled a few drops of blood and hadn''t cut his throat or taken his life.

    Scary!

    Frightening!

    Terrifying!

    Everyone in the crowd was left dumbfounded and stupefied!

    Previously each and every one of them thought that even if they fought and had losses on their side they would still be able to take this guy down easily.

    But seeing his attack, seeing his control over his strength and power made them understand how wrong they were, and fear started creeping on their bones once again.

    The nature and characteristics of a weak man with backing though weren''t so easily smashed just from some fear, as despite seeing the condition of his guard, he had no intention of groveling to Eric''s driver.

    "Your excellency truly deserves to be arrogant under the sky, making this little Third Cousin of the Sultan to really want to know and befriend you!"

    While sending an olive branch to the driver or to be more specific to the expert that was working as a driver, the crowd''s leader didn''t forget to show his backing as well.

    His meaning was more than clear, admitting my fault is already the most you can take from me, so you either forget about this or suffer the consequences.

    Of course, at the same time he was also trying to pull over the inconspicuous expert on his side. After all, who wouldn''t want to have someone of that strength and skill by his side.

    If he managed to establish a connection, or rtionship with this expert then his status would skyrocket in this Sultanat that his cousin had created.

    Who knew, one day he might even bring down his own cousin and be the Sultan himself. That would be awesome.

    Unfortunately, even the current deluded Leader knew that it was nothing more than a pipe dream, and that it was impossible to happen.

    All this while, he didn''t think in the least of getting in Eric''s good books though. Because even if Eric was the Master, he only had that position by his birth and family.

    In his head and thoughts Eric was just a second-gen useless idiot whose family or father had struck it gold.

    "Heheheeheh~! Then I better get inside before I cause some sort of ident right!? Heehheheh~!

    Furthermore it seems like my Master is not in the mood for some low quality women!"

    With that said, the expert turned around and entered inside while not bothering to wait for the Leader''s response or even look at the ugly faces of those outside, especially thedies.

    Having tears but unable to cry!

    Who would dare to offend this expert that even their leader had to lower his head for!

    ¡­

    ''Knockk¡­, knokkk¡­, knokkk~!''

    It didn''t even take more than half an hour, as the door to the Vi was knocked once again, disrupting Eric''s thoughts once again.

    This time around, it wasn''t the driver that came out but Eric''s bodyguard that was apanying him into the shotgun seat while entering the City-State.

    The moment that he opened the door he didn''t want the opponent to speak or apply pressure to him, as he immediately released the pressure of a Realm 6 expert.

    Yes, that''s right, this guy was another Realm 6 expert, and differently from the calm and collected pressure of the driver, his was full of killing intent and bloodthirst.

    "Wasn''t the warning earlier enough to put you in your ce!? Do you truly believe that this daddy won''t dare to teach you a lesson!?"

    "I-I am really sorry to disturb you, honorable guests! I aming from the Sultan''s Pce, and I am here to discuss with you the great business that you imed to have for our liege, alongside the beauty Aisha!"

    The person at the door was a bit startled at first, as he didn''t expect that reaction, but as a Realm 6 expert himself he quickly recollected himself and exined his purpose.

    ''scratch~!''

    "Ah~! Sorry for my rude behavior brother, it''s just that the kids in this neighborhood are a bit immature and mischievous, disturbing my Master''s mood and peace!

    We thought that it was them again, courting death!

    But please do enter inside, my Master just woke up from his sleep and will meet you by the pool!"

    What a big joke! A Realm 6 expert wasn''t able to tell who was behind the door, and what was happening in the neighborhood!?

    Even a blind person would be able to see the amount of bullshit that wasing out of the bodyguard''s mouth, but the envoy didn''t say anything.

    He understood perfectly that this was the ''guests'' way of asserting their strength and power. While they weren''t in their home ground, they had nothing to fear!

    This was the message that went through without a hitch!

    Still, he didn''t voice his thoughts and just followed the bodyguard on the way inside, as he made a mental note to give a good beating to those ''mischievous bastards''.

    After all, earlier when the bodyguard released his pressure with his killing intent, had caused him a bit of internal difort, and while it wasn''t much it certainly stung a bit.

    ¡­

    Inside the pool, Eric was just standing afloat on the water without moving, just enjoying the peace and quiet of the pool.

    It took a while for him to open his eyes and look at the envoy and the beauty apanying the envoy.

    Describing her in a single word would be ''Subus''. She was a devilish redhead with killer curves and natural charm.

    Her eyes were just like emeraldkes, filled with yfulness and enchantment, able to suck a man''s soul just by looking at them.

    She didn''t seem afraid of flirting and exposing herself and her body to Eric while seeming to keep a line and distance from him as well.

    It looked like the Sultan had sent him a really precious and difficult gift to attain, but there was no word as impossible in Eric''s dictionary.

    ''Aahheemmm~!''

 Chapter 672: Negotiations

    672 Chapter 672: Negotiations

    Eric seemed mesmerized by the beauty, unable to recollect himself. It was to the point that the Envoy thought that Eric would be eating Aisha leaving no bones if he weren''t there.

    While Aisha had been sent with him to break the ''ice'' and mesmerize Eric, he still understood his liege''s obsession over her, so he couldn''t allow that to happen.

    With that in mind, he couldn''t help but break the deathly silence and mindful games by coughing lightly, while he said,

    "Your Excellency, my Liege is curious to know the details of the big deal you can offer him. So much, that he even sent his favorite to-be-concubine to learn of the matter!"

    The Envoy wanted to strike two birds with one stone, as he pointed the conversation in the right direction while announcing Aisha''s position and status as well.

    What he meant was simple, you can look but you can''t touch or have improper thoughts without offering something of the same value.

    Eric just threw the envoy a disinterested look, while returning his burning gaze toward the redhead, beforeying on his back on top of the water, and saying,

    "Demonstrate for the Envoy!"

    The Envoy was a bit displeased with how Eric acted, especially with the fact that he had been treated as invisible air, but the next moment he couldn''t help but stare dumbfounded.

    Out of nowhere, two of Eric''s guards walked forward, one of them brought out his dagger and without the least concern cut a deep wound on his arm.

    As if that wasn''t enough, he made sure that the bone on his arm was showing, before taking out a green pill and swallowing it down.

    In a matter of seconds upon minutes the flesh started wriggling about, the blood stopped, and the cuts were disappearing as everything was re-connecting once again as it was previously.

    Before 5 minutes were gone, there were no more wounds on the guard''s arms, and even less any signs of the cuts with the exception of the dried blood.

    One had to know that while with evolution the regenerative skills of experts and powerhouses reached frightening levels, so it wouldn''t matter much.

    Even though further tests would be needed to verify the effectiveness of the pill, for those low-level minions, these pills would be lifesaving.

    Their worth increased even more, the moment that one thought of all those mercenaries fighting those beasts, and animals that had grown stronger as well.

    Not only the Envoy, but also Aisha couldn''t help but look at the guard''s arm with a look full of incredulity and stupefaction, as the second guard took a slightly bluish pill, and sat in lotus position.

    The Envoy and Aisha thought that the recovery pill was already astonishing, but feeling the changes in the guard''s aura they couldn''t help but be even more stupefied.

    This new pill actually helped experts in increasing their internal energy, or better said in their evolution towards a higher realm.

    While its effects could be minute on a powerhouse of Realm 6, or Realm 7, for their minions it would be just like a 1 million-dor lottery ticket to a poor man.

    They would be able to increase the power of their force by several times, which meant that they would be able to expand their reach even further.

    No matter which pill one took to the market, or tried to Auction, it would disappear right away. Who wouldn''t want to have a second life and greater power?

    This couldn''t even be considered as a big deal, this was a humongous deal for their Sultanat and their Sultan.

    Most probably if the Sultan was here himself, he would have already either tried to make Eric his sworn brother or killed him to get his hands on the form.

    It was that precious!

    As for Aisha!?

    No matter how beautiful she was, her worth would nevere even close to one of these pills.

    "This¡­"

    "The green pill is what our Master calls the recovery pill and has healing effects for experts up to Realm 6, with the best estimate being 10% for such an expert, but never lower than 4%.

    Of course, the lower one goes down the rank, the better the effects will be. ording to our estimations, the pill''s effect is at least 10 times greater for each rank.

    The second pill, the bluish one is called Energy Gathering Pill, its effectiveness is below that of a Recovery Pill, as it can only help a Realm 6 expert by 1-4%.

    Also, the effectiveness of the pill can only increase by 6 or 7 times for each rank, also differently from Recovery Pill, everyone can only take 10 of them, with their effectiveness falling by 10% each time.

    These two pills are business that our Master has to offer to your Sultan, the capacity we can provide them to you would be 100 pills per monthbined, you can decide on the ration yourselves!

    Now, why don''t you go and discuss this matter with your Sultan and give us a satisfactory answer soon?

    While I don''t want to offend you, I don''t think this is a matter you can decide easily on your own, especially regarding a satisfactory price that the Sultan will be willing to pay as well!"

    It was the driver who introduced the two pills and made sure to say everything in one go, as he clearly showed the Envoy his ce as well.

    Just looking at this guy''s face and expressions it could be said that he wasn''t really good in negotiations, and whatever deal they came up with, it would be useless.

    It was clear that the Sultan wanted to test the waters with this guy, and if the business was too absurd then he could just throw this guy under the bus and deny it.

    Most probably the Envoy understood this matter as well, as he immediatelyughed embarrassedly as he said,

    "Of course, of course, it''s just that these two pills are so extraordinary that I don''t think anyone will believe me, heheheeh~!"

    "You don''t have to worry about that, my Master is quite the generous guy, so he has already decided to give you two of each pill for free and wait for news!

    In the meanwhile, to make sure that we don''t run away, why don''t you allow Miss Aisha to stay behind and keep an eye on him!?"

    While the driver said so, someone from behind him came with a small jade box, most probably containing the four pills, as the Envoy couldn''t help but feel his heartbeat fasten like he was a racehorse.

    With this great news he was bringing to his liege, he was about to go up by a few ranks. As for Aisha, he didn''t really care much about her now.

    Inparison to these two pills, she was just like a speck of dust that would dirt the Sultan''s shoes.

    "Of course, of course, I will take my leave now and return as soon as possible!"

    With that said, he immediately ran by himself for the door, while hiding the jade box in his clothes, just like hiding his just-born baby from assassins.

    ¡­

    "It seems like you were abandoned just for four useless pills beautiful, it truly pains my heart!"

    Just as the Envoy ran away, Eric returned his attention to the redhead beauty once again, while saying those words in a sarcastic tone.

    "You see it as me being abandoned, I see it as me being finally free from those low lives, Mister¡­"

    "You can call me Mister E!"

    "So, rather than a sour moment, it''s actually quite a happy and sweet moment for me, Mister E!"

    Saying these words, Aisha approached the pool, seating on the side, while watching intently at Eric with a gaze saying that she was totally indifferent to life.

    Hearing that, Eric showed her aprehensive sly smile, while he approached the side of the pool, pulling her inside and then pushing her to the side inside the pull with his body pressing on her, he said,

    "You don''t think that I will be as much of a pushover as that Sultan, do you beautiful!?

    After all, your immature fox bloodline ispletely useless to me even if it matures properly! Not to mention, that I don''t owe you anything to let you mature your bloodline!"

    His words had the expected response, as the beautiful redhead couldn''t believe her ears and eyes, and she started to fear Eric for real.

    Not even the Sultan was able to see through her so easily, and even less im that her ancient bloodline would be useless.

    The biggest and only trump card she had been holding all this while had turnedpletely useless, and she was nothing more than a small sheep waiting for the wolf to bite her with his teeth.

    "Thi-this¡­ Please don''t! Please, I beg you, not until my bloodline matures, please!"

    "Heheheheh~! Finally it started bing interesting, but why should I even hear you out!?"

    Hello everyone I hope you are enjoying the journey so far and keep following me until the end.

    Have a great day!

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

    Like it ? Add to library£¡

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 673: The Great Guest

    673 Chapter 673: The Great Guest

    "Please, I will do whatever you want me to, I will be your woman and your ve, please Master E!

    I swear to give my life to you, as long as you allow my bloodline to mature, and help me get my revenge!"

    Seeing that her tricks weren''t going to work on Eric, the beautiful fox had no other choice but to get on her knees and plead to the guillotine in order to not take her ''head''.

    "I thought I made it clear the first time that I am not someone that you can fool easily but you don''t seem to understand my english, do you!?"

    The little fox was left speechless once again, she had thought that she had hidden her intentions and real thoughts pretty deep.

    After all, she had been living a life of deception, lies, and cheating for quite a while now, and the more ''macho'' or ''headstrong'' a man looked, the more would he fall for her tricks and traps.

    Seeing her act all weak and powerless like that, Eric should be thinking of protecting her, or testing her resolve but not question her motives this directly.

    Just what had she done wrong, that Eric seemed to have discovered her tricks so easily and so soon!?

    "Young Master E, I don''t understand what you mean!

    All that I said were my honest thoughts and feelings, I am truly ready to give my life for whats worth to Young Master E as long as you help me mature my bloodline and get my revenge!"

    No matter whether Eric had really found her thoughts and intentions, or he was just trying to test her resolve, the little fox knew that she couldn''t change her words midway, she could only go forward.

    "This is yourst chance!"

    Eric didn''t seem impressed though, quite on the contrary he seemed to be losing his patience, as he was being treated like a fool.

    "Young Master E, I¡­"

    "Sigh~!

    It seems like you have no intention of speaking truth, and you are in need of a some teaching!"

    ''wrapppp~!''

    Seeing that the little fox had no intention of speaking her mind, and was still addamant to her tricks and traps, Eric released a sigh and seeming to have made up his mind, he ripped her dress.

    The little fox was stupefied by the sudden development so she waspletely frozen for a couple of seconds, before she suddenly ced her hands on her mounds, and screamed,

    ''Heeelpppppp~!

    Perverttttttttt~!

    Someone is trying to rape me~!''

    Perhaps if it were still the time before the S-day there might be people who would be rushing to help her, ''gentlemen'' who would try their best just to get on her good books, and onto her panties.

    But now, everything was much more clear and much more truthful to mens animalistic qualities. For example, Eric''s guards and men startedughing out loud once they heard those words.

    It seemed like their Master E had met quite a gem this time, and if her screams were real, then he was about to get a rough diamond that he could cut, or shape as he wished.

    Hearing theughtering from the rest of the mansion, the little fox had her spirit dampened by quite a bit, but she hadn''t admited defeat yet.

    As one of the main perpetrators of the Sultanat politics and intrigues, she was more than aware who was across the street on this mansion.

    Furthermore knowing that he was one of her biggest admireres, or best said one of the most perverted bastards that she wanted to get inside her panties, she was sure that he woulde.

    "Hehehehehe~!

    He is noting, do not keep your hopes up!

    Nobody wille, no matter how many trusted people you have in this ce, noone will dare toe here!

    In fact, if they doe, they will most probably be the ones to undress you, and offer you to me!

    They will be begging me to take you!"

    The more she heard, the more did the little fox feel a bad premonition that Eric might be speaking the truth.

    Time was only proving Eric''s words, as there was noone who dared to disrupt his good deed. As for the reason why, we need to go back in time a little bit, and change location to the pce.

    ¡­

    The moment that the Envoy returned, he immediately request an audience with the Sultan, who had just received a bigining message from his cousin regarding Eric.

    Unable to control his arrogance and his hurt pride, he was even requesting experts to help him detain and torture Eric, with the intention of turning him into nothing more than a pawn.

    While he had no intention of obliging to all whims and wishes of that arrogant prick, if Eric didn''t bring him something of worth, he wouldn''t mind doing as his cousin requested.

    For that reason he didn''t waste his time and immediately epted the Envoy''s request for audience, despite being busy with one of his concubines at the moment.

    ''Aanh¡­, nnhh¡­, aahh~!''

    The moans of the concubine under him were soul trapping, but the Envoy didn''t dare toment on them, as he immediately said in a hurried voice,

    "Your Majesty I have brought great news! The business that foreign guy is proposing is most certainly something beyond expectations!

    He has brought magical pills, that make our current products look like candies!

    He has brought pills that are able to visibly heal wounds into experts of Realm 6 and below, and also Energy Gathering Pills that can help anyone below Realm 6 gather energy more easily and efficiently.

    It''s mindblowing!"

    "Heh~! Really!?"

    "Yes, your majesty I can testify to this with my life!"

    As he said that, the Envoy immediately cut his own hand, exactly as Eric''s guard had done previously and took a healing pill.

    Just as he said, the wound started to visibly close down, clearly showing the medical efficiency it had. Well, it wasn''t much visible, but the Sultan could feel its effect through his senses.

    That surprised him quite a bit, but it didn''t bring the expected excitement or enthusiasm on his face.

    While this was a great product for those below him, which would help him create a stronger and greater army than anyone else, it wasn''t useful for him personally.

    Furthermore, if he made his army too strong, then most probably they might start getting weird ideas about doing something to himself.

    So while it was a great deal, he took everything with a pinch of salt.

    "It does seem interesting that''s for sure, but I don''t think that is as mindblowing as you made me expect it to be Envoy!"

    The disatisfaction on his voice was more than clear, and anyone could feel that if the Envoy didn''t say something of worth at that point, he was going to suffer.

    Besides the air bing a bit heavier, and the sounds a bit louder nothing else changed inside the room. As if being reminded of something, he said,

    " I hope that you didn''t leave my Aisha back there, just due to this deal, did you Envoy!?"

    The envoy could feel his neck getting colder, as if it was about to detach at any moment now, but he managed to pull himself together once again, remaining inposure as he said,

    "Your Majesty, this foreigner is able to give us a trade of hundreds or even thousands of such pills yearly, which means that he is in excess of them, and most probably hees from a really deep background.

    Furthermore, all the guards around him seemed to be experts of high realms and they obey to him unconditionally, clearly showing his authority.

    Last but not least, Your Majesty I am sure that you understand since these guys have these pills in excess and are offering them to us, it means that they have insurance they can deal with us.

    The only way they can do that would be by overpowering us, which means that they have experts on higher realms, aware of secrets, or even in possession of pills that can help Your Majesty and the Elders!"

    It was only now that the Sultan stopped humping his concubine while he turned his head towards the Envoy, and looked deeply in his eyes.

    While everything that the Envoy said was pure insinuations, he couldn''t help but understand the logic behind those words as well.

    If even 10% of what the Envoy just said was true, then Eric could only be befriended and never turned into an enemy.

    Not to mention that the more truth those words withheld, the more important did they be for the Sultanat, and especially himself the Sultan.

    Losing one woman for the possible benefit of reaching a higher realm was something that he was willing to do even if he had to undress and prepare Aisha himself so Eric could enjoy her.

    Might made right!

    As long as he reached the next Realm, and became mightier he could have a few hundred more like her.

    With those thoughts in mind, he didn''t waste time, as he immediately decreed,

    "Mister E bes the Royal Guest of this Sultan, and is immediately provided with Quarters in the East Pce, and the right to not kneel in front of Our Esteemed Self and our blood!"

    That announcement got the whole City-State in a storm, as people started wondering who this Mister E was, while a little fox felt like those words dered her death penalty!

    It was all over for her!

 Chapter 674: Surrendering or Trick!?

    Chapter 674: Surrendering or Trick!?

    Once she heard the loud announcement from the Sultan herself the beautiful Aisha couldn''t help but start to realise her current situation.

    It wasn''t like she didn''t have anyone that could help her out, it was just that the moment any such person came out, she was going to reveal her hand, and that would be detrimental at the moment.

    For that reason, she was faced with two choices at the moment, she either let Eric do whatever he wanted with her andyed low, or found an agreement with Eric.

    As she thought about it like that, she found out that she had more than one reason to make sure that she reached a honest agreement with Eric.

    First of all, would be the supply of the two pills that Eric was offering to the Sultan, she would need quite a bit of that shipment to fall in her hands, so she continued to increase her strength and forces.

    Secondly, from now on Eric would have quite the status within the City-State, and knowing what he had to offer quite a few people would try to get in his good books, and be in his favor.

    Just from these two motives, Eric''s value as a partner had increased beyond what the Sultan could offer. With that in mind, she decided to stop her little games and reveal her true face for a moment.

    Without waiting for Eric to continue ripping her clothes, she walked forward, ripping her panties from the left side, without letting them drop on the ground and said,

    "Perhaps we started on the wrong foot, Master E!

    So why don''t we start all over again, this time speaking first with our bodies and after more amicably with words!"

    With that said, she didn''t wait for Eric to say anything and immediately closed his lips with hers, while she finally let go of her panties as her hand started making its way towards Eric''s crotch.

    It was time for her to show her own worth, and she needed to make sure that Eric didn''t have any objection left when they were done.

    With those thoughts in mind, she immediately grabbed Eric''s little brother from over his swim trucks and started caressing it slowly, while her other hand directed Eric''s hands towards her moist cave.

    She wanted to make sure he knew just what he was about to get in a few seconds, like providing with a trailer before the movie started.

    Enough to raise curiosity but not enough to understand the whole part!

    With those thoughts in mind, she pulled his hand up once again, and breaking the kiss she approached his fingers to her mouth and gave them a sexy lick, before sucking on them.

    If one didn''t see their position, they would think that the little fox was sucking Eric''s little brother and not his fingers, but that wasn''t that far away.

    brother was just like a heavy truck against a small bicycle.

    09:41

    Not wanting to waste her time, and especially to not let Eric rpose himself and his thoughts, the beauty stopped licking his fingers and slowly trailed her way down Eric''s chest and muscles towards the bottom part.

    Once she reached the bottom part, she opened her mouth wide and yfully bit with her teeth on the shape below Eric''s trunks while lowering them down, and revealing the might weapon.

    For a moment she couldn''t believe her eyes, it was her first time seeing something like that. Compared to the Sultan, Eric''s little brother was just like a heavy truck against a small bicycle.

    Her surprise onlysted for a few short moments though, as she was unable to resist the smell that was piercing her nostrills.

    It was just like a sweet nectar perfume that she wasn''t able to resist. She didn''t know why it smelled that good, but she didn''t care.

    She only wanted to taste it at that moment!

    Unable to resist, she approached her tongue to Eric''s little brother and started licking it like it was some sweet voured ice-cream.

    She paid close attention to the top of the ice-cream and especially at the point were the cone strated, feeling Eric''s ice cream cone twitch in excitement.

    As for Eric himself, he was just enjoying the attention he was receiving. While he was the dominator type of male, he felt that it wasn''t bad to letdies lead sometimes.

    Aisha seemed capable enough of taking the lead, and whatever she might have been missing in professionalism she filled in with her enthusiasm at the moment.

    Of course, as someone with the fox bloodline, she was most certainly talented in dealing with seduction, and that could be noticed even in her soul stirring moans.

    A virgin would most probably immediately ejacte prematurely if they her her sounds at the moment.

    Not only her sounds made her attractive though, as she was trying to entice him with any chance she had.

    All the time she would show him bits of her body, before covering them the next, and showing something else after.

    Well, it wasn''t much covering involved as she just changed angles and hid herself from Eric''s gaze.

    Eric didn''t say anything all this while, he was just following the lead, while waiting for the beauty in front of him to act.

    It was impossible for someone to change character so soon, even if she imed to be just an actor a few minutes ago.

    She was bound to have dirty motives, and she wouldn''t have much choice but to reveal them soon.

    Of course, that was separate from the fact, that she was sucking his soul out through that perfect mouth of her.

    The only problem in this picture was the fact that even after 15 minutes of hard work from the beauty, Eric had yet to shoot a load, and that was not even one literally.

    The beauty was a bit discouraged seeing that happen, but she didn''t lose all hope, as she decided to continue with the agenda.

    It was time to go on the main course, and make Eric understand what he would be missing by letting her go.

    Once the decision was taken, she didn''t waste time and immediately jumped on Erics chest while positioning her lower lips right above Eric''s ice cream cone.

    Once she felt that her love juices had covered Eric''s little brother fully, she didn''t waste time and lowered herself to be impaled upon it.

    For a moment she felt a small barrier blocking her movements, but the next moment the barrier was pierced through, and she could feel Eric''s long and thick little brother inside her body.

    Even though she had expected to feel a bit of pain, due to the size of Eric''s monster she was leftpletely frozen for a moment to take a breather.

    Eric didn''t try to help her out either, as he just allowed her to do as she wanted the whole time.

    Clenching her teeth hard, despite the pain the little fox started jumping over his little brother, while the sensation of pain was slowly transformed into pleasure.

    At the same time a deep pink energy barrier started building up around them, embracing them in a cocoon, as if wanting to protect or make their union even more enjoyable.

    Eric could feel a sense of danger from the pink mist, but that sense of danger was immediately reced with a mocking smile on his face, while he enjoyed the treatment he was getting.

    The little fox Aisha was getting more and more absorbed into the pleasure she was receiving that she didn''t seem to even mind the pink mist around them.

    Furthermore, she knew that the pink mist wouldn''t be detrimental to herself, and it would actually just help her out in whatever she wanted to do.

    It was like a domain of sorts where her powers, bloodline, cultivation, and strength would be empowered while others would feel a sense of suppression inside it.

    ''Ahhnnnn¡­, nhhhnnnn¡­, aaaaahhhhnnnnn~!''

    The little fox didn''t seem to care whether there was anyone else beside herself and Eric in the Mansion as her moans were loud and hearty.

    While she had previously had experiences with being beside a man and enjoying making out, she had never had the full experience.

    What she was going through right now was regret!

    Yes, regret!

    Regret, to only start enjoying this thing now and not a long time ago. With Eric''s monster inside her she could feel moreplete than ever.

    As if that wasn''t enough she could feel that something had started burning inside her, as the fire increased with each passing second, and was about to explode at any moment now.

    "Aaaaaannnhhhhhhhhh~! Sooooooo goooodddddddd! Commmmmiinnngggggggg~!"

    She had no intention of stopping midway or tarrying that sensation, as she finally exploded in love juices all over Eric''s body.

    Opening her eyes with difficulty she started looking around just like a kitten waking up in a foreign ce, full of tiredness and curiousty.

    It took her a few seconds to finally regain her senses and understand that she had actually strapped Eric down on the floor beside the pool, and that her juices were finding their way to the pool as well.

    But that didn''t matter much to her at the moment, as she slowly gathered her strength to stand up a bit from Eric''s chest and have a look at his face.

    It was time to check whether her little game was sessful or not, whether Eric had turned into her ve or not.

    And what she saw made a smile creep on her face¡­.

 Chapter 675: Visiting the Palace

    Chapter 675: Visiting the Pce

    Eric was looking at her with an empty and subservient look, just like a ve looking at his Master waiting for the verdict of his fate.

    The look on his face was a great demonstration fact that the fox''s bloodline hadn''t failed her, and at this point, Aisha couldn''t help but feel extremely happy for having the bloodline she had.

    Unable to control her happiness she couldn''t help but show a bright smile, while saying,

    "You don''t have to think of this as a loss handsome!

    After all, no matter what, you took my virginity, and if that weren''t enough you got such a great Master you are going to serve in the future.

    Hehehehehehehehehhahahhahahahahah~!"

    With those thoughts in mind, the beauty decided to get inside her mind realm to check on the new connection that she had created, only to be dumbfounded upon doing so.

    That was because reality was way different from the illusion she had been living until now. It wasn''t that there was no connection set up, there definitely was a connection.

    The problem was on the fact who was the Master in their connection, and from what she was seeing, feeling, and understanding at that moment, it wasn''t her.

    The special and unique ability of her bloodline, the reason she had sacrficed her viriginity for, hadpletely and uterly backfired.

    This was a bad dream!

    An illusion!

    Yes, that''s right, this should be an illusion, it didn''t make sense otherwise. Her Nine Tails Fox bloodline should be more than enough to trample on any special skill or ability.

    Even though it was just one drop of blood that she had been able to procure, that should have been enough for her to overpower Eric''s pathetic human bloodline, no matter how stronger than her he was.

    "Hahaahahhaehehehehehe~!

    Beautiful I have been repeatedly warning you that I am not like any Tom, Dick, and Harry you have ever met, you never listened to me.

    And here is how you end!

    How does it feel knowing that the person you thought you had enved, turned out to be your Master!"

    Just as she was about to try and scream to herself that this was all just a nightmare, Eric''s voice sounded inside her mind realm clear, sharp, and booming.

    It didn''t feel like he was an outsider in that space, quite on the contrary it looked like he was the owner of the ce.

    "Ho¡­how¡­~!"

    No matter how much she wanted to scream at herself and at him that this was a nightmare for some reason she could tell it was reality, and couldn''t control her curiosity.

    At the same time, she was unable to find the right words as well, because she just couldn''t believe what was happening right now.

    "How is this possible, right!?"

    Eric''s question was rhetorical because everyone could tell that this was what the beauty wanted to ask.

    "I don''t mind telling you, you know!

    You are my ve from here on, so you don''t have any other choice but to obey and serve me, especially since you understand that only by having my favour will you be able to escape lunacy!

    But why would I tell, you!?"

    It looked like Eric was ying mind games with her, but there was one important point to note. She would truly fall to lunacy if she didn''t have his favour at least once a month.

    That was the side effect of the ve contract established through the Nine Tails bloodline, the servant would go crazy if they didn''t receive the favour of the Master.

    As for the reason why Eric was able to turn the tables on her it was really simple, his bloodline was on a higher level, and also extremely more pure than hers.

    It was just like amoner trying to enve a King or Emperor based on their bloodline and status on society.

    A lunatic''s dream!

    The beauty wanted to kick the ground and cry out loud at Eric for being a bully, but unfortunately her tricks wouldn''t work when her heart and mind were open books to Eric.

    She waspletely and utterly defeated, and conquered.

    "Well look at the bright side, your future is guaranteed to be beyond your imagination since you are my ve now!

    Looking forward to your service from here on, ve!"

    Eric wasn''t asking for her opinion, he was just stating the truth and facts for her, without caring how she felt, or what she thought.

    "Now that this is rified, how about we continue were we left of!?"

    Once again Eric wasn''t trying to make a suggestion, but state what the future held, as willing or unwillingly the beauty slided down, and her tongue made its way towards Eric''s little brother.

    ¡­

    When night fell, Eric got dressed into an expensive silk tuxedo and made his way towards the Sultan''s pce, apanied by his guards.

    After the announcement earlier in the day, the Sultan had invited him to the Pce so he could enjoy the delicacies and attention of the Royal Pce.

    Well, that was just a clear fake reason, as what the Sultan wanted most probably would be what he had to offer.

    Even a fool would understand that there was something more beyond those pills, since Eric was able to use and provide those pills inrge amounts like candies, there was bound to be something of higher quality.

    Something that even the Sultan himself could use!

    The Sultan didn''t care how many concubines or sisters he had to sacrifice as long as Eric could provide him with something like that.

    As for Eric himself, the Sultan represented a great opportunity he could use for his own profits, whatever he got on the way was just extra.

    Apanied by Aisha, Eric got down his Rolls Royce limited edition limo, while looking at the surroundings of the Pce, and the Pce itself.

    The truth was that this ce had been a big museum on the peaceful times, a great mosque right beside the shore, with a great view of the sea, and the city.

    Even though it had been reinstated recently and recovered through quite an amount of gold, it still gave one an Ancient, and old feeling.

    Beside him Aisha had a gloomy but beautiful face that would attract most probably any man in the invitee''s list.

    A desire to protect her would be more than enough to attract any flies around.

    Eric seemed to find it bothersome to deal with, so he immediately said in a stern voice,

    "Even if you are unahppy still, you have to behave properly!

    I think that I was really clear, right!?"

    Even though he was firing questions at her, it was clear that he didn''t expect any answer, as he was expecting only obedience.

    Willingly or unwillingly Aisha stered a fake happy expression on her face, as they walked towards the entrance, over the red carpet, and inside the venue.

    Even though it was close to the end of times, the people of high society didn''t see any decrease on their life style, quite on the opposite it got even better.

    Just like now, half of the society were suffering to even eat hard stone bread, while their Sultan and his guests enjoyed luxuries that could not be imagined.

    The red carpet that Eric and Aisha stepped seemed to be covered in unique rose petals, and while Aisha couldn''t recognise them, Eric definitely could.

    In fact looking at all those petals on the ground, Eric had a wish of beating the shit out of the Sultan, or scre*wing at least half of his harem.

    This spendthrift motherfu*cker was using such precious ingredients just to satisfy his own, and his guests vanity..

    With those thoughts in mind, he just pulled Aisha closer to himself, as if to show the Sultan who was in possession of her, and then mightily walked forward apanied by his guards.

    Walking inside the Pce Eric was greeted by ady-in-waiting, a drop dead gorgeous blonde babe with blue eyes, and a perfectly S-shaped body.

    In looks alone she wasn''t far from Aisha, the redhead apanying him, and Eric didn''t waste his chance of looking all over and behind her while they made their way towards the events venue.

    Even though it was a gathering in short notice, there were more than 20 people inside therge waiting room, with the Sultan on the throne having two beauties on hisp.

    The moment that Eric entered the room, everyone''s gaze turned towards him. Each and every one present had different looks, and different ideas when they looked at him.

    Some of them were looking at him haughtily like he owed them money, or to be more specific pills, some looked at him in greedy eyes, and there were also those that looked at him like a golden goose.

    Themon point though was that no-one of those inside dared to be indifferent towards him, not due to his charisma and standing, but due to his value, or more specifically the pills value.

    No expert would be able to ignore such a mouthwatering opportunity.

    It wasn''t surprising that there were even a few jealous, and killing intent gazes upon him as well, especially when seeing that Aisha stayed beside him like an obedient kitten.

    One gaze seemed ferocious in particr, but Eric would only worry if that wasn''t the case, after all he would still need a reason to pick a fight.

    The one look he was concerned about that, was a bit different from what he expected. The main start of the show, the Sultan himself was too calm and collected.

    He needed to rile up this guy¡­

 Chapter 676: Assassination!?

    676 Chapter 676: Assassination!?

    Eric and the Sultan couldn''t have too good of a rtionship, most probably both sides understood that. Especially after Eric had unwrapped Aisha without having the Sultan''s go ahead.

    While she might have been sent as a tribute, from what Aisha had told him so far, the Sultan had had an eye on her for a long time.

    Eric had already screw*ed the bro code, and there couldn''t be a bromance between them any longer, and if they couldn''t be bros, they could only be enemies, as their interests shed.

    The Sultan seemed to understand this as well, since his attitude waspletely fake, even a child could tell that.

    Right now he was just bearing Eric with a smile on his face, but once he found Eric''s weak spot, or was confident he could take him down, he wouldn''t hesitate in the least.

    The same could be said for Eric as well, once he managed to put his ns in action, he was going to get rid of this guy as soon as possible.

    "Wee to Our humble Pce friend from far away! It must have been the stars in the sky that guided you to our city, and fate that made it possible for us to be friends!

    Yes, from here on this Sultan considers you as his friend! I hope you don''t look down on me!"

    "Why would I look down on someone that wants to be my friend, and gives me such great honour, Your Majesty!

    Your Majesty has been showering me with gifts since the moment I arrived in his territory, so I would feel ashamed to not present you with something as well."

    Aisha couldn''t help but sniger at the two, she was the one with the fox bloodline, but these two bastards put her bloodline to shame with her words.

    Hershes couldn''t help but tremble and frown as she saw Eric suddenly throw something towards the Sultan, without going through the proper etticet of handing something to the Sultan.

    Just as expected, three shadows moved from behind to cover the Sultan and impede whatever Eric had thrown, while the faces of some guests became livid.

    Especially the ones that held anger and killing intent towards Eric, they looked like they had found the moment to get rid of him.

    "What the hell do you think you are doing, trying to assissanate our Sultan in our presence!

    Who sent you here, you bastard!?"

    As expected the one to first jump the gun was the cousin that had scuffled with Eric and his guards previously.

    This fu*cker looked like he had been born prematurely, as he didn''t even wait to confirm that it was truly an assassination attempt before starting to denouce and acuse Eric of it.

    The Sultan''s face was puzzled and unsure, as he didn''t know whether he had to follow the cousin''s lead and denounce Eric, or denounce his cousin for speaking out of turn.

    At this moment, it was the shadow in fornt of the Sultan that revealed whatever he had caught previously to show a small brown pill on his hand.

    The pill seemed to look just like a little lump of shit, but for some reason gave a profound and unreplicable feeling.

    The audience didn''t know what to feel or say at this moment, well almost all. There was an exception, someone that would never allow Eric to escape his ''sentence''.

    "You insolent fool, how dare you ''poison'' Our Majesty''s sight and body with such a vicious poison!

    You truly don''t put him and our Sultanta in your eyes!"

    While the rest of the guests didn''t seem as confident as this premature guy, they all held simr thoughts, and wanted to know just what was that Eric threw towards their Sultan.

    Aisha couldn''t help but get a bit agitated as well, as she didn''t know how to react at this point, her fate was tied up to Eric, the ve bond between him and her was irreversible.

    Well almost irreversible, because she had a way out, but that would mean burning her special blood that had brought her all she had now.

    That was out of question!

    Still, Eric seemed to be too calm for someone who was trying to poison the Sultan, and he showed that his calmness wasn''t fake the next moment,

    "Wouldn''t it be easy for everyone to tell if what I gave to his Majesty was poison or boon upon tasting it!?

    You just need to use a servant, and everything will be clear wouldn''t it!?"

    The whole venue was silent upon hearing these words, as they started to wonder, perhaps what Eric had provided now wasn''t poison but one of his miraculuous pills.

    The question now was, who was the courageous soldier or luck fellow that would try that.

    "Your Majesty allow this lowly one to taste it in your ce, it doesn''t matter if I lose my life for you, Your Majesty!"

    Just as they were all wondering what was going to happen, it was one of the beauties on the Sultan''sp that took the courage to step forward.

    The Sultan was caught between a rock and bad ce, as he didn''t know what to do. On one side he didn''t want to doubt Eric publicly, but on the other he couldn''t risk his life that easily.

    With that said, now that his woman had stepped forward for him how could he not take advantage of the oppoprtunity, as he immediately imed,

    "You are Our very life beautiful concubine, it is most appropriate for you to do so!"

    With his words he wanted to show that her taking the pill was the same as him taking it.

    So basically he wasn''t doubting Eric as he was having someone really important to him take the pill, and appeasing his officials at the same time.

    The beauty clearly didn''t held much appreciation towards Eric, and she even seemed to be on the same side as her cousin that had threatened and denounced Eric until now, everyone could see this.

    Most probably she thought that the pill was poison too, but she had been ordered to take it. If she died, the Sultan would be indebted to her family, and if she survived he would be indebted to her.

    Of course, just because she understood all this, didn''t mean she was willing to die, so she was a bit hesitant to take the pill once the shadow handed it over to her, but on the eyes of everyone she took it.

    This was just half of the job done, as she now had to act as if she had been poisoned to have the Sultan act against Eric.

    She was really about to do that! She didn''t care what kind of pill it was, she was going to fake being poisoned just so that the Sultan acted against Eric.

    Fortunately or unfortunately for her things didn''t go as prened, as the moment she put the pill in her mouth she felt an extremely warm and invigorous energy originate from the pill and spread through her body.

    One had to understand, that while she wasn''t as high as his Majesty in cultivation, with the help of her family and Pce resources she had managed to reach Realm 5.

    Furthermore, as one of thedies of the Harem she understood perfectly what personal strength and cultivation meant, so feeling that energy, she immediately closed her eyes and directed its flow.

    ''nkkk¡­, crkkk~!''

    In but a moment, she heard the sound of a sword hitting a barrier and the next moment that barrier cracked down.

    She had broken through to the 6th Realm!

    She hadn''t even swallowed the pill, she had just kept it on her mouth for a couple of seconds and she had already broken through.

    At that moment she didn''t care about her previous n any longer, as she just wanted to swallow it down, but she immediately got a warning!

    "Don''t you dare swallow it down!"

    Could she say no!?

    Of course, but that would mean going against the Sultan andmitting treason, her family and all their generations would be going down with her.

    So, she could only obey, reluctantly approach the Sultan and then while kissing his lips transfer the pill to him.

    Of course, she made sure to give it a few licks in the process, as she could feel that energy still entering her body crazily, and she reached the middle stage of Realm 6 in but a few moments.

    The Sultan was a bit angry with her, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face, as he immediately gobbled up the pill, and closed his eyes.

    He didn''t know whether his woman had the same feeling, or perhaps she felt it even more intense, but the energy originating from it, was just like a raging river breaking through a dam.

    ''Damned thing!''

    Even though he was experiencing that sensation he couldn''t be happy in the least, that was because he knew what he had just lost.

    Or he could imagine it to be more specific.

    He wanted to curse all 18 generations of the bitch, and that bastard cousin of his, but it was toote.

    Trying to calm down himself, he tried to lead the energy towards the correct way, and feel his cultivation increase.

    ''Baaaannngggggggg~!''

    It was awesome, totally unbelievable, but it was still happening, the energy didn''t seem to end, and slowly he could feel the bottleneck that had bothered him for so long, break with a bang.

    Not only that, but even after breaking the energy didn''t stop, and he was finally able to reach thete stage of Realm 7, reaching heights he had never thought possible in such a short time.

    Perhaps if he had taken the pill from the very beginning, he would have already reached Realm 8.

    How frustrated, angry, and repentant he was right now, perhaps only himself could understand!!!

    Hello Everyone, hope you are doing great and have a great day ahead, and enjoy the new chapter!

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

    Like it ? Add to library£¡

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 677: Every Basket has Bad Apples!

    677 Chapter 677: Every Basket has Bad Apples!

    At this moment, he was about to eat himself up with what just happened, this was the opportunity of a lifetime, and he had lost it just like that.

    He wasn''t the only one to feel like that though, as there was one more person who felt like the sky was about toe down his head, and that was none other than the person who spoke the loudest.

    Even though the Sultan had yet to say anything, the cousin could already feel a bad premonition course through all his being.

    If he didn''t understand what position he was even after witnessing his sister, and also the Sultan himself breakthrough one after the other, then he would be really stupid.

    The rest of the guests didn''t know what to think and make of this situation either, as everything had changed in but a moment.

    Previously the thought of Eric having pills beyond what he had offered to sell to them in mass was merely an illusion, but now it had be reality.

    The only issue was that the reality they were faced with, seemed to be much more illusory than their previous thoughts.

    This was just too heaven-defying!

    Just think if they were able to get their hands on such effective pills, their foundations would certainly be stronger, and their ranks would only get higher as well.

    Thinking like that, they couldn''t help but look towards Eric with different eyes. If Eric didn''t see their women by their side, he would think that they had other thoughts about himself.

    They were all looking at him like they wanted to gobble him whole!

    It took the Sultan a few moments to get back to Earth and steady himself, before turning his gaze to a solemn looking Eric.

    He clearly was dissatisfied with how he had been treated a while ago, especially when his offering outssed everything else the other might have brought.

    It was clear that he was looking for an exnation, and a really good one at that, otherwise whatever he had to offer would either dwindle or dissappear.

    Of course, it wasn''t like the Sultan didn''t thought of capturing and securing Eric through ''rough love'' it was just that a person who could give such pills like candies, was by no means ordinary.

    Even if he were to be given 100 doubts and reasons, he still wouldn''t believe Ericing from a simple background.

    So, if he didn''t provide Eric with a satisfactory exnation or reason, he wouldn''t know or understand how his City-State dissappeared.

    Not to mention that after what was witnessed, the father of the idiot who jumped the gun previously would want to offer him in a gold te himself.

    "Dogu Pasha is to be freed of any titles, lineage, and posts to turn into a normal citizen! Whoever tries to help him, or give him a way out would be deemed a traitor of the Sultanat.

    All his women, properties, and possesions are to be confiscated and provided to Our Royal Friend, Master Eric.

    At the same time, Master Eric is provided with the title of Invincible Pasha, and this Sultan will give his precious First, Second, and Third sisters to him!"

    04:09

    The whole crowd of guests was bergasted at Sultan''s exnation, but it wasn''t like they couldn''t his precious First, Second, and Third sisters to him!"

    The whole crowd of guests was bergasted at Sultan''s exnation, but it wasn''t like they couldn''t understand the motives behind it.

    If Eric had more of those pills, then his worth was way beyond three Imperial princesses that existed only in name.

    The three princesses didn''t held any real power in court or in governance, they were just titleddies that the Sultan couldn''t bed, and their appearance wasn''t breathtaking either.

    Furthermore, the Sultan intentionally sent all three of them at the same time so they could help each other and control Eric''s harem.

    Like that, he would have a way of at least voicing out his troubles to Eric at worst, and he would have Eric controlled through them at best.

    He wasn''t the only one to think like that, as many retainers and big families guests were thinking of doing the same.

    As for his cousin, the retainers could understand him, as not only was his father one of the Elders with greatwork and strength, but at the same time it would scare the retainers too much.

    If they felt that their Sultan was about to punish them too harshly just for a foreigner, no matter how much profit he brought, then they would certainly get unhappy.

    Eric understood this much as well, but he had no intention of being tooprehending with the Sultan, so he kept a cold and perfunctory look, as he said,

    "I will dly ept the Sultan''s great favor, I will make sure to treat Your Royal Sisters right!

    As for the unpleasant situation, the Sultant doesn''t need to worry much, every basket has one or more bad apples, so its more than natural to face one of them.

    It just that in my Family we always get rid of those bad applespletely once noticed, otherwise they will poison the whole basket."

    Clearly Eric was asking for the idiot to getpletely get rid off, but that was expected of his. In fact, everyone else would look down on him if he didn''t!

    But did he truly want the idiot dead!?

    Of course not! If the idiot died at this point, then who would mine his rtionship with the Sultan in the future!?

    In fact, he was ready to help this idio himself from now on, so he could have a bit of backing and reality on the actions he took.

    Of course, the person in question didn''t seem to understand Eric''s good intentions, as he was looking at Eric like his life''s nemesis.

    Who could me him, he had just lost everything! He was extremely angry, ready to eat Eric alive, but he didn''t dare make a sound, he had already been warned.

    Not only his Sister, but even his father had warned him sternly to not make a sound, otherwise he would personally skin him alive.

    As far as he could understand his father, at this point that man would even take his Sister from the Sultan and gift her to Eric.

    At the same time, the beautiful fox beside Eric couldn''t help but look at everything with a pinch of salt, while Eric''s status and standing was most certainly deserving of her, she was still a ve.

    Still, at this moment she made a decision that would change her whole life, she decided to hug Eric''s thigh as tightly as possible in order to make sure that she held her ce by his side.

    She didn''t care whether he would have the Sultan''s sister or whether he would have Empresses of their own, she would make sure that noone took her ce.

    ¡­

    The rest of the night was eventless, Eric just ate, drunk, and widened hiswork of connections, as he got invited by quite a few dignitaries to their Mansions to visit.

    Quite a few had intentions of introducing their daughters, granddaughters, and even their lovers to him, it would be all his for taking.

    Of course, what they expected on return were those amazing pills of his! They were all desperate for breakthroughs, especially after the Sultan did.

    At the end of the evening, Eric was guided to his own part of the Pce by a few maids, that made sure he had a great night, alongside the newly changed Aisha.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Eric woke up around 5 o''clock, with the bodies of the maids on top and around him, that stood up immediately to help him dress, and catter to his needs.

    He had to admit, the training and education these maids had received to catter to their Masters needs were to be envied.

    Even his cigar, or ss of alcohol were filled and served by them, while still roaming naked around him, tempting him with their bodies.

    Eric had already decided to take them with him wherever he went from here on, not only to serve him properly but also to help him train a few more.

    Without wasting too much time just loitering around, Eric sat on a meditation position trying to gather a bit of the morning energy, before he went up to meet with his future wives.

    The Sultan had gifted him his three Sisters yesterday, now he needed to check on the goods.

    While the three of them were just bargaing chips used from the Sultan with improper thoughts, Eric was no good man either, and he had no intention of letting them go.

    Not to mention that he could use them in case he needed to take full control of the ce, in case that the Sultan grew tired of keeping his head above his shoulders.

    ¡­

    After another bout of ''wrestling and fighting'' with his beauties, Eric left his ce under thepany of his guards and slowly made way towards the Northern part of the pce.

    It seemed like the whole ce had been notified of his presence, as everyone on the way were extremely attentive and careful, whether it were maids or eunuchs.

    In fact, himself and his guards seemed to be the only men who still had their things, beside the Sultan in these parts.

    At least this fact made the bargaing chips a bit more valuable, but not much. Still Eric needed to have a look at their appearance and behaviours to understand their true value.

    He didn''t need to wait long though, as the beauties seemed to awaiting him as well. The three of them were curious of their new husband as well.

    The three of them were all together in the First Princesses quarters¡­

    Hello everyone I hope that you are having a great day and enjoy reading the story so far, and keep following this journey until the end!

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

    Like it ? Add to library£¡

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 678: Meetings and Greetings

    Chapter 678: Meetings and Greetings

    All three princesses were sitting close to each other, with proud and heavy cold looks on their faces, treating the whole World like it was beneath them.

    When they saw Eric enter their quarters they lost theirposure a bit, as they took one too many seconds to look at him and his build, but they quickly regained their senses.

    Their regained rity gave them a few points in Eric''s eyes, but not much. While it might seem shallow Eric was rating them ording to their appearance.

    After all, he didn''t have enough time to create deep emotional ties with them, and even less time to try and understand them by passing his time with them.

    Of course, that might happen in the future, but right now he didn''t have any high expectations towards them, or their rtionships.

    To Eric they were nothing more than additional women to his already budding harem. They would be just extra sheaths for his sacred sword.

    The three of them weren''t bad, if he had to rate them to 10 they would each get a 8, 7, 9 evaluation regarding their current appearance and standing.

    The youngest one had a few extra points on her appearance, but one look at her and Eric could tell that she had been spoilt rotten.

    She looked like the type that wouldn''t even allow him to hit once if she knew it would hurt, and the big sisters seemed to be quite protective as well, so they would get in his way.

    The most important point though was the fact that neither one of them seemed to be deterred, or obedient to him.

    They looked like proud swans that had been forced to marry an If Eric would want to have their minds, and bodies he would have to work hard, extremely hard.

    But that wasn''t everything, as there was one important point that made Eric extremely displeased with them, the moment that they started speaking,

    "Master Eric, I need to make it clear right before we start, we have no intention of epting this marriage if you bring other women than us in the bed chambers!

    You can only have us three sisters for the rest of your life, and you can only get our bodies whenever we are ready and willing to do so!"

    The one who voiced these words was the oldest sister, with aupburn hair, dark olive eyes, B-cups, a perky butt, and light makeup she looked better than average but not much.

    The second sister had ck hair, red luscious lips, and a good plump butt, only that her buns seemed to have reached just A-cups extremes, close but not reaching B-cups.

    She seemed strong willed, and difficult to deal with, but she didn''t object her eldest sisters words, and if it were worth anything, Eric could swear that she would fight the world if she were told she was t.

    The youngest of the three, had brown to redish hair, with the biggest rack of all three, reaching the limits of C-cups and with a bit of help she could easily reach D.

    Her face was cute and childish for a 20 year old beauty, and her character just added to her look. She seemed childishly yful, and ready to trick or prank at any moment.

    She obviously understood what was happening, but she hadn''t even once tried to act dignified and cold, as she would repeatedly show scorn, or anger towards Eric.

    Said in good words Eric was facing three headstrong and arrogant ordinary swan, something that they couldn''t ept, and wouldn''t ept easily.

    Young Princesses that the Sultan had gifted him, said differently Eric was facing three fire cracker like bitches with difficult personalities.

    Thinking up to here, Eric showed a bright smile on his face, looked at all three of them with perverted eyes for a couple of seconds, and finally said,

    "Heheheheheheheh~!

    You three are so cute!

    You actually think that you have control over your lives and fates, when you are just sold at a slightly higher price!

    You better be prepared princesses, because the moment the marriage does go through, you are only going to be mine for the taking, and if you don''t want to be thrown away better fix your strategy!"

    The three beauties faces immediately went purple from rage at being treated like courtessans, and talk like that, but they werent able to say anything as Eric continued,

    " I came this morning just to take a look at you three, to see if you were worthy of my ''little brother'' and while you aren''t really subpar, I will still ept a small lose to make friends with the Sultan.

    I just hope that your bed skills arent as average as your looks!

    Well, now that this is out of the way, I truly hope that you prepare yourselves, your minds, and your bodies to marry and be my properties, Princesses!"

    With that said Eric turned around and left without even caring about the thoughts, looks, or even pressence of the three princesses.

    ¡­

    "That darned bastard! I will fu*cking cut his di*ck off if he tries to do something to either of us, even on our wedding night!

    I will kill that son of a gun!"

    Once Eric had left their quarters, the three Princess could finally release their rage and fury, as they started cursing him and creating devious ns to torture him.

    "His Majesty has warned that there can be no slip-ups, if you act you better make sure that you have everything under control, otherwise none of you will have a good future even if he lets you off!"

    Just as the three sisters were about to curse Eric to the death, a melodious and esoteric voice resounded, reminding the three Princesses of their fate.

    While they had already been briefed on what kind of importance Eric had in the eyes of the Sultan and the City-State, they still couldn''t ept the fact they were sold to him like that.

    It was good fate that they would be together in one household even after marriage, but they could and would never allow a man to treat them like normal noble women.

    After the S-day, and their family''s and brother''s rise to power they had turned into real Princesses, living a life that was worthy of them, and now they were sold just like courtesans.

    Furthermore, their husband wasn''t some kind of Prince or Head of State, but just a mysterious and unknown brat of even more unknown origin.

    His only good thing were the things he carried, which most probably he had found or chanced upon. Their future looked extremely bleak and uncertain.

    What made everything worse, was the fact that their brother had made his mind, and there was no chance of things changing.

    Since they could not do anything to their brother, their only target was left to be Eric. They had to make him give up the marriage and refuse them.

    But that bastard was even more hateful than they had thought, treating him just like slightly more expensive courtessans.

    Even if theyined about it to their brother, what could he do!? Could he ask Eric about how he was treating his future wives? That would just make him look like a bufoon.

    But while the eldest ones were just releasing their frustration through their words and curses, they failed to see a look of pure evilness from their youngest eyes.

    ¡­

    On the other side, Eric had left the quarters in a bad mood. He had hoped for a different reaction and situation, he had heard that women in these ce were extremely submissive and easy to bend.

    Well, it seems like all he had heard was bullshit, but this didn''t ruin his morning. After all, them being like that would just make the whole experience a bit more interesting.

    He couldn''t help but think of ways to divide and conquer them one by one, but right now he had more important things to deal with.

    The Vezir, father of the idiot that had opposed him repeatedly, and the beautiful sl*ut that tasted his pill first, had called him for a visit.

    This bastard!

    He actually had the guts to call Eric to his ce, and not go to Eric''s quarters, this clearly showed he didn''t view Eric on the same height as himself.

    This clearly bothered Eric, especially since this fu*cker was the one at fault for having raised such useless children, but he still decided to ept the invitation.

    With these thoughts in mind, he didn''t waste time and slowly made his way towards the Vezir''s quarters.

    There was a small disagreement between his own guards and the Vezir''s guards at the door, as his guards werent allowed to go inside, but Eric didn''t really force his way in.

    He just left the guards at the door, and entered inside, only to be faced with a great feast and a lot of beautiful maids inside the room.

    There were also beauties wearing only thin and see-through clothes dancing and jumping around while looking at him and the other guests flirtatiously.

    Yes, that''s right, he wasn''t the only guest in this feast. There were at least 10 more people, and while Eric recognised a few from the yester-nights gathering the rest were new faces, but clearly with same status.

    The moment that Eric entered inside everyone turned their attention towards him, raining down their pressure on his body, as if doing that by instinct.

    Eric could tell that this was the Vezir''s way of testing his strenght, but he didn''t really care, and he found no need of hidding himself.

    In fact, if he were to show himself weak in front of these hyenas he was going to turn into their meal, he had to show them that he was a lion, their natural ruler.

    With those thoughts in mind, Eric stered a perverted smile on his face, as he pretended like the pressure wasn''t existing at all, and made his way towards the Vezir, while looking at the beauties.

    "You truly have a great taste and hobbies Vezir, you make this Young Master look like an amateur in front of a Master, even though I have been a great admirer of booze and beauty since I can remember!!!"

 Chapter 679: A feast*

    Chapter 679: A feast*

    "Hahahahhaha~!

    Master Eric certainly praises this old one undeservly, this is but a small weing gift that we have prepared for Master Eric so we can forget old debts and open a new te!

    I hope that Young Master will enjoy it to the utmost!"

    This old thing was most certainly a fox!

    It was clear from the faces and expressions of everyone around that Eric had be the center of attention, and even more the center of envy and jealousy.

    He was being treated on the same level as the Sultan right now, which made quite a few people displeased and unhappy, still none of them voiced out their thoughts, clearly wary of the Vezir.

    Before Eric arrived at the venue, he had clearly warned everyone to make sure that they didn''t do anything stupid without his permission, otherwise even death wouldn''t save them.

    Eric gazed at everyonezily, before he demonstrated a bright smile, and slowly made his way towards his ce, which was right beside the Vezir himself.

    "Since you are treating me so honestly and cordially, this Young One can''t bear to hold a grudge against you Vezir, for this reason, I am presenting you with this gift."

    Once he spoke like that, Eric brought out another brown pill, it seemed simr to the one he had given the other day, just that the colour was a bit lighter on this one.

    The Vezir was bbergasted at the gift, differently from the Sultan though he didn''t hesitate immediately gulped the pill down, and sat in meditation.

    The other guests faces were filled withplicated looks, among the many thoughts and feelings they had, they were alert, confused, envious, jealouse, greedy, and many other.

    Those feeling changed and became deeper when they felt the aura and energy around the Vezir change as well, as he broke through the 6th Realm quickly and made his way towards the 7th Realm.

    This time it took around 10 or 15 minutes but he finally managed to pass through the 7th Realm as well, and slowly settle on the middle stage of the 7th Realm.

    Once again the worth and value of Eric''s pills were affirmed, and people couldn''t doubt him any longer.

    The faces of scorn, and anger hadpletely dissappeared from the guests faces, as they were now looking at him with fauning looks and gazes.

    The Vezir would have never expected such a boon from Eric, so he immediately showed a great smile on his face, and almost screamed towards the beauties and maids,

    "Immediately start to entertain our most important guest, and make sure that he only enjoys the night, I will personally deal with you if he happens to feel the slightest difort!"

    Then turning towards Eric his expression changed immediately as he said in a neither haughty nor arrogant voice,

    "Master Eric please forgive me for a couple of hours as I need to fully absorb the great gift you bestowed upon me!"

    "Sure, sure, take your time, I will definitely take my time enjoying everything!"

    With that said the Vezir left the venue in a hurry under the greedy, envious, and jealous looks of his retainers, as even more beauties started appearing one by one.

    Among them, 5 seemed to be more special than the rest. Theif faces were covered in veils, but their bodies only had extremely thin see-through clothes covering.

    Not only that, but they also spread an air and aura of proud swans looking down the mortal world, as their movements, and dances were more refined and charming.

    Neither of them seemed shy or reserved in their movements, trying to show and hide their private parts to Eric while dancing, turning him on and crazy.

    Crazy enough to devour them whole!

    Even though Eric was able to control himself quite good, he had to admit that they were really charming, and he wanted to press them one by one under him, or even a few at a time.

    What made the situation a bit moreplicated and interesting though was the identity of one of the veiled beauties.

    While her appearance seemed different, and she had made sure to cover her aura and energy as much as she could, she couldn''t lie his senses.

    This bi*tch, or to be more polite this woman was none other than the Vezir''s daughter and also the wife or concubine of the Sultan.

    Contrary to expectations, and especially contrary to the Sultan''s sisters, she seemed to be looking forward to whatever happened next, and not against it in the least.

    Eric would never believe anyone swearing that she was in there without permission from her own father, or that she didn''t want to be in there.

    This woman clearly had bad intentions towards him, and the Vezir clearly showed that he didn''t want a good rtionship with him as well.

    If he did want to have a good and warm rtionship with Eric, then he wouldn''t try to put him against the Sultan.

    After all, what kind of ambitious and powerful man would like to be a cuckold!?

    Eric didn''t mind putting a green hat on the Sultan though, as he had already intended to do something like this from the very beginning.

    In fact, the Vezir was just doing his job easier for himself, and he couldn''t help but look forward to the Sultan''s face upon knowing it as well.

    With those thoughts in mind, Eric seemed to be unable to control his lust and prevertedness any longer, as he extended his hands towards the beauties, and especially that one, and squeezed their assets.

    He had to admit though, the Sultan had quite the taste, this woman had some plump melons, and an even perkier butt than his best looking Sister.

    If Eric were to rate her, she would be a solid 9 and could even reach 9.5 out of 10. Her biggest fault would be that she seemed to loose.

    She didn''t even attempt to move outside of Eric''s reach, or show sign of hesitation, as in fact she just bit her teeth to make the whole scene even more enthralling.

    It was a clear sign of green light!

    Of course, even if she didn''t give him such an obvious approval Eric would still continue with what he had in mind though, as he pulled her towards his chest, and then whispered on her ear,

    "You are the most beautiful in here, I truly wonder whether your oral skills are as good as your beauty!"

    The beauty didn''t seem to be startled, annoyed, or unhappy with what he said, as he just gave a look to the other 4, with the intention of blocking the view a bit, as she immediately got to work.

    Without caring what the other 4 were about to do, she lowered her head towards Eric''s crotch, and then slowly used her hands to unbutton his pants, and slowly take out the sleeping monster from his boxers.

    Swirling her tongue just like a little snake, she started licking on the sleeping monster, while her hands were ying with his milk factories.

    Watching this happen Eric decided to enjoy this to the utmost, as he had another beauty pulled to his side, and have her feed him by chewing all the food in her mouth first, and then french-feeding him.

    It was quite the experience, especially since the remaining three were dancing around him trying to turn him on even more.

    The Vezir''s daughter was doing a good job as well, all this while she hadn''t even used her teeth by mistake once, and she was using her throat like a vacuum cleaner.

    Eric didn''t bother of holding back as he was close to releasing his milk in her throat, but in order to make sure that she left nothing spill out, he pushed her head on his stick, and then released it.

    The beauty seemed to convule once or twice on his little brother, but she didn''t try to pull back, or disobey his wishes, quite on the contrary she seemed to be trying to work her throat.

    This was crazy stuff, normally one would need to have a will of iron, and trespass their natural reflexes to be able to pull it off, and for some reason this woman was more than capable of it.

    Having her do that certainly made him re-evaluate her once again, and this time 10/10 wasn''t even a question any longer.

    In fact, just this action of hers made Eric consider her really for his Harem, but she still wasn''t good enough for that.

    Still, he didn''t waste any time, as right after he exploded inside her mouth, he sent her a mental message,

    "Now use the other lips, if you continue like this you are not going to regret it!"

    His words seemed to have fired her up even more, as she intentionally called one of the still dancing girls to share a bit of his milk with, and have her share it with others, while she sat on Eric''s crotch.

    She didn''t immediately put it in, wanting to create a bit anticipation in Eric, and just rubbed it over at first, before she was unable to bear it any longer and impaled herself on the stick.

    ''Aaaaaaahhhhhnnnnn~!''

    Whether it was intentional or unintentionall, no one knew, but the moan that escaped her lips was extremely alluring, and it made everyone else look towards her for a moment.

    Of course, all the other guests, including Eric''s guards were having a st with some other maids, but even while they were in that situation they couldn''t help but look once towards Eric.

    Not long after, the beauties that were still dancing couldn''t help but start rubbing their thighs, while the one french feeding him had found stion on his fingers.

    Seeing their situation, Eric couldn''t help but smile, and pull them all to his side while a curtain fell to separate him from the rest¡­

 Chapter 680 680: Spoiled Feast* & Way-Out

    ?

    Of course, Eric didn''t mind the rest watching him have fun, rather it was the rest watching his women, or women he was considering to have only his that bothered him.

    Whether she knew it or not, the Vezir''s daughter was taken under consideration, and the rest could be said to be on trial, depending on how they did through the test their fate would change.

    With those thoughts in mind, Eric started enjoying the lower lips of the Vezir''s daughter, while two of the remaining four started kissing his thighs and milk factories, and the other two brought their mounds to his face.

    He was basically covered in beautiful women that seemed extremely hungry for his special milk, and even more so for his little brother inside of them.

    While being attacked from all five at the same time didn''t really bother Eric, this would make their feastst longer, and there were a lot of variables that might pop up out of nowhere.

    For that reason, Eric decided to put these beauties down as soon as possible, for that reason, he sent a mental message to the two women whose mounds were on his mouth, to y with Vezir''s daughter.

    To be more specific he asked the two of them to y with the Vezir daughter''s mounds in his stead, while the two below yed with her back hole, and their connecting privates.

    From being attacked on five sides, Eric went into counterattack towards the poormb impaled on his stick.

    The beauty didn''t expect the sudden change, which coupled with the satisfication she received from Eric''s little brother, made her unable to control her body any longer.

    "Nnnnnnnhhhhhhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnn¡­, Aaaammmmmmaaahhhhhhhzzzziinnnnnnngggggggg~!"

    The beauty once again couldn''t control herself as her body started convulsing, and once again the crowd turned their attention towards their direction.

    Eric didn''t care of the sudden attention though, as he immediately removed the beauty, and impaled another one on his little brother.

    The fate of the second beauty was the same as the first, just that the moan of satisfaction was way higher pitched than the first.

    The crowd once again couldn''t help but look on Eric''s direction with greed, envy, jealousy, and anger as well.

    Yes anger!

    It was anger because they thought that Eric was just trying to show off in front of them, or y them for fools while he was fu*cking the best women of the feast.

    After the second was a third, after the third was a fourth, and after the fourth was a fifth, the situation ended almost the same way.

    The only thing changing all the times was the pitch and volume of the next moan, which was always increasing, as if trying to mock those pathetic loosers of not being able to reach the same.

    In fact, it wasn''t because their skills were thatcking, but because the Vezir had warned all the maids that everything had to be done by thinking of Eric first.

    Since Eric was trying to show off his skills, and show himself, then they couldn''t do anything else but help him with that, and make him happy, unaware of the building anger and rage.

    "Shut the hell up you slu*ts! Stop fu*cking screaming like you are some god damned inexperienced virgins who are experiencing climaxes for the first time.

    Its fu*cking outrageous!"

    This loud scream came right after the fifth beauty released her enthralling moan as she was reaching cloud nine.

    Everyone turned their attention towards the scream only to see a young man about Eric''s age who had his now limp dick slip out of one the maid''s secret caves.

    The poor guy had tried with his best to make the woman in his arms moan and experience pleasure beyond her expectations, only to nut every time he heard Eric''s beauties moan.

    This was disgracing!

    How could he ept something like this to happen, especially when there was such a great disparity in status between him and Eric.

    After all, while the Sultan had elevated Eric''s status in the Royal Family, that was just a fat lump of shi*t as it meant nothing of importance.

    Eric''s status was just like a picture used for decoration, beautiful to look at, but held no real value. At least not in the nobles eyes.

    Eric''s face immediately went livid, as he looked like someone who just had seen an idiot im to be king in front of the Majesty himself.

    It wasn''t only him though, as the next moment, even without him saying a word, everyone at the venue saw the guy who had just screamed, drop down on the ground without his head on his shoulders.

    It wasn''t Eric who had made the move, it was one of the naked veiled beauties by his side, or to be more specific it was the Vezir''s daughter.

    There was no trace of worry, or fear on her face. All one could see on her eyes were disgust and displeasure.

    First of all for spoiling her turn, as she had been waiting for her turn to arrive once again, and secondly because the idiot didn''t seem to realize his current standing and situation.

    Eric just looked at everything that transpired with a calm countenance, while taking his time to specially look at the acting beauty.

    <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He didn''t know whether this was just a stagged y, or whether it was something real, but he could understand one thing right, she was ruthless.

    In order to achieve her intentions she was willing to kill with just a thought even someone that had been toiling hard for her side all this while.

    This was a good trait to have, as kindness towards an idiot was just evilness towards oneself, but that wouldn''t be the case if she were extremely ambitious.

    If it was that dreadfulbo, then Eric wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully on his bed, if he were to make her part of his Harem.

    He had already gone through this kind of betrayal once, and if it happened again then he was better off dead.

    Entering his Harem shouldn''t be an easy thing. Of course he coud have toys to y with, but at the end of the days toys were meant to be thrown away once he got tired of them.

    While Eric didn''t seem to mind this much, the rest of the guests had lost all mood and thrill, as they started taking their leaves one after the other.

    Today they had been witnessed two things they needed to think hard about, one of them being the miraculous pills Eric had, and the other being their fate in case they did something stupid.

    But of course, even if they mulled over these two issues until they died, they had no intention of turning tails on the Vezir, otherwise their heads rolling over would be the least of their worries.

    Once everyone was gone, it was only Eric the five beauties by his side, his guards, and the maids left behind.

    "Heheheheh~!

    Let us enjoy ourselves until we pass out boys, this is a reward for you today! Take and do whoever you want from the other side of this curtain!"

    "Master is the best!"

    "Urrraaaayyyyyyy~!"

    The guards jumped in excitement once they heard Eric''s words, but even though Eric said until they passed out, none of them had the intention of going that far.

    After all, they couldn''t lose all focus and potentially risk their Master''s life. No matter what, Eric''s life was the most important.

    Eric understood that they wouldn''t be able to fully rx and leave everything aside as well, but this just showed how well they were trained, and how good they were at what they had to do.

    ¡­

    Still just because they couldn''t fully enjoy it, didn''t mean that they couldn''t have their own fun, as they released all the stress, and horniness that they might have pilled up all these time.

    The next morning Eric woke upzily with five beauties lying around him, each and every one of thempletely naked with just a thin veil on their faces.

    White milk wasing out of all their holes, as their private parts and lips were burning red, due to the action of the previous day and night.

    Yup, it was now around 11 o''clock mid-day which meant that Eric had been in this ce for around 24 hours.

    It was at this moment that Eric seemed to have goten curious of the identities of the beauties he had slept with, so he started removing their veils and makeups.

    He had to admit that they all were beautiful and sexy, but the moment that he removed the veil of the most special one, he seemed to almost have a heart-attack.

    "Nooooooooo~!

    How can it be you!?

    Aren''t you Sultan''s wife!?

    Howe you are here!?

    What the fu*ck have I done!?"

    Due to Eric''s sudden reaction and audible scream, all five beauties, the guards and the maids woke up in startle, all of them looking towards Eric''s direction.

    They didn''t truly understand what was going on, as they werent able to hear everything Eric said due to the distance and the fact they were asleep.

    But the beauty in question immediately understood the situation, as she ced her hand on Eric''s mouth and said in a stern voice,

    "Are you trying to kill us both Master Eric!?

    If that man learns of this he won''t care whether it was intentionall or just a mistake as he is going to kill us both, no matter what!

    What''s done is already done, there is no turning back! Now the only way for us to survive would be for him to die!"

 Chapter 681 681: Acting Skills (Trapped between a Rock and a Hard Place)

    Chapter 681  681: Acting Skills (Trapped between a Rock and a Hard ce)

    Eric couldn''t help but timidly look towards the person that had just blocked his mouth with her fragrant hand, while trying to calm down himself.

    It was certainly difficult, as he had juste to face with the fact that he had bedded the Sultan''s wife, and was looking around after he had just sounded out loud.

    He was just like a thief at the moment trying to look around for even the smallest sign of the people around having heard or realised what had happened.

    When he saw that everyone was either still snoring, or turning around, he turned his sight towards the beauty once again, as he said in a urgent and clearly irritated tone,

    "Are you out of your mind!?

    How can you allow me to continue when you know exactly your identity, and the current situation.

    Don''t dare to fu*cking take me for a fool and speak about love or such bullshit!"

    The beauty never had the intention of lying or taking Eric for a fool though, as she started straight forwardly,

    "Of course not! I wouldn''t mind continue being your woman, but not because of love or senseless reasons, but due to what you can offer me!

    The pills you have are just that precious, the Sultan, my Father, and everyone else understands that as well!

    Furthermore, since you can have those pills then your background shouldn''t be anything simple either.

    So, no one dares to mess with you!

    Perhaps even if he found out about what happened here, the Sultan would dare to kill me, but not you!

    Only if he were able to reason at that moment though, otherwise none of us would escape his rage!

    Of course, if you want to take your chances then you can proceed to do so!"

    Hearing all of that Eric couldn''t help but feel like he had just been introduced to the Devil. Everything seemed to be within the beauty''s hands and reach, he was trapped between a rock and hard ce.

    He had no escape!

    He could only proceed forward!

    Once he came to this realisation he immediately seemed to have made up his mind, and all of a sudden his hands started running through the beauty''s body.

    He wasn''t being careful with where he touched either, as he was grabbing her soft mounds, her belly button, her buttocks and everything he could for that matter.

    Seeing Eric''s dispossition change so fast the beauty was dumbfounded for a moment, and couldn''t help but mutter,

    "What are you doing right now!?"

    Eric seemed to have been expecting such a question though, as he immediately said,

    "Well, since I have no other option than being on your side, then it would be useless to keep wasting our precious time and thoughts on mulling over my mistake.

    Wouldn''t it be better for me to be enjoying the current situation and keep pressing forward!?

    With those thoughts in mind, wouldn''t be a big waste to not enjoy your great body now while I can?

    By the way, I need to make one thing clear for our cooperation to continue, you should never, at any instant, and I mean ever, let that fu*cker kiss you, touch you, or have you from now on!

    If you don''t abide to this simple rule, then I will make sure to bury you both 6 feet under the ground!"

    The Vezir''s daughter was taken aback by what she heard, as she didn''t expected Eric to suddenly turn so stern and decisive, he seemed just like a wolf protecting his wolfess.

    Well, this just made things much easier for her, as it showed that he had a possession feeling over her, and she could y that card for her and her family''s benefit.

    As for the part of not allowing the Sultan to touch her, it would be a bit difficult but it wouldn''t make much of a difference any way.

    Still, she couldn''t allow only Eric to set up conditions though, as she wanted to set conditions of her own.

    "Well then you shouldn''t be thinking of any other woman beside me as well! This can''t work just one way, it has to go both-ways!"

    "Impossible!

    You have to understand that while I do appreciate your body, and your skills, you arent enough to control me.

    Furthermore, its you who had to trap me and take me in your boat, not the other way around.

    I can very well, just leave this ce and do my trade somewhere else, but you wouldn''t be able to escape your circumstances at all.

    Not to mention that your father happily agreed to your small n and kind of sold you to me for a pill, and he would happily throw you under the buss for my cooperation as well.

    So, you better know your worth and not stretch your legs beyond what you can reach!"

    Eric couldn''t be too much of a pushover, even if he was acting, otherwise this whole thing would look too good to be true and this bitch or her father would doubt him for sure.

    Seeing the look of anger in the beuaty''s face it made him more assured of his n, as he continued,

    "Furthermore, since we have our backs between a rock and that fu*cker, we can only go forward and crush him.

    While it might not cause him too much damage, I would certainly appreciate and enjoy having each and every woman of his Harem serve me at least once!

    Now that I think about it, I can''t help but imagine his sour face when he learns of it!

    Heehhehheheheh~!"

    "Youuuuu~!

    Are you crazy, do you know what will happen once he learns of it!? Will there ever be a turning back if that happens!?

    We would be ruined!"

    This time the beauty seemed unable to control herself as she was the one who tried to scream out in a low voice.

    "Huh!?

    Are you fu*cking with me right now!?

    Do you think that we already have a way out of this!? We can only proceed forward in this, since he can''t let go of us, then we won''t let go of him either!

    It''s a kill or be killed, and I would certainly not want to be the one to be killed!

    Don''t tell me that you or your father have never thought of killing him, and recing him as the Sultan!"

    "Of course we have, but do you think that its simple and easy!?

    Forgetting the fact that he reached Realm 7 with the help of your pill, he has quite a few backers that no one knows as well.

    There have been cases of people stagging rebellions and revolts in this City-State but no one has managed to live the day and speak about it.

    What makes you think that we will be able to do it!?"

    "I thought you were smart!

    Didn''t we just discuss it already beautiful!?

    With my pills and background, do you think that I need to think much of that guy!? If it werent for my training, I would have already called the elder of my n and taken over this ce.

    Well anyway, you don''t have to worry about him, I am going to take care of him when the time is right and I have had my fun!

    You just have to think of a way to make me happy, and decide whether you will stay here ore with me somewhere else once everything is done!

    Just to make one thing clear though, don''t even dream of monopolising me, you arent even worthy of bing my wife, even less having me only to yourself!"

    While the beauty''s face remained cold, unhappy, and dark, inside she couldn''t help but enjoy the fact that she had hugged a nice thick thigh for herself and her family.

    She still had no idea of Eric''s background, or standing, but she knew one thing, he was way out of her league!

    To be more specific, it was his background that was out of her league, because for what he said, of never even dreaming to monopolise and use him, those went through one ear and came out of the other.

    This greenhorn had yet to meet a woman like her, who could not only conquer him, but could make him a diehard fool that she could use and throw like a handkerchief.

    On the other side, Eric seemed to be dreaming and thinking about the many ways he could y with the Sultan''s wives and concubines, while gropping, rubbing, and squeezing Le''s body parts.

    Things were definitely going to be more interesting from here on, as he suddenly said in a determined voice,

    "Oh, yes! Arrange me a meeting with your brother! I need to make sure that the fu*cker doesn''t suspect me at all, and that idiot brother of yours is necessary to my ns."

    "It will be done!"

    Both sides had their own thoughts about their own matters, but they both understood that they couldn''t allow the Sultan to suspect them at the moment.

    One more thing they could agree upon, was that the guy in question, le''s brother, was an idiot for sure.

    "Now, why don''t you show me once again the reason why this all started! The reason of a Sultan''s death!"

    ''All men are the same, they only think with their lower halves! And such a guy thinks he can escape my clutches!

    Hahahaah~!

    Baby you are delusional!''

    That was what Le was thinking once she heard Eric''s words, and she immediately got to work. It was never too early when it came to these cases¡­

 Chapter 682 682: Each with its own plan

    <h4>Chapter 682 Chapter 682: Each with its own n</h4>

    Just as Eric was enjoying Le''s care and attention, the Sultan was in his throne room enjoying a few of his concubines, when the door suddenly opened in a loud sound.

    "Brother how can you give us away like that, to a nobody like him!?

    I thought you loved and cared for us! It seems like you were just fattening us as ships in order to have a better price when you sold us out!

    Tell us brother, what did you actually sold us for!?

    Was it a few guns? Or just some tons of food!?

    Come on!

    Tell us brother what was our price!?"

    It didn''t seem like the threedies cared about the fact that the Sultan was getting a little bit of oral attention from one of his concubines, while he roamed his hands through the body of another.

    As for the Sultan himself, he didn''t even turn his head to face them, as he said in a nd tone,

    "It''s good that you have realised my thoughts and intentions, but you don''t have to worry, the price he paid for the three of you wasn''t and will not be cheap.

    While that guy might seem like ordinary and unassuming, he is by no means a normal person with a normal background.

    The price for all three of you was a pill that helped me jump two Realms right away, and he seems to have more of those pills, not to mention the ordinary ones he gives us are priceless in the market.

    That guy is and will be the one to help us towards a wider and greater future!

    But of course, we can''t allow him to control our future, and there is where you get into the game, and also why I decided to give you all three to him.

    I want you to help each other and make sure that you control his Harem, and consecutively him as well.

    Through him we can get in touch with the background behind him, and make our decisions after that.

    You don''t need to feel wronged, as his wives the pill I received from him will most probably be candies for you!

    So, instead ofing here toin and spoil my good mood, you three can go and start your ns!

    Who knows, perhaps in a future your standing might be higher than mine, and it will be me who will need your care and protection.

    As family, but also considering everything I have done for you, you owe me this much, don''t you!?"

    The three beauties were certainly surprised by the price paid, and also by everything their brother had just said, but they took everything with a pinch of salt.

    After all, this was just their brother''s words, and he might say anything just to make them obey his wishes and decission.

    The truth should be far away from what he had told them!

    They had heard about everything from the maids serving them, not only seemed Eric like a perverted bastard that would do his women do all sorts of embarrasing stuff, but he was also a lunatic killer.

    The maids that had served him the previous night hadpletely dissappeared and they were nowhere to see.

    As if that wasn''t enough there were rumours of him picking fights over women with other nobles and high society people.

    In fact, there was even a rumour that Eric had personally killed a woman who had actually refused to serve him for the night.

    Even though the three of them weren''t stupid, due to the initial anger and dissatisfaction with Eric, the three of them had never doubted these words.

    But since their brother seemed decided and unwavering on what he said, they knew it would be useless to try and discuss it with him, so they immediately turned around and left.

    The scene of their brother ying with his Harem beauties didn''t leave them any impression, as he was their brother, and also the Sultan.

    ¡­

    Seeing his three sisters leave, the Sultan couldn''t help but sigh within, but what was done had already been done.

    He couldn''t take his words back, otherwise what kind of ruler and Sultan would he be? Not to mention that he truly needed Eric.

    Not only to bolster the strength of his retainers but also to bolster the coffins of his City-State because he had already made his ns.

    His intentions were clear, he was going to try and dilute Eric''s potions and pills as much as he could, and then sell them for a reasonable price.

    Eric''s provided pills and potions were high quality goods that could only be afforded from high society people, but the real money was with adventurers, and the low society.

    Due to their numbers, and their desire to go beyond their current position, they were the best targeted customers for these products.

    While it would be for the best if Eric never learned of this, it would be impossible for it to be kept a secret forever, and there was where his sisters will enter the game.

    Hopefully the three of them would understand their importance, and wouldn''t fail him. Otherwise, he would be forced to take steps that might not be as efficient and simple as that.

    Anyway, no matter what, he was determined to turn Eric into his ckey'' and milk him dry of anything he had.

    This was all forter though, throwing all these thoughts to the back of his head he turned his attention towards the beauty ying with his little brother, and pulling her head towards his crotch.

    ¡­

    Leaving the Sultan''s room, the three beauties returned to the quarters of the oldest, clearly dissatisfied with the answer they had received, and unable to ept their fate.

    They were stuck between a rock and a hard ce!

    They were unable to negate their marriage to Eric, and at the same time they weren''t willing to ept it.

    It was impossible for their brother to take a step back, but it was even more impossible for them to just ept their fate like that.

    If only Eric never showed up, or at least dissappeared all of a sudden just like he appeared. At that moment, everything would return like before.

    As they thought up to here, all three beauties couldn''t help but started creating their ns. At this moment they didn''t have time to look at each other and see the same evil smile on all three of them.

    ¡­

    Not far away from the main pce, it was the Vezir''s quarters within the Pce, and also where Eric was having his fun with Le.

    In another room not far from them, the Vezir was now enjoying a ss of wine, while looking at the situation from a small monitor.

    He didn''t seem to mind the fact that his daughter, or his nieces were fully engrossed on giving Eric a great experience, as he was imaging getting the throne.

    The Vezir had full confidence on his daughters and his nieces skills, as they were treated from young age about all arts of seducing, and entrapping men.

    Not to mention that Eric was with his shoulders behind the wall right now, and hepletely understood that jumping from a running car would be even more disastruous.

    "Master what should we do with Selim!? Do we tell him to not make a move in the meanwhile?"

    "Huh!?

    Of course not!

    In fact, we should do the opposite, help that dastardly son of mine stage an assassination attempt towards our bird!

    We need to make sure that we are the ones to control the whole stage and scene, and for the moment that idiot can be of use.

    ¡­

    They weren''t the only ones who wanted to take a piece of the pie though, as there were rumours that even some merchants and some nobles were making their moves as well.

    It seemed like with Eric''s appearance the whole world was about to turn upside down, and every one looked only at their own path.

    ¡­

    Eric himself had his own ns about the whole thing, and while he was at it he was ning to have a lot of fun as well.

    Making Le believe that she was the one to have instigated their partnership would be a great way for him to hide himself in in sight.

    With so many characters involved everything was bound to get more and more interesting, as everyone had interests of their own, but at the bottom two were the main reaons.

    Wealth and Power!

    Well it didn''t matter much for Eric, as his goals were clear and all his preparations were about toplete, but even if it didn''t work he could still return to his base.

    No one would be able to find or track him down if he didn''t wish for that to happen, but slowly it was getting time for him to slowly walk towards the wider world.

    It was with such thoughts that he left the Pce under thepany of his guards, and a local Pce guard to lead the way as well.

    After seeing all of the Sultanat, it was time for him to visit and check the Capital. After all, the Sultan wasn''t the only one he was looking to have a deal with.

    Not to mention that he needed to be in a wide open area if he wanted the next n to work out properly, in the meanwhile he could also have a look around.

    The Capital was most certainly big and bustling a true temple for merchants and adventureres of all walks of life¡­

 Chapter 683 683: Purchasing Neccessities

    <h4>Chapter 683 Chapter 683: Purchasing Nessities</h4>

    The streets of the Capital were full, but going to the Bazaar it was a totally different sense of full.

    Everyone passing through needed to push the rest so they could walk, and there were those crashing on each other on every corner of the Bazaar streets.

    Still the chaos and ruckuss seemed to stop once Eric and his people walked through and continued once again once they had passed.

    It wasn''t due to Eric though, it was due to the Pce Guard they had apanying and leading the way for him.

    The reputation and status of the Pce Guards was simr to that of a high official, as they even had the special permissions to kill everyone they deemed dangerous to the Sultan or Sultanat.

    They could kill first and answer after, they didn''t need for permission to kill, they only needed to have a good reason after they did it.

    For that reason no one dared to even cross their way, and even if they did most of the people would lower their heads, whether it was in sign of respect or fear.

    Of course there were quite a few people who started rumouring about Eric and his possible identities, yet no one knew who he was, or what his background was.

    Eric didn''t care about what they thought, or what ideas they had though. While he would have liked to not receive such attention, it was still his advantage.

    Not to mention that being apanied by one of the Pce Guards it also gave him a kind of protection towards price increase.

    Who would dare to inte the price, or y tricks in front of a Pce Guard!? Only if they had some sudden death wish, but even then there would be much simpler and easier ways to die.

    Eric purchased quite a few trinklets on the way, some beautiful jewelleries, some rare ingredients that weren''t that easy to find, and some traditional clothes as well.

    The Guards did the same as well, they seemed to be using this chance to the outmost as they were buying from almost every stand on the way.

    When they were finally done purchasing these small things, Eric looked at the Pce Guard and said in a straightforward manner,

    "We are done having fun around, its time we get to some real business, can you take me to a good ce to purchase some nessities!"

    The nessities that Eric was talking about were men, women, and children of any age. They were the nessities of these days.

    Those nessities were among the best merchandise and were even more pricier than good pills that could help people save lives or help them advance, and evolve.

    Of course, the nessities that were Eric and the Pce Guard were about to go and have a look were all leftovers as the cream of crops had already been removed.

    The moment that this kind of merchandise was found, they were filtered from the capturers as the best were offered to the officials or the Pce directly, while the rest was sold like this.

    There were quite a few reasons why people would buy this kind of merchandise, form having them as bait when hunting and searching, to using them for stress relief, or even just to release their anger.

    In fact, there was even a hidden establishment that bought weak and defensless merchandise to use in rooms where people could go beat, ra*pe, destroy, and even mutte them just to relive their stress.

    It was inhumane that was for sure, but humanity hadpletely evaporated since long ago.

    The Pce Guard was a bit startled by the request, but he didn''t say anything as he lead Eric and his guards towards the destination.

    The Nessities Market was at the very end of the Bazaar, and while walking towards it the popce got sparer.

    Not many people had the wealth to purchase nessities, and few people would go there for fun.

    While humanity had evaporated long ago, they didn''t want to be reminded of where they were going to end up should they stop fighting to survive.

    Upon seeing the Pce Guard, Eric, and finally Eric''s guards all the clerks working at the front of their stores couldn''t help but walk forward respectively and invite the Pce Guard and Eric inside.

    In their eyes Eric was a big fish and they couldn''t allow others to take him away from them, what they didn''t expect though was the next lines from Eric,

    "Everyone no need to worry, I intend of getting to each and any of your shops one by one, and I will surely make purchases as long as the merchandise is good!"

    His words shocked the clerks but also the Pce Guard as well, because one had to understand just how pricey everything was.

    Even the weakest and useless among the nesities would still go for prices as high as 1 Gould, which was the Gold Coin of the Sultanat.

    In prespective every Gold Coin was enough for a normal adventurer to waste one week away by boozing, hotels, and all the fun with women of good quality, and he could still buy a good weapon.

    As for good products the price went from 5 to 10 Goulds which would make even the richest man in the Sultanat think that it wasn''t worth it.

    Of course, the biggest reason why everyone wanted to purchase nessities from this regted market was because they would alle with a ''cor''.

    Which meant that an evolver with a ''envement'' insigna would put a ''cor'' on them, and they would bepletely controlled.

    While the Pce Guard knew thetest news regarding Eric as he had been given the three princesses and also set as Royal Guest, he didn''t knew much about his personal wealth.

    For certain the Sultan wouldn''t be paying for all this, right!? If that was truly the case then his head was bound to fly off.

    Still, he couldn''t be straightforward and ask, while he said,

    "Master Eric you need to be careful with your expenditure, sometimes the nessities arent worth as much as they say they are!"

    "Hehehehehe~!

    You don''t have to worry brother Ekim, I am not someone who can be fooled easily! As for money, that is something that I have nevercked of!"

    Eric wanted to rx the guy since he wanted to be apanied through all the stores, as for paying for everything he wasn''t worried, as he wasn''t going to pay for them.

    With those thoughts, and with a much morefortable Ekim, Eric made his way towards the first establishment.

    The clerk was overjoyed when he heard Eric walk towards his working area and immediately guided them towards the best waiting room.

    Meanwhile a tablet containing all the information regarding their products was provided to Eric, were it was stated almost everything.

    Whether it was the products measurments, their Realm, their true strength, and even how many times they had been beaten, eaten food, or had intimate rtionships with other people.

    The information was too detailed, but there were people who would like to know all that stuff. In fact there was also a section where all their birthmarks or signs were written as well.

    Eric only took 5 minutes to have a look through all the information before he managed to select 23 of them and then immediately said to the clerk.

    "Prepare these 23 for me, and it will be a bit troublesome if I run through all the shops in here, so can you call for a representative from each of them, and their files?

    I will just make the selection and they can prepare everything, I will be waiting in here for them!

    You can arrange some entertainment for us in the meanwhile!"

    The clerk couldn''t believe his ears, this was the first time he was making such a big deal. Every file that Eric had selected was one of the best.

    Well, there was just one or two who didn''t seem to make the cut, but each of them had a price tage of at least 5 Goulds, and the priciest one was at 13 Goulds.

    The total sale went up to 127 Goulds, with the 15% bonus that he received from his work, he was basically getting a good 7.62 Goulds.

    This would be the highestission he had ever received since working for this ce, with that much money he could buy himself a nesity of his own.

    Furthermore Eric seemed like a wealthy Young Master, perhaps he would give him a good tip as well. He couldn''t help but dream at this point.

    Doing immediately as he was told, he reported the sales to his Manager before he went and informed the rest of the clerks waiting outside as well.

    It immediately became a big news within the Nesities Market, as each establishment sent a manager and their files with them.

    The establishment that Eric was at the moment send someone as well, and surprisingly or unsurprisingly, all the sent managers were women.

    Eric had no intention of refusing the good intentions of these good establishments, as he started looking through the files and these beauties bodies.

    But he found noone who could catch his attention, for that reason all these beauties were handed over to his guards and Ekim. They could decide on the distribution themselves.

    What surprised him the most was that he was provided with new files that werent part of the previous ones.

    It seemed like everyone would be hiding some of the stash and would only make it avable for certain customers.

    Still, he didn''t really care right now, as he was only concerned on the purchase bag¡­

 Chapter 684 684: Assassination!?

    <h4>Chapter 684 Chapter 684: Assassination!?</h4>

    When he was finally done controlling all the files Eric made a simple addition of all the nessities he had purchased which had reached a good 7000.

    Out of the 7653 there were only 1000 women, 3000 men, and the rest were all children of different ages, with most of them being below 10 years old.

    The total price went to a staggering 50k Goulds, which was a sum that possible only the high nobles or the highest of the officials could afford.

    Even them though would need to save or pay this ammount across a few years to say the least. After all what kind of noble or official would keep such an amount in liquid cash.

    In fact, even if Eric managed to make the deal with the Sultan and the Vezir about the pills he was going to sell them, he still wouldn''t be able to get this ammount in cash right away.

    It''s a good thing that he never intended to pay it himself, and even more so that paying right away wasn''t nesary as these establishments epted payment in installments.

    The managers sent from all the establishments were aware that Eric''s purchase was perhaps one of the biggest they had ever done since the establishment of the Nesity Market.

    At first they were afraid of Eric''s purchase and intentions, as he alone didn''t hold enough credibility, even having Ekim a Pce Guard by his side didn''t give him enough credibility.

    In fact, the poor Ekim had once again started to fear what might happen, as he didn''t want to be held responsible from the Sultan.

    Yet in order to make sure that these merchants didn''t overstep their boundaries he still notified them of Eric''s identity as the new Brother-inw of the Sultan.

    In fact, he even made sure to mention that the Sultan had decided to marry all three of his sisters to Eric and not just one of them.

    The merchants didn''t dare to doubt his words, because Ekim was actually throwing away his life if he dared to lie about such an important thing.

    This new identity of Eric, even though still left him mysterious, it was enough of identity and guarantee proof that they werent being mocked or that they wouldn''t be paid.

    In fact, even if Eric didn''t actually pay them, they werent really worried any longer as they could just ask from the Royal Pce to either wave their taxes, or take the money from the Pce.

    After all while they werent stronger than the Royal Pce they still had rtively quite a high influence in the City-State matters.

    Furthermore the Sultan would never start a fight against them for just 50k Goulds. For that reason, the glominess of the thoughts that Eric wasn''t going to pay vanished once again.

    While they prepared everything for Eric, the man himself was now enjoying the treatment of all the beauties around him, and he had even made sure that his guards were well taken care off as well.

    ''AAARRRGGGHHHHHHHHH~! Assassin~!''

    Just as everyone, including Eric were enjoying their time, a terrified scream followed by quite a few more spread throughout the ce, turning everyone alert.

    What made everyone immedeatly turn with their feet on the ground from whatever high effect they were at the moment, was the word assassins.

    At this point, everyone had turned their attention towards Eric''s location were 6 ck dressed figgures had appeared around a bloodied Eric.

    Yes there were 6, 3 inch knife wounds on his bare chest really close to the neck, clearly showing that there had been 6 attempts on his life.

    The guards immediately jumped into action as they couldn''t afford to waste their time any longer, as each second was precious to them and Eric himself.

    The beauties around Eric had all spread around and escaped, as none of them was a trained fighter, and none of them wanted to mess into something that they shouldn''t.

    Eric was left alone against 6 assassins that had already taken a shot at him, and were looking for the second and lethal shot.

    It wasn''t like Eric''s death hadnt been set in stone, as all six assassins had their knives coated in poison and Eric was sure to die.

    But in order to assure their mission they had to make sure that Eric died in front of their eyes, only like that would they receive whatever they were promised.

    For some weird reason all six assassins took a look at each other, seeming puzzled over something, which gave Eric''s guards enough time to reach over.

    One had to know what two guards of 6th Realm were already verified to be by his side, so whoever nned this assassination would have sent someone much more powerful than that.

    Which made sense as from the aura and they were emanating it was clear that 4 of the 6 assassins were 6th Realm and there were even two 7th Realm assassins among them.

    Eric''s chances of survival were rock bottom, and that was without considering the fact that he had been poisoned.

    At this point, a mental message was sent to Eric,

    "It seems like we three sisters weren''t the only ones thinking to end such a scourge like you!

    To think a useless duck like you wants to have swan meat, you can only me yourself for your fate!"

    Eric heard those words as he weirdly looked towards one of the assassins in special, as if he wanted to say something but he couldn''t.

    Blood starteding out the edge of his mouth and his nostrils, and he looked really close to dying.

    The assassins were probably about to dissappear as they saw this happen, but for some strange reason they felt that something was wrong.

    Before they could see Eric fall down on the ground without being able to breath, they saw one of his guards crush a pill into her mouth, and then french-feed him.

    Not having expected such a change the assassins wanted to immediately jump and attack Eric to put an end once and for good, but they were stopped from the two 6th Realm, and three 5th Realm guards.

    Of course, it wasn''t to be forgotten that there was also Ekim on their side, who was nheless a 5th Realm evolver.

    Things had just became moreplicated, as it wouldn''t take long for the guards from the Nessities Market, and also the experts protecting the various merchants.

    Since Eric had just made a big order it was against their best interests to have him die. So, while they wouldn''t die with him, they would make sure to give him a helping hand.

    While such thoughts were running down the assassins minds, they decided to give it their all since the first attack.

    So while the 5th and 6th Realm guards actions were praiseworthy and dignifying they weren''t of much value at the end of the day.

    Trying topare 5th and 6th Realms to a 7th Realm was just likeparing a motorcycle, to a car, and then to a big bus.

    In an sh of full power the motorcycle would bepletely sted, while the car would most certainly be in a better condition, but not much better either.

    The resistance of Ekim and Eric''s guards only managed to put a stop to the attack in a brieff second, before the six assassins continued towards Eric.

    Eric''s face had just started to regain colour, after he had been stuffed that pill from the guarddy who for some reason had been unnoticeable until now.

    Yes, it was only now that they saw there was actually a beautiful woman guard beside Eric, one whose beauty was beyond evaluation, and whose presence waspletely erased.

    She seemed pissed!

    One didn''t need to stare or look at her for more than a moment to understand that she was pissed!

    Extremely pissed!

    "You bastards are courting death!

    And you idiots on the ground, this is not the time to y games, Your Masters life is in danger if you don''t show your strength now, then I am going to personally kill each and every one of you!"

    Just as those words sounded through the area, the atmosphere started to change. Out of nowhere the beauties inside could feel a chill like death was staring at each and every one of them separately.

    It wasn''t only them though, even the assassins who were supposed to be ready to face any situation, and hade face to face with death many times couldn''t help but feel a sudden need to tremble.

    Yes, tremble!

    The terrifying assassins of a moment ago started trembling just like bamboo shots in a rainstorm, and they didn''t even understand why, until they felt the pressure on them.

    Their attack had long been broken, it was right from the moment the beauty had watched them in the eyes.

    Unable to even turn their heads around, the six assassins could feel 5 pressures of 8th Realm behind them, and even the pressure of 9th Realming from the beauty in front of them.

    Of course, they could only think that it was a 9th Realm pressure, as it was beyond their evaluation. They only knew that it was like nothing they had felt ever before.

    Just the thought of that made them unable to make sense of reality, as such powerhouses were the founders of a City-State.

    Only by relying on the support of such a powerhouse would one be able to have a City-State recognised and not attacked.

    The list of 9th Realm powerhouses was known to all, and it rarely update, but even then there was no such woman in that list.

    But they didn''t have the time to learn of her identity, as 4 assassins fell on the ground while trembling and shivering¡­

 Chapter 685 685: Who Dared!?

    Chapter 685  685: Who Dared!?

    Yes, the 4 assassins hadn''t been killed, they were just uncontrbly shivering as their blood vessels were being ruptured one after the other.

    An invisible force was actually cutting their bodies repeatedly, and slowly turning them into nothing more than pasta drainers.

    It was most certainly something terrifying to watch, but even more so to actually experience as their bodies felt like they were being scratched and not just cut.

    Despite they had their faces covered, one could tell that the remaining two assassins were trembling in fear, especially one of them.

    Nobody felt pity for them though, in their line of work returns were really great, especially when targeting special and high connected people, but at the same time the reputation was rock bottom.

    No assassin would receive respect and rtions if it were known to the world that he was an assassin.

    Not to mention that Eric was the customer of all the merchants in Nessities Market at the moment, and this gave him a special standing inside that room.

    If that wasn''t enough, the fact that he had several 8th Realm evolvers and even a 9th Realm evolver by his side, which were enough to put him in same standing as the Sultan, would make anyone to scurry favour with him.

    The one to be torturing the assassins on the ground, and release her rage was that 9th Realm evolver behind him, and it didn''t seem like the 4 of them on the ground would be enough for that.

    Everyone in the surroundings were terrified seeing this, but even more terrified of the thought that they would get a part of that rage.

    Even Eric''s guards that had stood up now revealing their true strength, didn''t seem daring enough to say a word to her, as they were just standing there like statues.

    The beauty continued doing what she started, as she took a look in the surroundings, and finally have her gaze fall on the remaining two assassins once again, as she said,

    "I know better than anyone how difficult is to cultivate and reach this Realm of cultivation, and also how fearful of death we be the longer we go into the cultivation Realms.

    As such, I have a proposal for you two!

    I am not going to kill, or cripple your foundations if you just tell me who sent you here, as you are just tools you arent the ones wanting my Master to die!

    Of course, you aren''t going to escape responsibility that easily, but for sure it won''t be as fearsome as you not speaking!

    You have 1 sec to think and speak!"

    While the fearsome beauty was giving them a choice, they didn''t truly have a choice. The only choice they had was to take her offer, or suffer terribly and die.

    "It was the Assassin''s Tower that sent us, but we have no idea who was the one that made the order!

    Please forgive us your Excellency!"

    Before the people around her could think on the choice that the assassins would make, both assassins got on their knees and one of them blurted.

    The beautiful 9th Realm Master didn''t seem to be surprised as this was to be expected for an assassin group, but she didn''t waste time, as she said,

    "Contact your Tower and tell them about what just happened, and send them a word for me as well!

    A thrown knife can not be taken back, taking life is not a sin, trying to take a Dragon''s life is an 18 generations sin!

    Kneel and beg, otherwise the Storm will rise from the East!"

    With that said, she just continued to torture the 4 assassins on the ground, leaving the 5th do his/her job, and seeminglypletely forgetting about the sixth.

    In the meanwhile, Eric seemed to have regained quite a bit of color, and his senses, as he was just looking with a warm and happy smile on his face at the beauty in front of him.

    He knew that this wasn''t her real face, as her real face would be way more beautiful, in fact it should be so beautiful that even thedies in the room would have impure thoughts towards her.

    But that didn''t matter right now, he was more concerned about the situation in front of him, the assassin seemed to have sent her message alongside some personal thoughts, while the 6th was looking weirdly at him.

    "Hehehehe~! Bet you didn''t expect something like this, did you wifey!?"

    He knew the identity of this sixth assassin right from the very beginning, not to mention that she had also foolishly exposed herself before he died.

    Now that the tables had turned and she had no escape it was his time to y with her properly, and make sure that got what she deserved.

    The face of the 6th assassin was livid at this point, as she still was unable to believe the changes that had happened, and turned the situation around.

    "Don''t worry though, I have no intention of exposing you to the public, there is someone else who will take the me for this, but you should truly look forward to the future!

    You are going to have a st from here on!"

    As if wanting to assure her that this wasn''t a dream, but the hard reality Eric continued to speak to her mentally.

    It wasn''t that the beauty didn''t want to talk back to him, but what should she say!? Tell him that she was Sultan''s sister, didn''t he already knew that!?

    Threaten him with telling everything to the Sultan!? She would have to firstly exin why was she trying to assassinate her future husband.

    She was trapped!

    She had no way out!

    All she could do at the moment was hope that Eric would die before he could do anything to her, which was a far fetched dream.

    It seemed like she didn''t have a way out any more, she would have to give her body to her future husband.

    But she would still try her best to save her sisters.

    Since a sacrifice was required then she could be that sacrifice, her sisters shouldn''t get involved in this.

    Poor beauty, seemed like she still hadn''t let go of her naiveity.

    Who could me her though, what life had she lived, how would she knew exactly how dark the outside world really was.

    It was about this time though that the 5th assassin seemed to have received an answer to her message, and while she seemed a bit surprised she was still able to regain her senses quick.

    "Assassin Tower seeks forgiveness for the trouble caused by one of our Deacons who hadnt checked the targets identity correctly, and is willing to provide the name of the one who made the order.

    At the same time, we are willing to offer the Deacon''s head in order to apologize, as long as you don''t kill any of our assassins.

    They can stay with you, you can torture or order them as you see fit, as long as they don''t die!

    For this we are willing topensate you with 3 treasures of 6th Realm, and also all the rare herbs we are able to collect under the market''s price!

    If you have any requests, or think that our offer is too low you can reach us through the same way!

    Our Assassin Tower apologizes sincerely for all the trouble we caused you, and truly hopes of forming a bond of friendship from here on!

    The face of the beauty Master was most certainly dark and gloomy, as she was thinking of evaporating this damned thing that tried to kill Eric, but Eric stopped her as he said.

    "Well, it''s always for the best to have one more friend, rather than an enemy!

    I just hope that such mistakes will not happen in the future!

    Otherwise you will truly understand the kind of cmity you have avoided today!"

    The Assassin didn''t seem to dare to not report everything he said word per word, while she looked at Eric in a strange way.

    Never in its history of creation, had the Assassin Tower lowered their head and sought forgiveness for taking a task.

    Even less providepensation and try to turn enmity into friendship!

    Just who the hell was this guy!?

    Furthermore, he didn''t even seem to appreciate what had happened, and he was still threatening their Assassin Tower.

    She never thought she would live such a day.

    The next second her thoughts dissappeared once again, as she was sent two messages. One showing the Deacon who had given them the task be thrown in a container that was set for their location.

    Second was showing video image of person who had made the order, and the money he had paid, which was immediately sent to her ount for Eric to use as change.

    It wasn''t much, just around 150k Goulds!

    Seeing the video image of the person who had ordered his killing, Eric''s face turned dark and gloomy, as if he had eaten his own shit.

    "Who Dared!?"

    Before Eric could even say anything, or mention who had sent the assassins the doors to the establishment opened wide, and more than 50 figures entered inside.

    There were all kinds of men and women, some middle aged, some old, some short, some tall, some fat, some skinny, but the figure in the front was the most important.

    It was the ''cheap'' brother he had made just two days prior, and also the man who controlled the City-State, the Sultan himself.

    It was the Sultan himself who had also spoken those words out loud, clearly ''infuriated'' on Eric''s behalf¡­

 Chapter 693 693: Falling in a Trap!?*

    Chapter 693  693: Falling in a Trap!?*

    The results were better than expected out 5 maids that were in bed with him and Aisha, three of them seemed to have already made up their mind to be on his side.

    The remaining two tried their best to not show their real emotions on their faces, but they were betrayed from their heartbeats, and their eyes.

    Without wasting his time and not wanting to give them ample time to even report anything, Eric just send a mental wave in their direction, to ce a ve seal inside their conscience sea.

    Aisha and the remaining three beauties didn''t suffer the same, but Eric still ced an emergency n inside them, just in case.

    The only one who could understand even a silver of what happened was Aisha, but she understood that even if she exposed Eric out, there was nothing she could gain.

    Quite on the opposite she would only be losing his interest in her, and that was something out of question.

    In fact, there was a greatly important reason on why she needed and wanted to stay beside Eric, while having his interest, and ''care'' all the time.

    That was because she had realised that her bloodline would be a bit purer and stronger everytime she had his magical milk.

    When she lost her virginity and had her first time robbed out of her, she thought that this would be the end of her road, but she had realised that the contrary happened.

    Of course, she doubted that it had something to do with Eric, but she quickly threw that thought away and determined that it could be her bloods speciality.

    But after she experienced the second time, and saw even more improvements it was basically decided, and she became even eager to verify her theory that had been fully testified not long ago.

    For that reason, while the maids could have second thoughts about being beside Eric, she had no more.

    Seeing that Le was about to join the group, and also willingly do as she was told by Eric, Aisha understood that the poor Sultan was going to suffer.

    Why the Sultan!?

    Two main reasons she could think of!

    First, since Eric was able to increase the purity and strength of her bloodline, then he was bound to have a stronger bloodline than hers.

    Secondly, with the resources and background he had shown until now, it would be stupid to think that the Sultan stood higher than him.

    She had no idea what Eric was doing in this ce, at this time, but whatever it was definitely was nothing but a time pass for him.

    Le was a bit hesitant at first, but the closer she got to Eric and the group the more excited she became, the more did the fire inside her burn, and the more unbearable did the itch inside her be.

    It wasn''t like she had never shared her man with someone else before, it was just that she had never done so while cheating on the owner of this ce, under his own roof, alongside his own people.

    It was exhrating for her!

    Just like that another one joined the fun, while the Pce was going crazy with rumours that one of the Sultan''s wives had actually gone to seek pardon with his soon to be brother-inw.

    One could just wonder what would happen had they truly known what was happening inside Eric''s quarters.

    ¡­

    While Eric was enjoying himself though, in a different part of the Pce, four beauties were actually in a deep nning discussion in order to scheme against Eric himself.

    Of course it was no wonder that three of them were the three Princesses, the three sisters of the Sultan that seemed still unconvinced and unhappy with their new to be husband.

    The surprising factor was the fourth person, it was another beauty. Even though she had a veil covering her face, and a big cape covering her body, one could tell that she was quite the beauty.

    After all, despite therge cape around her, some of her curves were still spilling from the cape. If this weren''t after the S-day where stic surgeons didn''t work as before, people would think she had fakes.

    If Eric were here, he would most probably rate her as a good 10.5/10 based on curves and looks alone, making her a likely target to warm his bed as soon as possible.

    Unfortunately he wasn''t here to enjoy her looks and sweet voice, as the beauty seemed to have finallye to an agreement with the three sisters, as she said,

    "Heheheheheh~!

    That poor fellow won''t even know what hit him, when the Sultan himself orders for his death penalty!

    I can''t help but imagine his face!"

    While her voice was quite sweet and nice to hear, her words weren''t!

    Her words seemed to beced with posion, making one truly feel sorry for her targets, which in this case was Eric himself.

    ¡­

    While Eric would have liked to keep the beautiful Le by his side for a little longer, they had appearances to keep, so she needed to run away after a few fillings.

    On the other hand, Aisha and the maids were kept going until they couldn''t anymore.

    Finally Eric had a bit of time to attend to his major needs like cultivation, as he immediately sat up in Lotus position and started cultivating the energy around him.

    While S-day wasn''t the best thing to happen to humanity, it had it''s own positives as well, with the major one being the increase in the energy in the atmosphere.

    Cultivation was much easier, and much more fruit bearing than ever before!

    Unfortunately man proposes but heaven disposes.

    Eric hadn''t been cultivating for an hour when a maid came forward bringing an urgent letter from her Mistress the First Princess, which she needed to hand over to Eric himself.

    The guards had of course stopped her from disturbing Eric''s rest, but it seemed like the maid was quite persistent, calling the letter even urgent.

    Still, the guards had not permitted her entrance, or her handing over the letter and the disruption was gone for a few minutes, but then a much more important news bearer came along.

    It was the First Princess herself that came with the wish to meet Eric, her soon to be husband, and voiced out that if Eric didn''te outside would be like look down on her and her brother.

    Of course, when she said her brother, she made it look like she was a little girlining to talk to her Elders, but who didn''t knew that her brother was the Sultan.

    Forced toe outside, Eric seemed quite displeased and had a gloomy expression on his face, that didn''t seem to bother the beauty as she said,

    "Mister Eric I think we started everything on the wrong foot, as we three sisters refused you without giving you a chance at all.

    Not to mention that our Esteemed Brother also talks in supetives towards you, so we have decided to mend our ways and decide to give you a chance!

    For that reason, we have arranged a dinner for tonight, hopping that you wouldn''t dissappoint us and be at my quarters at 7 PM sharp."

    Eric seemed a bit startled at first before he threw her a look from head to toe suspiciously, before saying in a light and nonchnt voice,

    "Well that sounds like a quite good idea, I don''t see any reasons to refuse!

    I just hope that you truly want to just have a good dinner and conversation regarding ourselves and interests!"

    If Eric would believe whatever she said that easily then he would be even more gullible than a 5 year old, especially considering their previous interactions.

    The beauty seemed to be a bit alert when she heard Eric speak, but she managed to control herself and her expressions quite fast, as she said,

    "Then we will be waiting for your presence tonight!"

    With that said she just turned around and left while Eric looked at her behind with some clearly evil thoughts, and the beauty couldn''t help but feel a shiver run across her body at the time.

    When she turned around to look at Eric though, Eric had dissappeared inside once again, as he started preparing for the night.

    He would be a fool not to see that these sisters had no good intentions towards himself, and whatever this dinner with them was, it was anything but good.

    ¡­

    It didn''t take long for the time to pass and time for the dinner was already there, Eric got dressed with the help of the maids and Aisha, before he took just one guard with himself and left for the venue.

    He didn''t have any trouble reaching the ce, but he was faced with a surprise once he arrived at the location.

    It wasn''t just the three sisters who were inside the room, but another woman as well. Still the main part wasn''t her presence but her seat.

    She was sat at the helm of the table, and she didn''t look like a guest, but more like the owner of the house.

    That in the Sultan''s sisters quarters!

    This had just one logical exnation, she was most probably on the same level as Le or higher. Eric seemed puzzled a bit upon noticing her, but he quickly recollected himself and entered inside.

    "Hello Ladies!

    I hope you have had a great day so far!

    I think I was told this was just a dinner for us to get to know each other better, I didn''t expect you to be waiting me with a trap set already!

    Are you trying to use the honoured Lady at the helm to show what kind of beast I am!? I need to say, its quite tempting!"

 Chapter 694 694: Malicious Plan Succeds!?*

    Chapter 694  694: Malicious n Seds!?*

    The three sisters were seating beside the beauty at the helm, and despite their greatposure they couldn''t help but tremble for a second, thinking that their ns had been blown out.

    It was just for a silver moment though, as they quickly regainedposure the next, as the big sister said in a calm and unperturbed sound,

    "Mister Eric surely knows to joke!

    The beauty at the helm of the table is none other but the main wife of our Esteemed Brother the Sultan, she isn''t here to trap you, but to make sure that everything goes without a hitch!"

    Basically she was trying to say that the beauty was there to make sure the three of them didn''t cross the line, rather than to watch or trap Eric.

    "Mister Eric I have heard so many things from my Dear Husband for you, that I couldn''t help my curiousity but toe when the opportunity arised!

    I hope that Mister Eric doesn''t find me as a bother!"

    It was only after her sweet voice hade across the room that Eric finally returned his attention towards her once again, and took a ''good'' look at the beauty.

    She was most certainly a firecracker!

    A normal man wouldn''t be able to look away easily after seeing her. Even Eric had trouble on turning his attention towards the sisters once again.

    Not that they were ugly, it was just that they looked too average whenpared to her, despite the fact that she was having a veil covering her face and arge cape around her body.

    With just a little bit of effort though Eric managed to surprise the beauty, and the three sisters as he behaved like she was nothing much.

    The woman herself couldn''t help but value Eric with a few points higher in her own evaluation, unfortunately that wasn''t enough to help him escape death today.

    Even though she was the First Wife of the Sultan, she didn''t belong to any of the big ns or families, she was but an official''s daughter.

    That was the best way that the Sultan had found to bnce the Harem and make sure that the control was still with him.

    Of course, her body and figure were of great help as well!

    Just because she was an official''s daughter though it didn''t mean that she didn''t have her own ns and schemes, and Eric''s presence and the deal he presented was the biggest drawback to her ns.

    That was because the big ns and families would be able to purchase what he sold and grow stronger, while someone like her who didn''t have enough connections or wealth would stale.

    She needed to make sure she put an end to Eric as soon as possible, in order to make sure that she still had a chance to walk forward with her ns.

    ¡­

    It was a pity that cameras weren''t allowed, and the big acting events weren''t as popr any longer, because the people in that table would certainly have won the biggest prizes possible.

    It wasn''t just Eric, the three sisters, and the Sultan''s First Wife were the same. They ''were'' having such a nice and lighthearted dinner that one would think they were close knit family.

    Each and every one of them was eating, drinking, joking, andughing like never before, and their actions didn''t even give the slightest feel of being fake or forced.

    In more than one asion the three sisters had actually toasted to Eric and Sultan''s First Wife, seemingly like they had fully epted their fate and future.

    It was only around half the dinner when Eric started feeling that there was something not normal with what he was eating or drinking as he could feel his heartbeat increase.

    His heartbeat wasn''t the only thing that was experiencing a raise, as his little brother was now standing proud and tall ready to pierce the heavens.

    One didn''t need to be a genius to understand what was going on, especially when Eric had done the same thing not too long ago.

    Basically, he had been drugged with aphrodisiacs the whole night, and it was only now that he finally realized what had happened.

    Of course, if it were just the three sisters in that room, then even if he crossed the line, it wouldn''t be that bad, but with the unexpected guest being present as well, if something happened, he was fu*cked.

    Seeing that their n had finally started to shape up beautifully, the beauties became even more cheerful and coborative, as they first asked Eric to move closer to them, and then even flirt with him.

    On more asions than one the three sisters would suddenly show their cleavage, or touch Eric inappropriately towards his thighs, increasing his tensions and arousal to another level.

    Eric seemed to be slowly loosing his mind and control of his body, but his sheer willpower was still able to stop him from doing anything that he might regrettter, much to the beauties dismay.

    Still, they had all the time they needed and proceeded slowly but surely to intoxicate Eric further.

    Seemingly unable to control himself any longer, Eric decided to put an end to the night, as he said in a weak and almost inaudible voice,

    "Ladies, you need to forgive me, but I have something of importance to deal with at my quarters and I need to leave!"

    "No Master Eric we had just started to enjoy this dinner and this night, it would be truly a shame for you to leave like that!

    Please stay with us a little while longer!

    Pretty please!"

    These words wereing from the 2nd Sister, while she had been kind of inexistent until now, she was the one to most actively arouse him.

    In more than one asion this 2nd Sister of the Sultan had willingly or unwillingly touched his little brother and given him a rub or two.

    The Little Sister would be quite mischievous as well, she would squeeze his arm within her soft buns, or would evene close to breathe warmly on his ear, or whisper sweet nothings.

    The Big Sister seemed to be a bit more controlled and serious over the table, as under the table her feet were restless.

    The only woman that wasn''t ying with him the whole night was the firecracker, but while she wasn''t doing anything personally, the smirk on her face showed she knew exactly what was happening.

    ¡­

    Hearing the pleading of his soon to be wife, Eric couldn''t stand up and leave the table, as he was given a few more cups to gurgle down.

    His little brother was just like a heavy metal spear, most probably wouldn''t go down even if he fu*cked the whole Harem that the Sultan had created.

    To many it may look like an exaggeration, but this was the truth!

    He didn''t know whether the beauties around him were prepared for the consequences of their actions, but they were going to suffer for sure.

    Once he lost control, then he wouldn''t stop even if they fell unconscious on the table!

    Yes, the table!

    It would be impossible for him and the beauties to reach the bed!

    Still, thinking to give them and himself another chance, Eric couldn''t help but once again try to make a way out,

    "Ladies I-I re-really need to le-leave n-now!"

    "No, Hu-husband you can''t leave now! We were just about to get to the best part!

    In fact, let me tell you what, I am going to bring you a great surprise, just wait here with my sisters and Lady Yildiz!"

    It was the big sister this time. They had done so much already, they couldn''t allow Eric to escape.

    Once she said that, she immediately stood up and without waiting a response from Eric she said towards her sisters,

    "Come with me you two, its time for us to show our surprise to our future husband!"

    In order to make sure that Eric didn''t leave, she was even willing to call him husband. Her words came a bit weird to her sisters, but they understood the lead and immediately jumped off with her.

    Eric didn''t even have a chance to say a word, as he was left alone with Sultan''s First Wife close to him.

    Unbeknownst to him, the firecracker had removed therge cape around her body, showcasing the great curves she had.

    The veil was gone as well, now her face waspletely visible to Eric in close proximity, showing her full charm.

    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Eric was too drunk and aroused to notice that her veil had been actually ripped off, and not just removed, and her cape seemed to be in the same state.

    As if that wasn''t enough, the firecracker took the initiative to actually rip the front of her dress as well, before jumping towards him like a hyena thirsty for blood.

    Her soft and strawberry lips came crushing down on Eric''s lips, and not only. For every kiss she gave to Eric she would make sure that she bit the next one, appearing like a feisty cat or cheetah.

    ''riiiipppppppp¡­, riiiiiipppppp¡­''

    In between all that, she didn''t forget to rip apart her own clothes and Eric''s clothes, as her supple buns came crashing down on Eric''s chest.

    Those bountiful buns were synonymous with squishiness and tenderness making Eric feel like they were made of cotton and wish he kissed and sucked on them, which he did exactly.

    In fact, that wasn''t all as he even started to bite and devour on them, wanting to answer feistiness with feistiness.

    Everything seemed to be going extremely well and smoothly, when he suddenly heard a scream,

    "Heeeelppppppppppppp~!"

 Chapter 695 695: Caught in Act!?*

    Chapter 695  695: Caught in Act!?*

    The scream came right above his ear, so it would be impossible for Eric not to hear that scream.

    That''s right!

    The one to scream was no one else but Sultan''s First Wife Yildiz!

    Even though she was the first one to assault him, even though she was the first one to make a move, even though she was the first one to actually drug him and bamboozle him with aphrodisiac.

    Despite all that, she was the one to scream for help and rm the whole Pce, as if she was being attacked by a beast.

    Of course, in this case the beast was no one else but Eric himself, and after all the dosage he had been filled with he wasn''t much different from a lust beast or demon.

    The sudden shout and shock of the situation would be enough to detoxify a man, or perhaps allow Eric to regain a bit rity and senses to stop and have a look at her.

    But Eric didn''t seem to have received the memo as despite the scream from the beautiful and tearful Yildiz, he kept doing what he had already started.

    Now it wasn''t Yildiz who was ripping their clothes any longer, but Eric himself. He wasn''t even doing that with his hands, but with his teeth.

    His bite marks were now covering Yildiz''s bountiful buns, her navel, and even her tummy, as her dress had turned into nothing more than bits and pieces.

    "AAARRRRGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH~!

    What the Hell do you think you are doing!?

    You Beast!

    You Demon!

    Leave her now, or death will be least of your worries!"

    Just as if they had already discussed this previously, the three sisters joined the frame, as the Big Sister started screaming even louder than Yildiz herself.

    While Yildiz was the one who was being tortured from Eric''s ws and bites, it were the three sisters and especially the Big Sister that was screaming the loudest.

    Saying that she had rmed the whole Pce would be an understatement of what was going on, as she was screaming at the top of her lungs.

    "Heeeelllppppppppppppp~! Please, someone, someone heeellppppppppp meeeeeeeeee~!"

    Of course as the main victim of the whole situation Yildiz couldn''t allow to be outdone from the sisters, as she raised her shout for help as well.

    That wasn''t the only reason she started screaming though, as she couldn''t help but feel that danger levels were surpassing what was allowed.

    Eric seemed to have broken thest line of defense covering her body, as his fingers were now rubbing restlessly on her secret cave entrance, and unwilling to wait those fingers went through.

    The reaction from the rest of the Pce guards and especially her husband was much more tarried than expected, and she was now in real danger!

    For some odd reason though, while Eric''s fingers were extremely hasty, rude, and forceful they were hitting all the right spots, turning her on.

    Yes!

    She was being turned on from Eric''s bites, kisses, and fingers!

    Something that should never happen, otherwise her head would go flying off as well!

    For that reason she couldn''t help but start praying to whatever god or deity she knew to help her and put a stop to her arousal.

    "What the hell is going on here!?"

    Just as she was about to lose it, a loud shout permeated the whole venue from outside, as the doors opened with a bang, and the Sultan entered inside.

    He couldn''t have timed his entrance better, as he had arrived at the most opportune moment to catch Eric on the act, but also save his beautiful wife.

    That was what each and every one of the beauties present were thinking!

    Well at least each and every one beside one!

    Despite the loud authoritative shout though Eric didn''t seem to care much about what was going on, as he kept doing what had already been started.

    The three sisters were just like thirsty desert travellers who found an oasis, as they immediately ran towards their brother, screaming like lunatics,

    "Brother, help us! This beast has attacked First Sister in Law!"

    "Yes, brother, this demon should be killed or hanged by his di*ck as soon as possible!"

    "Brother, please help First Sister in Law!"

    While the first and second were cursing and spating on Eric like he was the devil incarnation, the third seemed to be a bit worried for him.

    After all, with the arrival of her Brother, the Sultan, the situation became extremely real and she was now between two fires.

    She didn''t know who to support any longer her Sisters, her Brother, or Eric her Master!

    She had thought that things would be much easier once everything culminated to this point, but now she didn''t know what was the best any longer.

    She was caught between two fires!

    Her sisters seemed to be too agitated, angry, and terrified by the scene in front of them to care about her or what she said, so she was safe.

    On the other hand, the Sultan took a look at the scene in front of him with a lost and iprehensible look, as he couldn''t help but scream towards Eric.

    "What the hell do you think bastard!? Do you know who she is!?"

    "Isn''t she your wife!?

    I am just helping you educate and teach her a lesson so that she never tries to act smart ever again in her life!"

    Eric didn''t stop his teeth, his ws, or his fingers even for a second as answered Sultan''s question with the most natural voice.

    Unfortunately the beauties weren''t able to get stupefied by his natural voice, as the next moment they werepletely dumbfounded by the Sultan''s answer,

    "Oh, I see!

    Then please proceed Brother-inw!

    It seems like she truly deserves a lesson!

    It''s not just her either, there are many more within my Harem that need to be taught a lesson, a lesson they will never forget in their lives."

    This wasplete madness!

    The sisters and Yildiz couldn''t believe their ears!

    No matter who would be on their ce would be the same. What kind of man would actually say such a thing while seeing that his wife was being ra*ped in front of him.

    This couldn''t be the Sultan!

    It was just impossible for him to be the real one!

    But if he wasn''t the real one, then where was he!?

    Just what the fu*ck was happening!?

    They werepletely dumbfounded!

    The beauties weren''t able to believe their ears and the current situation. It would be much easier to believe that Earth was t than that this was happening.

    "Don''t forget about these three Brother-inw!"

    While the three sisters weren''t able to understand what the hell was happening, they felt a burst of wind push them towards the demonic Eric.

    The worst was that the burst of wind wasn''t just some light breeze that would just push them towards Eric, but also a small tornado of cuts that smithered their clothes.

    By the time that they were close to Eric all three sisters were in their birthday suits, with nothing to cover their soft buns, their perky butts, or their secret cave entrances.

    The three sisters didn''t even have enough time to scream as Eric''s ws seemed to have suddenly increased in number, and pulled them towards himself and Yildiz as well.

    His many hands were caressing these beauties all over their bodies, not leaving them even a second to breathe properly, while a sweet smell started hitting their nostrils.

    This was a mind blowing smell that the third sister, the Little Princess was able to recognise almost immediately as she had already experienced this more than once.

    Just like her sisters she was unable to understand what the hell was going on, but different from her sisters she wasn''t that oppossed to what Eric was doing to her body.

    In fact, she was kind of expecting what wasing her way, as she had yet to forget Eric''s touch and use of her body, she wanted him inside her, she needed to feel him inside herself.

    With those thoughts in mind, instead of working against Eric she started working alongside him, as she started attacking her sisters, to lower their guards down and to have them ''drugged'' as soon as possible.

    It wasn''t that the two sisters and Yildiz didn''t see or notice what was happening any longer, or that they didn''t want to scream.

    It was just that they were too shocked at this point to even make a sound.

    The Sultan that was in that room seemed exactly as the one they had seen and recognised until now. He didn''t look like a fake, or this fake was just too good.

    But if he was a fake, then the real one should have been alerted and rmed from their screams!

    So, where was he now!?

    Nothing made sense any longer!

    Of course, the fact that Eric who should be the one to have been drugged and intoxicated was also the one who was turning all four of them into lustful sl*uts was a mindblowing discovery.

    This seemed just like some sort of paradox that would never be resolved.

    How could they fight against such a paradox!? Especially when they were receiving mental messages from the ''Sultan'' to serve Eric properly.

    Their world was crushing down on them, and they werent even able to escape and survive!

    Just as they were about topletely lose all hope and sense, the door to the quarters opened up once again, as another beauty entered inside.

    This time it was none other than Lady Le!

    No matter how discrepancies they had with one another, she wouldn''t be as heartless as to see them suffer under Eric''s ws, and pretend she didn''t see anything now, would she!??

 Chapter 696 696: You Reap what You Sow!*

    Chapter 696  696: You Reap what You Sow!*

    "Heeeeeellllllppppppppppppp~!"

    Finally getting a silver of hope the beauties once again started screaming and shouting out loud for help.

    "Heeeeelpppppppp us Le, he has lost his mind, heeeelppppppp us!

    Call Husband here!"

    Perhaps the beauties didn''t realize it their selves but neither of them actually told Le to run away, they were only thinking of themselves.

    Le heard all their screams and pleads with a calm and natural look, before she actually started walking towards the crowd and undress her clothes.

    The sisters and Yildiz couldn''t believe their eyes and senses, this whole situation didn''t make any sense for them.

    They were experiencing blow after blow and shock after shock!

    Eric should have been the one to suffer tonight, but the tables hadpletely turned on them, and they were the ones on the receiving end.

    At the moment they weren''t even able to think about, or understand how Eric who was supposed to be drugged and aroused was able to y with them like that.

    The one to suffer the most was of course the main beauty of the night Yildiz, who was now suffering Eric''s small teasing bites to her secret cave entrance.

    Willingly or unwillingly, her love juices seemed to be running out of control, while her body was being attacked from all sides.

    To make matters worse Eric wasn''t alone in whatever he was doing, he had the little sisters as his helper at first, and soon Le joined the fun.

    Yildiz was the main point of attack, as three people seemed to be fully focused on her, while Eric seemed to have made up his mind and stood up with his little brother on her entrance.

    His red eyes looked her right through her own, and with a smirk on his face he pushed forward, piercing as far as he could deep inside her.

    "Aaaaahhhhnnnnnnnnn~!"

    Yildiz couldn''t help but release a deep moan as she felt her insides invaded by Eric''s little brother, while the little sister and Le both attacked her soft and bountiful buns.

    The other two sisters could only watch the scene with squinted and curious eyes as no matter what they wished and prayed for at that moment, they knew that it would be their turn soon.

    The results were so different from what was expected!

    They still didn''t understand where they had gone wrong, or when exactly did things take a turn for the worst, but they did understand that they didn''t have an escape any longer.

    Eric didn''t really care about their thoughts at the moment, as he was fully concentrated on humping his hips towards Yildiz''s hips.

    ''aapppppp¡­, aaapppppppp¡­, nnnnhhnnnn¡­ aaaaapppppp¡­, aaahhhhhnn¡­''

    Her juicy behinds were shing with his milk factories and creating loud and slu*tty sounds, that were apanied by Yildiz''s moans.

    Eric had to ept that while her supple body and curves were mindblowing, her actual skills and the feeling of her insides was just average.

    If it weren''t for the beauties around to provide him with a bit of extra satisfaction, he wouldn''t be sure whether everything he had done already was worth it or not.

    Still, the fact that she was the main wife of the Sultan, and also a conquest target made the situation much better, and much more arousing for him.

    With these thoughts in mind Eric kept pounding the woman as hard as he could, while she was slowly melting on his arms.

    After the first and second climax that she experienced she seemed to have forgotten where she was, and what was happening as shepletely surrendered herself and her body to the pleasure.

    It wasn''t only her, the remaining two sisters seemed to be unable to bear the mood any longer as well, partially due to the aphrodisiac that Eric was releasing, and partially due to the situation.

    Only a rock would be able to staypletely unbothered by what was happening inside that room, as even the Sultan seemed unable to bear the situation in front of him.

    As a matter of fact, the Sultan had lowered his pants and boxers and was now caressing his own member with his tongue out of his mouth.

    It was clear that he was extremely aroused at the moment as well, which made his sisters and Yildiz think even lower of him.

    It didn''t matter any longer whether he was the real deal or not, the image of the Sultan jerking himself to the scene of his wife and sisters being scre*wd was already embeded on their minds.

    ¡­

    Once he was done with Yildiz, Eric didn''t waste his time as he directed his attention towards the remaining targets.

    It was the big sister''s moment now, as Eric had already sent the little sister and Le to have her prepared, as her secret cave entrance had been fully prepared.

    Even though he knew she was most probably still untouched, Eric didn''t treat her any differently from what he treated Yildiz.

    In fact, before he pushed his hips forward while being on top of her, Eric couldn''t help but say,

    "You reap what you sow, beautiful!"

    ''AAARRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH~!''

    The beauty wasn''t able to answer to his words, as the next moment she felt a sharp pain ''piercing'' her through, and she couldn''t help but clench her teeth.

    Not wanting her big sister to suffer from the pain, the little sister immediately started sucking on her cherry tops, while her fingers were between Eric and her sister, helping her ease the pain.

    The big sister couldn''t help but feel grateful to her little sister, as she didn''t even have the time to rx for a moment.

    Eric didn''t seem to have any intention of letting her rest and rx, or show mercy to her, as this was exactly karma hitting back at her.

    Her second sister was in a trance at this moment seeing how her big sister ''suffered'' under Eric''s means, and her little sister doing her best to lower her pain she didn''t know what to do or think.

    It would be her turn next, she understood that as well, it was just that she didn''t know what to expect, as fear and expectations were making her even more nervous.

    Would everything be exactly as in the movies or books she had read in hidding? But then why was her sister in so much pain at first.

    Still, those books didn''t seem to be all wrong though, as the screams of pain slowly turned into moans of pleasure for her sister.

    She had already been prepared to receive Eric previously and with the help of her little sister and the attacks of Le, she had finally managed to build another climax.

    As for Eric, it was business like usual!

    It wasn''t like he was tired of se*x and the pleasure he received from it, quite on the contrary, he enjoyed every time like it was his first time.

    It was just that everything became a bit mechanic when it was only his partner that enjoyed the ride, and didn''t make any effort at all.

    Good for him that he had Le and that Little Princess ying with him, otherwise he might have been even more forceful and strict with the woman below him.

    ''Aahhhnnnn¡­, nnnhhhnnnnn¡­, mmmmnnnnnn¡­, aaaaahhhnnnnn¡­''

    As for the beauty in questions, she was fully enjoying herself now, not caring about what happened in her surroundings.

    ¡­.

    It didn''t take long for the unexperienced big sister to ''suffer'' a great climax that immediately took her out of the ying field, and now it was the time for the middle sister.

    The beauty in question was in a daze and confusion as she didn''t know whether to surrender directly, or let Eric conquer her slowly.

    Just as she was in between and thinking hard, she heard her little sister say,

    "Second Sister you better decide fast, or I am going to jump ahead and take your turn! It''s bing unbearable for me to wait!

    I am sure this slut is the same as me!"

    Thest words were of course directed towards Le, whose thighs were now covered in love juices, and couldn''t control herself any longer.

    Her fingers had be insufficient a long time ago.

    That served like a wake up call for the 2nd sister who immediately jumped in front of Eric, sitting on all fours, and positioning her behind right in front of him.

    Even Eric couldn''t help but get a bit surprised at her actions, as he never would have expected her to behave or do something like this.

    She didn''t need to say or do anything extra though, as Eric couldn''t wait to taste and enjoy the beauty, as he immediately pushed forward.

    "AAARRRRGGGHHHHNNNNNNN~!"

    Differently from the big sister, this second one seemed to not only feel pain, but also enjoy the situation a little bit.

    For a long while now she had felt an itch inside her belly, but also on her perky behinds, and on her scalp.

    She didn''t know what it was, she only knew that the moment that Eric pushed forward, and she felt his hips and milk factories hit her behind and even her private garden, she felt a great desire to pee.

    So shameful!

    How could a grown updy like her pee all of a sudden, especially when she had Eric''s little brother inside her body.

    Well, as long as she took a deep breath she would be able to hold herself down. That was what she thought.

    Unfortunately for her, Eric had no intention of letting her rest, despite her offering herself to him in a golden te.

    ''AAAHHHHNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOO~!''

 Chapter 697 697: Next Morning

    <h4>Chapter 697 Chapter 697: Next Morning</h4>

    The stimtion had been too much for the poor beauty to handle and before she could even think of holding herself back, she felt a warm stream course down her thighs.

    She didn''t want to!

    Unfortunately her body seemed to have no intention of listening to her, or whatever she had to say, as it was convulsing and releasing whatever her dder held.

    Her sudden explosion came as a surprise to Eric, Le, and her little sister, but that didn''t stop them from continuing to torture the beauty more.

    "Nooooooo~!

    Please don''t look at me!

    Please make it stoppppp!

    Please~!"

    The poor beauty was between tears and moans as her body was releasing every little drop of fluid that it withheld.

    Unfortunately her ''hunters'' each for their own personal reasons seemed to have no intention of stopping.

    It had been a while since Eric met such a heavy and quick squirter, while Le was relentless towards her turn, while the little sister seemed just curious of her second sisters limits.

    Surprisingly though, the more she cried in humiliation, the more she moaned, and the more love juices wereing out of her body, making her look and feel like a true pervert.

    Eric just kept doing what he did best though, as he relentlessly attacked her body and soul, making her experience an exhrating moment.

    Unfortunately due to the high output of love juices the beauty was unable to continue like that for long, and in the next moment she fell on the groundpletely passed out.

    It was only now after his third target was down, that Eric finally remembered that they were still on the dinning table, and everything that had happened so far had happened right above their tes.

    The whole table was a mess now, as you could find all kinds of fluids spread through the food, giving Eric quite a few wicked ideas for what was toe.

    After all, this was just the first round, and the night was still young!

    Testifying to his words, before he could even turn his head towards the rest of the beauties inside the room, Eric felt to supple and soft bodies jump on his embrace.

    Each of the two gusts of wind seemed to be extremely thirsty and hungry for him as they didn''t start kissing, but devouring him and his body.

    At the same time, their hands didn''t seem to find peace as they were searching every inch of his thighs and finally reaching the towering pole in his hips.

    As if they had already discussed everything prior, the two beauties didn''t fight one another, as they affirmed their positions and started working together against him.

    After devouring all the saliva from his mouth, the two beauties fell on the ground to their knees, and started devouring his little brother, and whatever juices it was covered in, or was rsing.

    The two beauties didn''t seem to mind that Eric had explored at least 3 more secret gardens just now with his little brother, as they were fully concentrated on their roles.

    Eric decided to just enjoy the moment right now, as he was tired of just making his women feel good, now it was finally time for himself to enjoy some of this quality time.

    ¡­.

    Time was, is, and will be merciless!

    No matter how much one wants time to pass slowly and for the morning to never arrive, it never happens.

    Le and thesedies inside the room were proof of that!

    While their rtionship, and their ''training'' had started on a wrong foot, they had all be addicted to it.

    They had be addicted to Eric''s perfume, they had be addicted to his ''force'', they had be addicted to his little brother.

    They couldn''t live without those things any longer.

    Whether it was Yildiz, Le, or the three sisters they had all be addicted towards Eric like he was their drug.

    Still, time didn''t seem to care about their thoughts, opinions, wishes, and ideas though, as before they could tell morning was there to disrupt their ns.

    Of course, it wasn''t just the morning that destroyed their hopes, as their stamina and willpower had beencking quite a bit as well.

    That was because all these beauties hadn''t been able to control their selves properly and had passed out at some point, unable to wake up until now.

    Still, there was more to this than it met the eye, as before they sisters could evenin of what had happened, through squinted eyes they managed to see the silhouette of their Esteemed Brother.

    "You are taking this joke too far Mister Eric, you should undo whatever trick or dark magic this is! No matter what, he is still our brother!"

    But while the big sister said those words looking at the figure of what ''seemed'' to be her ''Esteemed Brother'' in front of her, she couldn''t help but feel that there was something wrong.

    Of course, the person she was trying to warn or direct those words to, was Eric. But while she looked around herself Eric was nowhere to be found.

    Not only Eric, but Le and Yildiz had dissappeared as well, it was only her and her two sisters by her side, stillpletely naked and covered in all kinds of food.

    As if that wasn''t enough, she heard her ''Esteeemed Brother'' shout at her and the two sisters full of anger and rage,

    "What the hell do you three think you are doing!?

    It wasn''t enough that you turned the Pce into a joke the whole night, shaming yourself in front of Eric and his guards, but you even dare to spout nonsense first thing in the morning.

    You stink of alcohol and stupidity, which makes me believe everything that happened here yesterday night!

    You truly dissapointed me!"

    It wasn''t only the big sister, the other two had awakened now and heard everything was said. At first, they didn''t know how to react, but when they heard him speak of the previous night, it was the peak.

    After all, even though their memory of what had happened the other night was fuzzy, it was still etched on their mind how he jerked off while watching them being scre*wd over from Eric.

    Now, this guy, had the audacity of reminding them what they had done the previous night!? This was truly beyond shamelessness.

    "Huh!?

    You dare talk us for what happened yesterday night!? All of this started because we wanted to help you!

    We wanted to protect you, and your bottom line!

    Yet you not only dissapointed us with your actions, but you also disgusted us! And you still dare to chid on us!?"

    ''aaaappppppppppp~!''

    Before the big sister could go far with her words though, she suffered a mind blowing p to her face, that sent her packing towards the direction of her own room.

    "My actions dissapoint and disgust you!?

    I did whatever I did for you three idiots, and not knowing how to appreciate kindness you behave like this!?

    Until now, everything you have had hase from me, and I was thinking of giving you an even better future, but it seems like you are so against it, that you would even behave like cheap slu*ts!

    Arrrgghhhhhhh~!

    This is truly infuriating!

    You better go into your rooms and think about what you have done, and what you should do from here on!

    I hope this doesn''t get a repeat, otherwise I will bury you alive with my own hands!"

    With that said, the Sultan stormed out of his sisters quarters, leaving the three sisters with broken hearts, tears on their eyes, and snoting out of their noses.

    The three of them didn''t know what to think or make of the whole situation. As the most pressing question for them was, had it been their Esteemed Brother from the start, or not!?

    His reaction in the morning would have made some sense if he was just embarrased of what he had done the previous night, which fitted perfectly with what he did.

    But if he truly was the one, then didn''t this mean that he enjoyed having the women important to himself taken and scre*wd in front of himself!?

    Just what kind of fetish was that!?

    Still, an even bigger question came out of that answer!

    What were they supposed to do from here on!?

    They loved their brother to death, and even though what had just happened had wounded their prides and souls they still wanted him to be happy.

    They were ready to do everything they could in order to make him feel better, and pleased.

    If their marriage with Eric made him feel happy and pleased then despite their first antagonism they were going to do it.

    Of course, the ''convincing'' that Eric had given them the previous night was a great factor on them changing decision, but that didn''t matter.

    Still, they were a bit doubtful about the second part, where their brother would feel outmost pleasure when he saw his women taken in front of him.

    This was most certainly disturbing, and they didn''t feel like they were able to do it, but still if it were for their brother, then they would try their best.

    ¡­

    Eric had no idea that such a big misunderstanding had sprouted from what he started, but even if he did he had no intention of clearing that up.

    In fact, he would personally add fule to the fire, just so that he could have his job easier from here on, to ce a dazzling green hat on the Sultan''s head.

    Things were bound to be more and more interesting¡­

 Chapter 698 698: Fun Times!

    <h4>Chapter 698 Chapter 698: Fun Times!</h4>

    While the Sultan stormed out of his sisters room, Eric was still enjoying a morning session with Yildiz and Le, where the beautiful Yildiz had be much more cooperative with him.

    Only an idiot wouldn''t be able to see that Eric''s means and resources were more bountiful than what the Sultan had, and it wasn''t just about their bussines side, but also ''property'' wise.

    Not to mention that for some reason she felt like there could be no one else but Eric who could feel the emptiness within her.

    As for her scuffles with Le until now, they didn''t hold much sense any longer. In fact, if there was one who could feel the pressure now should be Le.

    After all, she was just the daughter of a normal official, while Le still had to think about her family and n.

    Especially with her brother being Eric''s number one enemy. Whether it was intentional or not, the rumour about Le''s brother trying to assassinate Eric had already spread throughout the ce.

    It would be fair and honest to say that their scuffle had been ced in a temporary hold, but it wasn''t over.

    Of course, from the looks of it their scuffle would be put in many holds daily, but it wasn''t something that made them dissatisfied.

    On the other hand, Eric was just enjoying their skills and bodies, as he didn''t really care about their stupid thoughts.

    Those thoughts were stupid that was for sure, especially when he had a few lionesses and a dragon at home.

    ¡­

    When they were finally over, Eric just sat down in lotus position to cultivate, as he waited for them to wake up once again.

    Once they did woke up, he didn''t even open his eyes, as he said in a t and clear tone,

    "You two shall work together from here on to bring me all of the Harem beauties and maids!

    I feel like my Esteemed Brother-inw has prepared all of them for me, and can''t wait to wear a green hat while watching me do his Harem in front of him!"

    "This¡­"

    "Yes hubby, I am sure that he will enjoy as much as you will!"

    While Yildiz seemed to still have her own thoughts on the matter, Le immediately answered in a positive tone.

    She had already jumped Eric''s ship, and she had no turning back!

    Not to mention that 5 of the most powerful and authorities of the Harem had already been taken from him, all that was left now were just small targets that could be easily swayed.

    ¡­

    In the next few days Eric started ''doing'' new beauties every night without a stop. He was just like a race horse trying to set up records with each passing night.

    By the end of the third night he had almost slept with a quarter of the harem beauties, and by the end of the week half of the Harem was gone.

    It was only on the 10th night that he finally managed to get thest one as well, a new addition that the Sultan appreciated so much.

    To his surprise the three sisters did everything they could to help him out as well, giving him such a great and pleassant addition.

    On the other hand, the poor Sultan was growing more and more furious by the day, as he was being refused at any possible opportunity.

    If it werent for the beauties of his personal guard that were always with him no matter where he went, he wouldn''t be able to get any action at all.

    He could tell that something wrong and suspicious was happening around himself, but he didn''t have the time or brain to think about it.

    That was because there were quite a few heavy concerns on his table at the moment, among which the agreement with Eric wasing to a closure and he needed to find the money and resources to pay.

    His overall strength was about to increase as well, which meant that he was eyeing the surroundings now just like a thirsty wolf who had grown stronger.

    As if that wasn''t enough, he had yet toe up with a solution on Eric''s assassination, and the Vezir''s son.

    In fact, he had already decided to kill the bastard, but the Vezir was the one hidding him. Not only that, but that bastard was also mobilizing his forces, just in case.

    It wasn''t like he didn''t understand what was going, it wasn''t only the Vezir, it was all the other ns and families as well, as unrest had spread all over the City State.

    After all, this could as well be theirst chance to strike it big!

    Since he had almost fully monopolised the agreement with Eric, and had even started the preparations for the wedding, ceremony between Eric and his sisters everything was clear.

    He had full intentions of putting all the ns and families in the City State down by a notch, and confirming his full control.

    The fact that Eric wasn''t even making more trades with the rest of the ns and families in the meanwhile but just staying within his quarters made everything even more suspicious and certain.

    Eric wasn''t doing thisst part intentionally though, as he was just too busy on plucking the flowers of the Sultan''s Harem, but it didn''t mean that he had any thought of putting a stop once he learned of it.

    In fact, in order to throw a bit more fuel to the full situation, Eric made an announcement that he wasn''t going to do any other deals unless the guy who tried to assassinate him got resolved.

    This made the fire under Sultan''s seat even more ferocious as he had to handle two sides instead of one, just for a fool.

    The City State had be just like a pressure cooker, everything was bing bigger and bigger within a small ce.

    While others were suffering and thinking hard though, Eric was just enjoying all the flowers of the Harem and turning all of them into his fans.

    Of course, he had no intention of keeping them all for himself as they weren''t anything special in terms of look or talents, most of them were just a bit above average.

    For that reason, once he had deemed that they weren''t worth much, they had been delegated to his guards, who released all the built and pent up arousal on them.

    For certain those women wouldn''t get the same satisfaction as being with him, but he didn''t really care about them.

    ¡­

    After another week of fun and games, it was finally the time for Eric''s and the Sultan''s three sisters wedding.

    The whole City State had be like a bustling firecracker, as people were being rewarded with whole meals and happy hours.

    In fact, as a gift to the wedding, Eric and the Sultan had even promised that food would be distributed for free to anyone that congratted the couples.

    Whether those congrattions were meaningful or not didn''t matter, all that mattered was the advertisment the wedding received.

    It wasn''t just in that City State but even in the surrounding 5 City States, the wedding between Eric and the Sultan''s sisters had be the main topic.

    The situation became even more grandeur when rumours about Eric inviting the Assassin Tower representatives to his wedding spread about.

    This was the first time in history that such an organisation was receiving an official invitation, which made everyone that heard it think that there was a deep connection between Eric and them.

    With that in mind who would dare to cause trouble or issues with Eric at his wedding. At the same time, it sent a scare down the spines of the other 5 Rulers.

    They didn''t know what to think or do any longer!

    It was just like some normal npc finding out that his neighbour was a born murderer, that had always eyed their back yard.

    It was clearly something to fear about!

    But still that fear was only for those at the top, as themon npcs spread about the ce didn''t seem to find it scary, quite on the contrary they found it exciting.

    They couldn''t help but think that perhaps this City State could be one of the shrines into this new world, where each and every one of them would be able to find shelter no matter what.

    ¡­

    While the small world around him was celebrating his wedding, Eric was balls deep inside Yildiz''s secret cave, while kissing ferociously on Le, as the three sisters kissed him all over his body.

    It was such a great moment for him, when suddenly Le sent him a mental message,

    "Father and the rest have decided to make a move during your wedding!

    It will be a quick and swift move, targetting that guy and everyone else before you even say I do!

    They have found external help from the surrounding City States!"

    While she was instructed from her father to actually just warn and notify Eric of their n, the beauty revealed everything she knew to him.

    Eric received all the information calmly, as he just continued to devour his lips, while saying in an interested voice,

    "I truly wonder why you are telling me all this, I am sure your father told you to just warn me that something will happen right!?"

    "That''s true!

    But father doesn''t know you like I do!

    And for sure, he doesn''t know just how capable and well informed you are. Since you would have already gathered this information, its stupid to try and hide it.

    Not to mention that I can¡­

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!